《Fated To Not Just One, But Three》


 Chapter 1: omega

    <h4>Chapter 1: omega</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    "Wake up, Olivia," Mom''s voice echoed in my sleep.


    I groaned, pulling the nket over my head. "Five more minutes, Mom."


    "We don''t have any more minutes," she snapped, shaking my leg with a force that made it impossible to ignore. "Get up now, or we''ll bete."


    "Mom," I groaned in frustration, slowly forcing my eyes open.


    "Don''t tell me you still want to sleep," she said, standing at the foot of my bed, her hands ced firmly on her hips as she tapped her foot impatiently on the tiled floor. "Other servants are already up doing their duties, but you are still sleeping? Do you want us relieved of our duties?" Mother snapped angrily at me.


    I sighed heavily, tossing the nket aside as I dragged myself out of bed. "I''m up, I''m up," I muttered, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    "Anita is staying in the pack house for the weekend, and she has asked that you be the one to attend to her until she leaves," Mother announced, and my frown deepened. "Why me? Out of all the servants, why do I have to be her personal maid?"


    "Don''t start," Mom said firmly, shoving me toward the bathroom. "Get moving. There''s no time forining."


    I stomped to the bathroom, muttering under my breath as I turned on the tap.


    The thought of spending the day attending to Anita made my stomach churn.


    Anita and I were born on the same day, which was why we were close in the first ce. Once, she had been my best friend. We''d grown up together, running through the forest, sharing secrets, and dreaming of our future.


    That was before everything fell apart.


    My father was one of the pack''s strongest warriors, and my mother worked in the pack hospital. Our family may not have been the wealthiest, but we had respect.


    But everything changed the night of the setup.


    I stared into the mirror as the memories reyed in my head. My father had been framed for stealing from the Alpha, a crime punishable by death. Despite his pleas of innocence, no one believed him. The evidence gotten was all pointed at him, nted carefully by someone who wanted to see him fall. We were stripped of everything. My father was imprisoned for life, my mother was demoted to an omega, and I was forced to share her fate.


    Anita was there that night. She hadn''tforted me, hadn''t spoken up for the family she once called her own. Instead, she stayed silent, her gaze avoiding mine as we were being mocked.


    Now, yearster, our former Beta had died from an incurable illness, and her father was appointed the new Beta. Anita was now the Beta''s daughter. And I? I was nothing more than a servant. An omega.


    What made it worse was how effortlessly she fit into her new role. The triplets, our Alpha sons, Louis, Levi, and Lennox, loved her. Their attention, their admiration, it all belonged to her now. They literally worshiped the ground she walked on, and everyone believed she would turn out to be their mate once she turned eighteen, which was only a few days away. The brothers were actuallypeting among themselves for her attention and love, and it was so annoying to watch. Or perhaps I was just jealous of her life.


    I finished washing up, dressed quickly into the maid''s uniform, and stepped into the kitchen, where my mother was preparing breakfast.


    "Olivia," my mother called, "I know this isn''t easy, but... we''ve already lost so much. Don''t give them a reason to take more."


    I nodded, biting back the urge to argue. She didn''t understand. How could she? I was once the daughter of a respected Gamma, but now? I was a mere Omega.


    "Here," my mother said, handing me a tray with a steaming cup of coffee. "She asked for this."


    I frowned but took the tray and headed toward the guest room where she was staying.


    "We''ll find our mate and all this will be over," my wolf whispered, trying tofort me.


    I let out a dryugh. Yeah, right. The only mate I would get was another omega, another nobody just like me. This life? It wasn''t ending.


    Reaching Anita''s room, I sighed heavily and knocked on her door, bracing myself for another day of being reminded of how far I''d fallen, and how far she''d risen.


    I sucked a deep breath before knocking again.


    "Come in," Anita''s voice called.


    I pushed the door open carefully, keeping my head down. "Your coffee," I said quietly, stepping inside the room.


    The first thing I noticed was the sound. A soft giggle, followed by the low murmur of a man''s voice. My eyes moved up for just a second, and what I saw stopped me in my tracks.


    There they were, Anita and Louis. She was tangled in his arms on the bed, her silky robe slipping off one shoulder. His shirt was open, his muscr chest on full disy as he leaned into her, his lips brushing her neck.


    I swallowed hard. My eyes darted back to the floor, and I ced the coffee on the table. Without another word, I turned, desperate to leave.


    "Wait," Anita said sharply.


    I froze, turning back to her reluctantly.


    She kissed Louis deeply and even moaned in between the kisses before pulling away.


    My wolf growled in spite, but I put on a nk expression. Anita stepped out of the bed in just in her matching set of red underwear. I watched her sway her hips seductively at Louis, and I noticed how he hungrily gawked at her. Anita has a sexy body, and I have to give her credit for that.


    She picked up the cup of coffee, her lips curling into a smug smile as she swirled the liquid inside. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe. Louis remained silent on the bed, leaning back against the headboard.


    She took a slow sip, her nose wrinkling in exaggerated displeasure. "What is this?" she asked, her voice sharp and filled with annoyance.


    "It''s the coffee you requested," I replied respectfully, keeping my tone polite despite the way my wolf growled in the back of my mind.


    "This?" she scoffed, holding the cup out as if it were something filthy. "You call this coffee?"


    My jaw clenched, but I forced myself to remain calm. "It was made in the way you like it," I said.


    Anita''s eyes narrowed in anger, and suddenly, she threw the hot coffee over my chest and arms, soaking through my dress. The sharp sting of the heat made me gasp, but I bit my lip to keep from crying out.


    "Next time you serve me garbage like this, I swear I''ll dump it on your face."


    Behind her, Louis remained silent, not wanting to interfere.


    I stood frozen, my frown deepening as the coffee dripped down my skin. My wolf stirred, angry. I could almost hear her urging me to act. But what could I do?


    "I''m sorry if the coffee wasn''t to your liking," I said quietly, forcing the words out despite the lump in my throat. "I''ll remake it."


    Anitaughed, a light, annoying sound that grated on my nerves. "Don''t bother," she said, waving a dismissive hand. "Just try to be less useless next time."


    Turning her back to me, She turned away, moving toward Louis. She slid onto hisp like I wasn''t even in the room. He pulled her close, barely sparing me a nce before his lips found her neck.


    "You''re dismissed," he said, though his voicecked the sharpness it usually carried.


    I swallowed hard, nodded, and turned to leave, my heart racing in my chest.


    As I stepped out of the room, I let out a shaky breath. The humiliation burned as much as the coffee had, but I sucked in a deep breath and gathered my emotions.


    Making my way back to the kitchen, I met with B, Lennox''s personal guard. "There you are. Lennox calls for you,"


    I frowned. "Did he say why?" I asked, my stomach tightening. Lennox, the eldest of the triplets, rarely summoned me unless it was important. And rarely for anything good.


    B shrugged. "Not exactly, but he seemed really furious."


    A lump formed in my throat, but I forced myself to stayposed. Without another word, I turned and made my way to Lennox''s room.


    When I reached his door, I hesitated for a moment before knocking. Instantly, His authoritative voice ordered me in.

 Chapter 2: Accused

    <h4>Chapter 2: used</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    Pushing the door open, I met a furious-looking Lennox waiting for me. His room was a mess. Clothes littered the floor, shoes thrown to each corner of the room. I was confused to see it in such a state because Lennox is a top-notch man when ites to cleanliness; he loves everything tidy.


    The moment he noticed my presence, he turned to me, and our eyes met. I could see anger and hatred for me in his eyes, and this baffled me because, among the triplets, Lennox was the closest to me when we were little. Back then, when my father was still a respectable warrior, he would bring me to the pack house to watch him train, and on various asions, my path crossed with the triplets. I was just seven years old then, and they were twelve years old, but we turned out to be great friends. In fact, I visited the pack house more often, and while my father trained other warriors, I yed with the triplets.


    But that was before.


    Before everything fell apart.


    Just like Anita, they severed all ties, acting as though we had never been friends.


    "Who cleaned my room yesterday?" Lennox suddenly asked, his voice filled with rage that made my wolf whimper in fear inside me.


    I swallowed hard in fear and forced myself to speak. "I did."


    Lennox''s expression darkened, and he took another step towards me, but out of fear, I instinctively took a step backward.


    "Then tell me, Omega," he sneered, his voice dripping with anger, "where is the diamond ne I kept in my top drawer?"


    I froze, my heart racing as Lennox''s words sank in. A diamond ne? I had no idea what he was talking about. My mind reeled, trying to recall if I had seen anything of the sort while cleaning his room. But all I could remember was organizing his scattered belongings, folding his clothes, and dusting the surfaces. There had been no ne in the drawer.


    "I... I didn''t see any ne," I stammered, my voice trembling as I met his using gaze.


    Lennox''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t lie to me, Omega," he growled, his toneced with anger. "The ne didn''t just grow legs and walk out of the drawer."


    "I''m not lying!" I protested, panic creeping into my voice. "I cleaned the room, but I didn''t take anything. I swear!"


    He closed the distance between us instantly, towering over me with his imposing frame. "You expect me to believe that?" he snapped. "You and your kind are all the same. Thieves and liars."


    His words hurt me, and I felt my wolf stir with anger, but I quickly suppressed her. Defending myself against Lennox in this state would only escte things.


    "I didn''t take it," I repeated, my voice steadier this time. "You can search me if you don''t believe me. Check my room. Check anywhere you want. I have nothing to hide."


    Lennox studied me, his jaw clenched tight. For a moment, I thought he might strike me, but instead, he turned and began tearing through the room, pulling open drawers, throwing clothes onto the floor, and overturning furniture searching for the ne.


    I stood there, my lips pressed together as I fought to hold back my tears. The Lennox I had known as a child, the boy who had taught me to climb trees, The boy who used to teach me how to swim, who used to protect me from his brothers'' pranks, was gone. In his ce was a cold, bitter man who saw me as nothing more than a thief and a liar.


    Minutester Lennox stopped searching, his breathing heavy as he stood amidst the chaos he had created. The ne was nowhere to be found. He turned to me, his eyes zing with frustration.


    "I can''t find it, Olivia. It''s gone. That was a gift I got for Anita, a gift I wanted to give her on her eighteenth birthday. Do you know how much that cost me?" he asked in anger.


    I swallowed hard in fear but stood my ground. "I did not take it..."


    "Lies!" he angrily cut me off.


    Lennox exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "This doesn''t make sense," he muttered. "You cleaned my room. You were thest one here." His gaze hardened. "Don''t lie to me, Olivia. Where is it?"


    When I remained silent, his eyes zed.


    "You are a thief, just like your father! A thief!" he cursed, and I pressed my lips together, holding myself back from answering him.


    Lennox''s words hit me like a blow to the chest. A thief. Just like my father. It didn''t matter how hard I worked, how much I tried to keep my head down and stay out of trouble, this pack would always see me as the daughter of a disgraced warrior.


    "Only two people came into this room yesterday," Lennox continued, his voice low and sharp, like the growl of his wolf ready to pounce. "You and Anita. So, tell me, Olivia, who else could have taken it?"


    I stiffened at his words, the pieces clicking together in my mind. Anita. Of course. She had been in his room yesterday. I remembered seeing her standing by his dresser, pretending to admire a framed photograph.


    I knew Anita better than anyone else. She was cunning, always looking for ways to get what she wanted. I remembered the time she stole a pack warrior''s silver bracelet, only to cry her way out of trouble. Or the time she framed a servant for breaking the Alpha''s Favorite vase, earning the poor girl a week in the dungeons.


    And now, she had done it again. But this time, I was her scapegoat.


    Who would dare enter Lennox''s room and steal something so valuable?


    No one.


    No one except Anita.


    But the words were heavy on my tongue. I couldn''t say it. Not to Lennox. If I used Anita, I''d only make things worse for myself. No one would believe me. Lennox would defend her, just like everyone else did.


    "I didn''t take it," I said again.


    Lennox let out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "You think I''m stupid, don''t you?"


    I bit back a retort, my wolf growling in frustration. I wanted to scream the truth at him, to tell him that Anita was far from the innocent, perfect girl he thought she was. But I couldn''t. Not without proof. And even if I had proof, it wouldn''t matter. Anita had the triplets wrapped around her finger.


    "You know what, Olivia?" Lennox sneered, taking another step toward me. "I''m done wasting my time with you. If that ne doesn''t turn up by the end of the day, I''ll make sure you and your mother are punished. Severely."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, but I stood my ground, meeting his gaze. "I didn''t take it," I repeated onest time, my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me.


    Lennox red at me for a moment longer before turning away, his shoulders tense with rage. "I give you until the end of today to return that ne. Get out," he growled.


    I didn''t need to be told twice. I turned and left the room, my heart pounding as I walked down the hallway. Once I was far enough away, I leaned against the wall, my legs trembling beneath me.


    Anita. She had to be the one who took the ne. I knew it in my gut. But how could I prove it without putting myself in even more danger? The triplets wouldn''t believe me, and Anita would just deny it, twisting the situation to make me look like the viin.


    "Here you are, Olivia," a guard said as he walked over to me. "Levi is looking for you, and he doesn''t seem happy."


    The guard''s announcement made my heart sink in fear.


    "Why? What happened?" I asked, terrified.


    Joshua, the guard, shook his head. "I don''t know, Olivia, but he is really furious and demanding for you."


    Shit! What could it be this time?

 Chapter 3: Under The Sun

    <h4>Chapter 3: Under The Sun</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    "Start talking, Olivia... before I lose my patience," Levi demanded, his voiceced with anger.


    I stood frozen, unable to form words as I struggled to process the usation. Again. I was being used of stealing¡ªagain.


    "Olivia!" His voice thundered through the room. "Don''t make me lose my patience! Where is the bundle of dor notes I kept in my drawer? Speak, you thief!"


    My eyes widened in shock. But Before I could respond, the door to Levi''s room burst open, and Louis stormed in, seething with rage.


    "Olivia, where is the money I kept in my drawer?" Louis demanded.


    I took a step back, my breath hitching as both Levi and Louis red at me with fiery rage. My heart pounded in my chest¡ªnot out of guilt, but out of sheer disbelief. This wasn''t happening. Not again.


    "I didn''t take anything," I managed to say, my voice trembling.


    Levi scoffed, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "Really? Then tell us who else could have taken it. Who else enters our room if not you?"


    Louis folded his arms, his frown deepening. "Don''t y innocent, Olivia. Just return the money and save us all the drama."


    Tears gathered in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. At least not now.


    Swallowing the lump in my throat, I forced myself to speak. "I didn''t take your money," I repeated, louder this time, my voice shaking with suppressed emotion. "I would never steal from any of you."


    "Liar!"


    I flinched at the new voice and turned to see Lennox standing at the doorway. His eyes, filled with cold hatred, locked onto mine.


    "The ne I bought for Anita is missing too," he announced, turning to his brothers.


    All three of them¡ªLevi, Louis, and Lennox¡ªlooked at me as if I were the worst kind of filth.


    Levi was the first to walk toward me, and out of panic, I tried to run away, but it was useless. I was surrounded by the triplets.


    Levi pinned me against the wall, lifting my hands above my head while his burning re was staring right into my eyes.


    "This is yourst chance to confess and return what you stole, or you''ll be dealt with ordingly," he threatened.


    A tear slid down my cheek as I met his angry gaze. I knew, regardless of what I said, they would never believe that I didn''t steal from them. They would never believe that their precious Anita was the one stealing from them.


    "One... two..." Levi began counting, and all I could do was shed more tears.


    I sobbed silently, knowing the punishment for stealing in this household was brutal. Some thieves were thrown into the dungeons, like my father. Others had their hands chopped off. Some faced even worse fates.


    As Levi counted, my mind raced. Would I end up like my father, rotting in a dungeon? Or worse?


    "Ten."


    He released my wrists and took a step back.


    "She''s just like her father¡ªa stubborn thief," Lennox sneered. More tears slipped down my cheeks.


    "Guards! Bring some maids!" Louis ordered sharply.


    As we waited for the arrival of the maids, my heart raced in my chest. What were these men going to do to me? Why were they sending for maids?


    My gaze met Lennox''s, and he red at me with so much hate, which made me wonder¡ªdid he really hate me just because my father was used of stealing? Was this all about it, or was there something else involved? How could a man who once cherished me now look at me with such disgust?


    Three maids walked in and bowed their heads to the triplets.


    Levi was the one to usher the punishment. "Take her to the mansion rooftop. Strip her and apply pepper to her naked body. Make sure she kneels under the sun."


    A tear slid down my cheek, but I didn''t say a word. Compared to what was done to anyone used of stealing, this was a lesser punishment for me.


    "Take her away," Lennox demanded coldly.


    The maids took hold of my arms and led me out of the room. I didn''t struggle. There was no point. As we walked through the mansion, I saw my mother. She was sobbing, her entire body trembling, but she didn''t dare approach me. If she did, she''d share my punishment.


    When we reached the rooftop, the maids let go of me.


    "Please undress," one of them urged softly.


    I hesitated, my entire body trembling, but there was no escape. Swallowing hard, I began removing my clothes, my tears falling freely.


    One of the maids picked up a bowl of ground pepper and moved closer. My body tensed.


    The moment the first handful of pepper touched my skin, an agonized scream tore from my lips. My body convulsed as the fiery sting spread across my skin. They rubbed it everywhere¡ªevery inch of my exposed flesh except for my face. The burning sensation was unbearable. My knees buckled, but I forced myself to stay upright.


    "You have to kneel," one of the maids said.


    I hesitated, but my body was already giving in. Slowly, I sank to my knees, my sobs wracking my entire being. The scorching sun hit down on me, intensifying the torment. My entire body felt like it was on fire.


    How could anyone be so cruel?


    I wanted to scream, to beg for the pain to stop, but I knew it would only make things worse.


    It was as if the sun was against me because it began to heat even more. My whole body was burning with pain, and it felt like I would pass out soon. The pain was unbearable. I had never imagined I would go through such torture.


    With tear-filled eyes, I looked at the maids who stood in a corner, staring at me with pity. Painful tears trickled down my cheeks while my entire body burned. As the excruciating pain enveloped me, my vision blurred, and my head spun.


    Painful memories shed through my mind. The triplets used to adore me. They used to fight over who got to spend more time with me. They used to yfully argue about which one of them would marry me when we grew up.


    How did everything change so drastically?


    How did men who once cherished me suddenly hate me so much?


    I wished my father hadn''t been framed. I wished he had been proven innocent. Then, maybe... maybe, the triplets wouldn''t hate me this much.


    The fiery sting of the pepper intensified, searing every inch of my exposed skin. I struggled to remain upright, my knees weakening beneath me. With each agonizing breath, the world seemed to tilt and sway until, finally, I could no longer fight the overwhelming sensation of nausea and torment.


    My body gave way, and I crumpled to the ground. Distant voices called my name, but I was already slipping into darkness, into the past. Into the days when the triplets swore they''d protect me. Back when they fought over who would marry me, not who would break me. But those boys were gone. And so was I.

 Chapter 4: sharing

    <h4>Chapter 4: sharing</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    An ufortable silence hung in the air as neither my brothers nor I spoke. The tension was thick, almost suffocating. An uneasy feeling settled in my chest as my thoughts drifted to Olivia¡ªto the pain she might be going through. A part of me wanted to stop the punishment, to let it go. But if I did, it would show weakness, a soft spot for her. And I didn''t want that. I couldn''t afford that. Not after what she did to me.


    "I wonder what she ns to do with all the things she stole," Levi spat, his voice sharp with anger, breaking the silence.


    I turned to look at him, noticing the anger in his eyes. He was just as pissed as I was.


    "Maybe she has a boyfriend she ns to give them to," Louis grunted.


    The mere thought of that sent a sharp, ufortable pain through my chest, but I shoved it down and stood abruptly. "Tell the guards to search her things. Perhaps they''re still in her room."


    Without waiting for a response, I left the room, heading back to mine.


    The mess I had created in my earlier frustration still littered in my room¡ªbroken ss, overturned furniture, scattered papers. I ignored it and walked straight to the minibar, grabbing a bottle of whiskey. Uncorking it, I took a long swig, feeling the burn slide down my throat.


    With a sigh, I sank onto the bed, but no matter how hard I tried, my thoughts kept drifting back to Olivia. The punishment she was enduring on the rooftop. I nced at the window¡ªthe sun was scorching.


    "If you''re so worried about her, then stop the punishment." My wolf''s voice rumbled in my head.


    I clenched my jaw. "Why should I? Did she think about how I felt years ago when she hurt me? When she said those things?"


    The door to my room pushed open, and Anita stepped inside. Her brows furrowed as she took in the mess in my room before her gazended on the whiskey bottle in my hand.


    "Lennox, are you drinking because of the missing ne?" she asked, concerncing her voice.


    I swallowed hard. No. The ne wasn''t why I was drowning myself in whiskey. It was Olivia. But I couldn''t say that to Anita.


    "Yes. It was a gift for you," I murmured instead.


    Anita sighed and walked closer, kneeling before me. Gently, she took the bottle from my hand and ced it aside before looking directly into my eyes.


    "You don''t have to do this to yourself over a ne. You can always get me another one, right?" she said, her voice soft,forting.


    And she was right. Money wasn''t the issue. My brothers and I were the sons of the richest Alpha in the world and soon to be Alphas. A stolen diamond ne shouldn''t be enough to put me in this mood.


    "Or..." Anita tilted her head, her gaze searching mine. "Is there something else bothering you?" Anita asked, raising a suspicious brow.


    I quickly shook my head.


    She studied me for a moment before a slow smirk curled her lips. "I know exactly what you need."


    Before I could ask what she meant, she reached for the hem of her dress and pulled it over her head, letting the fabric fall to the floor. My gaze traveled over her exposed skin, the smooth curves of her body.


    "Come on," she whispered, her voice sultry. "Let me help you take out your frustration."


    I said nothing as she unsped her bra, letting it slide off her shoulders. Then, she moved closer, pressing her body against mine. Her hands traced down my chest, her fingers slowly unbuttoning my shirt before pushing it off.


    "Use me, Lennox," she breathed, tilting her head up to meet my gaze. "Pour all your anger into me. Take what you need."


    A dark hunger stirred inside me¡ªthe need to lose myself, to forget everything¡ªeven if just for a moment. I grabbed the back of her neck, pulling her into a bruising kiss. She gasped against my lips, but I didn''t slow down. I pushed her back onto the bed, climbing over her, my body pressing her into the mattress. I ran hungry and angry kisses all over her body before pulling away and standing before her.


    Anitay back on the bed, her legs spread, her body on full disy for me. Her smirk was teasing, her eyes dark with anticipation. She knew what I wanted¡ªwhat I needed¡ªand she was more than willing to give it to me.


    I didn''t waste time. My belt hit the floor with a sharp clink, and I shoved my pants down, my cock already hard and aching. I crawled onto the bed, grabbing Anita''s ankles and yanking her closer, making her gasp in surprise.


    "So rough, so dominant," she purred, but I wasn''t in the mood for her teasing.


    I wrapped my fingers around her throat, squeezing just enough to make her gasp. "Shut up," I growled, watching her eyes widen with excitement.


    Her lips parted, her breath hitching as I tightened my grip just a little more. "Yes, Master," she whispered.


    That sent a dark thrill through me. I released her throat and grabbed her hips, flipping her onto her stomach in one swift motion. She barely had time to brace herself before I yanked her up onto her knees, positioning her exactly how I wanted.


    I ran a hand down her spine, feeling her shiver under my touch. "You''re wet already," I noted darkly, dragging my fingers through her slick folds.


    She whimpered, pressing back against me, silently begging for more.


    But I wasn''t feeling generous tonight.


    I grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back as I aligned myself with her entrance. "Beg for it," Imanded.


    She moaned, her fingers gripping the sheets. "Please, Master," she gasped. "I need you."


    That was all I needed.


    With one hard thrust, I mmed into her, making her cry out. I didn''t give her time to adjust¡ªI didn''t want to. I set a brutal pace from the start, pounding into her relentlessly. The bed frame creaked beneath us, the sound of skin pping against skin filling the room.


    Anita moaned loudly, her body rocking forward with every thrust, but I pulled her back against me, keeping her exactly where I wanted. My grip on her hips was bruising, my nails digging into her flesh as I took her hard and rough, just the way I needed.


    "Who do you belong to?" I growled, yanking her head back again.


    "You, Lennox," she panted, her voice breaking with pleasure. "Only you."


    I smirked darkly. "Damn right."


    I released her hair and pressed her chest down onto the mattress, driving deeper into her. My control was slipping, my wolf growling as I fucked her like an animal.


    She was screaming now, her body shuddering beneath me, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. Not until I had taken everything I wanted from her.


    And I wasn''t done yet.


    Anita''s body trembled beneath me, her moans filling the room as I drove into her relentlessly. But no matter how hard I took her, no matter how much she screamed my name, it wasn''t enough.


    Because it wasn''t her.


    I clenched my jaw, trying to push the thought away, but it was useless. My mind betrayed me, painting a different picture. It wasn''t Anita''s dark hair spilling over her shoulders¡ªit was Olivia''s. It wasn''t Anita''s moans filling my ears¡ªit was Olivia''s breathless whimpers, the way I knew she''d sound if I ever had her like this.


    "Lennox..." Anita gasped, her voice breaking with pleasure as she arched her back, pressing against me. But for a moment, I didn''t hear Anita. I heard Olivia.


    A violent need surged through me. I pulled out of her suddenly, making her whimper at the loss. Before she could protest, I flipped onto my back and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her over me.


    "Ride me," I ordered, my voice rough with need.


    Anita grinned, straddling me eagerly. She reached down, positioning herself before sinking onto my cock with a moan. Her head fell back, her nails digging into my chest as she took me deep.


    I gritted my teeth, my hands gripping her hips tightly as she began to move. But I wasn''t watching Anita anymore.


    I was watching Olivia.


    In my mind, it was her above me, her red lips parted in breathless pleasure. It was her soft skin beneath my hands, her tight pussy wrapped around me.


    "Fuck," I growled, my grip tightening. I drove my hips up hard, making Anita cry out. But all I saw was Olivia.


    How would she look like this? Would she be shy? Would she try to fight the pleasure, or would she surrender to itpletely?


    I imagined her whimpering my name, her nails dragging down my chest as she came apart for me.


    A low, possessive growl rumbled from my chest. Olivia wasn''t supposed to be in my head like this. She wasn''t supposed to be the one I craved. I hated her. She had hurt me, but I couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    And no matter how hard I tried, no matter how many times I fucked Anita or anyone else, no one could take her ce.


    Anita''s pace quickened, her nails scraping against my chest as she rode me harder, chasing her release. My grip on her hips was firm, guiding her movements, but my mind was elsewhere.


    Not here. Not with her.


    With Olivia.


    I could almost see her¡ªimagine the way her body would tremble above me, the way her lips would part in a gasp as she took me deep. My control slipped at the thought, my grip tightening as I thrust up into Anita with brutal force.


    "Lennox¡ª" Anita gasped, her body tensing. She was close.


    I was too.


    With onest punishing thrust, I sent her over the edge. Her body clenched around me as she cried out, shuddering in pleasure. The sensation pushed me past my limit, and with a low growl, I let go.


    Pleasure ripped through me, my release spilling into the condom as I buried myself deep inside her. My breathing was heavy, my chest rising and falling as I rode out the aftershocks.


    For a brief moment, silence filled the room, broken only by Anita''s soft panting.


    Then, without a word, I reached down and pulled out of her. My body was still humming with satisfaction, but the moment was already fading.


    Because it wasn''t Olivia.


    It never was.


    Anita stretched beside me, her fingerszily trailing down my chest. "Damn, that was hot," she breathed.


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I reached over and pulled her into my arms. For a moment, we didn''t say a word until the door opened and Levi and Louis walked in.


    "So you two were having fun without us," Louis said, and Anita, loving the attention, giggled softly.


    "Move away, Lennox," Levi grumbled.


    I sighed and rolled out of bed as Levi and Louis positioned themselves beside Anita, wasting no time before devouring her like hungry animals.


    I moved away from the bed, walking into the bathroom and turning on the shower. As I stood under the cold water, I could still hear the muffled moansing from my room.


    My brothers and I did practically everything together. We shared everything¡ªso sharing Anita, or any other woman, was nothing new. But we alsopeted against each other.


    Who was the best fighter.


    The strongest wolf.


    The fastest shifter.


    Sometimes, it even came down to who fucked better. Who Anita enjoyed more.


    And most importantly¡ªwho would end up being her mate.


    We all knew that on her eighteenth birthday, she would be mated to one of us. And if fate was cruel enough, to all three of us.


    And whoever she was mated to would be Dad''s favorite. The pack''s favored Alpha.


    So, in a way, we were allpeting for her.


    But that didn''t mean we didn''t love each other.


    Sighing heavily, I thought of Olivia, of the good memories I had of her. Of how I fell in love with her even as just a little boy of twelve. How Ipeted with my brothers, assuming they liked her too.


    As we grew older, I thought she liked me too.


    But I was wrong. So damn wrong.


    Turning off the shower, I tied a towel around my waist and walked back into the room.


    Back in my room, I found Levi and Louis fucking Anita dominantly. She was on her knees, Levi''s cock in her mouth while Louis fucked her from behind.


    Their moans filled the air, but I ignored them, walking over to grab a pair of simple track pants. I needed a run. I needed to clear my head.


    I pulled them on and left the room without another word.


    But just as I stepped into the hallway, a female servant rushed up to me, looking panicked.


    "Young master, Olivia just fainted on the rooftop," she announced, her voice trembling.


    My breath caught. Panic surged through me, but I forced myself to stayposed.


    "Then wake her up and send her back in," I said, sounding nonchnt as I hid my worry.


    "That''s the problem," the servant insisted.


    "We''ve tried waking her, but she''s not responding."


    I furrowed my brow, my frown deepening. "What do you mean?"


    She swallowed hard, her eyes wide with fear. "She''s not breathing."

 Chapter 5: what Happened

    <h4>Chapter 5: what Happened</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    I could feel my heart racing in my chest as I followed the maid leading me to Olivia''s quarters. I wanted to act nonchnt, like I didn''t care, but I couldn''t. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn''t hide the worry etched on my face.


    Stepping into the room, I was met with the sight of Olivia lying lifeless on her bed. Her mother knelt beside her, crying uncontrobly, while a medicine woman attended to her. The moment my eyesnded on Olivia''s pale, unmoving form, pain racked my entire body. My breath caught in my throat, and I pushed myself forward to the bed.


    "Why isn''t she breathing?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    Her mother, wailing in anguish, stood up from the floor and rushed at me. Before I could react, her hands gripped my cor, and she yanked me down to her level, ring at me with pain and hate burning in her eyes.


    "Are you and your brothers satisfied now?" she spat, her voice dripping with pain. "Come, eat her dead body!"


    I swallowed hard, unable to say a word as guilt wed at my chest.


    Her grip tightened as fresh tears streamed down her face. "How can you and your brothers hate Olivia this much?" she demanded, her voice cracking. "You used to adore her! When you were children, she was your world. She worshiped you, followed you everywhere. She would have given anything for you three. And you? You protected her. Cherished her."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper, filled with agony. "But now? Now you despise her. Why? Because her father was used of stealing? Because she''s an omega? Because she''s no longer the daughter of a gamma?"


    My throat tightened as I swallowed the lump forming there. Tears burned at the edges of my eyes, and before I could stop them, they slipped down my cheeks.


    That wasn''t why I hated her.


    Maybe my brothers had their reasons, their own twisted justifications for turning their backs on her, but me? My reason was different. A selfish, painful truth I could never bring myself to say aloud.


    Another tear slipped down my cheek, and I turned my head away in shame.


    Then¡ª


    A sudden, small sound filled the room.


    A sneeze.


    I jerked my head back toward Olivia, my heart leaping into my throat. The medicine woman gasped, and her mother froze, her breath hitching.


    Another sneeze.


    And then, Olivia stirred.


    With a racing heart and tear-filled eyes, I watched as she slowly opened her eyes. Her mother, who still had her hands on my cor, let go of me and crawled over to Olivia, who had gained consciousness.


    Not wanting her to see me in tears, I turned around and left the room. I changed my mind and didn''t go for the run anymore. Instead, I went back to my room and found Anita, Levi, and Louis on the bed. Louis and Levi were awake, lying beside an exhausted, sleeping Anita.


    The second my brothers saw me, they knew something was wrong.


    "Lennox?" Levi''s voice wasced with concern as he sat up, reaching for his underwear.


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling shakily as I shut the door behind me. My chest still felt tight, my emotions all over the ce. Levi''s concerned gaze stayed locked on me while Louis sat up, rubbing his face tiredly.


    "Lennox?" Levi asked again, his voiceced with worry. "What happened?"


    I wanted to brush him off, pretend everything was fine, but I couldn''t. The image of Olivia lying there, motionless, haunted me. Her mother''s words echoed in my mind.


    Are you and your brothers satisfied now?


    I let out a dry chuckle, shaking my head. Satisfied? No. I felt like I was suffocating under the weight of something I couldn''t even put into words.


    "She almost died," I finally muttered, my voice hoarse.


    Louis sat up straighter, frowning. "Who?"


    I swallowed hard. "Olivia."


    Levi and Louis both froze. The silence that followed was thick, suffocating. I could see the way Levi''s jaw tightened, his eyes filled with fear and worry, no matter how hard he tried to hide it. Louis, usually the moreposed one, exhaled sharply.


    "What do you mean she almost died?" Louis finally asked, his voice controlled, but I could hear the tension in it.


    "She wasn''t breathing," I admitted, my throat tightening again. "She looked¡ª" I stopped, shaking my head. I couldn''t say it. I wouldn''t. "Her mother... she lost it. She med us."


    Levi scoffed, running a hand through his hair. "Of course, she did."


    "She''s not wrong," I bit out, surprising even myself. Levi''s eyes snapped to mine, and for a moment, neither of us spoke.


    Louis exhaled slowly, swinging his legs off the bed. "And now?"


    "She woke up," I said, ncing away. "I left before she saw me."


    Levi narrowed his eyes at me. "Why?"


    I clenched my jaw. "Because I didn''t want her to see me."


    Louis stood, stretching before running a hand down his face. "You''re acting like this because you still care."


    I let out a bitterugh. "Care?" I repeated, shaking my head. "I hate her."


    Louis arched a brow. "Do you?"


    Levi crossed his arms, watching me carefully. "You sure?"


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. Because no matter how much I tried to convince myself otherwise, I knew the truth.


    I never hated Olivia.


    I hated what she made me feel.


    "And you? Don''t you still care? I see the worry in your face," I used Levi.


    Levi scoffed angrily. "I don''t care about that bitch!" he said with hate, and I furrowed my brow.


    Years ago, I could have bet my life that, just like me, my brother had feelings for Olivia. Then what happened? What did she do to them to make them hate her this way?


    "Good thing she''s alive," Louis sighed, but I raised a brow at him too. I was curious, so curious to know what she did to them five years ago to make them hate her so much.


    I was so curious that I couldn''t stop myself from asking. "Louis, Levi... tell me... what happened? Why did you two suddenly hate Olivia?"

 Chapter 6: Apology

    <h4>Chapter 6: Apology</h4>


    Levi''s POV


    Lennox''s question hung in the air. I felt his gaze fixed on me, demanding an answer, but I wasn''t ready to give one.


    What happened?


    I had no idea why Louis and Lennox hated her, but I had my own reasons¡ªreasons I was too hurt to say.


    The memories reyed at the edges of my mind, but before I could speak, a soft voice interrupted.


    "Are you three talking about Olivia again?"


    I turned sharply to see Anita sitting up, her tired eyes scanning our faces. She had woken up without us realizing.


    "You men still want her?" she asked, her voiceced with hurt.


    I scoffed, shaking my head as I ran a hand through my hair. "No. We hate her," I said coldly.


    Anita''s frown deepened, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. I could see the doubt in her eyes.


    "We will never talk about her ever again," Louis added.


    Anita hesitated for a moment, searching our faces, before she moved closer. Her hand slid over my chest, her lips brushing against mine. I grabbed her waist, pulling her into a deep kiss, as if to prove a point to her.


    Anita broke the kiss and pouted. "I hate it when you men talk about that bitch!" Anita sighed.


    Somehow, I was curious, wondering What had Olivia done to her? They had once been best friends until five years ago when everything changed. Now, Anita hated Olivia as much as we did.


    Anita frowned. "You men have to apologize to me," she said andy back on the bed, spreading her legs for us, giving us a view of her pussy.


    Anita''s smirk deepened as she stretched out on the bed, her gaze challenging. "Give me a good apology," she murmured, her voice sultry, eyes filled with desire.


    Lennox let out a low chuckle, his gaze darkening. "Apologize?" he echoed, crawling onto the bed beside her. "And how exactly do you want us to do that?"


    Anita reached for him, pulling him down until their lips met in a heated kiss. I watched as Louis joined them, his hands skimming over Anita''s waist, his touch possessive. There was something intoxicating about the way she responded to them¡ªhow she arched into their touch, how her breath hitched with every kiss.


    I hesitated, memories of Olivia shing in my mind, but Anita''s soft moan pulled me back to the present.


    Not wanting to be left behind, I climbed onto the bed and went for her nipple. As Lennox kissed her on the lips and Louis spread her legs to eat her pussy, I, on the other hand, went for her nipples, sucking on one while fondling the other.


    We continued like that for a few moments. Louis, who was eating her pussy, spread her legs wider and thrust inside her. Anita released a soft moan, but before she could recover from it, I shoved my cock inside her mouth and began fucking her. As Louis fucked her in the pussy and I did in the mouth, Lennox trailed kisses along her body, sucking her breasts, his touch making her shudder. Our moans filled the air as we changed positions until we all had our turn fucking her.


    Exhausted, we copsed onto the bed, our bodies slick with sweat and cum. But Anita wasn''t done. She slid onto her knees and began stroking us, her mouth working magic as she took turns pleasuring us.


    She was damn good at it.


    As she pleasured me with her mouth, Lennox, still hungry for more, positioned himself behind her and thrust inside, making her moan around my cock. The sensation sent a jolt of pleasure through me.


    Louisy under her, his mouth on her bouncing breasts, sucking greedily. The room was filled with the sounds of pleasure, the p of skin, the gasps, the groans.


    I came first, spilling into her mouth, watching as she swallowed every drop before moving to Louis. Lennox pulled out, and I took his ce, thrusting into her, groaning as she clenched around me.


    "Fuck, Anita," I growled. "You feel so fucking good."


    I leaned forward, my chest pressing against her back as my hands moved up, cupping her swaying breasts. My fingers pinched her nipples, adding anotheryer of pleasure to the intoxicating sensation of my cock driving into her.


    Thebination of my rough thrusts and the delicious torment on her nipples sent Anita spiraling into another orgasm. She moaned, her body shaking as she came hard, her walls tightening around me while Louis fucked her mouth.


    I groaned loudly, my pace slowing down before I mmed into her onest time, burying myself deep as I spilled my hot release inside her.


    We kept going, changing positions, exploring every inch of her body until we werepletely drained. Finally, we copsed onto the bed, naked, tangled together, our bodies coated in sweat and cum.


    "Anita let out a satisfied sigh. "I want cold water. Tell the guards to have Olivia bring it in."


    I frowned inwardly. Why Olivia? Anyone could bring a damn bottle of water. But I couldn''t question it. If I did, Anita would get suspicious, and I wasn''t in the mood for that.


    So I made a mind link and ordered my personal guard, "Tell Olivia to bring in a bottle of water."


    "I have done that," I said aloud, and Anita''s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    We stayed in bed,pletely naked, until a knock came at the door.


    We knew it was Olivia.


    But None of us covered up.


    "Come in," Anita ordered.

 Chapter 7: Humiliation

    <h4>Chapter 7: Humiliation</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    "What?" my mother yelled in an outburst. "There are many servants in the pack house! Why must it be Olivia? My daughter just came out of unconsciousness; she almost died!" Mother said angrily to Levi''s personal guard, who had just walked into my room, saying Anita and the triplets needed me to get them a bottle of water.


    As my mother fumed with anger, I sighed inwardly. I knew this was Anita''s doing, But today had already been exhausting, and thest thing I wanted was to create more trouble.


    "Mother, let me just go. I will be back soon," I said softly and tried leaving the bed, but my mother stopped me.


    "No, Olivia. I will go instead," she requested, but I shook my head against it.


    "Please, Mother, I don''t want to get them more annoyed. Let me go. I will be back soon," I assured her before pushing myself off the bed.


    My whole body racked with pain from the effect of the pepper that had been applied to my skin and kneeling under the sun. I felt like copsing, but I inhaled deeply and forced my foot to move.


    As I left the room, I could see the pain and anger in my mother''s eyes, and I knew at this moment she wished she could do something to help. But unfortunately, she couldn''t.


    I walked into the kitchen, took out four bottles of water, and ced them on a tray before making my way to the triplets'' wing.


    Taking a deep breath, I knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Anita''s authoritative voice spoke.


    I pushed the door open, only for my stomach to drop at the sight before me.


    Lying on bed were the triplets and Anita, who werepletely naked. The room reeked of sweat and sex. The air was filled with the aftermath of their pleasure.


    Swallowing hard, I shut the door and made my way over to the table, making sure I avoided looking their way. After dropping the water on the nearby table, I turned to them but made sure I looked down.


    "Here is the water. Anything else?" I asked softly while ignoring the difort in my chest.


    It was painful to be tagged as the daughter of a thief, but it was more painful to see the men I had a crush on¡ªmy first loves¡ªin bed with my best friend.


    Anita sighed and moved herself from the arms of the triplets. She sat up properly and gestured for me to hand her the water, and despite how much I wanted to refuse, I just couldn''t. So I picked up the bottle of water from the tray and handed one to her.


    I remained where I stood, my eyes fixed on the floor in humiliation while she slowly drank the water. I wished to leave. I wanted to leave. But I knew I couldn''t unless I was asked to.


    "Anything else? If not, I will take my leave," I said with a grumble.


    "Stay," Anita ordered. "We''ll need you."


    My frown deepened, but I didn''t lift my gaze. "Why? If you need me for something, you can just send for me," I spat bitterly.


    "Olivia!" Lennox cautioned.


    Of course, I knew his voice even without looking.


    "Watch your tone when speaking to Anita," he warned. "If she wants you to stay, then that''s exactly what you''ll do."


    I clenched my jaw as I forced myself to hold back from talking back at him. In just a week, Lennox and his brothers would be Alphas, and I had no choice but to respect them.


    Anita leaned back against the pillows, a smug smile ying on her lips as she took slow sips of the water I had just handed her. The triplets remained silent, their expressions unreadable as they loungedzily on the bed,pletely atfortable in their nakedness. I bit my lips, forcing myself to remain still, to swallow down the humiliation.


    Anita finally set the water bottle down on the nightstand and stretched her arms above her head, her voice dripping with satisfaction.


    "Two more days," she mused, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Two more days until my eighteenth birthday."


    I stiffened at her words.


    Of course, I hadn''t forgotten.


    It was my birthday too.


    But for Anita, it was more than just a celebration¡ªit was the day she would finally confirm her bond with the triplets. The day she would find out if they were truly her mates.


    She let out a dramatic sigh and turned to the triplets, running her fingers along one of their bare chests.


    "I can''t wait," she purred. "I already feel the connection. It''s undeniable. The bond is there¡ªI just know it."


    My nails dug into my palms, but I said nothing.


    I had spent my entire childhood with them, growing up loving them, harboring feelings I never dared to voice.


    And Anita?


    She was now everything I wasn''t. Powerful, loved, and soon-to-be the mate of the men I once foolishly admired.


    "Just imagine," Anita continued, as if I wasn''t even in the room. "Once I turn eighteen, we won''t have to wait anymore. Everything will be official. No more doubts, no more uncertainties. I''ll be yours, and you''ll be mine."


    I bit the inside of my cheek so hard I tasted blood.


    One of the triplets¡ªLevi, I think¡ªlet out a low hum.


    "I can''t wait," he saidzily, though he didn''t sound nearly as enthusiastic as Anita.


    She didn''t seem to notice. Instead, she giggled and pressed herself closer to them.


    "Oh, I know it''ll happen. And when it does, I will be made your Luna."


    I stood there, invisible.


    Humiliated.


    Wishing I could disappear.


    Wishing I had never loved them in the first ce.


    "Can I just leave?" I murmured tiredly.


    Anita ignored my words and instead ced a slow, lingering kiss on one of the triplets. Lennox.


    He responded instantly, hisrge hand gripping the back of her head as he deepened the kiss.


    The wet sound of their lips meeting, the quiet hum of pleasure that escaped her throat¡ªit all made my stomach twist painfully.


    I clenched my dress, forcing myself to stay rooted to the spot as Anita shifted, straddling Lennox''s waist. She let out a soft moan as he ran his hands down her back, pressing her against him.


    I swallowed hard, bile rising in my throat.


    The other two brothers weren''t idle either. The second triplet, Levi, traced his fingers along Anita''s thigh before leaning in to kiss her neck. His lips traveled down, tasting her skin as she sighed in delight.


    Louis, the third, merely watched at first, his gaze moving toward me for the briefest second.


    Our eyes met, and it was as if he was telling me this was what I would never get, what I would never experience, before he looked away, leaning in to capture her lips when Lennox finally pulled away.


    I wanted to run.


    I wanted to shut my eyes and block out the sight of them¡ªthe men I had spent my childhood adoring, the ones I had secretly dreamed about, now tangled in Anita''s arms, touching her, worshiping her.


    Anita let out a softugh, the sound taunting and full of triumph. She knew what she was doing. She wanted me to see this. She wanted me to hurt.


    And I did.


    "Olivia," her voice dripped with mock sweetness as she pulled away just enough to nce at me. Her lips were swollen, her body flushed with pleasure.


    "Prepare the bathtub. We wanna take a bath," she instructed.


    Despite how much I wanted to refuse, I knew I couldn''t. So without saying a word, I turned around and made my way toward therge, luxurious bathroom.


    I turned on the taps, allowing the warm water to flow into the bathtub. Steam rose, curling in the air, filling the luxurious bathroom with a misty haze. My hands trembled slightly as I reached for thevender-scented bath oils, pouring a generous amount into the water.


    Just as I reached for the towels, I heard the soft click of the door shutting. My breath hitched, and I turned my head slightly, only to see Louis standing there,pletely naked.


    I swallowed hard and quickly looked away, my heart hammering in my chest. I had seen enough already¡ªmore than I ever wanted to. Without a word, I continued my task, focusing on adjusting the water temperature, pretending he wasn''t there.


    I could feel his eyes on me, watching, assessing. My fingers curled around the edge of the tub, gripping it tightly as I forced myself to breathe steadily. Just a few more minutes, and I would be out of here. I just had to endure this moment.


    As I moved to step away, preparing to leave, Louis was suddenly there, his presence overwhelming. Before I could react, he pinned me against the cold marble wall, his body mere inches from mine. I could practically feel his hardness against my thighs.


    His hand rested beside my head, caging me in, while his lips hovered just above my ear.


    I turned my head away, refusing to meet his gaze. "Let go of me. Anita mighte in," I murmured.


    His fingers tilted my chin up, forcing me to look at him. His dark eyes searched mine, filled with something unreadable. His thumb brushed against my bottom lip, his touch deceptively gentle. "You''ve always wanted our attention, haven''t you? How does it feel to watch your best friend have it?"


    I bit the inside of my cheek, willing myself not to react, not to let him see the pain inside me. "I don''t care," I whispered.


    Louis smirked, his lips curling with amusement. "Did you really think there was ever a chance for you? You? A daughter of a thief? Amon omega?"


    Painnced through me at his words, but I forced myself to remain still. "I don''t think anything anymore, Louis. I just want to leave."


    For a moment, he said nothing. Then, with a slow exhale, he stepped back, creating just enough space for me to move away. I didn''t waste a second. I turned on my heels and rushed out of the bathroom, refusing to look back.


    Arriving in the room, I didn''t look at the others on the bed; instead, I just left and mmed the door behind me.


    Moving away from their door, I leaned against the wall and inhaled deeply. I thought I could endure staying here, but now I realized I was wrong. I have to leave this pack and go somewhere else rather than continue living in this life of ridicule.


    And I will leave.


    Just after my eighteenth birthday.

 Chapter 8: Eighteenth Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 8: Eighteenth Birthday</h4>


    Two dayster.


    Olivia''s POV


    "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Olivia... happy birthday to you."


    My mother''s soft singing pulled me from my sleep. Slowly, I forced my heavy eyelids open, meeting her warm gaze as she sat beside me on the bed. A bright smile lit up her face as she held a tiny cupcake with a single candle on top.


    A matching smile spread across my face as I sat up.


    "Happy eighteenth birthday, my love," she said cheerfully. "Now, make a wish and blow out the candle."


    Sucking in a deep breath, I hesitated. It wasn''t that I didn''t know what to wish for¡ªI had too many wishes. I wished for my father''s release, for him to be proven innocent because I knew in my heart he was. I wished for our old life to be restored, for the respect we had lost to return. And maybe, just maybe, I wished to find a mate who would love me.


    So many wishes, but in the end, I summed them up into one.


    Closing my eyes, I whispered, "I wish to be happy again," before blowing out the candle.


    When I opened my eyes, my mother''s warm smile remained.


    Are you ready for the mating ceremony?" she asked.


    I hesitated. The mating ceremony was a tradition for every wolf who turned eighteen. It was a grand event where one''s wolf would emerge, and if their mate was present and of age, they would find each other.


    But there would be no ceremony for me.


    The only mating ceremony happening today was Anita''s. She was convinced that at least one of the triplets¡ªLevi, Louis, or Lennox¡ªwould turn out to be her mate.


    "Mother, I don''t feel like going. Besides, the ceremony is for Anita," I murmured.


    She sighed and ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "Just attend, darling. Who knows? You might meet your mate."


    I scoffed. "A mate who will probably reject me? Or worse, an omega like me?"


    Mom offered me a reassuring smile. "The Moon Goddess has something nned for you. Just trust in her."


    She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead before standing. "Get dressed and meet me in the kitchen. We have a lot to do."


    After she left, I remained on the bed, staring at the ceiling of my room. Years ago, I had fantasized about this day¡ªhow I would get my wolf, how a ceremony would be held for me. For once, I used to have the silly thought of being mated to one of the triplets. I adored them so much, but that was five years ago, before my life took a drastic turn.


    Sighing heavily, I pushed myself out of bed, murmured a short prayer, and made my bed. After a quick shower, I pulled out the dress my mother had bought for me. It wasn''t luxurious, but it was a gift from her, and that made it precious.


    Once dressed, I tied my ck hair into a ponytail and studied my reflection in the cracked mirror on the wall.


    Today was my birthday¡ªwasn''t it okay to look nice, just this once?


    Applying a bit of lipstick, I slipped on my sandals and headed for the main mansion.


    Arriving at the mansion, I could see how busy everyone was. Today was Anita''s birthday¡ªshe might turn out to be a future Luna.


    The entire mansion buzzed with excitement. Servants rushed about, arranging decorations, preparing food, and ensuring everything was perfect for Anita''s big day. The scent of fresh flowers and baked goods filled the air, but instead of making me feel excited, it only reminded me of how different things had be.


    No one even acknowledged that today was my birthday too.


    I kept my head low as I walked toward the kitchen, where I knew my mother would be. She was probably busy helping with the preparations.


    Stepping inside, I found her kneading dough, her brows slightly furrowed in concentration. She looked up as she sensed my presence and smiled warmly.


    "You look beautiful, my love," she said, wiping her hands on her apron before reaching out to cup my cheek.


    I forced a small smile. "Thank you, Mom."


    She studied me for a moment before sighing. "I know this isn''t how you imagined your eighteenth birthday, but don''t let it ruin your day. Who knows what fate has in store for you?"


    Fate.


    I had stopped believing in fate the day our lives fell apart. The only thing that excites me today is that I will get my wolf tonight. My better half will be given to me tonight.


    Instead of answering, I grabbed an apron and began helping her prepare the pastries for the ceremony. As much as I hated being here, I didn''t want to leave my mother to do all the work alone.


    As I focused on kneading the dough, trying to push aside the bitter feelings stirring inside me, the kitchen door swung open. A young maid stepped inside, her eyes scanning the room until theynded on me.


    "Olivia," she called, hesitating slightly before stepping closer. "Anita wants to see you in her room. She said it''s urgent."


    I exchanged a nce with my mother, who only sighed and gave me a small nod. "Go on, darling. I''ll handle things here."


    Wiping my hands on my apron, I removed it and walked out of the kitchen, making my way toward Anita''s room. The closer I got, the louder the excitement in the air became. The halls were filled with pack members chatting about the uing ceremony, and though no one spared me a nce, I could feel the weight of their judgment like a heavy cloak draped over me.


    Reaching Anita''s door, I took a deep breath and knocked.


    "Come in," her voice rang out.


    I stepped inside, and my eyes immediately spotted what was disyed on the bed.


    Laid out across her massive bed was an array of luxurious items: an exquisite red beaded gown, a pair of elegant heels made with crystals, and a velvet-lined box filled with dazzling jewelry. The sight of them alone was overwhelming, but what made it worse was Anita herself, standing beside the bed with a smug smile, her arms crossed as she eyed me.


    "You''re finally here," she said, her voice dripping with satisfaction. She gestured grandly toward thevish gifts. "Aren''t they beautiful? Each piece was personally picked out for me by the triplets."


    She stepped forward and pointed at the dress first. "Levi got me this," she said, her fingers trailing over the delicate beading. "He said it would make me look like a queen tonight."


    Then she moved to the shoes, her lips curling in amusement. "And these? Louis picked them out. He has such good taste, don''t you think? He said they were meant for someone who would be standing beside a future Alpha."


    I remained silent, my frown deepening.


    She knew.


    She knew how much I had once admired the triplets.


    And she was rubbing it in my face.


    Finally, she reached for the jewelry box, opening it to reveal a sparkling diamond ne and matching earrings.


    "And this," she purred, lifting the ne, "is from Lennox. He said a Luna should only wear the finest things."


    She turned to me then, tilting her head slightly as if studying my expression.


    "What do you think, Olivia?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, forcing my face into a neutral expression.


    "They''re... beautiful," I murmured, though my voicecked any true enthusiasm.


    Anita''s smirk deepened.


    "Of course they are. I''ll be the most stunning wolf at the ceremony tonight. And who knows? Maybe I''ll finally find out which one of the triplets is truly meant to be mine¡ªif not all three."


    She let out a softugh before turning back to admire her gifts, as if she had already won.


    I wanted to turn and leave.


    I should leave.


    But then, I decided to ask the question that had been on my mind for the past five years.


    "Anita," I called.


    She turned, raising a perfectly arched brow.


    "What? What is it?"


    For a moment, I hesitated, then finally spoke.


    "What happened, Anita? What did I do wrong?"


    She scoffed, but I didn''t stop.


    "We were best friends. We grew up together. We did everything together. We had each other''s backs. And then, five years ago, after my father was used of stealing, you changed.


    "You turned your back on me. You hated me. The mere sight of me disgusted you.


    "Every single day, I ask myself¡ªwhat did I do to make you hate me this much? Today is our eighteenth birthday. I deserve to know.


    I took a step closer to her.


    "Tell me, Anita, what did I do wrong?"

 Chapter 9: Mating Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 9: Mating Ceremony</h4>


    Olivia POV


    Anita stared at me for a moment. Then, with a slow shake of her head, she let out a soft chuckle.


    "You really don''t get it, do you, Olivia?" she scoffed. "You didn''t do anything wrong. You were just... too perfect."


    My brows furrowed in confusion. "What?"


    Anita sighed dramatically, crossing her arms over her chest. "You were the golden girl, Olivia. The pack adored you. The triplets¡ªLevi, Louis, and Lennox¡ªpractically worshiped the ground you walked on. You were the daughter of the best and most respected Gamma."


    She took a step closer, her eyes filled with hate. "And then there was me. Just Anita. The daughter of amon warrior. Your shadow. Always ''Olivia''s best friend.'' Never just Anita."


    Her voice hardened as she continued. "Then five years ago, when your father was used of stealing, everything changed. He fell, and with him, so did you. And for the first time, I wasn''t standing behind you anymore." She let out a breathyugh, shaking her head. "My father became Beta, and suddenly, the pack saw me for whom I really was. Not just ''Olivia''s friend'' but Anita, the future Luna. How ironic."


    She gestured around the room, her manicured fingers adorned with rings that sparkled under the light. "Look at us now. Your father is a traitor, your family is nothing, and I have everything. The admiration, the respect, and soon, one of the triplets will be my mate. Maybe all three." She smirked, watching me closely for a reaction.


    The realization suddenly hit me. I had spent years wondering what I had done to deserve her cruelty, questioning if I had wronged her in some way. But the truth was simple: I hadn''t.


    Anita had never been my friend. She had only been waiting for the moment I would fall so she could rise in my ce.


    I swallowed back the lump in my throat, forcing myself to keep my expression nk. "So that''s it?" I said quietly. "You were jealous of me?"


    She scoffed. "Jealousy is an ugly word, Olivia. I prefer to call it justice. The pack finally sees me, finally respects me, and I''ll never let you take that away."


    A slow, bitter smile curled my lips. "I don''t want anything from you, Anita," I said truthfully.


    For the first time in years, I met Anita''s gaze and smiled¡ªnot a forced, bitter smile, but one of relief.


    "Thank you, Anita," I said softly.


    She blinked, momentarily caught off guard. "For what?"


    "For finally telling me the truth," I murmured before turning on my heel and walking out of the room.


    Getting back to the kitchen, my mother noticed my mood and asked if everything was alright, and I simply told her yes with a smile and continued working. I felt relieved to know I didn''t hurt her. I felt relieved to know the reason why she hated me. And soon, I will get to find out why the triplets hated me too. Surely, it wasn''t just because my father was used of stealing. Just like Anita, they will surely have their reasons.


    For hours, I helped Mother in the kitchen until it was dark. Soon, pack members began arriving at the pack hall where the ceremony would be held. I checked the time and realized it was 6 p.m., and the ceremony would begin soon.


    "Olivia, we are done. Let''s leave for the pack hall. You have to be there so you can get your wolf," she said, and I nodded.


    We arrived at the pack hall, and the ce was packed. The air buzzed with excitement, voices blending together in a low hum as pack members took their seats. The grand hall was decorated with golden lights and banners, making the atmosphere feel almost magical.


    Anita sat beside her parents, dressed elegantly, big smiles stered all over her face.


    The triplets sat on the podium beside their parents, wearing outfits so formal it looked like they were attending a wedding rather than a ceremony. They exuded authority, their presencemanding the room without effort.


    I could see their eyes moving around the hall until they finally settled on me. A chill ran down my spine at the intensity of their stares, but I quickly looked away, feeling a strange sensation in my chest.


    "Come, Olivia," my mother whispered beside me, gently guiding me forward.


    I took a deep breath and followed her toward the front, where the ceremony would soon begin.


    "Attention, everyone," Alpha Richardson''s voice boomed over the crowd. "The mating ceremony is about to begin."


    My stomach twisted with anxiety as I stood frozen in ce.


    "Anita,e forward," he said softly, smiles on his face.


    Anita stood up proudly from her seat, the trail of her red beaded gown trailing behind her as she moved forward. I swallowed hard. I was supposed to be standing there with her. Today was also my birthday!


    As if sensing my pain, my mother gave me a soft squeeze on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. You will get your wolf even if you stay here," she assured me, and I nodded.


    The priest stepped forward, his long robe trailing behind him. He raised his hands, eyes lifted to the sky, his voice calm butmanding. "With the blessing of the Moon Goddess, Anita''s wolf will be released, and her fated mate will be revealed tonight. A magical cord will bind those destined for each other, linking their hearts and souls forever. If your mate is here, the cord will appear on your wrist, guiding you to them."


    Suddenly, he began chanting some incantation. The air felt thick, like it was buzzing with energy, and everyone was waiting, eyes glued to Anita''s wrist. My heart raced. I tried to ignore the panic bubbling inside me. What if nothing happened? What if I didn''t have a mate or a wolf?


    Then suddenly, I felt a strange sensation, like a different energy was being put inside of me, and that made me gasp.


    "Hi, Olivia. I''m your wolf."


    A voice, which sounded exactly like mine, spoke in my ear. But before I could process it, out of nowhere, I felt it¡ªa tingling sensation on my wrist. I looked down, and there it was, a thin, silver thread.


    My breath caught in my throat as the cord stretched out in front of me, pulling me gently.


    I froze, unsure of what to do, but my wolf nudged me.


    "Go, Olivia. Follow it."


    Following the voice in my head, I left where I stood with my mother and started moving forward. I could hear gasps around me and feel eyes on me, but I didn''t care. All my attention was on the cord on my wrist, which was leading me to my mate.


    "Keep going," the voice urged.


    My legs trembled as I moved, following the silver cord as it snaked through the crowd. Each step I took made my heart pound harder.


    But suddenly, I stopped, my breath catching in my throat.


    The cord led me straight to... the triplets.


    My eyes widened in shock, my breath hitched as my gaze fell on the glowing threads extending not to just one, but to all three of them, wrapping securely around each of their wrists.


    "Mates!" my wolf howled loudly in my head.

 Chapter 10: Forced.

    <h4>Chapter 10: Forced.</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    "Mate!" My wolf howled loudly in my head.


    My breath hitched as I stared at the glowing cord wrapped around my wrist, extending to each of the triplets standing just a few steps away. My body froze, my mind going nk, and all I could do was dart my eyes between the triplets.


    The triplets were my mates! I was mated to all three of them!


    Gasps and whispers erupted around me, but I didn''t pay attention. Rather, I just kept staring at the triplets, who seemed dumbfounded.


    "No! This is not true!" I heard the loud voice of Anita, but I didn''t look away. Instead, my attention was fixed on the triplets. With a racing heart, I watched them, gauging their reactions.


    "Mates!" My wolf howled excitedly, urging me to go closer to them, but I couldn''t move my feet. They remained rooted to the floor.


    "No!" Lennox was the first to react. He shook his wrist, trying to break the cord, but he couldn''t. No one else could. We were mates.


    "I won''t ept this!" Louis followed, trying to break the thread, and my heart sank further. What was I expecting? That they would be happy about this?


    Levi was next. "This has to be a silly joke!" he spat in anger.


    More murmurs erupted in the hall, but I didn''t pay attention. My focus was on the triplets. I could see the anger, the disgust in their eyes.


    The murmurs around us grew louder, but I barely heard them. My entire world had shrunk to the three men standing in front of me¡ªmy so-called mates¡ªwho were now doing everything in their power to reject what fate had given us. My wolf whimpered, the excitement she had felt moments ago now fading into confusion and pain.


    Levi was the first to move closer to me. He stepped forward, his jaw clenched tight, eyes dark with anger. This was the same man who once told me, when we were children, that he hoped I''d be his mate.


    "There''s no way in hell I''m epting you as my mate." His voice was low but filled with venom. "The Moon Goddess must have made a mistake."


    A sharp pain pierced through my chest, as if his words had physically struck me.


    Louis scoffed, shaking his head. "I''m not epting this," he muttered, his lips curling in distaste. He lifted his wrist again, yanking at the cord, but it held firm. It would only be invisible if they marked me or rejected me.


    Lennox, who had been silent, exhaled sharply. He wasn''t even trying to hide the frustration on his face.


    "This is ridiculous." His icy gaze met mine for a brief moment before he looked away, as if even making eye contact with me was too much. "I''m rejecting you," he stated firmly.


    "Yes, do it," Anita pleaded, her voice thick with tears. "You love me, not her! I''m supposed to be your mate!" Anita yelled in pain, and I looked her way. She stared at me with red, hate-filled eyes. I looked away from her and back at the triplets, who had the same angry expression on their faces.


    They all wanted to reject this bond, but why? Was it because my father was used of stealing? Because I was an omega?


    "Silence." Our Alpha, the triplets'' father, ordered, and the hall went silent.


    All eyes turned to him, including mine. His expression was unreadable, his gaze locked onto the triplets. I held my breath, unsure of what he would say next.


    For a long moment, a tense silence filled the air. Then, I felt a gentle hand on my shoulder. I turned slightly to see my mother, her eyes filled with concern as she squeezed my shoulder reassuringly. I blinked back the tears that threatened to fall.


    Alpha Damon finally spoke. "It seems Olivia is mated to my three sons, our future Alphas," he announced, and soft whispering erupted. I could clearly notice the pack was not happy.


    A heavy silence filled the hall as our Alpha let his words settle. The tension in the air was almost suffocating, the murmurs dying down as the weight of his deration sank in.


    "As future Alphas, you three cannot reject your mate," he continued, his voice firm and unwavering. "Rejecting the mate bond is an act of defiance against the Moon Goddess herself, and it would set a bad example for the pack."


    Lennox, Louis, and Levi stiffened, their faces a mixture of frustration and disbelief. They looked like caged animals, desperate to break free but knowing there was no way out.


    "But Father¡ª" Lennox started, but his father cut him off with a sharp look.


    "There will be no argument. Olivia is your fated mate, and you will ept her." His gaze was unyielding as he scanned the room, his authority radiating from every word. "Not only that, but you will mark her tonight, and in two days, you four will be wed. She will be your Luna."


    Gasps echoed around the hall, but no one dared to speak against the Alpha''smand. My heart pounded in my chest. Marked. Married. In two days? My mind swirled with emotions¡ªfear, uncertainty, and an ache deep inside me from the rejection I had just endured.


    "No!" Anita''s voice rang out, thick with desperation. She pushed through the crowd, her tear-streaked face full of pain. "You can''t do this! I love them! They love me!"


    Alpha Damon''s expression didn''t change. "The Moon Goddess has made her choice."


    Lennox''s fists clenched at his sides. Louis looked like he wanted to punch something. Levi''s lips curled in a scowl, his fury barely contained.


    "This is a mistake," Levi growled through gritted teeth. "You''re forcing us into this."


    "I am ensuring the future of this pack," Alpha Damon corrected coldly. "If you refuse, you are unworthy of leading."


    His words were final.


    The triplets had no choice, so do I.


    I swallowed hard, my pulse roaring in my ears. The triplets were my mates, but they despised the bond. Now, they had no choice but to im me.


    And in two days, I would be their Luna.


    "Mark your mate!" our Alpha demanded.


    My heart pounded faster as soft murmurs erupted in the hall.


    "Do it now!" he demanded, sounding impatient.


    Lennox was the first to move. His jaw tightened, and without a word, he stepped forward, grasping my wrist as he lowered his mouth to my neck. A sharp, burning pain shot through me as his canines sank into my skin. My breath hitched, but I didn''t cry out.


    Louis followed next. His touch was rough, filled with reluctance. His bite burned just as much, his anger obvious in the way his teeth sank into me.


    Finally, Levi stepped forward, his eyes dark with resentment. He didn''t hesitate. His fangs pierced my skin, marking me as his against his will.


    The moment the third mark wasplete, the glowing cord connecting us vanished.


    A heavy silence settled over the hall as the triplets stepped back, their faces filled with anger. With the searing pain in my neck, I held their gaze¡ªand what I saw frightened me.


    In their eyes, they had one word for me.


    Torture.


    I had just sealed my life of torture.

 Chapter 11: Wedding Day

    <h4>Chapter 11: Wedding Day</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    It was my wedding day, yet I felt nothing but misery as I sat in front of the mirror, staring at my reflection. The mansion''s seamstress had crafted a stunning white gown for me, one that fit me perfectly. My hair was styled into a neat bun, adorned with delicate white pins, and a maid had applied light makeup to my face. I looked breathtaking, more beautiful than I had ever seen myself before. But inside, I felt hollow.


    I tilted my head, my gaze drifting to the left crook of my neck, where the marks of the triplets were imprinted on my skin. Two days had passed since I had received the most shocking news of my life, and yet, I still couldn''te to terms with it. I couldn''t believe it, I was mated to the triplets¡ªall three of them. I was yet to believe that I was their mate, and now in a few minutes, I would be walking down that aisle to say "I do" to all three of them.


    Panic tightened around my throat as I swallowed hard. I wished I could stop this. I wished I could stop this marriage. I couldn''t marry men who despised me, men who had never looked at me with anything but hatred. But I had no choice. Just like the triplets were obligated to ept this bond, so was I.


    I let out a shaky breath, my eyes meeting my reflection once more. I made a beautiful bride. Under different circumstances, this could have been one of the happiest days of my life.


    The door creaked open. Expecting my mother, I turned, only to feel a wave of unease when I saw Anita instead. The moment I realized it was her, I stood to my feet and turned around to face her. I didn''t feelfortable with her presence.


    She wore a softvender gown, her hair styled to perfection. She looked every bit the Luna she believed herself to be, or desperately wanted to be.


    "You look beautiful," she said, though her tonecked warmth.


    I didn''t respond. My hands curled into fists at my sides as I braced myself for whatever she hade to say. I had heard that Anita had been crying for the past two days, devastated by the realization that she was not the one fated to the triplets. And now, with the wedding moments away, I doubted she had suddenly epted it.


    She stepped closer, her lips curving into a smirk. "I wanted to see you before the ceremony," she began, her voice sickly sweet. "You must be feeling so lucky, Olivia, getting to marry the triplets. But I thought you should know the truth before you walk down that aisle."


    I narrowed my eyes. "What truth?"


    She let out a softugh, shaking her head as if she pitied me. "You think you have them, don''t you?" she taunted. "You think that because of some forced bond, they are yours. But you''re wrong, Olivia. They are mine."


    My breath hitched.


    "Doubting me?" she mused, tilting her head. "Then why did theye to mest night? Why did they promise me that the moment they be Alphas, they''ll get rid of you and make me their Luna?"


    I swallowed hard, my heart hammering in my chest. I wanted to believe she was lying, but deep down, I feared she wasn''t. The triplets had never hidden their hatred for me. What if everything Anita was saying was true?


    "They told me themselves," she continued, stepping even closer. "That this marriage means nothing. That you mean nothing. The moment they have the power to do so, they''ll divorce you and make me their queen."


    I felt like I couldn''t breathe. The walls of the room seemed to close in on me, the beautiful white dress I wore suddenly feeling suffocating.


    Anita must have noticed my distress because she smiled in satisfaction. "Enjoy your wedding, dear friend," she whispered. "It''ll be the happiest day of your life¡ªfor now."


    With that, she turned and walked out, leaving me standing there, trembling.


    I had known this marriage was a nightmare, but now, it felt like a death sentence.


    As Anita walked out, my mother walked in. She instantly noticed my mood and knew Anita was the cause of it.


    "Don''t let what she says get to you," Mother triedforting me, but it wasn''t helping. What Anita had said was true. The moment the triplets became Alphas, they would find a way to reject me. And if rejection wasn''t an option, they might even kill me.


    At a point, I was scared.


    My mother sighed, gently guiding me to sit beside her on the bed. She took my hands in hers, her touch warm yet trembling slightly.


    "I wish I could stop this marriage," she admitted softly, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I wish I had the power to change things for you, my love. But what can I do? We are omegas. We have no voice in this."


    Her words should have made me feel even more hopeless, but there was a quiet strength in them. She wasn''t saying this to make me feel powerless¡ªshe was acknowledging the truth of our reality.


    "But, Olivia," she continued, squeezing my hands, "don''t lose hope. The triplets... they may seem cold now, but do you remember how they used to be? When you were just a little girl, they adored you. They never left your side. They protected you. That kind of love does not just disappear."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, shaking my head. "That was a long time ago, Mother. They don''t love me anymore. They hate me."


    She sighed. "Hatred is a strong thing, but so is fate. The Moon Goddess does not make mistakes. If she has chosen them for you, there is a reason. You just have to be patient, my child. Be a good wife. Show them who you truly are. Leave the rest to the Goddess."


    I wanted to believe her. I wanted to hold on to the hope that things would change. But Anita''s words echoed in my mind like a cruel reminder of the reality I was walking into.


    The triplets did not want me.


    And soon, I would be bound to them forever.


    "It''s time to walk you to the aisle. I wish your father was here. He would have been so happy to see his precious little girl getting married," Mother said with more tears gathering in her eyes.


    I swallowed my pain as I thought of Father. He was probably in the dark cell, locked away, or perhaps doing somebor while his daughter was about to get married.


    "Come on, let''s go," my mother said, her hand squeezing mine. "Don''t keep the pack waiting."

 Chapter 12: Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 12: Wedding</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    The doors of the pack''s ceremonial hall loomed before me, towering and intimidating. My mother''s gentle hand rested on mine, offering what littlefort she could as the doors creaked open. A hushed silence fell over the room, hundreds of eyes turning toward me. My heart pounded so violently I feared the whole pack could hear it.


    The aisle stretched endlessly before me, a pathway paved in white petals, leading straight to the three men who would soon be my husbands. My mates. My tormentors.


    I forced myself to take a step. Then another.


    With every step, Anita''s words echoed in my head. "They don''t want you. The moment they be Alphas, they''ll get rid of you."


    My grip tightened around the bouquet in my hands. I didn''t dare look up at them yet. Instead, I focused on keeping my breath steady, on reaching the altar without copsing.


    Whispers rippled through the crowd as I passed¡ªsome admiring, some pitying. I could feel their judgment, their curiosity, and worst of all¡ªtheir doubt. No one believed this marriage was happening out of love. Everyone knew this was a duty, a forced bond. They all wanted Anita and not a lowly omega whose father was used of stealing.


    Atst, I reached the altar, and only then did I lift my gaze.


    The triplets stood before me, each one dressed in ceremonial ck robes embroidered with silver. Identical yet distinct in their own ways, they stared at me with hardened res, not even bothering to hide their hatred.


    My eyes first fell on Lennox. His piercing green eyes barely acknowledged me as he stood tall, his hands sped behind his back.


    I moved my gaze to Louis. His jaw was clenched so tight I thought it might break. His eyes, filled with resentment, flickered to mine for only a second before looking away as if the sight of me disgusted him.


    I swallowed hard and looked at Levi. Perhaps he would have a different expression on his face, but I was wrong. If looks could kill, Levi''s re would have struck me dead.


    Not one of them smiled. Not one of them extended a hand toward me.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf whimpering.


    The officiant, an elder of the pack, cleared his throat, his voice echoing through the hall. "We are gathered here today to witness the sacred union of these four souls, bound by the will of the Moon Goddess."


    Bound. Trapped.


    The words felt like chains wrapping around my wrists, shackling me to my fate.


    The elder continued, but I barely heard him. My mind was spinning, drowning in the weight of my situation. My hands trembled as I clutched my bouquet, my breath shallow.


    Then, the moment came.


    "The grooms may now ept their wife."


    A tense silence filled the room. The triplets didn''t move.


    A ripple of unease spread through the crowd. The hesitation was humiliating. A bride should be weed by her grooms, embraced with love and devotion. But I was left standing there, exposed, unwanted.


    Heat rose to my cheeks, but before I could react, Lennox finally stepped forward.


    "I ept." His voice was cold, devoid of any emotion.


    Louis followed a secondter, his tone clipped. "I ept."


    Levi took the longest. He stared at me, his lips twitching as if deciding whether to speak at all. Then, finally, his response came, softer than the others but just as empty.


    "I ept."


    The words sealed my fate.


    The elder nodded. "Then, by thews of our kind and the will of the Moon Goddess, I now pronounce you husbands and wife."


    A shiver ran down my spine as the final words left his lips.


    The crowd erupted into apuse, but I barely heard it. All I could feel was the suffocating presence of the three men beside me¡ªtheir resentment, their unwillingness to be with me.


    And in that moment, as I stood between them, I realized something.


    Anita was right.


    I wasn''t their bride. I wasn''t their mate.


    I was their prisoner.


    The wedding was over, but the real nightmare had just begun.


    As the officiant stepped aside, the atmosphere in the ceremonial hall shifted. The apuse faded into murmurs, anticipation thick in the air. The triplets and I remained standing at the altar, waiting for the second part of the ritual¡ªthe coronation.


    They were to be crowned Alphas. And I, their Luna.


    The thought sent a cold wave through me.


    An elder stepped forward, carrying a silver tray lined with ck velvet. Upon ity three identical crowns, each forged from ck obsidian and silver, the symbols of power in our pack. A separate, smaller crown rested beside them, meant for me.


    I felt Levi''s re burn into the side of my face, but I refused to look at him. I had already seen the disgust in his eyes.


    The elder raised his voice, silencing the crowd.


    "Tonight, under the witness of our ancestors, our pack recognizes the rightful heirs of the Full Moon Pack¡ªLennox, Louis, and Levi. By blood and strength, they shall rise as our Alphas, bound not only by lineage but by destiny. Let them step forward."


    The triplets moved in unison, stepping toward the elder. Even now, their unity was effortless, natural. Despite their personal hatred for me, they were inseparable in their purpose.


    The elder took the first crown, lifting it high before cing it upon Lennox''s head. "Lennox Lucianion, do you swear to uphold thews of this pack, to protect its people, and to lead with honor and strength?"


    "I swear," Lennox said, his voice firm.


    The crown settled on his head, its dark stones catching the light. He barely reacted.


    Next was Louis. The elder repeated the oath, and Louis, still tense, gave the same vow. "I swear."


    When the elder reached Levi, he repeated the same line.


    He answered, "I swear."


    The moment his crown touched his head, the pack erupted into howls of approval. The energy in the room shifted, jubtion filling the space. The Full Moon Pack had their new Alphas.


    And now, it was my turn.


    The elder turned toward me, his expression nk as he picked up the smaller crown. The whispers in the hall grew louder.


    "Olivia Parker," he said, his voice loud. "By the will of the Moon Goddess and the decree of ourws, you are to be named the Luna of the Full Moon Pack. Do you swear to stand beside your Alphas, to guide this pack with wisdom and strength, and to uphold the honor of this position?"


    The triplets didn''t move. They didn''t even look at me.


    The weight of their silence pressed against my chest, suffocating.


    I swallowed hard. Do I swear?


    Did I have a choice?


    My father had already been branded a traitor. My family name had already been tarnished. If I refused, if I rebelled in front of the entire pack, I would be condemned as well.


    So I did the only thing I could.


    "I swear."


    The elder ced the crown on my head. It felt heavier than it should have, pressing down on me like an iron chain.


    "The bond is sealed," the elder dered. "Full Moon Pack, honor your new Alphas and your Luna."


    Another round of howls and apuse echoed through the hall, but I felt nothing.


    Standing beside the men who hated me, with a crown that felt like a curse, I moved my gaze around the crowd and noticed Anita standing in the front row.


    Anger was etched on her face, but there was also a message in her gaze, a message that clearly stated. "You don''t know what you''ve gotten yourself into."


    I looked away from her as I searched for my only family present¡ªmy mother.


    Our eyes connected, and she gave me aforting smile, but her eyes¡ªthose eyes were filled with tears, and I couldn''t tell if they were tears of joy or pity.


    "Alphas, you may kiss your bride," an elder suddenly said.


    My eyes widened. I didn''t know this was part of the ceremony.


    The triplets would kiss me. In front of the entire pack.


    My first kiss.

 Chapter 13: Unwanted Mistress

    <h4>Chapter 13: Unwanted Mistress</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    "Can we bypass that?" Louis said immediately, sounding irritated by the thought.


    "Yes, I see no need for that," Levi added.


    "It''s not mandatory, so why do it?" Lennox groaned.


    Standing beside them, I wished the ground would open up and swallow me whole. The disgrace was unbearable. Right in front of hundreds of people, the triplets¡ªmy mates¡ªwere refusing to kiss me. Me. They were making it painfully obvious that they never wanted this marriage.


    Suddenly, their father spoke. "Alphas, it is mandatory. Get on with it," he dered, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Where I stood, I could feel their anger seething. And it suffocated me. I wished I could reject this, wished I could ask not to be kissed, but I had no right to.


    "Alphas, you may kiss your bride," the elder announced once more.


    Whispers rose from the hall, and I looked around to see people whispering something into each other''s ears. I felt their eyes on me¡ªjudging, pitying, or perhaps even mocking. My cheeks burned with humiliation, and my hands clenched at my sides as I forced myself to remain still. This was supposed to be a passionate moment¡ªa lovely moment¡ªbut instead, it felt like a punishment.


    Lennox, standing to my left, let out a frustrated sigh before finally stepping forward. His jaw was tight, his entire body rigid, as if the very thought of touching me disgusted him.


    Louis and Levi exchanged nces before following suit, both clearly reluctant. I swallowed hard, my heart aching at their rejection. This wasn''t how I had imagined my first kiss to be.


    Lennox was the first to lean in, his lips brushing against mine so briefly that it could barely be called a kiss. There was no warmth, no tenderness¡ªjust cold obligation.


    This was the same man who, when I was younger, would kiss my cheeks and tell me he couldn''t wait for me toe of age so he could give me a proper kiss.


    Louis was next, pressing his lips to mine for the barest second before pulling away, his expression nk.


    Then Levi. He hesitated, his eyes boring into mine, filled with something like hate. For a moment, I thought he might refuse altogether. But then, with an exasperated sigh, he leaned in, his lips ghosting over mine before he drew back just as quickly.


    The hall remained silent for a moment before whispers surged once more. I could hear the murmurs, the spection, the hushed voices questioning the Alphas'' behavior.


    My hands trembled slightly as I lowered them to my sides, my lips tingling from the sensation of their kisses. I wanted to scream, to run, to demand why they despised me so much. But I did nothing. Instead, I lifted my chin, forcing myself to look unaffected.


    The ceremony continued, but I no longer felt present. I felt like a spectator in my own life, watching as I was bound to men who clearly didn''t want me.


    The celebration began. Drinking and dancing filled the grand hall, but as I sat beside the triplets, I felt miserable. My wolf was silent, unable to find the right words tofort me.


    Guests came forward to offer their congrattions, but I noticed the change in their expressions. They bowed deeply to the triplets, full of respect and admiration. But when they turned to me, most of them frowned, clearly forced to acknowledge me.


    More guests came and went, their fake smiles barely concealing their true feelings.


    Then she walked up to us.


    Anita.


    She held a ss of wine in her hand, a sly smirk curling on her lips.


    "Congrattions on your coronation, Alphas," she purred, her voice slurred slightly.


    Lennox was the first to respond.


    "I love your dress, baby. It looks so good on you." His voice was filled with warmth¡ªwarmth that had been absent when he kissed me.


    I turned to him in disbelief.


    Did he just say that?


    Anita smirked. "Of course, it suits me. You got it for me, remember?" she said smugly.


    I felt disgusted.


    I couldn''t sit there and watch any longer.


    Frustrated, I pushed my chair back and rose to my feet, ignoring the slight tremble in my knees. "If you''ll excuse me," I said, my voice controlled despite the anger and pain burning inside me. "I should greet the rest of our guests."


    I turned before they could respond, walking away with my head held high.


    I made my way to my mother, who stood among the other servants, and without a word, I wrapped my arms around her. She held me tightly, her embrace the only warmth I had felt all evening.


    "Don''t cry. Please don''t. Don''t let them see you broken," she whispered.


    It was as if she knew I was on the verge of breaking down in front of everyone.


    Swallowing my pain, I pulled away and looked at her. There was sympathy in her eyes, an understanding that no one else seemed to have.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, two maids approached us¡ªCynthia and Fiona.


    "Olivia, it''s time to get you prepared for your wedding night," Fiona said.


    Before I could respond, my mother cut her off sharply...


    "You do not call her by her name. Add her title," she cautioned.


    The two maids frowned. It was clear they were struggling to ept me as their Luna. Just hours ago, I was nothing more than a maid, an omega, even lower in rank than them.


    Fiona scoffed, shaking her head. "Luna, my foot. A Luna who is neither loved nor wanted by her Alphas is nothing more than an unwanted mistress." She sneered. "You are no Luna, Olivia. That crown on your head doesn''t suit you. Now, if you may, please follow us. We are to prepare you to fulfill your duties to the Alphas. That is your only purpose, after all¡ªto be their fuck toy and nothing else."


    Rage burned through me.


    I took a step forward, ready to strike, but my mother''s firm grip held me back.


    "Control your temper, Olivia," she whispered. "You''ll deal with them, but not here. People are watching."


    I looked around and noticed, indeed, a few eyes were on us.


    Controlling my anger, I sucked in a deep breath.


    My mother smiled at my obedience. "Come now. Let''s get you ready," she said, leading me away from the hall.


    As we walked out, I nced back at the triplets. They were still seated, still engaged in conversation with Anita.


    It hurt.


    But I pushed the emotion down, lifted my chin and kept walking.

 Chapter 14: like A Common Whore

    <h4>Chapter 14: like A Common Whore</h4>


    Olivia POV


    The maids led me down a long corridor, their eyes studying me with barely concealed judgment. To them, I was nothing more than an unwanted mate, a pawn in a political game, a Luna in name only.


    Finally, we arrived at a chamber that would apparently be mine. The door creaked open, revealing avishly decorated room with dark mahogany furniture, deep red silk curtains, and a massive bed draped in the finest sheets. A faint scent ofvender lingered in the air, but it did nothing to soothe me.


    "Your bath is ready," Fiona announced with a fake smile, gesturing to arge tub filled with warm water and rose petals. "We''ll help you undress."


    My frown deepened. The idea of them touching me, of them treating me like some fragile doll meant to be delivered to their Alphas, made my skin crawl.


    "I can do it myself," I snapped, feeling annoyed.


    Cynthia and Fiona exchanged nces, their smirks growing wider. "Suit yourself, Luna," Fiona taunted, drawing out the title mockingly before stepping aside.


    I ignored them and made my way toward the bath. I slipped off my gown, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on me. The water was warm against my skin, but it did little to wash away the ache in my chest. I sat there for a long moment, trying to gather my thoughts, to suppress the pain threatening to consume me.


    When I finally came out, the maids had alreadyid out what I was expected to wear. My stomach twisted as I took in the sight¡ªa sheer,cy lingerie set, delicate yet undeniably seductive, with a matching silk robe ced beside it.


    "Put this on," Cynthia ordered, barely hiding her mockery. "The Alphas will be expecting you soon."


    A bitterugh bubbled in my throat. Expecting me? They could barely stand to kiss me at the altar. What made anyone think they would want me in their bed?


    I stared at the lingerie and swallowed hard. This was my first time. I have never been touched, so what if the triplets decided to have sex with me? Not just sex¡ªmaybe a punishing one. What do I do about it then? I can''t refuse them tonight because tonight, we were to consummate our marriage.


    Fear and panic gripped me. This was not how I imagined my first time was going to be. I had fantasized about it, thought about it¡ªhow I would be in the arms of a man who loves me, how he would adore and worship my body, whisper sweet words of love as we made love¡ªslow, passionate love.


    But tonight... tonight with the triplets was never going to be like that. I bet they wouldn''t want to touch me, and even if they did, it would be more like an obligation¡ªa punishment. And the three of them at once?


    "Olivia, are you okay?" My mother''s voice suddenly pulled me from my thoughts.


    Wordlessly, I slipped into the lingerie. I tied the robe tightly around my waist, taking onest deep breath before turning to the maids.


    "I''m ready," I said, trying to hide my unease.


    "Excuse us. I''d like to speak to my daughter," my mother said firmly.


    Fiona and Cynthia looked like they wanted to argue, but one look from my mother silenced them.


    "Five minutes," Fiona muttered before leaving with Cynthia.


    As soon as they were gone, I inhaled deeply and sat on the bed. Tears gathered in my eyes, and this time, I let them fall.


    "Mother, I feel like I''m being dressed up and delivered like somemon whore," I choked out between sobs.


    "No, my dear," my mother said softly, shaking her head as she sat beside me. "You are not a whore, Olivia. You are their mate, their wife. They are your husbands."


    I scoffed bitterly. "Husbands? Husbands who can''t even bear to look at me, who can''t stand my presence or even kiss me? Did you see the disgust on their faces?" I sobbed.


    My mother gently pulled me into her arms, holding me close. "Everything will be okay, darling. Trust me," she whispered soothingly, patting my back.


    I sobbed, wishing her words were true.


    For a few moments, I stayed in my mother''s embrace, finding sce in her warmth.


    Then the door creaked open again.


    Fiona and Cynthia stepped inside.


    "Time''s up," Fiona announced, her frown deepening.


    I wiped my tears quickly, forcing myself to stand. I couldn''t let them see me like this¡ªweak, vulnerable, breaking apart. If I were to survive this night, I had to keep my walls up, no matter how much it hurt.


    Cynthia took one look at my swollen eyes and scoffed. "No need for the dramatics, Luna. The Alphas don''t care if you cry."


    I frowned, biting my tongue to keep from snapping back. Fighting them wouldn''t change anything.


    Without another word, they turned and led me down another corridor. My heart pounded with each step. My legs felt heavy, my stomach twisted in knots.


    We stopped before a set ofrge, ornately carved double doors. This wasn''t any of the triplets'' rooms.


    Fiona ced her hand on the handle, pausing to look at me with a glint of mockery in her eyes. "Try to make a good impression, Luna. Wouldn''t want to disappoint your husbands on your first night."


    Cynthia chuckled. "Not that it matters. They already seem disappointed."


    My nails dug into my palm, but I said nothing. What was there to say? They weren''t wrong.


    With a sickeningly sweet smile, Fiona pushed the doors open.


    I stepped inside, my body stiff with anxiety.


    Then I saw it.


    The air was sucked from my lungs.


    On the massive bed, tangled in the silk sheets, were my husbands¡ªthe triplets.


    But they weren''t alone.


    Anita was with them.


    My stomach dropped.


    She was sprawled between them, naked, her body intimately entangled with theirs. One of the triplets had his arm draped over her waist, another had his lips ghosting over her neck, and the third had his fingers tracing idle patterns on her thigh.


    My wolf whimpered.


    Anitazily turned her head, meeting my gaze with a slow, satisfied smirk. "Oh," she purred, stretching like a cat. "You''re finally here."


    The triplets turned their heads as well, their expressions nk. Not a hint of guilt. Not a flicker of surprise. Just nk.


    I felt my knees tremble, my entire being going numb.


    "You took your time," Levi murmured.


    My breath hitched.


    I didn''t know what hurt more¡ªthe sight before me or the fact that they knew I wasing.


    And yet... they still did this.


    Fiona and Cynthia, still standing at the door, exchanged delighted nces before shutting the door with a soft click.

 Chapter 15: locked

    15 locked


    Olivia''s POV


    "What is all this?" I asked, my voice trembling with confusion and pain. Tonight was our wedding night. I hadn''t expected them to touch me¡ªnot that I even wanted them to-but I also hadn''t expected her to be here.


    I darted my eyes among the triplets, waiting for an answer, for some kind of exnation, but none of them spared me a nce. Instead, they all turned their attention to Anita as if 1 didn''t exist.


    Lennox sealed his lips over hers in a deep, passionate kiss. Levi reached for the zipper of her dress, slowly peeling it away from her body. Louis trailed kisses along her neck, down to her corbone, his hands roaming freely.


    My wolf howled in pain but also in anger.


    My lips parted, but no words came out. I stood frozen, stunned, hurt, and heartbroken as I watched Anita moan softly into the kiss she shared with Lennox. Levi had already undressed her, and Louis had positioned himself between her thighs.


    I couldn''t stand it. I couldn''t take it. So, with a shattered heart, I rushed to the door, my hands trembling as I gripped the handle and yanked. Nothing. My stomach dropped. I twisted it harder, rattling it in desperation. Locked.


    Panic surged through me as I turned back, my breathing in short, sharp gasps. "Open this door!" My voice shook, but I didn''t care. I wouldn''t stay here. I wouldn''t let them humiliate me like this.


    The triplets ignored me.


    Anita let out a soft moan, arching against Lennox as his lips trailed down her neck. Levi leaned backzily, watching me with amusement as he ran his fingers over Anita''s bare skin. Louis had positioned himself between her legs, his intentions painfully clear.


    My stomach twisted violently.


    "I said open the damn door!" I shouted this time, my nails digging into my palms to keep from breakingpletely. My wolf was howling inside me, torn between anguish and fury.


    Lennox finally pulled away from Anita''s lips, ncing at me with a smirk that held nothing but cruelty. "And where exactly do you think you''re going, wife?"


    I flinched at the way he said it. Like the word was a joke.


    "Anywhere but here," I spat, my voice thick with pain. "This is disgusting! You''re my mates, my husbands, and on our wedding night, you¡ª" My voice cracked. I clenched my fists. "You humiliate me like this?"


    Levi scoffed. "You''re acting like this wasn''t expected."


    I blinked at him, my breath catching. "Expected?"


    Louis chuckled darkly, his fingers still idly tracing Anita''s thigh. "You didn''t actually think we''d touch you, did you?"


    Pain mmed into me, sharp and suffocating.


    Lennox''s eyes gleamed with mockery. "We don''t want you, Olivia."


    Levi tilted his head, watching as the words hit me like a p. "You''re just a mate, forced on us. Nothing more."


    My legs wobbled beneath me. My lungs felt too tight.


    "You should be grateful," Louis added, his tone dripping with arrogance. "We''re not forcing you to perform your... wifely duties tonight. Anita was more than happy to take your ce."


    Anita hummed in satisfaction, running a finger down Levi''s chest. "And they''re more than happy to have me," she purred, casting me a look of pure triumph.


    I wanted to scream. To w at them. To shift and tear this room apart.


    Instead, I turned back to the door and mmed my fist against it. "Let me out!"


    No one moved.


    The realization settled over me like ice.


    They had nned this. Every bit of it.


    "Enjoy the show, wifey." Lennox smirked, and then they all moved their attention back to Anita. With a clenched heart, I watched as Lennox took Anita''s breast into his mouth, sucking hungrily. Louis spread her legs apart, his tongue teasing her most sensitive spot, while Levi kissed her passionately, his hands gripping her hips possessively.


    "Mate!" my wolf whimpered, and suddenly-pain.


    A strong, unbearable wave crashed through me, knocking me off my feet and sending me sprawling to the floor.


    I gasped, clutching my chest, struggling to breathe. "What''s happening?" I asked my wolf, but she only whimpered.


    "Our mates are having sex with another woman, Olivia. As long as we wear their mark, we will feel everything they do with someone else.


    "No!" I tried speaking, but another wave of pain hit me, and I gasped again.


    Pain wracked my body like nothing I had ever felt before. It wasn''t just emotional-it was physical, raw, and unbearable.


    My wolf whimpered, wing inside me, desperate to stop the agony tearing through us.


    "Please," I choked out, my hands pressing against my chest as if that could stop the torment. "Stop... it''s killing me."


    The triplets didn''t even spare me a nce. Lennox''s mouth remainedtched onto Anita''s breast, his hands kneading her skin possessively. Levi dragged his lips down her stomach, his fingers tracing along her thighs, teasing, while Louis


    -goddess, Louis-he positioned himself fully between her legs, his movements leaving no doubt about what he was about to do.


    I gasped as another wave of searing pain crashed through me, my body convulsing with the sheer force of it. I curled into myself, wing at my arms, at my skin, at my mate mark that burned with betrayal. Tears streamed down my face, my vision blurred as I reached out toward them with trembling fingers.


    "Lennox, Levi, Louis-please!" My voice cracked. "It hurts! You don''t understand, our bond, my wolf, my soul¡ªI can''t take this!"


    But no response from them. They all ignored me.


    My stomach twisted, bile rising in my throat.


    Louis smirked as he pressed his cock against Anita''s entrance, his gaze flickering to mine as he pushed himself inside her.


    A scream tore from my throat. It wasn''t just a sound ¡ªit was pain itself, raw and intense. My entire body convulsed, my nails digging into my skin-deep enough to draw blood.


    "Mate!" my wolf whimpered, but she was weak, so very weak.


    My breathing turned ragged, my vision bing blurry.


    I dragged myself toward them on shaky limbs, desperation fueling me. "I''ll do anything," I pleaded, my voice barely above a whisper. "Just... stop. I can''t take it. I-" Another wave of pain mmed into me, stealing my breath.


    Nothing.


    No pause. No hesitation.


    They ignored me.


    Anita''s soft moans filled the room, her fingers tangling in Lennox''s hair, her body arching beneath their touch. I could hear the rustle of sheets, the sound of lips meeting skin, the way their breaths quickened with desire.


    And I... Iy on the floor, broken.


    My body shuddered as another wave of pain hit, worse than thest. A choked scream tore from me as I felt myself giving up.


    With tears in my eyes, I watched as Lennox fucked Anita''s mouth, her throat stretching around him. Louis had taken Levi''s ce between her thighs, their bodies moving in perfect sync, lost in their pleasure.


    The sound of pleasurable moans and the pping of skin against skin filled the air. I lost it. I lost the remaining strength I had left in me, and then darkness overtook me. I went unconscious, thest thing in my ears being their moans.

 Chapter 16: awake

    <h4>Chapter 16: awake</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    A jackhammer. There had to be a jackhammer pounding in my head this very second. That could be the only exnation for this horrendous aching. My body felt like it had been trampled by a stampede¡ªmy head pounding, stomach twisting with nausea, and cold sweat clinging to my skin.


    I groaned, forcing myself to sit up, and that was when I noticed my mother, fast asleep in the armchair beside my bed. I swallowed hard and nced around, only to realize that I was in my room.


    I furrowed my brow as it took me a few seconds to recall all that had happened. The memory shed back in my head. I remembered them¡ªthey yed like a movie in my mind. Anita in the arms of my supposed husbands. Their bodies entwined as they had her, while they forced me to watch.


    My wolf growled in my head, angry and wounded, but what could I do? This was my life now, and I should get used to this unbearable pain because I knew what happenedst night was just the beginning. The pain I felt when they had her would constantly keeping.


    Sighing heavily, I looked at my mother sleeping in the armchair. She must be so exhausted, obviously watching over me throughout the night while I was unconscious.


    Slowly, I left the bed and quietly got down so I wouldn''t wake her up.


    Crossing the room, I settled by the window, my fingers tracing the cold ss as I stared out at the tall trees. Was this my future? A life of misery and suffering? How long would I have to endure this torment?


    "Olivia, you are awake." I heard my mother''s voice behind me. I turned to find her rising to her feet, rubbing her tired eyes as she walked toward me. Her eyes looked tired, like she hadn''t gotten any sleep throughout the previous night.


    "How are you, my dear?" she asked softly, her eyes scanning me with deep concern.


    I swallowed hard, unsure of what to say while memories ofst night reyed in my head.


    "Mother, how did I get here?" My voice came out hoarse. My throat felt raw, as if I had been screaming for hours.


    My mother sighed, her tired eyes filled with sorrow as she stood beside me, gently taking my trembling hands into hers. "You copsed, Olivia," she said softly. "One of the guards found you unconscious outside the chamber door and carried you back here."


    I swallowed hard, my stomach twisting. Outside the door? That meant¡­ they had thrown me out.


    The memory hit me like a de to the chest. The locked door. The agonizing pain. The sound of their pleasure while Iy on the cold floor, screaming for mercy. And then¡ªdarkness.


    I frowned, my nails digging into my palms. "They left me there," I whispered, my voice shaking. "They left me to suffer while they¡ª" My breath hitched, and I couldn''t finish the sentence.


    My mother''s grip on my hands tightened, her expression darkening with barely contained anger. "Yes," she admitted, her voice trembling. "They left you there, Olivia."


    My wolf whimpered in my head, but I silenced her, forcing myself to breathe through the pain searing through my chest. "And you?" I asked, looking at my mother. "How did you know?"


    She sighed, brushing a strand of hair from my face. "The guard alerted me. When I arrived, you were burning up, thrashing in your sleep, crying out in pain. I¡ª" She closed her eyes, pain shing across her face. "I stayed by your side all night. You wouldn''t wake up. I was so scared, my dear."


    I stared at her, my heart aching. I knew my mother loved me. I knew she had no power against the triplets. She was just an omega, the wife of a man used of stealing.


    Swallowing the bitterness rising in my throat, I turned away, staring out the window. "I don''t think I can survive this, Mother." My voice was barely a whisper, but I knew she heard me.


    She took a deep breath and ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. "You can, and you will." She triedforting me, but it only made me more annoyed.


    "No, Mother, you don''t understand!" I snapped, my voice rising. "You don''t know what those men¡ªthe ones the Moon Goddess cursed me with¡ªare capable of! They made love to Anita right in front of me, and despite seeing how it was killing me, they ignored me. And when I fainted, do you know what they did? They threw me outside the room like I was nothing!"


    My whole body shook with anger and pain. I wished I could do something¡ªanything¡ªto save myself from this hell.


    Before my mother could respond, a sharp knock sounded at the door.


    She turned and opened it, revealing a guard standing on the other side. "The Alphas are having breakfast and demand that the Luna join them," he announced.


    My blood boiled at his words. Demanded?


    "I won''t!" I yelled from where I stood.


    But my mother, ever the peacemaker, turned to the guard and said, "She will join them shortly."


    As soon as she closed the door, she turned to face me. "Olivia, you have to go."


    I shook my head, stepping away from her reach. "No, Mother. I refuse. I won''t sit at the same table with them and pretend likest night never happened. I won''t!"


    "Olivia," my mother said gently, her tired eyes pleading with me. "I know you''re hurting, my dear. I know what they did was cruel beyond words. But refusing them now will only make things worse for you."


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms. "Worse?" I scoffed. "What could be worse than what they''ve already done? What more do they want to take from me?"


    My mother exhaled shakily, stepping closer. "Your dignity. If you refuse, they''ll punish you, Olivia, before the mansion staff. They''ll see it as disrespect, and they will make you suffer for it."


    Tears burned my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. "And sitting with them like an obedient little Luna isn''t suffering?"


    "It is," she admitted, cupping my cheek. "But it''s a battle you need to survive first before you can win the war. Do you understand?"


    I bit my lip, hating that she was right. Hating that I had no real power here. I wanted to fight, to scream, to make them feel even a fraction of my pain. But what could I do against three powerful Alphas who hated me for no reason?


    I swallowed my pride, the lump in my throat painful. "Fine," I muttered, my voice hollow. "I''ll go."


    My mother gave me a sad smile, brushing her hand over my hair. "That''s my brave girl."


    I turned away from her touch, wiping my face quickly before heading towards my bathroom. If I had to sit with them, I wouldn''t do it looking like a broken, humiliated mess.


    After bathing, I chose a simple yet elegant dress¡ªsomething that wouldn''t show how shattered I was inside. Something that gave a confident look.


    Once I was ready, I took a deep breath and stepped toward the door. My mother gave me onest reassuring look before opening it for me.

 Chapter 17: slapped

    <h4>Chapter 17: pped</h4>


    Levi''s POV


    I couldn''t eat, despite how delicious the meal looked on the table. My wolf was pacing angrily in my head, growling at the memory ofst night¡ªhow we fucked Anita in front of Olivia.


    I didn''t know what had gotten into me or my brothers to let it happen. My case was understandable¡ªI had my reasons. My hatred for Olivia had nothing to do with her father stealing; that wasn''t my concern. I despised her for what she did to me, for what she said to me. That memory still burned in my mind, and I would make sure she suffered for it.


    "Alpha Levi, you are not eating." Anita, who was seated beside me, spoke when she noticed I was picking at my meal. I sighed and looked at my brother''s te to see that, just like mine, their food was untouched. I narrowed my eyes at them as I wondered why they weren''t eating, but before I could question it, I heard footsteps approaching the dining table.


    "Mate!" My wolf was already perceiving her scent. Where I was seated, I groaned as the intoxicating smell of her hit my nose. Damn! Why does she have to smell this good?


    I wasn''t the only one affected. My brothers lifted their heads, all of us instinctively turning toward the door.


    A second passed. Then another.


    And then Olivia walked in.


    I swallowed hard, expecting her to look broken, devastated, at the very least, after what happenedst night. But she wasn''t. She wasposed, dressed like a Luna, walking with effortless grace, her head held high.


    When she reached the table, she didn''t say a word, nor did she acknowledge our presence. Rather, she pulled out a seat, the one right across from me¡ªand sat down, totally ignoring us.


    "Mate!" My wolf purred inside, captivated by her scent, but I put him at bay and exchanged nces with my brothers, who had the same expression as me.


    "Olivia, courtesy demands that you pay respect to your Alphas by greeting them," Anita spoke up, her toneced with arrogance.


    Olivia slowly turned to her, her gaze narrowing. "Courtesy also demands that you, Anita, show respect by addressing me properly¡ªwith my title as Luna." Olivia shot back.


    Anita let out a mocking chuckle, shaking her head. "You? Luna?" She scoffed. "Stop deceiving yourself, Olivia. You and I both know you''re nothing to the Alphas. They married you out of obligation. But me?" She smirked. "I''m the one they love." She said, a victorious smile spread across her face.


    Where I sat, I stared at Olivia and could tell Anita''s words got to her, but she was doing her best to hide it.


    "No, Anita, they don''t love you. If they did, they would have fought to marry you. Men fight for the women they love. But you¡­" Olivia paused and smacked her lips. "You are just their whore."


    The dining room fell into a suffocating silence after Olivia''s words. Anita''s face turned red with rage, her victorious smile wiped clean. My brothers and I exchanged nces, and for the first time, I saw hesitation in their eyes. Olivia''s words had hit deep, not just for Anita but for all of us.


    Anita clenched her fists, trembling with anger. "You¡ªyou little¡ª" she sputtered, but Olivia remained unmoved, staring at her with cold detachment.


    I couldn''t deny it¡ªshe looked like a Luna. Strong,posed, fearless. Even after what happenedst night, she sat there as if we hadn''t shattered whatever fragile bond we had. My wolf stirred in admiration, but I forced him down. No. She deserved to suffer.


    Anita recovered quickly, her lips curling into a smirk. "You''re just bitter, omega. Bitter that you''re nothing but a duty to them. That even after marrying you, they stille to me." She leaned in, eyes glinting with cruel amusement. "Tell me, how did it feelst night? Watching us?"


    I expected Olivia to flinch, to show some sign of hurt, but instead, sheughed. A low, mocking sound that sent chills through the room.


    "I must say, Anita, you do know your ce well. I should thank you." She tilted her head, amusement dancing in her eyes. "You''ve done nothing but prove to me what kind of men I married. And for that, I pity you."


    Anita''s face contorted in anger. "You¡ª"


    "Enough," Lennox''s voice cut through the tension like a de, anger radiating through him. I could feel his rage, though whether it was at Anita, Olivia, or himself, I couldn''t tell.


    But Olivia wasn''t done. She leaned back in her chair, her expression almost bored. "You see, Anita, unlike you, I don''t have to beg for scraps of affection." Her eyes flicked toward me, then my brothers. "If you were truly loved, you wouldn''t have to remind the world of it."


    Anita let out a sharp breath,pletely losing herposure. She stood so abruptly that her chair screeched against the floor. "You bitch!" she spat, lifting her hand to strike Olivia¡ª


    But Olivia caught her wrist midair, her grip firm. The room went still. Anita gasped, struggling, but Olivia didn''t let go.


    "I suggest you never try that again," Olivia said, her voice like ice. "I''m no longer an omega. I am now your Luna."


    Anita ripped her hand free, turning to us. "Are you seriously going to let her talk to me like this?" she demanded, her voice shrill with frustration.


    Lennox''s jaw tensed, his green eyes darkening. I saw the exact moment his patience snapped. Without a word, he stood, and before I could even understand what was happening¡ª


    p!


    The sound echoed in the dining room. Olivia''s head snapped to the side, her cheek instantly blooming red from the force of the p.


    A sharp growl left my throat, but I bit it back before anyone could notice. Olivia didn''t cry out, didn''t flinch¡ªshe only turned back slowly, her gaze meeting Lennox''s with an unreadable expression.


    For the first time, I saw something in her eyes that sent an unexpected chill through me.


    Not anger. Not hatred.


    "Is that all?" she suddenly asked, her eyes darting between the three of us. "Who''s next to p me? Bring it on."


    Lennox''s breathing was heavy, his hand still raised slightly, as if he was processing what he had just done. This was the first time he had hit her¡ªneither of us ever had. The entire room was deathly silent, except for the slight ringing in my ears from the p.


    Her eyes swept over Lennox, then me, then Louis. There was no fear in them, no submission¡ªonly a cold, sharp challenge.


    "Is that all?" she asked again, her voice eerily calm. "Who''s next to p me? Bring it on."


    My wolf stirred uneasily. Something about the way she stood there, unwavering, made me feel¡­ ufortable. Anita was smirking, as if she''d won, but Olivia''s confidence chipped away at that victory.


    When no one answered, Olivia let out a soft scoff. "Pathetic," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head as if we weren''t even worth her time. Then, with the same quiet grace she had entered with, she reached for her napkin, dabbed at the corner of her lips, and slowly rose from her seat.


    Anita opened her mouth, probably to spit out some more venom, but Olivia didn''t even nce at her. Instead, she adjusted the sleeves of her dress, turned on her heels, and walked toward the door.


    I didn''t know why, but something in me didn''t want her to leave.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Lennox''s voice was sharp, authoritative. He didn''t like being ignored, especially not by Olivia.


    Olivia paused, tilting her head slightly, but she didn''t turn around. "Away from this circus," she said inly.


    "You are not excused," Louis said, his voice low.


    This time, Olivia did turn¡ªjust enough to nce at us over her shoulder. "Oh?" She raised a brow. "And what exactly are you going to do to stop me? Chain me down like a prisoner? Lock me away?" Her lips curled into a cold smirk. "Or maybe p me again? Go ahead. I dare you."


    The challenge in her voice sent a shiver down my spine. I clenched my jaw, torn between frustration and¡­ something else I couldn''t quite name.


    Lennox took a step forward, but Olivia didn''t budge. She just held his gaze, unflinching.


    And then, without another word, she turned and walked out.


    No one stopped her.


    The door clicked shut behind her, and the silence she left in her wake was suffocating.


    I exhaled sharply, running a hand through my hair. My wolf was restless, wing at my mind, demanding I go after her. But I stayed put, locking my emotions away as best as I could.


    "She should be punished," Anita finally broke the silence. "It''s only been a day, and she''s already acting this way. Heaven knows what she will do next."


    "Shut up, Anita. Just keep shut!" Lennox growled in anger.

 Chapter 18: Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 18: Regrets</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    "Keep shut, Anita, just keep shut!" I snapped in anger and frustration.


    Anita''s eyes widened in shock. I had never spoken to her like this before, but today, I did¡ªand I didn''t regret it. I was furious, not just at her, but at myself.


    I had hit Olivia.


    What the hell was I thinking? Had I lost my damn mind? How could I have let myself be provoked into striking her?


    My wolf howled angrily inside me, and where I stood, I felt so ashamed of myself. I looked at my brothers, Levi and Louis, and they had a nk look on their faces. But without saying a word, I turned around and left the dining table.


    Reaching my chambers, I paced around my room, running a hand through my hair. I regretted what I did.


    Yes, I wanted Olivia to suffer for what she said to me all those years ago¡ªfor the pain she caused me. But not like this. Never like this. I had never imagined hurting her with my own hands.


    Damn it!


    A knocknded on the door, and by theforting smell of flowers, I knew it was my mother. She had been out of the pack for some weeks and had only returnedst night.


    Sighing softly, Iposed myself. "Come in, Mother."


    The door opened, and she stepped inside. I forced a weak smile. "Good morning, Mother," I greeted.


    "Morning, Alpha Lennox," she replied, bowing slightly, and I frowned.


    "Mother, you know you shouldn''t be doing that. I am your son. You are my mother."


    She smiled. "But that doesn''t change the fact that you are still an Alpha¡ªyou and your brothers," she said.


    I sighed. I knew there was no need to argue with Mother; she always won every argument.


    "Can we talk?" Mother spoke, sounding serious.


    I nodded and showed her the seat.


    She nodded and took a seat while I sat on the bed, across from her, her sharp eyes scanning my face.


    "I was passing by the dining hall earlier," she said, her tone calm, but I could hear the disappointment in it. "I saw everything, Lennox."


    My chest tightened, and I clenched my fists. I knew what wasing.


    "I saw the way you pped Olivia," she continued, her voiceced with disappointment. "Your wife. Your Luna."


    I looked away, unable to meet her gaze. "It was a mistake," I admitted, my voice rough. "I¡ªI lost control."


    Mother sighed, shaking her head. "Lennox, I did not raise my sons to be weak men who let their anger rule them. You are an Alpha, but more than that, you are a husband. A leader. Do you have any idea what you''ve done?"


    Shame wed at my chest. I had told myself that I wanted Olivia to pay for what she did years ago, for the pain she caused me¡ªbut never like this. Never with my own hands. My wolf growled inside me, still furious¡ªnot at Olivia, but at myself.


    "I know," I muttered. "I regret it."


    Mother tilted her head, studying me. "Regret is not enough."


    I lifted my gaze, frowning. "What do you mean?"


    She folded her arms. "Olivia is your Luna. Your staff saw what happened. Even if they don''t speak of it, they will remember. They will question your control. And Olivia¡­ she will remember too."


    My jaw tightened. Of course, she would. How could she forget that her own mate¡ªthe man meant to protect her¡ªraised a hand against her?


    "It won''t ever happen again, Mother," I said under my breath.


    Mother was silent for another moment before she spoke. "What happened, Lennox?" she asked, her voice softer now, but no less firm. "When you were younger, you adored Olivia. You wanted her as your mate. I saw the way you and your brothers loved her. That''s why I wasn''t surprised when Anita didn''t turn out to be your mates. But Olivia¡­" She paused, tilting her head. "Tell me, Lennox. What changed? Why do you and your brothers suddenly hate this girl? Is it because her father stole? Because she''s now an Omega?"


    She shook her head. "No, Lennox. You can''t tell me that''s the reason."


    I clenched my jaw, looking away.


    I had never told anyone what Olivia said to me.


    The pain she caused.


    The words that, even after all these years, still echoed in my mind.


    I was too ashamed to say them out loud.


    "Mother, please, I don''t want to talk about it," I said in a tone that left no room for argument.


    She held my gaze for a long moment before finally sighing. "It seems you and your brothers really like Anita. If that''s the case, take her as your mistress. Sleeping with another woman while married is wrong, but you are Alphas. If you must, then do it properly¡ªmake Anita your official mistress."


    She paused. "But¡­"


    I stiffened, waiting.


    "You know what it would do to Olivia if you or your brothers slept with another woman." She exhaled. "Have pity on the poor girl."


    And with that, she rose to her feet and left the room.


    Where I sat, I remained seated, my mother''s words lingering in the air.


    "Have pity on the poor girl."


    My hands curled into fists on myp. Pity? That was thest thing I wanted to feel for Olivia. I wanted to hold onto my anger, to justify my actions, to remind myself of the pain she caused me years ago.


    But deep down, I knew my mother was right.


    If my brothers and I took Anita as an official mistress, it would destroy Olivia. The woman who once held my heart. The woman I swore to hate. The woman who was now my Luna.


    And yet, despite everything¡ªdespite my thirst for vengeance¡ªthe idea of truly breaking Olivia in that way unsettled me.


    A knock interrupted my thoughts.


    "Come in," I called out, my voice devoid of emotion.


    The door opened, and Levi stepped inside. His face was unreadable, but I could see the tension in his stance. He closed the door behind him and leaned against it, arms crossed over his chest.


    "So," he started, his tone cool. "What now?"


    I exhaled sharply and ran a hand through my hair. "What do you mean?"


    Levi scoffed. "I heard all mother said. Are you taking her suggestion on taking Anita as our official mistress?"


    I frowned at his question and stood to my feet. "Excuse me I have work to do." I brushed my shoulder against his before storming out of the room.

 Chapter 19: suicide?

    <h4>Chapter 19: suicide?</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    I buried myself in work, hoping it would help me stop thinking about Olivia¡ªand the mistake I had made. I signed documents, responded to calls, and drowned in endless paperwork. Even rk, my Beta, had urged me to take a break for lunch or dinner, but I refused. I didn''t want to stop. I didn''t want to think.


    The door to my study swung open, and rk stepped in.


    "Your brothers and parents are at the table having dinner, and your father specifically asked me to call you," he said.


    I growled, shutting the document in front of me. I wasn''t hungry. In fact, I had no appetite. My mood was already ruined for the day, and I wasn''t in the mood to sit at that damn table pretending everything was fine.


    rk narrowed his eyes at me. "Is this because of what happened this morning at the table? You still feel terrible for hitting her?"


    I shot him a re. "Why should I?" I snapped.


    rk shrugged. "Well, if that''s the case, a simple ''I''m sorry'' would get you out of this mess."


    With that, he turned and walked away, leaving his words lingering in my mind.


    I clenched my jaw, my re fixed on the door. An apology? From me?


    She hadn''t even apologized for what she did to me, for the pain she caused me all these years. And rk thought I should be the one to apologize?


    No. I won''t do that.


    I sighed, running a hand down my face, and tried to focus on my work again. But no matter how hard I tried, my mind refused to cooperate.


    Eventually, I decided to just respect my father''s request and go to the dining hall.


    But when I reached the table, Olivia wasn''t there. Father, Mother, Levi, and Louis were present, but Olivia wasn''t.


    I frowned. "Where is she?" I asked one of the maids.


    The maid hesitated before answering. "We knocked, Alpha, but she didn''t let us in¡­ so we left."


    I groaned, pushing my chair back. Stubborn woman.


    Without another word, I turned and headed for her room. When I reached her door, I knocked once. No response. I knocked again. Still nothing.


    My frown deepened. Was she ignoring me?


    I reached for the handle and pushed the door open. The sight before me made my heart skip a beat.


    She was asleep.


    For a moment, I just stood there, my gaze softening as I watched her. Beautiful. Even now, even after everything, she still had this effect on me.


    But something was wrong.


    The closer I stepped, the clearer it became.


    Her breathing was too shallow. Her face was too pale. And when I reached out and touched her forehead¡ªshe was burning up.


    "Olivia," I called her name, but she didn''t stir.


    Panic gripped me.


    "Olivia!"


    I shook her gently, but she remained still. My chest tightened, a strange fear wing at me.


    "Guards!" I yelled, my voice echoing around the walls.


    The door burst open. Levi and Louis rushed in. So did my parents, rk, and the guards.


    "What is happening?" Levi asked as he touched Olivia''s forehead.


    "Get the healer," I snapped at a guard.


    Turning around, I looked at Olivia, only to realize her breathing was bing too shallow. My breath hitched, my wolf howled in difort, and I lifted her up, cing her head on myp as I sat on the bed.


    Louis, who seemed as panicked as I was, touched her neck, and his worry increased. "This is not a fever, Lennox. Something is wrong," he said, his worry so obvious in his voice.


    The door pushed open, and Olivia''s mother rushed in, her eyes filled with worry the moment she saw Olivia in my arms.


    "What happened to her?" she demanded, her voice shaking as she knelt beside the bed, her hands trembling as she reached for Olivia''s face.


    "She won''t wake up," I said, my voice filled with fear. The weight of my own fear was pressing down on me, making it hard to think clearly.


    Louis looked at our mother, his eyes filled with worry. "It''s not just a fever. Something is wrong."


    Mother''s face paled as she pressed her palm to Olivia''s chest, feeling for something¡ªsomething we couldn''t see. Her lips parted slightly, her eyes widening in realization.


    "No¡­" she whispered, almost in disbelief.


    "What is it?" I demanded. "What''s wrong with her?"


    Before she could answer, the healer arrived, rushing into the room with his assistant. He carried a small bag of herbs and potions, but the moment he saw Olivia, his brows furrowed.


    "Lay her down," he instructed.


    I hesitated before gently cing Olivia back onto the bed. Her skin was mmy now, her breathing even morebored.


    The healer wasted no time, checking her pulse, her temperature, and then finally pressing two fingers against the side of her neck. His frown deepened.


    "This isn''t a normal illness," he muttered.


    I clenched my fists. "Then what is it?"


    The healer exhaled sharply. "It''s poison."


    The room fell silent.


    Poison?


    My blood ran cold. My brothers tensed beside me, their faces mirroring my shock.


    Mother''s hands trembled as she covered her mouth, her eyes ssy with unshed tears. "No¡­ who would do this?"


    I didn''t need to ask that question. Rage surged through me like wildfire. Someone had dared to harm Olivia. My mate.


    I turned to the healer. "Can you save her?"


    He hesitated, ncing at Olivia''s pale face. "I need to know what kind of poison this is before I can give her the right antidote. If we don''t find out soon¡­" He trailed off, not needing to finish.


    I grabbed the front of his robe. "You will find out."


    The healer nodded quickly, then turned to his assistant. "Prepare the cleansing ritual. We''ll try to slow the poison''s spread while we figure out the antidote."


    The healer and his assistant wasted no time in preparing for the cleansing ritual. They spread a thick herbal paste along Olivia''s arms and neck, the scent of crushed roots and bitter herbs filling the air. The healer murmured incantations under his breath, his fingers pressing against Olivia''s temples as his assistant ced a series of small candles around the bed.


    Louis and Levi stood on either side of me, their eyes locked onto Olivia, their worry mirroring mine. Olivia''s mother sat beside her, gripping her hand tightly.


    The healer took a deep breath and exhaled sharply. "I''ll begin the energy purification process. This should slow the poison''s effect while we analyze what''s in her system."


    He ced his hands above Olivia''s chest, his palms glowing faintly as he focused his energy. A soft hum vibrated through the air, the candles flickering wildly as the magic worked its way through her body.


    Minutes passed.


    Then, suddenly, Olivia gasped. Her body arched slightly before falling limp again. The healer pulled his hands away, sweat beading on his forehead.


    The poison is still in her system, but I have a better understanding of what we''re dealing with," he said, his voice grave.


    I stepped forward, my heart pounding. "What is it?"


    The healer wiped his forehead, ncing at his assistant, who handed him an aged, leather-bound book. He flipped through the pages before stopping at a section filled with strange symbols and an illustration of a pale, delicate flower.


    "This is a rare sleeping poison," he exined. "It''s derived from a nt known as the Moonshade Blossom¡ªa flower often used for peaceful suicides."


    A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Olivia''s mother gasped, covering her mouth, her eyes welling with tears. Levi, Louis and I exchanged dark nces, our wolves howling in unison.


    I stared at the healer, my mind refusing to ept what he was implying. "Suicide?" I repeated, my voice hoarse. "You''re saying Olivia did this to herself?"


    The healer hesitated before nodding. "The Moonshade Blossom is not a poisonmonly used for murder. It''s gentle. Painless. The liquid is typically diluted in water or juice. The person drinks it, lies down, and drifts into an endless sleep." He looked at Olivia''s still form. "That''s exactly what she did."


    I took a step back, my stomach twisting painfully. No.


    Olivia wouldn''t do this. She wouldn''t¡ªshe wasn''t weak. She was stubborn, fiery, infuriating¡ªbut she wouldn''t¡­


    Would she?

 Chapter 20: Awake

    <h4>Chapter 20: Awake</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    I couldn''t believe it. Olivia had thought of ending her life?


    Never in my wildest dreams did I expect it toe to this. I never imagined things would escte to the point where she would want to kill herself.


    For a moment, my brothers and I were speechless. The weight of what we had just heard rendered us numb, our bodies frozen as we exchanged stunned nces. The air in the room felt suffocating, thick with disbelief and regret.


    "What can we do¡­ please do something," Olivia''s mother sobbed in tears.


    The healer nodded solemnly, whispering instructions to his assistant, who immediately rushed out of the room.


    "What needs to be done?" Levi asked.


    The healer turned to us. "I have sent my assistant to get a nt. From it, I can make an antidote."


    Silence fell upon the room, save for Olivia''s mother, whose cries filled the air.


    Where I stood, my heart clenched painfully, my wolf howling in agony. I nced at my brothers, reading the same worry reflected in their eyes. If Olivia had attempted to poison herself, that meant we had hurt her¡ªdeeply. So deeply that she believed death was her only escape.


    My eyes settled on her unconscious state, and I swallowed hard as pain racked my entire body. This was ady I once loved¡ªI would do anything for her. Years ago, I would haveid down my life without thinking about it. That was how much I had loved her. But now, here she was, almost dying just because of the way my brothers and I treated her.


    I moved my gaze to Mother and could see the disappointed look on her face as she red at me. Where I stood, I couldn''t move, I couldn''t say a word. Just like my brothers, we were all just staring at her, our hearts racing.


    "Where is he? Why isn''t he here?" Louis demanded impatiently, voicing the same question that had been lingering in my mind.


    Just as the healer was about to respond, the door opened again, and his assistant rushed in, slightly out of breath. In his hands, he held a small pouch, the scent of crushed herbs wafting through the air.


    "I have it," the assistant announced, handing the pouch to the healer.


    Without wasting a second, the healer moved swiftly, emptying the contents into a bowl and mixing it with water. The room remained tense, filled only with Olivia''s mother''s soft sobs and the quiet shuffling of the healer''s movements.


    "How long will it take to work?" Levi asked, his voice hoarse.


    The healer stirred the mixture carefully before responding. "It depends on how much poison she consumed. If we are lucky, she will regain consciousness within a few hours. If not¡­ we will have to wait and see."


    My stomach twisted at his words. If we are lucky. That meant there was still a chance she wouldn''t wake up.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers. The same worry reflected in their eyes, the same silent regret. Olivia was lying there because of us. Because we had been too blind, too cruel to see how much we were hurting her.


    As the healer brought the bowl to Olivia''s lips, helping her drink small sips of the antidote, I clenched my fists. The weight of my mother''s stare was still heavy on me, but I couldn''t look at her. I already knew what I''d see¡ªanger, disappointment, and worst of all¡­ me.


    Minutes passed like hours, each second dragging endlessly as we waited.


    "She will need rest," the healer finally said. "For now, there is nothing more we can do but pray that she fights to stay with us."


    I swallowed hard, my eyes never leaving Olivia''s pale face. I wanted to tell her to fight. To hold on. That she wasn''t alone. But I knew I had no right to ask that of her. Not after everything we had done.


    And so, I stood there, silent and still, as the guilt wed at my chest, waiting for a sign that Olivia woulde back to us.


    No one left the room¡ªnone of us did. We all were patiently waiting for Olivia to wake up. And with each minute that passed, my heart raced, and my worry increased. Louis was pacing around the room, Levi rested his back against a wall, his arms folded and his eyes closed. And me? I stood by the edge of the bed, staring at Olivia, my chest tight with emotions I couldn''t name.


    I had hated her for what she did to me, for the betrayal that shattered me. But death? I never wanted her dead.


    Hell no.


    "Maybe we should send for another healer," I said.


    Before I could get a response, a soft gasp filled the room.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    All heads turned sharply toward the bed, where Olivia''s fingers twitched slightly against the sheets. Then, with a slow inhale, hershes fluttered, and her eyes opened.


    "Olivia!" her mother cried, rushing forward, but I instinctively stepped in front of her.


    Olivia''s gaze was hazy, unfocused. She blinked rapidly, trying to adjust to the light. Then her brows furrowed, confusion flickering in her dull eyes.


    "What¡­ happened?" Her voice was hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Something in me snapped at her question. I took a step closer, fists clenched at my sides.


    "What happened?" I repeated, my voice colder than I intended. "You almost died, Olivia. That''s what happened."


    She flinched slightly at my tone, but I couldn''t stop. I was angry¡ªfurious, even. Not just at her but at myself, at my brothers, at this entire situation.


    I turned sharply to the healer. "Check her. Make sure she''s okay."


    The healer hesitated for a second before stepping forward, pressing his fingers against Olivia''s wrist and checking her pulse. The room fell silent again, the only sound being Olivia''s mother''s restrained sobs as she clutched her own trembling hands.


    "She is weak," the healer finally said, his voice measured. "But stable. The antidote is working."


    A breath I didn''t realize I was holding left me in a slow exhale. My eyes flickered back to Olivia, who was now looking around as if she just realized how many people were in the room.


    My jaw clenched, and my patience snapped like a frayed thread. The weight of everything¡ªthe guilt, the anger, the fear¡ªpressed down on me like a boulder, and I couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Everyone, get out." My voice was sharp,ced with anger, cutting through the tense silence like a de.


    Olivia''s mother gasped. "But¡ª"


    "I said get out!" I roared, my eyes zing as I turned toward her, my wolf dangerously close to the surface. "All of you¡ªleave. Now."


    The healer hesitated for a moment, but the re I shot him made him lower his head and step back. Olivia''s mother lingered, reluctant, her worried eyes darting between me and her daughter.


    My mother stepped forward, cing a firm hand on her shoulder. "Let''s go," she muttered to Olivia''s mother, who seemed worried to leave her daughter behind.


    Tears streamed down her face, but she nodded, casting onest helpless nce at Olivia before allowing my mother to guide her out. The healer and his assistant followed swiftly, closing the door behind them.


    Now, only my brothers and I remained.


    The room was suffocatingly silent, save for Olivia''s weak breaths. I didn''t hesitate. I stormed forward, my steps heavy, my body tense with barely contained rage.


    Before she could react, I grabbed her arms, yanking her up slightly from the bed. Not hard enough to hurt her¡ªbut just enough to make sure she felt every ounce of my fury.


    "What the hell were you thinking, Olivia?" I growled, my grip tightening. "You dared to poison yourself?" My voice shook with raw emotion, my chest heaving as I stared into her tired, confused eyes.


    I wanted answers. I wanted to shake her until she understood just how much she scared me today. But more than anything, I wanted to know why. Why had she given up? Why had she decided that death was her only option?

 Chapter 21: The Maid

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Maid</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    Poison?


    Did he just say I poisoned myself?


    My mind was a mess, clouded with exhaustion and confusion. My body felt weak, like I had been drained of every ounce of strength. I tried to recall, tried to think of any moment when I could have done such a thing, but my memories were foggy, fragmented.


    I lifted my gaze to Lennox, his furious re sending a shiver down my spine. His jaw was tight, his tight grip firm on each side of my arms, and his green eyes burned with anger, fear, and desperation.


    "You''re hurting me, Lennox," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper.


    His grip on my arms was firm, almost bruising, but at my words, he let go¡ªtoo suddenly. I lost my bnce, falling back onto the bed with a soft thud. Pain shot through my limbs, and I winced, my body too fragile to handle even the smallest impact.


    I looked up at them¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªtheir faces twisted in anger, their sharp res cutting into me like daggers.


    "Speak, Olivia," Lennox demanded again, his voice sharp and furious. "Why did you poison yourself?"


    "I didn''t," I whispered, my breath shaky.


    Levi let out a harsh scoff, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "Don''t lie to us, Olivia! The healer said it himself. You consumed poison. Are you really going to stand there and act like you don''t know?"


    My heart pounded in my chest. "I don''t know." My voice was weak, but my words held firm. "I don''t remember taking any poison. I wouldn''t¡­"


    Would I?


    A sliver of doubt crept into my mind. I had been feeling emptytely, lost in my own pain, but¡­ would I have gone so far as to take my own life?


    No.


    That wasn''t me.


    "I swear," I whispered, shaking my head, my fingers curling into the sheets. "I didn''t do this."


    Louis narrowed his eyes. "Then exin how the poison got into your system."


    I couldn''t.


    I didn''t have an answer.


    I pressed a hand to my forehead, frustration building inside me. My mind was too hazy, my memories too scattered. Something didn''t feel right.


    "Speak, Olivia. Why did you poison yourself?"


    I frowned, my mind hazy, but as I struggled to recall what happened, a memory surfaced¡ªone I hadn''t even realized was there.


    A maid. A ss of juice.


    My breath hitched as the realization hit me. I hadn''t poisoned myself. Someone had done this to me.


    "I¡­" My voice came out weak, barely above a whisper, but the triplets were staring at me, their eyes zing with anger and impatience.


    "Speak, Olivia!" Lennox growled.


    I flinched at the sharpness of his tone, but I forced myself to meet his gaze. "I didn''t poison myself. Thest thing I remember was drinking a juice served to me by one of the maids."


    The triplets narrowed their eyes at me and frowned.


    "You are lying, Olivia. You poisoned yourself. The healer told us the poison you used is mostly used for suicide. Olivia, you did it yourself¡ªyou poisoned yourself," Louis said in anger, and my frown deepened.


    "Why would I want to kill myself?" I spat, my frustration growing. "I am telling the truth. A maid served me a ss of juice with a tray of snacks, and after that, I became sleepy andy on the bed. That was all I remember." I spoke in anger but also in pain. If I had truly been poisoned, it meant someone wanted me dead.


    Lennox scoffed angrily. "I don''t believe you. You are lying."


    I red at the triplets and slowly left the bed. My body was so weak that I could barely stand, but I forced myself to.


    "Listen, I''m not a coward who would want to kill myself. If I did, I would own up to it, but I didn''t do it. Someone tried to kill me, and instead of you all finding out who that person is, you are here using me of trying to kill myself. Fine!" I spat in anger and sat back on the bed. My body was still weak, and the room was spinning around me.


    Silence filled the air as none of the triplets said a word. After a moment, they left the room without saying anything.


    Even after they left, I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that settled deep in my gut. Someone had tried to kill me.


    I wasn''t safe.


    My fingers trembled as I pulled the nket tighter around me. My body still felt weak, my throat dry, but my mind was racing. Who would do this? Who hated me enough to want me dead?


    The answer should have been simple¡ªthe triplets or perhaps Anita herself.


    For years, they had been cruel, treating me like I was nothing. But if they had wanted me dead, they wouldn''t have wasted their time using me of poisoning myself. Their anger earlier had been real. Their guilt¡ªespecially Lennox''s¡ªhad been real.


    So if not them¡­ then who?


    A knock on the door startled me, and my breath caught. The door opened a secondter, and my mother stepped inside.


    "Olivia," she whispered, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "Oh, my sweet girl."


    She rushed to my bedside, gently cupping my face. Her hands were warm, shaking slightly as she brushed a strand of hair away from my forehead.


    "I thought I lost you," she sobbed, pressing a kiss to my temple.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I''m okay, Mother," I whispered.


    She shook her head. "No, you''re not. You were poisoned, Olivia. Someone tried to take you from me." Her voice cracked at the end.


    I closed my eyes, feeling a fresh wave of exhaustion wash over me. "I know."


    Mother exhaled sharply, gripping my hands tightly. "The alphas have called for all the maids to line up in the sitting room. They have asked me to bring you downstairs."


    I took a slow, steady breath, forcing my trembling limbs to move as I pushed the nket off me. My body protested, weak and sore, but I ignored it.


    Mother reached out to help me stand, her hands gripping mine tightly as if she feared I would copse at any moment. I appreciated her concern, but I straightened my spine and forced myself to walk on my own.


    I wasn''t weak.


    I wasn''t broken.


    And I sure as hell wasn''t a liar.


    As we stepped into the hallway, the weight of what was about to happen settled heavily in my chest. The triplets had called for all the maids to line up. They wanted me to point out the one who had given me the juice. But deep down, I already felt a gnawing sense of dread.


    What if she wasn''t there?


    I swallowed hard as we entered the sitting room, where a line of maids stood, their heads bowed, their hands sped in front of them. I recognized every single one of them¡ªfaces I had once worked alongside, women who had seen me scrub floors and serve meals.


    Lennox, Levi, and Louis stood at the far end of the room, their arms crossed, their expressions unreadable.


    The moment I stepped inside, Lennox''s sharp green eyes locked onto mine. "Which one?" His voice was cold, impatient.


    I scanned the line, my heart pounding in my chest. My gaze moved from one face to another, searching¡ªwaiting¡ªfor a flicker of recognition.


    But she wasn''t there.


    My breath caught. I looked again, this time more carefully, but no matter how much I searched, the maid who had served me the juice was missing.

 Chapter 22: someone wants me dead

    <h4>Chapter22: someone wants me dead</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    I turned back to the triplets, my frown deepening. "She''s not here:


    Levi scoffed. "Of course, she''s not."


    Louis let out an exasperated breath. "You expect us to believe that? These are all the maids in the estate, Olivia"


    "T know what I saw!" I snapped, frustration ring in my chest. "Someone gave me the juice. If she''s not here, then that means-*


    "She doesn''t exist, Lennox cut in, his voiceced with anger.


    My frown deepened. "That''s not what l was going to say."


    The head maid stepped forward. "Alpha, these are all the maids currently employed in the estate. If Miss Olivia ims someone else served her, I assure you, she must be mistaken."


    Mistaken?


    A cold chill ran down my spine. No. I wasn''t mistaken.


    Lennox took a step closer to me, his voice low but biting. "Enough of this, Olivia. The healer said the poison wasmonly used in suicides. There''s no mystery maid, no secret culprit. Just admit it."


    My hands shook with rage. "I didn''t poison myself!"


    "Then where is the proof?" Levi shot back. "Where is this so-called maid?"


    I looked between them, my heart hammering. They didn''t believe me. They were convinced I had done this to myself.


    I turned to my mother, hoping-praying-that she would defend me. But she stood silently beside me, her face pale, her lips pressed together.


    She didn''t doubt me. But she was powerless against them.


    A bitterugh escaped me. "So that''s it? You''ve already decided I''m lying?"


    Lennox''s gaze hardened. "You were the only one in the room. No one else."


    I shook my head. "I know what I saw."


    Silence stretched between us, thick with tension.


    And then Lennox sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "This is pointless."


    Levi and Louis exchanged a look before Levi turned to the guards. "Take her back to her room. She''s still weak:


    My stomach dropped. They were dismissing me. Brushing me off like I was nothing.


    I red at them, my vision blurring with exhaustion and frustration. "You''re making a mistake," I muttered.


    Lennox didn''t even look at me. "So are you."


    I clenched my fists as two guards stepped forward, ready to escort me back.


    But as I turned, my gazended on the head maid once more. She was watching me carefully, her expression unreadable.


    And then-just for a split second¡ªI saw it.


    The flicker of something in her eyes.


    Realization hit me like a thunderbolt.


    The maid who poisoned me-the head maid knew who she was. She might not even be a maid. She might be an assassin dressed in a maid''s clothes to carry out the n, and now she was gone. There was no way I would find her.


    My mother took me back to my room, and as I sank onto the bed, my thoughts raced. Someone had tried to kill me. And if they failed once, they would try again.


    "Mother, I said, drawing her attention. "''T have to leave this ce. If I don''t, my dead body will be carried out of here:


    I could see the worried look on my mother''s face. Obviously, she knew I was right. Whoever had tried to poison me wouldn''t stop. They would keep trying until they seeded.


    "You know you can''t leave, Olivia. The guards at the borders won''t let you, she said with a sigh, and I panicked. I knew I had to do something. I had to leave this ce-somehow. I had to think of something.


    Throughout the day, I stayed in bed, thinking of ways to escape. It was better to be a rogue than to live this life of torture, but nothing came to mind.


    Soon, it was time for dinner, and Evilly, one of the mansion staff, came and announced that dinner was ready and that the Alphas demanded Ie downstairs.


    Forcing myself to leave the bed, I took the stairs to the dining room, and as expected, the triplets were there-so was Anita. The moment I saw her, my wolf howled in anger, but Iposed myself and walked over to the table.


    I took a seat across from Anita, and she smirked at me. There was something about her smirk-it reminded me that I had been poisoned. I wasn''t a fool not to consider her a suspect.


    I forced myself to remain calm as I picked up my fork, my eyes never leaving Anita. She looked too pleased with herself, as if she was enjoying my suffering. My wolf growled again, but I took a slow breath, suppressing the rage bubbling beneath my skin.


    "Olivia." Levi''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. I turned to him, frowning.


    "Eat, he said, nodding toward my untouched te. "You need to regain your strength.


    I almost scoffed. Regain my strength? So they could continue causing me pain, treating me like I was crazy? So they could dismiss me again when I tried to tell them someone wanted me dead?


    I clenched my jaw, forcing myself to take a bite, despite how little appetite I had.


    But the moment I lifted my fork, my mother walked into the dining room, a tray in her hands, carrying a jug of water and several sses.


    My frown deepened. Why was she serving? There were plenty of maids in the estate. My mother may have been an omega, but she was still my mother. She wasn''t supposed to be waiting on me like this-not when there were others who could do it.


    I set my fork down, my angry voice filling the air. "Why is she the one serving? There are plenty of maids here." Silence fell over the table, thick, and suffocating.


    My mother hesitated for a second before lowering her head and continuing to pour the water as if she hadn''t heard me.


    Anita let out a quiet chuckle, swirling the wine in her ss as she smirked at me. "Oh, Olivia, don''t forget where youe from. Just because you married the Alphas doesn''t mean your mother isn''t still a maid. An omega."


    My blood boiled at her words, but what enraged me even more was the silence from the triplets. Not one of them spoke up. Not one of them corrected her.


    I looked at each of them, waiting-for even a single word. But Levi simply continued eating, Lennox stared at his te, and Louis leaned back in his chair, expression unreadable.


    They weren''t going to say anything.


    A bitterugh escaped me, low and humorless. "Right. Of course."


    I turned my gaze back to my mother, who still refused to meet my eyes.


    I reached forward and took the jug from her hands, ignoring the way her breath hitched in surprise.


    "That''s enough, Mother, I said firmly. "You don''t have to serve me or anyone anymore. From now on, you are no longer an omega or a servant. You are the mother of the Luna."


    She opened her mouth as if to protest, but I shook my head. "Sit."


    Anita scoffed. "Who gave you such a right? Olivia, you are a nobody."


    Lignored her, my eyes never leaving my mother''s as ! pulled out the chair beside me.


    For a moment, she hesitated, torn between obeying me and the unspoken rules that had been ingrained in her for years.


    And then, finally, she sat.


    Anita''s frown deepened as she nced at the triplets, waiting for them to speak. But they remained silent.


    "Alpha Lennox, Levi, Louis?" Her voice sharpened with impatience. "Are you going to say something?"


    I scoffed. "There''s nothing for them to say, Anita. As Luna, I have the authority to elevate an omega to a respectable status-and that''s exactly what I just did."


    Leaning forward, 1 met her gaze head-on. "I can even remove you from this table."


    Anita let out a soft, mockingugh, as if I had just said something absurd.


    She tilted her head, smirking. "You seem... uninformed, Olivia."


    A frown crept onto my face. "What are you talking about?"


    She took a slow sip of her wine, savoring the moment before locking eyes with me.


    "Tomorrow, the Alphas will take me as their concubine. Soon enough, I''ll be your equal."

 Chapter 23: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 23: Worried</h4>


    Louis'' POV


    The moment Anita dropped the bombshell, I frowned. We never actually promised her it would be tomorrow. My brothers and I only told her we were considering it¡ªwe didn''t want to rush into choosing her as a concubine. But it seemed Anita was eager to push things forward.


    From where I sat, my gaze settled on Olivia, watching closely for her reaction to Anita''s words. But she didn''t look surprised or even hurt. If anything, her face remained perfectlyposed as she continued chewing her meal.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers, and they mirrored my confusion. We had expected Olivia tosh out, to demand answers, to question why we were doing this. But she didn''t. Instead, she turned her attention to her mother, who seemed more shocked by the news than Olivia herself.


    "Mother, eat. You must be hungry," Olivia urged,pletely ignoring Anita''s words.


    Anita, clearly unsatisfied with Olivia''sck of reaction, pressed on.


    "Starting tomorrow, I will officially be their woman," she added, her tone dripping with satisfaction as she tried to provoke Olivia further.


    Still, Olivia ignored her and continued eating.


    Anita, who hated being ignored, frowned and continued.


    "And who knows? Maybe one day, I''ll even be their Luna."


    At her words, my wolf stirred in anger.


    For the first time, Olivia lifted her gaze, finally acknowledging Anita''s presence. She studied her for a moment before speaking, her voice calm yet chilling.


    "Not one day, Anita. Very soon. Very soon, you will be their Luna because by the time I''m dead, their concubine can be their Luna. So, congrattions."


    A tense silence filled the dining hall. Olivia''s words, spoken so smoothly and with that eerie smile, sent a strange chill through me. It wasn''t the reaction any of us had expected. She wasn''t angry, she wasn''t hurt¡ªshe was calm. Too calm.


    I nced at my brothers again, and they were just as unsettled as I was. Anita, on the other hand, had clearly expected Olivia to break down orsh out, but instead, she was met with a different reaction. That clearly didn''t sit well with her.


    "What do you mean by that?" Anita scoffed, though there was an edge of nervousness in her voice.


    Olivia wiped her mouth with a napkin and leaned back in her chair, her expression calm. "Exactly what I said. Isn''t that what you''re hoping for? For me to step aside and disappear so you can take my ce?"


    Anita opened her mouth to respond, but Olivia wasn''t finished. "Well, don''t worry. Soon, you won''t have to try so hard. You''ll have what you want."


    A sense of unease settled over the table. I clenched my fists under the table, my wolf restless. Why was she talking like this? Was she nning another attempt to take her life?


    "Olivia¡ª" I started, but she pushed her chair back and stood up.


    "Excuse me, I''ve lost my appetite," she said simply before turning to her mother. "Mom, don''t stay too long." Then, without sparing any of us another nce, she walked away.


    I exhaled sharply, feeling a mixture of frustration and worry. My brothers were just as tense, watching her retreating figure with narrowed eyes.


    Anita smirked, clearly thinking she had won, but I wasn''t so sure. Something about Olivia''s words didn''t sit right with me.


    "Please excuse me," Olivia''s mother murmured as she stood as well, her face pale. She left without another word.


    Where I sat, I was damn ufortable and restless. Why did Olivia talk about Anita being our Luna really soon? Was she trying to do something again? Trying tomit another suicide?


    My wolf howled in distress at the mere thought of it. And suddenly, I was panicking.


    "Louis, are you okay?" Anita asked, reaching out to touch me.


    I yanked my hand away and stood abruptly. Without another word, I stormed out of the dining room, heading straight for the kitchen.


    The moment I entered, the staff froze, their gazes dropping instantly to the floor.


    I swept my gaze over the group, my voice sharp as I barked, "Which of you is responsible for Olivia''s meals?"


    A brief silence followed before two maids hesitantly stepped forward, their hands trembling. They were young, probably in their early twenties, and clearly terrified of me. Good. They should be.


    "We¡ªwe are, Alpha," one of them stammered, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    I took a step closer, my voice dropping to a deadly calm. "From now on, when you serve Olivia, you will stay and watch her eat. You will not leave her food or drink unattended for even a second. If she refuses to eat in front of you, you will report directly to me."


    The second maid swallowed hard, nodding frantically. "Yes, Alpha."


    I narrowed my eyes. "If anything happens to her because of something she eats or drinks¡ªif she so much as touches a poisoned ss of water¡ªI will kill you both myself."


    They gasped, their fear evident, but I didn''t care. I meant every damn word. Olivia''s words at the table had rattled me more than I wanted to admit. That look in her eyes told me she was going to do something stupid, and hell no, I wouldn''t let that happen.


    I wouldn''t let that happen again.


    "Now get out of my sight and do your job properly," I snapped.


    They bowed quickly before scurrying away, leaving me standing there, my chest rising and falling.


    A movement at the doorway caught my eye. I turned to find Lennox and Levi standing there, watching me in silence. I didn''t say a word to them. Instead, I turned on my heel and stormed up the stairs to my room.


    Reaching my room, I was unsettled. I was pacing around, I couldn''t get it¡ªwhy were her attitude and words at the table unsettling me?


    A low growl rumbled in my chest, my wolf restless and uneasy.


    I closed my eyes, inhaling deeply, trying to steady my racing thoughts. And then, just like that, a memory surfaced, a memory of a time when things were different, when my rtionship with Olivia wasn''t broken, when this woman was a sweet, innocent little girl.


    It was a summer afternoon, years ago. The sun hung high in the sky, casting golden light over the lush garden where Olivia yed. She couldn''t have been more than eight or nine, her tiny feet kicking against the dirt as she chased a butterfly with a giggle.


    I had been watching her from the porch, amused by her determination to catch the butterfly. Every time she got close, the butterfly would flutter away, just out of reach, and she''d let out a frustrated huff before trying again.


    "Louis!" she suddenly called, her big, bright eyes turning to me. "Help me catch it!"


    I had chuckled, shaking my head. "Why do you want to catch it, Olivia?"


    She pouted, crossing her little arms. "Because it''s pretty, and I want to keep it!"


    I sighed, standing up and strolling over to her. "Some things aren''t meant to be caught, little one. Some things are meant to be free."


    She frowned up at me, clearly not understanding. But then, her expression softened, and she nodded. "Okay¡­ but can you at least help me chase it?"


    I couldn''t say no to her back then.


    With a grin, I bent down and scooped her up onto my shoulders. She squealed withughter, her tiny hands clutching my hair as I ran across the garden, pretending to chase the butterfly with her.


    "Faster, Louis! We''re almost there!" she urged, herughter filling the air.


    I remember how carefree she had been, how light her heart was. She had no worries, no burdens¡ªjust the joy of a child ying with someone she trusted.


    When we finally stopped, both of us breathless, Olivia wrapped her arms around my neck in a tight hug. "You''re the best, Louis," she had whispered.


    And just like that, I had felt something warm bloom in my chest, something I didn''t understand back then.


    My eyes snapped open, and I let out a slow, shaky breath. I was meant to love her. I was meant to make her happy for the rest of her life. But she broke my heart and shattered my world with her words.


    But nevertheless, despite how much I hated her now, or how much I wanted to hate her, one thing was certain¡ªI never stopped loving her. And hell would I sit back and watch her kill herself.


    I decided to take a shower and retire to bed. Tomorrow was a big day for the warriors.


    After bathing, Iy on my bed and tried to get some sleep, but I couldn''t. My thoughts were filled with Olivia.


    I sat up abruptly, running a hand through my hair in frustration. Sleep wasn''ting¡ªnot with Olivia''s words haunting me, with the memory of her.


    My wolf was restless, pacing inside me, growling in warning. Something wasn''t right.


    I needed to see her.


    Pushing off the bed, I grabbed a shirt and threw it on before heading out. The halls were silent, the castle bathed in shadows, but I moved quickly, my instincts leading me straight to her room.


    When I reached her door, I didn''t bother knocking. I pushed it open, only to find the bed untouched, the room eerily empty.


    A fresh wave of unease settled in my chest.


    Where the hell was she?


    I turned on my heel, stalking out of the wing and grabbing the nearest guard.


    "Where is Olivia?" I demanded.


    The guard straightened instantly, his eyes full of worry. "She left a few minutes ago, Alpha. She said she was going into the woods¡­ to shift."


    My blood ran cold.


    No.

 Chapter 24: Seeing Her Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 24: Seeing Her Wolf</h4>


    Louis'' POV


    I ran.


    My feet pounded against the marble floors as I sprinted through the halls, then down the steps and out the castle doors. The night air hit me, cool and crisp, but my body was burning with fear. I shifted mid-run, my clothes tearing as my wolf took over, massive paws hitting the earth with force.


    She was out here. Alone.


    The woods stretched before me, dark and quiet, but I could scent her¡ªher familiar, intoxicating scent mixed with the fresh earth and night air. My wolf pushed harder, faster, weaving through the trees as I followed her trail.


    And then I saw her.


    She stood in the middle of a clearing, the moonlight casting a glow on her. She wasn''t shifting. She was just standing there, staring up at the sky.


    Something about the way she stood¡ªthe stillness, the quiet surrender¡ªmade my wolf snarl in warning.


    I shifted back into my human form before stepping forward, my breathing heavy from the run. "Olivia, what are you doing here?"


    Olivia tilted her head slightly, an annoyed look tugging at the corners of her lips. "I could ask you the same thing. Why are you following me?"


    "I don''t trust you out here alone," I replied bluntly, my eyes scanning the woods around us. I was scared, so fucking scared that she might try to hurt herself here.


    She scoffed, folding her arms. "You don''t need to worry about me, Alpha Louis. I can take care of myself."


    Before I could respond, she turned and started walking away.


    "Olivia," I called after her.


    She paused but didn''t look back. "Go back to the mansion, Louis. I just want to shift," she grumbled and continued walking away.


    But I didn''t listen. I kept following her until she stopped and turned back to me, her face etched in a frown.


    "Is there a problem, Alpha Louis?" she asked, her arms crossed.


    I couldn''t tell her. How could I tell her that I was horrified she would hurt herself here?


    "Not really. I also want to shift," I lied, watching the anger on her face deepen.


    "Alpha Louis, the forest is big enough. Why don''t you go somewhere else and shift?" she snapped.


    But I refused, my feet stubbornly rooted to the ground.


    "Come on, Olivia, what is there to hide? Are you feeling embarrassed that I''ll see you naked?" I teased lightly, but the look on Olivia''s face showed she didn''t find it funny. I missed teasing her¡ªit was my favorite thing to do.


    "Far from it. Just leave me the hell alone," she snapped and continued walking deeper into the woods.


    I followed her until she stopped and turned to face me again.


    "What the hell is your problem, Alpha Louis?" she yelled, but I remained unbothered by her anger.


    I realized I hadn''t really seen Olivia''s wolf.


    I desperately needed to see her wolf. I didn''t care what it looked like¡ªI just wanted to know. The mystery of it gnawed at me, and her determination to hide it only fueled my curiosity. I wanted to plead with her to let me see her wolf. I was so curious to know what my mate''s wolf looked like. Even my wolf was more eager than I was, but I knew Olivia. Begging her would never work, so I had to do what needed to be done.


    Provoke her.


    "Olivia, I just want to see your wolf," I said, my tone deliberately calm, even as my wolf urged me to provoke her more.


    Her eyes narrowed, and I saw the anger intensifying. She clearly didn''t want to give me what I wanted, which only made me more determined.


    "Go back to the mansion, Louis. I bet Anita''s wolf is more pleasing to see than mine," she snapped. "I don''t need an audience."


    I smirked, crossing my arms. "What''s there to hide? Unless¡­" I trailed off deliberately, watching her closely. "Unless your wolf is¡­ small. That''s it, isn''t it? You''re embarrassed because your wolf is tiny."


    Olivia froze, her body going rigid. Her jaw clenched, and her eyes zed with anger.


    Bingo. I got her.


    "You''re ridiculous," she hissed, her hands curling into fists.


    I pretended to inspect my nails, keeping my tone light and teasing. "I mean, it''s nothing to be ashamed of. Some wolves are just¡­ underwhelming." I tilted my head, smirking. "But hiding it? That''s a little dramatic, don''t you think?"


    Her wolf must have stirred in her mind because her eyes momentarily flickered gold. She took a step closer, her anger radiating off her like a storm.


    "Are you trying to mock me?" she snapped, her voice trembling with rage.


    "Clearly not. I just wanna see your wolf¡ªunless your wolf is really that tiny."


    Olivia''s face darkened, and I could see my words had gotten to her.


    "That''s not true."


    "Oh, it is," I said, taking a step toward her. "But hey, if I''m wrong, prove it. Shift right here, right now. Show me what you''ve got."


    Her re could have melted stone.


    "You don''t deserve to see my wolf."


    I chuckled softly. "Maybe not, but at this point, I think I deserve to know what my Luna''s wolf looks like. Are you too ashamed? Or is it something else?"


    Her hands trembled as she clenched and unclenched them. My wolf and I both felt the moment she cracked, her anger boiling over.


    "Fine!" she snapped, her voice sharp and biting. "You want to see my wolf so badly? Then sit tight."


    Before I could respond, she began stripping off her clothes, her movements quick. My teasing smirk vanished as I watched her, the intensity of her re daring me to back down.


    "Don''t say a word," she warned as she tossed her shirt aside, her back turned to me.


    I swallowed hard, my wolf growling with anticipation. Finally, I was going to see her in her wolf form.


    My heart pounded as I leaned against the tree, watching Olivia stand still. She was naked, her back to me. My eyes trailed the curves of her naked form. Damn! She was so sexy, and the urge¡ªthe urge for me to ask her to turn around so I could take a good look¡ªwas intense. But I held myself back while ignoring the rising of my cock between my pants and the possessive howling of my wolf, who wanted me to go to her, touch her.


    Then it happened.


    Her bones cracked and reformed, the familiar sound of a wolf''s transformation echoing in the quiet woods.


    She shifted.


    Arge, sleek creature with dark brown fur emerged where she once stood. Her wolf wasn''t the biggest I''d ever seen, but there was something undeniably strong and graceful about her.


    Perfection.


    My wolf watched carefully, his usual confidence flickering with curiosity.


    A brown wolf.


    Not rare, not mythological, but there was a uniqueness in her presence that held my attention.


    "Mine!" my wolf purred with satisfaction in my head, urging me to shift into him too, but I held myself back.


    Her wolf turned to face me, her sea-blue eyes narrowing with irritation.


    "Well?" Her voice echoed in my mind through our mind link. "This is what you wanted to see, isn''t it?"


    I stared, unable to speak for a moment, my tongue frozen as I took her in.


    I wanted to say it, wanted to tell her she looked amazing, but I held myself back.


    Her wolf snorted, shaking her head slightly, and turned away, pacing a few steps before ncing back at me.


    "You''ve seen it. Now leave me alone," she growled.


    Before I could say another word, she bolted, her brown form vanishing into the forest.

 Chapter 25: A man in the woods

    <h4>Chapter 25: A man in the woods </h4>


    Olivia POV


    I ran through the woods, the cool evening air brushing against my skin as I raced between the towering trees. The crisp air brushed against my skin, providing thefort and relief I had sought for the past few days. I continued racing, trying to clear my head. I ran and didn''t realize when I crossed the border of our pack.


    Feeling exhausted, I found a clean stream, and in my four-legged form, I strolled over to it, bent down, and began quenching my thirst. I was still drinking from the stream when I suddenly sensed a presence. It felt as if someone was watching me. My ears perked up, and my body tensed. A low growl rumbled in my throat as I spun around, my sharp eyes scanning the woods. Someone was here. My instincts screamed at me to be on guard.


    I howled in warning, ready to attack if necessary. The underbrush rustled, and within seconds, arge ck wolf emerged from the trees. My fur bristled as I assessed him¡ªhe was strong, his stance confident, but there was something oddly unsettling about him.


    Then, right before my eyes, the wolf began to shift. Bones cracked and reshaped, fur receding to reveal smooth skin, and within moments, he stood before me in his human form, naked.


    My frown deepened when I noticed it was a man. He had a good physique, probably in his early thirties, with ck jet hair, brown eyes, and a faint scar running down the left side of his jaw.


    My wolf let out a low growl, ready to pounce, but the man simply lifted his hands in surrender, as if he had no intention of fighting.


    "I mean no harm," he said suddenly.


    I furrowed my brow and studied him for a moment, then realized he had the tattoo of the Shadow Pack on his left arm. That was when I realized this man was from the Shadow Pack. But how did he get here? I looked around, and that''s when I realized I had crossed the border of our pack and was now in Shadow Pack territory.


    Shit! How long have I been running?


    Suddenly, the sound of pounding paws against the earth filled my ears, and then the scent of Louis filled the air. Without been told, I knew it was Louising in his wolf form.


    The naked stranger in front of me, realizing Louis wasing, smirked at me. "It seems you havepany. I will see you some other time, Luna Olivia."


    Without another word, he shifted back into his wolf form, his sleek ck fur blending into the darkness as he sprinted away.


    Where I stood in my wolf form, I stared at him, watching him run farther until he was out of sight. I was confused, wondering how he knew me, but I didn''t have time to dwell on that because Louis appeared out of the trees in his gigantic, wine-colored wolf form.


    Louis skidded to a stop in front of me, his massive, wine-colored wolf towering over me. His eyes burned with anger and concern as he sniffed the air, his ears twitching.


    "Olivia!" he growled, his deep voiceced with frustration as he shifted seamlessly into his human form. Just like the stranger, Louis didn''t seem to care about his nakedness, his focus entirely on me. "What the hell were you thinking, racing past our border?"


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t want to. My mind was still reying the moment with the strange wolf¡ªthe way he knew my name, the way he smirked like he had some sort of n.


    Louis took another deep breath, his expression darkening. "Someone was here," he muttered, his eyes narrowing as they swept the area. "Who was it?"


    Again, I said nothing. Instead, I turned sharply and sprinted back toward our pack, my paws digging into the earth as I pushed forward. I didn''t want to talk. I didn''t want to exin myself.


    "Olivia!" Louis barked behind me, his voice full of authority, but I ignored him. I just needed to get away, to clear my mind.


    I could hear Louis cursing before shifting back into his wolf form and chasing after me. I knew he wouldn''t let this go, but for now, I didn''t care.


    I continued racing down the woods until I got to where my clothes were. Slowing down, I shifted back into my human form, the cool evening air brushing against my bare skin. My breaths came in short gasps as I reached for my clothes, quickly slipping on my shirt and leggings.


    A sharp rustling in the underbrush made me tense. I didn''t have to turn around to know Louis was here. His presence was unmistakable, his scent thick in the air. I straightened just as he emerged from the shadows, his brown eyes zing with barely contained anger.


    "You''re not going to ignore me this time," he said, his voice dangerously low. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, his chest rising and falling with deep, frustrated breaths.


    I turned to face him, meeting his intense gaze with a steady one of my own. "I don''t feel like talking, Louis," I muttered, pulling my hair into a messy ponytail.


    Louis scoffed, stepping closer until there was barely any space between us. "That''s not your choice, Olivia. You crossed the border into Shadow Pack territory. Do you have any idea how reckless that was?"


    I exhaled sharply and folded my arms. "You should be happy about it¡­ at least if I''m dead, you''ll get to be with Anita¡ªthe woman you love¡ªinstead of being in a marriage with me," I spat.


    In the blink of an eye, I was pinned against a tree, his hand wrapped around my throat. Not tight enough to choke me, but enough to hold me in ce.


    "You really wish to die, don''t you?" he growled angrily, as if the thought of me being dead was traumatizing him.


    I swallowed hard, my hands gripping his wrist, but I didn''t push him away. Instead, I met his gaze, refusing to back down. "What does it matter to you, Alpha Louis?" I whispered, my voiceced with defiance. "Wouldn''t it be good news to you and your brothers if I were gone?" I spat.


    Louis''s frown deepened, and his hand around my neck tightened further.


    "You have no right to die, you bitch," he growled, his voice low and dangerous. "You don''t get to decide that¡ªnot unless my brothers and I say so."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, not out of fear, but something far more unsettling. I could feel the raw possessiveness in his touch, the way his fingers pressed against my skin¡ªfirm but not crushing. He was furious at the thought of me dying.


    A bitterugh escaped me. "Why does it matter, Louis?" I whispered, staring up at him, challenging him. "You don''t want me. You never did. If I were dead, you wouldn''t have to deal with me anymore. You and your brothers could finally be free of the mate bond. Isn''t that what you want?"


    Louis flinched, his eyes shing with something dark and conflicted.


    I leaned in, my breath warm against his face. "I should just let the Shadow Pack take me," I murmured, my voice dripping with provocation. "Maybe they''ll finally put an end to this joke of a marriage. Maybe they''ll¡ª"


    "Stop." His voice was strained, as if he were holding himself back.


    But I didn''t stop. I couldn''t.


    "Maybe I should have let that man in the woods take me," I continued, pushing him, testing him. "Maybe¡ª"


    Louis let out a snarl, his control snapping like a thread stretched too thin. In an instant, his grip on my throat tightened just enough to make my breath hitch, and before I could say another word¡ª


    His lips crashed against mine.

 Chapter 26: Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 26: Jealous? </h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t gentle. It was raw, desperate, furious. His mouth imed mine with an urgency that sent a jolt through my entire body. Heat red between us, burning away the cold night air.


    I gasped against his lips, but he didn''t pull away. Instead, he deepened the kiss, his tongue forcing past my lips¡ªdemanding, conquering. This kiss was different, so different from the one we shared at the altar. That kiss had been forced, a public disy. But this¡­ this was possessive, overwhelming, and undeniably my first real kiss.


    His hands cradled my face as if trying to ground himself at this moment.


    I hated him.


    I hated him for kissing me like this. For making my body betray me.


    For making me feel.


    But I didn''t stop him.


    I kissed him back, matching his intensity, letting my anger, my pain, my frustration pour into it. If he wanted to shut me up, if he wanted to silence my words, then fine. But he would also feel every ounce of rage I had buried inside me.


    As we kissed, Louis let out soft moans, and our wolves purred in delight. And me? It was a bittersweet feeling for me.


    Louis broke the kiss first, his breath ragged as he pressed his forehead against mine.


    "Stop saying you want to die," he muttered, his voice hoarse, filled with something that almost sounded like pain.


    I swallowed hard, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. "Why?" I whispered. "Why do you care?"


    Louis exhaled sharply, his fingers still tangled in my hair. "Because, Olivia," he said, his tone dark andced with frustration, "I''d burn the whole damn world before I let you die. I have to make you pay for what you did to me, and you can''t do that if you''re dead."


    I furrowed my brows. What was he talking about?


    Before I could ask, the rustling of leaves caught my attention. A wave of panic washed over me, but the familiar smell of Lennox hit my nose, announcing his presence before he showed up from the trees.


    Lennox halted in his tracks as his piercing gaze locked onto me and Louis. I was already dressed, but Louis wasn''t, he was still bare from the shift.


    Lennox''s sharp eyes flickered between me and Louis, his expression unreadable, but the tension in his stance was unmistakable.


    His gaze lingered on my swollen lips, then flicked to Louis, still bare from the shift, before his jaw clenched.


    "Olivia," he said, his voice dangerously low. "What the hell is going on?"


    I swallowed, my mind racing. I could still taste Louis on my lips, still feel the ghost of his touch on my skin. My body was betraying me, trembling from the intensity of what had just happened.


    Louis spoke first. "I heard from the guards that Olivia ran into the woods, so I followed to make sure she didn''t do something stupid. But she already did."


    Lennox narrowed his eyes at me. "What did she do?" he asked, his piercing gaze fixed on me so intensely that I had to look away.


    Louis sighed. "She ran past the border and straight into the Shadows Pack''s territory."


    Lennox grunted in annoyance and shot me a re. I could tell he wanted to say more, but he simply turned around and began walking out of the woods.


    Louis and I exchanged nces. He frowned at me but said nothing as he started getting dressed. Ignoring him, I turned and followed Lennox out of the woods.


    As I made my way back, I could hear Louis''s steps behind me, while Lennox was ahead, never looking back.


    I hated this.


    I hated how they made me feel¡ªtorn, confused, angry.


    I hated the way my lips still tingled from Louis''s kiss.


    And most of all, I hated the way Lennox''s anger felt like a de slicing through me.


    My steps faltered slightly, but I forced myself to keep moving. The scent of the pack house grew stronger¡ªa reminder that I couldn''t just disappear into the night, no matter how much I wanted to.


    We arrived at the pack house, and I went straight up to my room. My wolf was still purring at the intense kiss Louis and I shared, but I pushed my mind against it and went to take a shower.


    After washing away the lingering heat of the night, I wrapped a towel around my waist and stepped back into my room, only to freeze.


    Lennox was sitting on my bed.


    My eyes widened for a split second before I masked my surprise. Why hadn''t I sensed his presence or caught his scent?


    Composing myself, I crossed my arms. "Alpha Lennox, to what do I owe this visit at this hour?" I asked, my tone sounding irritated.


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he slowly rose to his feet and began walking toward me.


    I swallowed hard, instinctively taking a step back. But Lennox kepting closer.


    I continued moving backward until my back hit the wall, trapping me as Lennox stood before me, his hands on each side of me, caging me in.


    Our eyes met, and I saw it. Raw anger.


    "So, it''s Louis you liked?" he spat the words out.


    I furrowed my brow at him, my heart hammering at the feeling of him being so close to me. And my wolf wasn''t helping at all, the bitch was purring.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," I said, trying to sound unaffected. "You and your brothers hate me, and I hate you three too."


    The words felt like a lie.


    Yes, they had hurt me in ways that were unforgivable. But could I really hate them? These men had been my heroes growing up.


    Lennox''s frown deepened. "Hate, you say?'' He scoffed. "Yet you kissed him in the woods¡ªso hard your lips are still swollen. I could even smell your arousal right there in the woods!" he spat in anger. "You don''t feel that way toward someone you hate."


    My brows knitted together as I studied his expression.


    Lennox wasn''t just angry. He was¡­ jealous?

 Chapter 27: Hurting each other

    <h4>Chapter 27: Hurting each other</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    I should have walked away.


    I should have left her standing there, wet hair clinging to her skin, wrapped in nothing but that damn towel that made it impossible to think straight.


    But I didn''t.


    I couldn''t control it¡ªthe jealousy, the anger, the possessiveness burning through my veins like wildfire. I knew I shouldn''t feel this way. I knew Louis was mated to her too. But the thought of her kissing him, of her enjoying it, of her getting wet for him¡ªfor him alone¡ªdrove me insane.


    And now, here she was, standing before me, wrapped in nothing but a towel, staring at me with those defiant eyes, daring me to react.


    "Of course, I enjoyed it," she suddenly said, her voice sharp, cutting through the thick air between us. "We can even fuck if we want. I prefer him to you, and I''d pick him over you any day."


    The words hit like a punch to the gut, but I didn''t let it show. I just stared at her, my hands pressing against the wall on either side of her.


    My entire body went rigid.


    She didn''t know.


    She had no idea.


    No idea what she had done to me. No idea what I had been through because of her.


    She didn''t remember what she did years ago¡ªthe words that shattered whatever affection I had for her. She didn''t know that those words had already ripped me apart once, and here she was, unknowingly twisting the knife deeper.


    She didn''t know that was why I hated her.


    I forced a smirk, masking the rage threatening to consume me. If she wanted to y this game, fine. But she had no idea who she was ying with.


    I leaned in, my lips barely inches from her ear. "Then why, Olivia," I whispered darkly, "why can I smell your arousal right now?"


    Her breath hitched, but she quickly masked it with a re. I chuckled, low and dangerous, brushing my fingers against her bare arm just to watch her shiver.


    "You can say whatever you want," I murmured, letting my lips almost graze her skin. "You can keep pretending. But your body? It already knows the truth."


    Her heart pounded, but she kept a hard expression. "I don''t know what you are talking about," she spat.


    I smirked. "There''s only one way to find out,"


    And before she could argue, I cupped her cheeks and crashed my lips against hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t gentle.


    It was a battle.


    She fought me, her nails digging into my arms, lips pressing back with just as much force. But the moment my tongue slid against hers¡ªiming, dominating¡ªshe whimpered, and that sound sent a jolt straight through me.


    I deepened the kiss, pressing my body against hers, letting her feel exactly what she was doing to me. My hands roamed lower, gripping her waist, then trailing over the soft curve of her hip before sliding down.


    She gasped against my lips as my fingers found her thigh, slowly inching up, teasing, daring her to stop me.


    But she didn''t.


    She tasted like sin and temptation, her lips parting under mine as I kissed her with a hunger I couldn''t control. She struggled to keep up with my pace, her soft whimpers fueling the fire burning inside me.


    My hands slid beneath her towel, finding her bare skin¡ªwarm and inviting. I cupped her breast through the thin fabric, feeling her body shudder at my touch. A low moan escaped her lips, and fuck, that sound nearly drove me insane.


    I trailed my fingers lower, brushing against her entrance. She gasped, parting her legs for me, her body already begging for more. My fingers found her slick heat, and I groaned as I teased her before pushing a finger inside.


    "Fuck," I muttered, feeling how tight she was. My cock throbbed at the thought of sinking into her. "So fucking tight," I groaned, my voice rough with need.


    I knew she was untouched. No man had ever fucked her. I made sure of that.


    I made sure to threaten anyone who even dared to look at her twice.


    Because despite how much I hated her, I never wanted anyone else to have her.


    She moaned, gripping onto me as I curled my finger, pumping it inside her. She was soaking wet, and it only made me move faster, desperate to hear more of those breathless sounds she made just for me.


    Fuck! This was heaven. I had never felt this way¡ªnot with anyone¡ªand definitely not with Anita.


    I pulled her closer, deepening our kiss, swallowing every moan, every gasp.


    My lips left hers, trailing down her neck as I tugged the towel off her shoulders. My eyes darkened at the sight of her bare breasts.


    "Fuck," I muttered before taking one into my mouth, sucking hard while my other hand yed with her nipple. Her moans filled the room, her body trembling beneath me.


    I could feel my cock pressing against her, aching for relief, but I needed to feel her fall apart first. My finger drove into her faster, her walls tightening around me. Her cries grew louder, her hands clutching at me as she finally came undone, her release soaking my fingers.


    I slowed my movements, letting her ride out her climax before I pulled my finger out. Bringing them to my lips, I licked them clean, savoring her taste.


    Her chest was rising and falling rapidly, her wide eyes locked onto me.


    A smirk tugged at my lips as I met her gaze. "It seems you want me just like I thought." I smirked and took a step away, forcing myself not to pin her against that wall and fuck the life out of her.


    Olivia frowned as she red at me. "Unfortunately, Louis did better. Learn from him, Alpha Lennox. You have a long way to go."


    My smirk vanished in an instant.


    A slow, dangerous silence filled the room as her words sliced through me like a de.


    Unfortunately, Louis did better.


    The air turned thick with tension. My jaw clenched, fingers curling into fists at my sides. She was taunting me, daring me to lose control.


    But she had no idea¡ªno fucking idea¡ªthe beast she was toying with.


    Her chest still heaved, her body betraying every lie she tried to feed me. I could still smell her arousal¡ªthe way she had melted under my touch, the way she had begged for more even as her words spat defiance.


    And yet, here she was, throwing his name in my face like it meant something.


    I took a step toward her, slow and deliberate.


    She held her ground.


    Of course, she did.


    I gripped her jaw, tilting her face up to mine, forcing her to meet my gaze. Her pupils were still blown wide, her lips swollen from my kiss.


    "You think that will annoy me?" I murmured, my voice deadly calm. "You think saying such a lie will change the way you moaned for me?"


    Her breath hitched, but she masked it quickly, her re sharpening.


    "Well, you could have seen the way I moaned for him," she spat, her chin lifting defiantly.


    I let out a dark chuckle. "Really?"


    I stepped back, letting my eyes rake over her.


    "Too bad your pussy isn''t as tight as I thought," I said coldly. "Even Anita¡ªwho my brother and I have fucked more times than I can count¡ªis tighter than you. Who knows? Maybe you''ve been whoring around."


    It was a lie. A vicious, calcted lie. And I knew exactly how much it would hurt.


    Olivia''s face twisted in anger, her eyes darkening as she sucked in a sharp breath. For a split second, I thought she might p me. Hell, I wanted her to. I wanted her to fight me, to give me an excuse to pin her against that wall again and remind her exactly who she belonged to.


    But she didn''t.


    Instead, she scoffed.


    A cold, hollow sound that sent a strange sensation twisting through my chest.


    "Wow," she mused, shaking her head. "That''s the best you''ve got?" Her lips curled into a cruel smile. "You expect me to believe you give a damn who I''ve been with?" She took a step closer, her bare skin still flushed from what we had just done. "You''re a liar, Lennox."


    I clenched my jaw.


    She was right.


    I didn''t give a fuck if she had been with someone else. Because she hadn''t. I had made sure of that. No man dared to touch her, not with the silent threats I had ensured followed her like a shadow. Even Louis, my brother, her mate had only kissed her¡ªjust a fucking kiss¡ªand that alone was already driving me mad.


    But she didn''t need to know that.


    She didn''t need to know how much control she had over me.


    "I don''t care who you fuck, Olivia," I sneered, forcing my voice into something cold and detached. "I just hope my brothers don''t get bored of you as fast as I did."


    She flinched.


    It was quick, barely noticeable, but I saw it. And fuck, that made something sharp twist in my chest. I hated hurting her. Hated it more than I could admit. But she had hurt me first.


    She had destroyed me first.


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but she quickly snapped them shut, her expression turning unreadable. Then, she tightened the towel around herself and turned toward the bathroom door.


    "Leave my room, Alpha Lennox."


    The words were quiet, almost soft. But they hit harder than any scream ever could.


    And then she disappeared into the bathroom.


    I stood there, feeling like the air had been knocked out of me. My wolf was howling in my head, howling at me, furious at me.


    I let out a harsh breath, dragging a hand through my hair before turning on my heel and walking out of her room.


    Pain. Anger. Guilt.


    And fucking desire.


    It all tangled together, burning inside me as I made my way to my room. But when I pushed the door open, I froze.


    Anita was kneeling on the floor. Naked. Her head bowed, her hands resting on her thighs in perfect submission.


    Waiting for me.

 Chapter 28: Behind My Back

    <h4>Chapter 28: Behind My Back</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    My wolf growled in irritation the moment I saw Anita kneeling there, naked, head bowed in submission like she had done so many times before. But this time, it didn''t ignite anything in me.


    Not even a flicker of desire.


    I clenched my jaw, stepping inside and mming the door shut behind me. The sound echoed through the room, making Anita flinch slightly before lifting her head. She was beautiful¡ªobjectively so. Long hair cascaded over her bare shoulders, wless skin, curves that had once been enough to satisfy me. But as I stared at her now, all I saw was the ring fact that she wasn''t Olivia.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" My voice was cold, void of the amusement and desire I once had for her little games.


    Anita smiled¡ªa slow, sultry thing that had once made my blood heat. "I was waiting for you, Alpha," she purred, running her hands up her thighs. "I missed you. It''s been too long."


    I scoffed, raking a hand through my hair. "Get up, Anita."


    She blinked, her smile disappearing. "What?"


    "I said, get the fuck up." My patience was razor-thin, my mood still tangled in Olivia''s scent, her taste, the way she had moaned my name even while trying to push me away.


    Anita hesitated for a moment before slowly rising to her feet, her expression shifting from seduction to confusion. "I don''t understand. You''ve never told me to stop before."


    I exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of my nose. "Yeah, well, things change."


    Her eyes darkened with something sharp. "This is about her, isn''t it?"


    I didn''t answer.


    She let out a bitterugh, stepping closer, pressing her naked body against mine. "You think she''s different?" she whispered, her lips brushing my jaw. "Are you developing a soft spot for that bitch?"


    My hand shot up, gripping her chin roughly, forcing her to look at me. "Don''t call her a bitch." My voice was lethal, every syble dripping with venom.


    Anita smirked, but there was pain behind her eyes. "No, she''s worse. Because she doesn''t even want you."


    I stiffened.


    She pressed her hands against my chest, trailing them down my stomach, her voice dropping into something almost pitying. "But I do."


    For the first time in my life, I felt nothing.


    Not even anger.


    I grabbed her wrists and pulled her hands off me. "Get out."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Lennox¡ª"


    "I said, get the fuck out, Anita."


    Themand in my tone left no room for argument. She stared at me for a long moment, her lips parting like she wanted to say something, but then she huffed, grabbing her discarded robe and throwing it on.


    "Tomorrow is the ceremony where I be your mistress. Are you forgetting that?" she muttered.


    I frowned.


    Anita stepped closer, her chin lifted in defiance. "Alpha Lennox, I hope you''re not trying to go back on your word. You and your brothers¡ª"


    She scoffed, a cruel smirk curling her lips. "You and your brothers have fucked me the way you wanted. In your room, in the woods, at the seashore. And now you think you can toss me aside just because you''re tired of me?"


    My wolf growled, my frown deepening.


    "No man will ever want me now. Tomorrow, I be your concubine¡ªwhether you like it or not," Anita dered in anger before storming out of the room.


    The moment the door mmed shut behind her, I exhaled, rubbing a hand down my face. But no amount of deep breaths could calm the storm raging inside me.


    Because Olivia was still on my mind.


    Her taste was still on my lips.


    And I fucking hated that I wanted more.


    The door to my room pushed open, and Levi and Louis walked in.


    Levi narrowed his eyes. "Anita just reported you to us¡­ she said you kicked her out of your room."


    I sighed, pushing myself to my feet. "Yeah. I wasn''t in the mood. Anita acts like everything is about sex."


    Louis''s sharp eyes flicked over me as he moved closer. His nostrils red, and his expression darkened almost instantly.


    "You reek," he muttered.


    I scoffed, running a hand through my hair. "Of what? Sweat? Frustration?"


    "Olivia." His voice was clipped,ced with something I didn''t like.


    Levi''s gaze sharpened, and I tensed, my wolf baring its teeth in warning. Louis took another step closer, his jaw clenched so tightly I could hear his teeth grinding.


    "Tell me, brother," he said, his tone deceptively calm, "why the fuck do you smell like Olivia?"


    I met his re head-on, crossing my arms. "Why do you care?"


    Louis let out a dry, humorless chuckle. "Why do I care?" His lips curled, a smirk that held nothing but anger. "Maybe because you were frowning at me when you found out I kissed her. Acting all high and mighty. And now, what? You go behind my back and do the same fucking thing?"


    Levi''s eyes darted between us, his brows furrowing, but he stayed quiet.


    I took a step forward, towering over Louis, my voice dropping into a dangerous growl. "And what if I did?"


    Louis shook his head,ughing bitterly. "You''re a fucking hypocrite, Lennox. You act like you don''t want her, yet you go behind our backs."


    I snarled, jabbing a finger into his chest. "Says the man I caught kissing her in the woods!"


    My wolf growled, my muscles coiling with tension. "But now you want to question me?" I jabbed a finger into his chest again, stepping even closer. "You don''t get to act like you have some fucking moral high ground, Louis."


    Louis didn''t back down. Instead, he let out a low, mocking chuckle. "Moral high ground? That''s riching from you. You wanted to rip my throat out when you saw me with her¡ª"


    "And now I want to rip it out for a different reason," I growled, cutting him off.


    His smirk dropped, reced by something darker, more dangerous. His nostrils red, his hands curling into fists at his sides. "Try it."


    Louis was the youngest among us, but he always liked provoking me.


    I bared my teeth, my wolf wing for control. My vision blurred at the edges, my body already shifting slightly. The room filled with raw, crackling tension, and I could see Louis bracing himself, ready to strike just as I was.


    Then Levi mmed his hand between us, shoving us apart with enough force to send a warning.


    "That''s enough!" he snapped, his voice sharp with authority. "Both of you¡ªback the fuck off."


    Louis and I red at each other, our chests rising and falling heavily, but neither of us moved.


    Levi let out a bitterugh, shaking his head. "You know what''s funny? I should be the one who''s fucking pissed right now."


    We both turned to him, brows furrowing.


    Levi scoffed, his expression twisting with something close to disgust. "You two are about to rip each other apart over Olivia when both of you went behind my back."


    I stiffened.


    Louis let out a sharp breath, dragging a hand down his face.


    Levi''s voice dropped, thick with irritation. "I thought we all hated her. I thought we agreed she wasn''t worth our time. But now you''re both sneaking around, kissing her like a couple of lovesick pups?" He took a step back, shaking his head. "What a fucking joke."


    A suffocating silence hung in the air.


    Then I let out a harsh breath, rolling my shoulders. "I still hate her," I growled.


    Louis scoffed, his eyes narrowing with anger. "Yeah? Is that why you smell like her?"


    I clenched my jaw but said nothing.


    Levi growled at Louis. "Enough."


    I ignored the twisting in my stomach, ignored the lingering feeling in my chest.


    Because it didn''t fucking matter.


    Olivia was still nothing to me.


    And I was going to prove it.


    Levi sighed, rubbing a hand down his face. "We should all get some rest. Tomorrow is the ceremony¡ªAnita bes our concubine. I doubt we want the pack seeing their Alphas covered in bruises," he muttered, sounding exhausted.


    Louis stretched out a hand to me as peace offering. I took it, giving him a brief hug before stepping back.


    This wasn''t new. We always fought over petty things and made up in the end.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow," Louis said.


    I nodded, watching as he turned and walked away. Levi gave me a lingering look before following him out, closing the door behind them.


    Sighing, I dropped onto my bed, my mind reying everything that had happened between me and Olivia.


    That should never happen again.


    I hated her.


    And it had to stay that way.

 Chapter 29: Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 29: Ceremony</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    I sat before the dressing mirror,bing my hair, but my thoughts kept wandering. I couldn''t get my mind off the kisses I shared with Louis in the woods and Lennox in my room. I knew I shouldn''t think about it¡ªthat I should take my mind off it¡ªbut I couldn''t. The memories wouldn''t fade, and my wolf kept purring softly in my head, making it impossible to wipe them away.


    A soft knock on the door pulled me out of my thoughts.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door opened, and the two new maids the triplets had assigned to me walked in. Unlike the others, they seemed respectful¡ªperhaps because they had only recently been employed.


    "Good morning, Luna," they greeted with a bow, and I forced the best smile I could manage. These days, I had almost forgotten how to smile.


    "Luna, we''re here to prepare you for the ceremony. It''s almost starting," Nora, the younger maid with short blonde hair, said.


    I turned away from the window, confusion evident on my face. "A ceremony?" I asked.


    "Yes," Lolita, the older maid with curly ck hair, replied, swallowing hard. I could see the hesitation in her eyes, like she was struggling to say what needed to be said. After a moment, she spoke, her voice low and uneasy. "Today, the Alphas are taking Miss Anita as their concubine."


    I froze, my fingers gripping theb tightly as Lolita''s words sank in. So soon? The triplets were really doing it? They couldn''t even give it time¡ªthey were taking Anita as their concubine just three days after our marriage?


    My wolf let out a furious growl in my head, and I clenched my jaw to keep from letting the sound slip out. My chest ached, and my hands trembled slightly, but I forced myself to remainposed.


    "It''s happening today?" I asked, my voice calm and cold, though my heart was pounding.


    Lolita lowered her gaze, clearly ufortable. "Yes, the ceremony is about to begin."


    Anger surged through me, and I bit down on my lower lip to keep myself from screaming.


    "Can I not go?" I asked, hoping for any way out.


    Lolita shook her head. "Sorry, Luna, but you have to be there. In fact, the Alphas specifically asked us toe get you."


    My frown deepened. "Those bastards," I muttered under my breath. They wanted to humiliate me in front of the pack, to show everyone how much they loved Anita and how little they wanted me. Who takes a concubine just three days after marriage?


    Swallowing my pain, I nodded to the maids. They moved closer, and I forced myself to sit still as they began preparing me. My mind was a whirlwind of emotions¡ªanger, betrayal, humiliation. My wolf continued to growl softly in my head, restless and hurt. I hated how vulnerable I felt¡ªhow exposed and broken I must look to them.


    As Lolita gently braided my hair, I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. My eyes looked hollow, the light in them dimmed, and I barely recognized myself. I knew this would happen from the beginning, but somehow I had hoped¡ªfoolishly¡ªthat it wouldn''t.


    I could still feel the warmth of their lips on mine¡ªthe way Louis had kissed me so tenderly but possessively in the woods, as if I was something precious to him. And Lennox¡­ his kiss had been rough and demanding, almost like he wanted to im me. I knew I shouldn''t think about it. I knew I shouldn''t want them. Yet, I couldn''t help it.


    I gritted my teeth as Nora slipped a blue gown over my shoulders. It was stunning¡ªrich sea-blue velvet with intricate gold embroidery along the neckline and sleeves. It matched my eyes, but right now, I didn''t care. I didn''t want to look beautiful for them. I didn''t want to y their little game of showing the world how content I was while they unted Anita like a prized possession.


    "Luna¡­ would you like me to do your makeup?" Nora asked cautiously, her tone gentle.


    "No," I replied tly. "Just leave my face as it is."


    The maids exchanged a quick nce but said nothing, continuing to adjust my gown and fix my hair. Once they were done, they stepped back, bowing slightly.


    "You look beautiful, Luna," Lolita whispered, almost as if she felt sorry for me.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, forcing a tight-lipped smile.


    "Let''s go," I said, standing to my feet. I stared at myself onest time in the mirror. I was dressed beautifully, but the pain in my eyes was there for everyone to see.


    Leaving my room, Nora and Lolita led me toward the pack hall where the ceremony was taking ce.


    As we entered the grand hall, the murmur of the gathered pack grew louder. I could feel their eyes on me the moment I stepped inside¡ªcurious, pitiful, and some even scornful. My eyes settled on the triplets who were standing on the dais beside Anita.


    Anita looked radiant, draped in a crimson gown that clung to her curves, her lips painted a deep red. She gave me a smug smile, her gaze gleaming with triumph. My stomach twisted with nausea, but I kept my face nk, refusing to let her see how much she was affecting me.


    My eyes met the triplets'', but I looked away and walked over to the seat meant for me. I sat down, fixing my gaze on them with a nk expression.


    The officiant began speaking, his voice booming through the hall as he announced the ceremony''s purpose, dering Anita as the concubine of the three Alphas.


    My fists clenched at my sides, and I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from screaming. I wanted to run¡ªwanted to leave this ce and never look back. But I couldn''t show weakness. I wouldn''t give them that satisfaction.


    When the officiant called for the Alphas to present their marks on Anita, my breath caught in my throat. One by one, they approached her. Marking her as their concubine would ensure that if they had sex with her, I wouldn''t feel the pain.


    Lennox moved forward, pressing a possessive kiss to her neck before bringing out his fangs and sinking them into her neck. Where I sat, I felt miserable but kept a nk look.


    Lennox stepped away, and Levi stepped forward, brushing his lips against her cheek before sinking his fangs into her neck. I swallowed hard in pain¡ªthis was nothing like mine. During our mating ceremony, they marked me with no care, no love, no kiss.


    It was Louis turn. He nted a lingering kiss on her lips and then tilted his head towards her neck, where the fresh marks of his brothers were imprinted. Where I sat, my heart sank as he imprinted his mark on her.


    They marked her with tenderness they had never shown me. My heart thudded painfully as the pack roared their approval, celebrating the woman who had just stolen everything from me.


    My wolf howled in agony, and I felt the sting of tears threatening to spill, but I forced them back.


    As the ceremony continued, I stayed rooted to my spot, my nails digging into my palms.


    Anita moved over and took the seat beside me, a sly smile on her lips, but I ignored her. She didn''t give up; instead, she leaned over and whispered,


    "I now have their marks, Olivia, and soon I will take your position as Luna. I will take you out of the way just like my father did to yours."


    My eyes widened, and I stared at her in shock. "What did you just say?" I demanded, unable to understand her words.


    But she only smiled, looking away.

 Chapter 30: Not happy

    <h4>Chapter 30: Not happy</h4>


    Levi''s POV


    "Congrattions." A pack member offered his well-wishes, and I only nodded in response. The hall was filled with celebration; the pack members seemed genuinely happy. It felt like a real wedding. My eyes swept across the room, taking in the joy on their faces, and then theynded on Anita. She was beaming, chatting animatedly with a group of she-wolves.


    She looked happy. She looked fulfilled.


    She was satisfied being our concubine.


    And me? I should be happy, too. This was exactly what I wanted¡ªmaybe not entirely, but it was what I had decided. A punishment for Olivia. I knew making Anita our concubine would wound her deeply, and that was precisely my intention. I wanted her to suffer, to taste even a fraction of the pain she had put me through.


    But sitting here, watching her, I felt nothing. No satisfaction. No victory. Only an unsettling weight in my chest, like I had made a mistake.


    "Of course, you have, and I''ll be here when you start regretting it," my wolf sneered at me.


    Where I was seated, I growled and looked in Olivia''s direction. She was still seated in her chair, but I knew she was zoning out. She seemed lost, like she was deep in thought. And from where I sat, two seats away from her, I felt ufortable. I looked at my brothers, and we exchanged gazes. Just like me, they didn''t seem happy with the decision we made to make Anita our concubine. Then why the fuck did we do it?


    An unfamiliar feeling crept into my chest. This wasn''t how I imagined it. I thought seeing Olivia hurt would give me satisfaction¡ªwould make me feel vindicated. But seeing her so still, so quiet¡­ it tore at something inside me.


    Anita caught my gaze and smiled warmly, giving me a small wave. I forced a smile back. She was beautiful, no doubt about that, and she seemed genuinely happy to be named our concubine. I should be content. But all I could think about was how Olivia hadn''t said a word the entire evening¡ªhadn''t even looked in my direction or that of my brothers.


    "Idiot," my wolf growled. "You still love her."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to block out the voice, but it was no use. The truth was as clear as day. I wanted Olivia. I wanted her eyes zing with anger, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. I wanted her stubbornness and her fire. I wanted everything that made her Olivia.


    Anita approached, cing a gentle hand on my shoulder. "Alpha Levi, are you okay?" she asked sweetly.


    I forced a nod, not trusting my voice. "Just¡­ tired."


    Her eyes softened with concern. "It''s been a long day. Maybe we four can slip away soon?"


    I growled as my gaze slid back to Olivia. She hadn''t moved, her face still expressionless, and it drove me insane. I couldn''t stand it anymore. Abruptly, I stood, making Anita step back in surprise.


    "I need some air," I mumbled before striding out of the hall. I heard Anita calling after me, but I ignored her, pushing the doors open and stepping into the cool night air. I didn''t stop walking until I reached the training grounds.


    My wolf rumbled in disapproval. "You messed up."


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration bubbling inside me. "I just wanted her to feel a fraction of the pain she caused me," I whispered to myself.


    "And now you''re the one hurting," my wolf sneered at me.


    Ignoring him, I remained where I stood until I heard footsteps behind me and turned to see Lennox and Louis approaching. I wanted to be alone, but it seemed my brothers wouldn''t let me.


    When they got to where I stood, they stopped beside me, staring into space like I was. For a moment, none of the three of us spoke. I didn''t know if my brothers were feeling what I felt, that sense of regret.


    "Why are we moody? This was what we wanted¡ªfor Anita to be ours¡ªand now, suddenly, we''re acting like we just made a huge mistake," Louis said, and neither Lennox nor I responded.


    I scoffed, rubbing my face with my palms. "We''re a bunch of idiots, aren''t we? We made Anita our concubine, and now we''re out here sulking like pups who lost their favorite toy."


    Lennox grunted, not looking at me. "She should be happy," he muttered. "That was the point, right? Anita''s happy. The pack''s celebrating. Everything''s going ording to n."


    "But we''re not happy," I shot back, frustrationcing my voice. "We wanted this to hurt Olivia, but look at us. We''re the ones hurting. What the fuck is wrong with us?"


    Louis stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the ground. I couldn''t stand it anymore. I needed to know. I turned to both of them, my eyes narrowing.


    "Why do you hate her so much?" I demanded, my voice low but forceful. "I know why I hated her¡ªI have my reasons. But you two? You''ve never once told me why. What did Olivia do to make you hate her too?"


    Neither of them answered. Lennox''s jaw tightened, and Louis looked away, his hands fisting at his sides. The tension in the air grew thick, almost suffocating. I pushed on, desperate for an answer.


    "What did she do to you?" I repeated, my voice almost breaking. "Why won''t you just tell me?"


    Lennox scoffed, but it sounded more like a bitterugh. "You wouldn''t understand," he muttered.


    "Try me," I snapped.


    Louis shook his head. "I can''t say it."


    I clenched my fists, teeth grinding together. "Bullshit. You''re just avoiding the question. You''ve been keeping this from me for so long, and I''m tired of it. If we''re supposed to be brothers, then be honest with me. What the hell did Olivia do to you?"


    Lennox shot me a re, his eyes shing with something I couldn''t ce¡ªanger, regret, maybe even pain. "Just drop it, Levi," he warned. "I also don''t know why you suddenly hated her."


    I was about to argue back when sudden noises erupted from the pack hall¡ªshouting, loud crashes, and frantic footsteps. My instincts kicked in immediately, and I looked back at the hall, sensing something was terribly wrong.


    "What the hell is going on?" Louis asked, already moving toward the noise.


    Lennox and I followed, tension coiling tight in my chest. As we approached, I caught sight of pack members scrambling out of the hall, panic on their faces. My wolf was on high alert, and I could feel adrenaline pumping through my veins.


    "What happened?" I barked at one of the fleeing wolves.

 Chapter 31: pushed her

    Chapter 31: pushed her


    Levi''s POV


    "Alphas¡­ you need to go in¡­ Lady Anita is bleeding."


    I exchanged confused gazes with my brothers, but we didn''t say a word or ask further questions before making our way back into the hall. We pushed our way through the panicked pack members.


    "Move!" I barked, shoving past a frozen omega blocking the doorway. My brothers were right behind me, equally confused.


    And then I saw her.


    Anita was on the floor, her dress stained with blood. It seeped from her thighs, pooling under her, her face contorted in pain. She was sobbing, her entire body trembling.


    Louis cursed under his breath and rushed forward, dropping to his knees beside her. Lennox and I followed, my mind struggling to process the sight.


    "What the fuck happened?!" I growled, my voice sharp with concern.


    Anita''s tear-filled eyes locked onto mine. "I¡ªI wanted to surprise you three," she gasped through her cries. "I was going to tell you¡ªI''m pregnant."


    Silence.


    My breath caught in my throat. My entire body went still. Pregnant?


    Lennox swore under his breath. Louis let out a sharp exhale, his hands hovering over Anita''s blood stained thighs, unsure of what to do.


    "I was going to tell you all tonight," Anita continued, her voice breaking. "I wanted it to be a happy moment, but she¡ªshe pushed me!"


    She turned her head, her tear-streaked face filled with pain as she pointed a shaking finger at Olivia.


    My gaze snapped up, and I found Olivia standing a few feet away, her face nk, unreadable. The pack members who had remained in the hall stared at her in shock, whispering amongst themselves.


    She didn''t move. She didn''t deny it. She simply stood there, staring at Anita with a confused but guilty look.


    Rage exploded inside me.


    "You pushed her?" My voice came out low, lethal.


    Olivia flinched, her eyes widening. "I¡ªI didn''t know," Olivia finally stammered, her voice trembling. "I didn''t know she was pregnant. I didn''t even push her that hard. She tripped! I swear, I wasn''t trying to¡ª"


    "She tripped?!" Lennox hissed, stepping forward, his eyes zing with anger.


    "She''s bleeding, Olivia!" Louis snapped, his voice rough with panic as he pressed his hand to Anita''s thighs, trying to slow the bleeding. "You call that a trip?!"


    Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes, but she stood her ground. "I was just trying to walk past her! She blocked my way and grabbed me. I¡ªI only shoved her arm off. I didn''t even think¡ª" Her voice cracked. "I didn''t know she was pregnant! Why would I ever hurt her?"


    I clenched my fists, my wolf silent.


    Anita whimpered on the floor, clutching at Louis. "She did it¡­ she pushed me," she repeated weakly, her voice frail and trembling.


    The pack murmured louder now, heads turning from Olivia to Anita.


    I stared at Olivia, my emotions a tangled storm inside me. Olivia wasn''t the type to cause harm¡ªeveryone knew that. But there was a tendency that she might do it.


    Louis growled. "Get the healer! NOW!"


    Olivia''s lips parted like she wanted to say something else, but nothing came out. She just stood there, tears streaking down her cheeks as she watched us cradle Anita.


    The pack''s whispers grew. From where I stood, I didn''t even know what to feel.


    And then another realization hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Anita was carrying our pup.


    Our pup.


    Shit. It was possible¡ªso possible. Most of the time, we used protection. But there were nights we hadn''t. Nights where instinct and need had taken over.


    I looked at Lennox. He met my gaze with the same horrified, conflicted look in his eyes.


    The healer arrived, rushing to Anita''s side, pressing gentle hands against her stomach. The tension in the air was suffocating.


    And then¡­ her frown deepened.


    I saw it in her face before she even spoke.


    A heavy silence fell over the room as the healer whispered the words that made my world tilt.


    "She was pregnant," she confirmed, voiceced with sorrow. "But¡­ the pups are gone."


    Olivia gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.


    Anita let out a broken sob as she continued shaking her head in denial.


    The murmuring grew, but Olivia shook her head. "I didn''t do it!" she shouted, her voice cracking. Tears streamed down her face as she turned in desperation, looking at me, then Lennox, then Louis. "I swear on my wolf, I didn''t push her like that! It wasn''t¡ª"


    "You did it, Luna," a she-wolf used from the gathered pack. "We saw it."


    Murmurs of agreement rippled through the crowd.


    "You shoved her!"


    "She lost the Alphas'' pups because of you!"


    "You wanted this, didn''t you?"


    "No!" Olivia shouted, stepping back as the pack''s whispers turned to usations. "I didn''t¡ª!"


    Louis shot to his feet. His head snapped toward Olivia, his eyes zing with anger.


    "You expect us to believe this is just a coincidence?" he growled, voiceced with anger.


    "I didn''t mean for her to fall!" Olivia''s voice was hoarse with desperation. "She grabbed me firs, but I just pulled away!"


    Lennox took a slow step forward, his expression unreadable. "Why were you even near her?"


    "I¡ª" Olivia hesitated, ncing around as if realizing she was alone in this. "I was trying to leave the hall¡­ she¡ªshe stood in my way and grabbed my arm. I didn''t even push her that hard!"


    Lennox''s jaw tightened. "But you did push her."


    A fresh wave of murmurs spread through the pack.


    "I¡ªI¡ª" Olivia''s breath came faster, panic setting in as the judgment in the room thickened. She looked at me then, her eyes pleading. "Levi, you know me. You know I wouldn''t¡ª"


    I wanted to believe her. But Anita was lying on the ground, covered in blood, our blood. The life we didn''t even know we''d created¡­ gone.


    My wolf growled low in my head, restless.


    "She lost our pups, Olivia," I said, my voiceing out hollow.


    Olivia flinched like I had struck her.


    "I didn''t¡ª" she choked out, taking a trembling step toward me, but before she could reach me, someone else grabbed her arm.


    A warrior.


    I stiffened as I realized what was happening.


    "She should be punished," another voice rang out from the pack. "She killed the Alphas'' heirs."


    "No! No, I didn''t!" Olivia struggled, but more warriors stepped forward, surrounding her.

 Chapter 32: Cell

    Chapter 32: Cell


    Olivia''s POV


    I could see the hate, the anger, in the eyes of the pack members. They all had one wish in their eyes, and that was punishment¡ªfor me to be punished for a crime I didn''t evenmit.


    It was strange, so strange.


    All I did was shove Anita out of my way when she refused to let me pass. It wasn''t even a hard push, nothing that would send someone to the ground. But Anita threw herself to the floor, and she hit her stomach on the arm of a chair.


    That was how it happened.


    The next thing I saw was blood trailing down her thighs. And now, I just heard she was pregnant¡ªbut lost the pregnancy just like that? How?


    My mother stepped forward, pressing her palms together in a pleading gesture as she faced the triplets. "I beg of you, believe me¡ªOlivia didn''t push her that hard. She didn''t even know Anita was pregnant," she said, her voice trembling with desperation.


    "Really?" Anita''s mother strode forward, eyes burning with anger. "Are you saying my daughter threw herself to the floor? That she caused her own miscarriage?"


    Mother''s expression darkened. "We are both mothers. We have carried children in our wombs. You know as well as I do that a simple fall like that cannot cause a miscarriage."


    Lennox growled at my mother, his patience thinning. "What are you saying?" he asked, irritation clear in his voice.


    Mother turned to him, her frown deepening. "What I am saying is that such a light fall shouldn''t have caused a miscarriage. Something else caused this miscarriage, not my daughter."


    A wave of anger surged through the crowd.


    "How dare you!" one woman hissed, stepping forward. "Are you calling Lady Anita a liar?"


    "She''s ming the victim!" another man snarled. "How shameless!"


    "Your daughter pushed a pregnant woman!" someone shouted. "And now she''s trying to deny it?"


    "You should be ashamed!" an elder spat at my mother. "Your daughter is nothing but a murderer!"


    "She should be punished!" another voice called from the back.


    "Lock her up!" an elder demanded.


    "Throw her in the cells where she belongs!" another snarled.


    The crowd grew more restless, their voices rising in anger, their faces twisted with rage and disgust. My mother tried to speak, but no one would listen. The insults continued to pour in, a storm of hatred crashing down on us.


    These were people who once adored us, people my mother had treated while working in the pack hospital, people my father fought for, protected, and today, they were all screaming for me to be punished, punished for a crime I didn''tmit.


    "Enough!" Levi''s voice boomed through the hall, silencing the pack. His eyes were dark, filled with restrained anger.


    Lennox''s jaw was clenched, and Louis stood with his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. But I could see the way his fingers tightened over his biceps, as if holding himself back.


    Louis turned to the guards standing by the entrance. "Take her to the cells."


    My breath caught in my throat. "What?"


    The murmurs in the crowd turned into cheers of approval.


    "You can''t do this!" My mother gasped, stepping forward. "You know my daughter isn''t at fault!"


    "We will investigate," Lennox said coldly. "Until then, Olivia will remain in the cells."


    The guards moved toward me. I took a step back, my heart pounding against my ribs. "No¡ª"


    Rough hands grabbed my arms, yanking me forward.


    "Mother!" I cried, my voice breaking.


    She rushed toward me, but a warrior stepped in front of her, blocking her path.


    "Let her go!" she screamed, desperation in her voice.


    "Take her away," Louis ordered.


    The guards dragged me toward the exit, their grips like iron. My mother''s cries echoed behind me as she struggled to get to me.


    As I was being taken to the cell, my wolf growled inside me, urging me to shift into her and tear this guard apart, but I chose not to do it. I was already in big trouble; attacking the guards would worsen my situation.


    The guards dragged me down the hallway. My wolf growled inside me, begging me to fight back.


    "Let me out. Let me tear them apart." She urged.


    But I couldn''t.


    Fighting would only make things worse.


    We reached the underground prison beneath the pack house. It was cold, damp, and smelled like mold. One of the guards yanked open a heavy iron door, and before I could react, they shoved me inside.


    I stumbled forward but caught myself before hitting the filthy stone floor.


    ng!


    The cell door mmed shut behind me.


    Laughter echoed from the corner.


    I turned and saw a woman sitting on a small cot, smirking at me. She leaned forward, her eyes filled with amusement.


    "Well, well, well," she said. "Look who it is."


    I didn''t reply. My heart was still racing.


    "Isn''t that Olivia?" she mocked. "Our dear Luna?"


    Moreughter came from the nearby cells.


    "The mighty Luna," someone sneered. "Locked up like amon criminal. How sad."


    The woman in my cell grinned. "So, what did you do? Kill someone? Betray the pack?" She asked, tilting her head.


    I clenched my fists, forcing myself to stay quiet.


    I wouldn''t let them see how much this hurt.


    How much it hurt that my pack had done this to me.


    That my mates had thrown me in here without a second thought.


    The woman sighed. "Oh, ignoring me? That''s fine. You''re stuck here now. Might as well getfortable."


    I turned my back to her, closing my eyes.


    This was never how I imagined my life¡ªto be used and thrown into a cell, and my mates, the same men the Moon Goddess deemed fit to be my mates, sent me here without a second thought.


    For hours, I remained on the cold floor of the cell, my mind nk. My three other cellmates kept taunting me, but I ignored them and remained where I sat.


    Hours passed, and it was night. The guards came with four tes of food and shoved each to us. It was an unhealthy meal, but the three other women picked theirs up and began eating. Mine was left untouched.


    "Dear Luna, aren''t you eating? Or do you want us to set a table for you?" one of the prisoners, ady in her early thirties, teased.


    I sighed. "You can have it, I''m not hungry," I said, and immediately, the three women rushed to the te of food and began fighting each other for it.


    I curled up in the corner of my cell, shutting my eyes against the dim flickering light from the hallway. The cold seeped into my bones, but I didn''t move. My stomach twisted in hunger, but I still couldn''t bring myself to eat.


    The sounds of the other women fighting over the food slowly died down, reced by their quiet murmurs. Time dragged on. I didn''t know how many hours passed, only that my body ached from the hard floor.


    Then, footsteps echoed in the corridor.


    I lifted my head slightly as the iron door creaked open. Three guards stepped in, their faces shadowed under the dim light. The other women in my cell immediately perked up, their taunts and hostility toward me vanishing in an instant.


    One of the guards, a tall man with a scar running down his cheek, leaned against the bars. "Missed us?" he said, smirking at the women in my cell.


    The one who had mocked me earlier¡ªMa, I thought her name was¡ªstood and stretched, arching her back like a cat. "You took too long," she purred, walking toward him.


    The other two women giggled, moving to their own guards.


    I stiffened.


    But before I understood what was happening, the guards started kissing thedies, and thedies responded eagerly.


    I scowled. "What the hell is going on here?"


    Ma turned and looked my way with a grin. "Sit tight, Luna, and enjoy the scene, or you can as well go to sleep." She smirked and went down on her knees, beginning to unbuckle the guard''s belt.

 Chapter 33: Cell Mate

    Chapter 33: Cell Mate


    Olivia''s POV


    Where I sat, I remained dumbfounded as I watched the scene before me. The guards and the three women began taking off their clothes, totally ignoring the fact that I was seated right there in the cell.


    Once the guards were naked, the three prisoners went on their knees before them and began pleasuring them with their mouths.


    My brows furrowed. Was this normal? Were the guards allowed to fuck female prisoners? The strangest part was that the women seemed to enjoy it more than the men.


    Soft grunts and muffled moans soon filled the air as the guards thrust into their mouths with brutal force, their hands gripping the women''s hair, controlling their movements. The rough pace made it clear they didn''t care if they choked.


    Feeling ufortable, I looked away and squeezed my eyes shut, but it was pointless. I was forced to open them, especially when I noticed the opposite cell being unlocked. I saw two guards walk in, and the twodies in that cell happily weed them with a heated kiss.


    My frown deepened.


    What the hell was this?


    These men were supposed to guard the prisoners, uphold order in the mansion. And yet, here they were, using the women like ythings. Did the triplets know about this? Did they allow it?


    A loud spank pulled my attention back to my own cell, and that was when I noticed Ma was bent over and a guard was fucking her from behind, pping her ass.


    "Fuck! Yes!" she moaned, pressing her palms against the iron bars for bnce.


    I darted my eyes away and noticed the other cellmate with short brown hair was pinned against the cell wall, her legs wrapped around the guard as he shoved inside her and began moving.


    I frowned and moved my gaze to the otherdy with short ck hair. Her partner was lying on the floor on his back while she straddled him, riding him with breathless moans as he gripped her hips, guiding her movements.


    I swallowed hard, forcing myself to look away, but the sounds filling the cell made it impossible to ignore. The grunts, the moans, the wet, pping sounds of flesh against flesh¡ªit was all too much.


    Disgust churned in my stomach, but beneath that was something else. Confusion. Unease.


    Was this normal?


    Did the triplets know their guards were doing this? Did they allow it?


    The thought made my blood run cold. I had spent years believing in them, trusting that, despite their ws, they were strong and just leaders. But if this was happening under theirmand¡­


    A loud cry echoed through the cell, pulling me from my thoughts. Ma''s voice.


    "Harder!" she moaned, pressing her hands against the bars of our cell as the guard pounded into her from behind. He grunted, gripping her hips so tightly that red marks bloomed on her pale skin.


    I clenched my jaw and turned toward the opposite cell again.


    The women there were just as lost in their pleasure, their bodies moving frantically against the guards. It was as if I didn''t even exist in their world¡ªlike I was invisible, a ghost trapped in a nightmare I couldn''t escape.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, pressing my back against the cold stone wall. I wanted to close my eyes, to block out the depravity unfolding around me, but I couldn''t.


    And then, a horrifying thought gripped me.


    What if one of the guards turns their attention to me?


    My pulse pounded in my ears.


    No. That wouldn''t happen.


    Would it?


    I''m still their Luna. Mate to the Alphas. No matter what, they wouldn''t dare.


    Ma''s voice rang out again, panting between words. "Don''t look so scared, Luna," she mocked. "You might enjoy it if you let loose a little."


    I didn''t respond.


    Another woman giggled breathlessly. "She thinks she''s too good for this," she sneered. "You''ll learn, Luna. This is what happens to bitches like us."


    I gritted my teeth, my nails digging into my palms.


    I didn''t know how long this wouldst. I didn''t know what kind of hell I had been thrown into. But one thing was clear¡ª


    I needed to get out of here.


    The pping of skin against skin and the loud moans continued until they all released, and the guards pulled out of them.


    Irritated, I watched as the guards kissed them heatedly before shoving them away like rags and began dressing up, while the women, who were still naked, fell exhaustedly to the ground.


    I red at the guards as they turned their smirking faces toward me.


    "Did you enjoy the show, Luna?" one of them mocked.


    I ignored him.


    They chuckled.


    "We can do better than the Alphas," another sneered.


    I lifted my head slowly, locking eyes with him, my expression nk but my wolf growling inside me.


    "Try it," I said, my voice ice-cold. "And I swear you won''t leave this cell in one piece."


    The smirk wavered for a brief second before he scoffed and turned away.


    They left the cell and locked it. I nced at my cellmates, their naked bodies sprawled out on the filthy floor, too exhausted to stay awake.


    Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes but received a mind-link from my mother.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" she asked worriedly.


    "Mother, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Go to bed," I said and quickly ended the mind-link. I didn''t want to hear her worried voice and cries.


    The night dragged on, and despite my exhaustion, I couldn''t sleep. I stayed awake, waiting, dreading whatever woulde next.


    By the time the first light of morning filtered through the barred window, I was still sitting in the same position.


    I looked around. My cellmates remained fast asleep, their naked bodies curled into themselves.


    Ignoring them, I rose to my feet and walked toward the iron bars of the cell door. My hands curled around the cold metal as I peered down the dimly lit corridor. The air was heavy with the scent of sweat and something fouler¡ªsomething rotten.


    Then I heard it. The sound of heavy boots against the stone floor.


    Two guards approached, dragging a woman between them. Her wrists were bound, her clothes torn, and her face was streaked with dirt and bruises. She looked exhausted, but the moment her eyes met mine, something in her expression changed. Her lips parted, her breathing hitched.


    "You¡­" she whispered, her voice hoarse.


    I frowned. "What?"


    She took a shaky step forward, staring at me as if she''d seen a ghost. Then, barely above a whisper, she said, "You''re Parker''s daughter."


    The world seemed to tilt. My fingers tightened around the bars as my chest constricted.


    "Yes," I answered slowly. "I am."


    The woman inhaled sharply, her gaze softening with something I didn''t quite understand. Pity? Regret?


    "I was in the same dungeon as your father," she said, her voice thick with sympathy. "I¡­ I''m so sorry for your loss."


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "What?" I whispered.


    Her face fell. "You don''t know?"


    A cold shiver crawled up my spine.


    She hesitated, ncing at the guards before lowering her voice. "Your father tried to escape two months ago. The guards caught him¡­ and they were ordered to kill him."

 Chapter 34: Accused

    Chapter 34: used


    Lennox''s POV


    "All she needs is rest, and she will be fine," the healer said as she put a crying Anita to sleep. I exchanged nces with my brothers, but none of us said a word.


    "I will stay with her," Anita''s mother said softly, while I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "I''ll be back to check on her," I added before stepping out of Anita''s room.


    Arriving back in my chambers, I poured myself a ss of whiskey and took a long sip of it. The harshness of it burned my throat, but I continued sipping.


    I moved over to the window and stared into the night. I couldn''t believe that Anita was pregnant with our child and had just lost it. I didn''t know what to feel about it¡ªI had just lost a child, a child I didn''t get to know, and my emotions were just¡­ there. I didn''t feel the anger and pain I was supposed to feel in losing a child. Perhaps it was because I didn''t really want a child with Anita.


    The door creaked open, and my brothers, Levi and Louis, stepped in. They said nothing, merely pouring themselves drinks.


    The three of us stood in silence, waiting for one another to speak first, until finally, Louis spoke.


    "What do we do about Olivia?" Louis asked, breaking the heavy silence.


    I sighed. The moment her name was spoken, my wolf growled, restless and furious. Keeping her locked in that cell was tearing me apart.


    "We should get her out," Levi spoke. "She is our Luna, no matter what. What will the other Alphas think of us if we keep her caged like a criminal?


    "I agree," Louis added. "Instead of keeping her in the cell, we can confine her to her room."


    I nodded at Louis''s suggestion, knowing he was right. Olivia was our Luna, and even though she had made a huge mistake, keeping her in the cell wasn''t right. My wolf snarled in agreement, demanding that we bring her out immediately.


    Before I could say anything else, the door burst open, and one of the guards rushed in, looking frantic. He bowed his head slightly before speaking.


    "Alpha Lennox, Alpha Levi, and Alpha Louis! Luna Olivia is yelling for you," he reported, barely able to catch his breath.


    "What?" Levi growled, immediately pushing off the wall, his drink forgotten.


    "She''s causing a scene, demanding to see all three of you. She¡­ she''s furious," the guard stammered.


    I exchanged a nce with my brothers, a mix of curiosity and worry settling in. Olivia rarely showed her temper, and if she was this enraged, something must have pushed her past her limit. Without a word, we all strode out of my chambers, making our way to the cells.


    As we approached the cell, her voice grew louder. "Where are they? Let me see them!" she demanded in anger.


    When we arrived, Olivia stood at the cell gate, her hands gripping the bars. But it wasn''t just anger radiating from her, it was pain.


    She was crying.


    The moment she saw us, her gaze hardened. "You monsters! You ordered the killing of my father!" she spat, and my brow furrowed.


    What was she talking about?


    "What are you talking about?" Louis asked, voicing my confusion.


    More tears fell down her cheeks, and where I stood, I felt my heart clenching. Even after everything, her tears still had the power to break me.


    "You three act like you don''t know what I''m talking about!" she shouted, tears flowing down her cheeks.


    "That is because we don''t know what you are talking about," Levi snapped, sounding frustrated.


    Olivia red at us, her tear-filled eyes holding both pain and anger, making me feel so ufortable.


    "I hate you three," she spat in anger.


    I growled. "Olivia, what are you talking about?"


    My wolf growled angrily, fighting against my restraint, desperate tofort her and demand answers at the same time. Levi looked just as shaken, his fists clenched, while Louis narrowed his eyes, trying to piece together what she meant.


    Before I could say anything, Olivia moved suddenly, catching us off guard. In a swift motion, she reached through the cell bars, grabbing the hilt of the sword strapped to the guard''s side. He yelped in surprise, too stunned to react, and she pulled it free, pressing the de to her neck before any of us could take a step forward.


    "Don''t move!" she shouted, her voice cracking but authoritative. The guard stumbled back, terrified, while my wolf thrashed violently within me, howling at the threat to our mate.


    "Olivia!" I barked, but she only pressed the sword harder against her skin, a thin line of blood appearing. I felt my breath hitch, and Louis took a cautious step forward, but she red at him, her gaze wild and threatening.


    "Stay back! I swear, I''ll do it!" she warned, her hands trembling.


    "Olivia, put the sword down," Levi said cautiously, his voice surprisingly gentle despite the tension coiling in his muscles. "Just talk to us."


    "You killed my father!" she screamed, tears spilling freely, her knuckles white against the hilt. "You ordered his death! Why? Why would you do that? He was innocent!"


    Shock shot through me like a lightning bolt. Her father? Executed? None of us gave that order. I exchanged a quick look with Louis, whose face was a mask of confusion, and then Levi, who looked equally lost.


    "Olivia," I started, keeping my tone steady despite the tightness in my throat. "We didn''t order anyone to kill your father. Who told you that?"


    Her grip faltered just a little, uncertainty flickering in her eyes before the fury returned. "Stop lying! I heard it! My father was loyal to this pack, and you killed him like he was nothing!"


    I took a careful step closer, but she immediately pressed the de deeper, and I froze, my heart pounding so hard I thought it would break my ribs.


    "Please, Olivia," Levi spoke again, his tone almost pleading. "Someone must have lied to you. We didn''t do it. We would never kill your father¡ª"


    "You expect me to believe that?" she hissed. "You three are monsters! I hate you! You took everything from me!"


    "Olivia!" I growled, fear gripping me, my heart pounding rapidly inside me.


    "Drop that sword, and let''s talk," I pleaded.


    "No!" She shook her head, more tears flowing rapidly.


    "I hate you three¡­ I hate you three so much!" she spat in anger, and my heart clenched. I knew she hated me, but hearing her say it with so much pain made me realize how much we must have hurt her.


    "I¡­ Olivia Parker, reject you three as my mates."


    "We reject your rejection," we said in unison, without having a second thought about it.


    Olivia''s words hung heavy in the air, and I felt a pain I couldn''t describe¡ªlike ws digging into my soul. Rejection. She wanted to reject us. My wolf howled in anguish, wing at my insides as if trying to rip out the agony I felt. I could see Levi and Louis tense beside me, their faces pale and their eyes clouded with pain.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi whispered, his voice shaking.


    She red at us, the sword still pressed to her neck, more blood trickling down her skin. Her eyes were hollow, lost, filled with nothing but agony and hatred.


    "Maybe¡­ maybe death is the only way I can be free from you three," she muttered, her voice raw and broken.


    My eyes widened, and I surged forward without thinking. "Olivia, no!"


    But it was toote. In one swift motion, she sliced the de across her throat, blood blooming instantly against her pale skin.


    "NO!" Louis shouted, darting forward, but the cell bars stopped him.


    My knees hit the ground as I watched her copse, blood pouring from her wound, her body trembling and eyes fluttering. My hands gripped the bars so tightly that they hurt, and my wolf let out a mournful howl that echoed through the halls.


    "Open the cell! Now!" Levi barked at the stunned guards, his voice filled with fear.

 Chapter 35: speak to her

    Chapter 35: speak to her


    Levi''s POV


    The moment the guard unlocked the cell, I stormed inside, scooping Olivia''s unconscious body into my arms. Panic wed at my chest as I lifted her, her blood dripping onto the cold stone floor from the deep wound in her neck.


    "Get the healer!" Louis shouted as he ran behind me, while Lennox stood frozen, his expression nk with shock, as if his mind couldn''t process what was happening.


    My heart pounded in sync with my wolf''s frantic howling. Ignoring the slick warmth of Olivia''s blood soaking into my clothes, I carried her straight into the pack house and up to her room. Iid her on the bed and pressed my trembling hand to her bleeding neck, desperately trying to stop the flow.


    "Fuck," I choked out, staring at the blood pooling between my fingers. It wasn''t slowing. It wasn''t stopping.


    "Where is the fucking healer?" Louis shouted at the top of his lungs, and just then, the door pushed open, and the pack healer rushed in along with Olivia''s mom.


    The healer hurried to the bedside, her eyes widening as she took in Olivia''s condition. Olivia''s mom followed closely, gasping at the sight of her daughter drenched in blood.


    "What happened?" the healer demanded, dropping to her knees beside the bed.


    "She stabbed herself," I stammered, my voice thick with fear.


    The healer''s hands glowed with a soft, golden light as she hovered them over Olivia''s neck, murmuring an incantation. I held my breath, hoping to see the bleeding slow or stop altogether. But nothing changed. The blood kept pouring, staining the sheets beneath her.


    The healer frowned, her hands trembling as the light flickered and faded.


    "What''s wrong?" Olivia''s mom cried, her face stricken with terror.


    "I¡ªI don''t understand," the healer whispered, sweat beading on her forehead. "She''s resisting my ability. It''s as if¡­ she doesn''t want to be healed."


    "What the hell do you mean she doesn''t want to be healed?" I snapped, barely containing the growl rumbling in my chest. "She''s unconscious! She doesn''t even know she''s hurt!"


    The healer shook her head, clearly just as confused as the rest of us. "Sometimes¡­ it happens when the spirit is rejecting life¡ªwhen the will to survive is weakened. But I''ve never seen it this strong before. It''s like¡­ her body is consciously fighting against my healing."


    Louis cursed under his breath, pacing by the door, while Lennox stood frozen in shock. Olivia''s mother sobbed, clutching her daughter''s hand.


    "Do something!" I pleaded, my throat burning. "There has to be something you can do!"


    The healer closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. "I''ll try another method. But if her spirit doesn''t cooperate, it may not work. Someone needs to speak to her¡ªcall out to her. Sometimes, hearing a loved one''s voice can remind the soul why it needs to stay."


    Louis scoffed, running a hand through his hair, clearly fighting his own frustration. He stepped closer to the bed, his jaw clenched tight.


    "Olivia," he muttered, his voice softer than before, almost reluctant. "I swear, if you die on us now¡­ after everything¡­ I''m gonna kick your ass in the afterlife. You''re not allowed to just leave like this. You think you''re the only one hurting? You''re not. So stop being a stubborn little brat and wake the hell up. I don''t want to be a widower yet."


    Lennox cursed under his breath, hesitating before stepping forward as well. He looked away, his voice low and strained. "You always act like you''re some lone wolf, like you don''t need anyone. It pisses me off. But you know what? You''ve got people who care about you¡ªpeople who''d tear the world apart to keep you safe. You can''t just give up now¡­ not when we''re still here, fighting for you. Stop being selfish and open your damn eyes."


    He hesitated, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. "Look, Olivia¡­ you always act like you don''t care about anything, but I know you''re not that heartless. If you''re just giving up now, then you''re proving us right¡ªproving that you''re too weak to handle this shit. Don''t be that coward. Prove us wrong for once."


    He rubbed his hand over his face, trying to hide the crack in his voice. Louis just shook his head, pretending to be annoyed, but I saw the guilt in his eyes. They wouldn''t admit it, but they were hurting just as much as I was.


    I swallowed back the tightness in my throat and leaned in close to Olivia, brushing her hair from her face. "Hear that, Olivia? They''re worried about you¡­ even if they''re too damn stubborn to say it right. You''re not allowed to give up on us. We''re not giving up on you. Soe back¡­ please."


    Faint glow flickered over Olivia''s wound, and the healer gasped.


    "She''s responding."


    The healer''s hands glowed even brighter, and I finally saw the wound start to fully close. Relief washed over me as Olivia''s breathing steadied, her chest rising and falling more evenly.


    Louis let out a shaky breath, mumbling under his breath, "Damn idiot¡­ scared the hell out of us."


    Lennox just stood there, looking torn between relief and frustration, muttering, "You better wake up soon. Don''t make us go through this crap again."


    I squeezed Olivia''s hand gently, whispering, "You did good, Olivia. Just keep fighting. We''ll be right here¡­"


    Soon, the healer sighed in relief and looked at us. "Alphas, she is out of danger but will be unconscious for a few hours," the healer announced, and I nodded, staring at Olivia, whose dress was stained with her blood.


    The healer left, but Olivia''s mother stayed behind, running her fingers through her daughter''s hair, whispering soft words offort.


    "Did you know that her father, your husband, is dead?" Lennox threw the question at Olivia''s mom, who swallowed hard and nodded.


    My frown deepened. "And Olivia is not aware of it?" I said through gritted teeth.


    "She thinks we ordered the killing of her father¡ªsomething we had no idea about," Louis spat in anger.


    Olivia''s mother hesitated, biting her lip as she stroked Olivia''s hair. "I couldn''t tell her," she whispered, her voice shaking. "She¡­ she doesn''t know the truth."


    I red at her, barely holding back my growl. "Why?"


    She nced at Olivia''s pale face, wiping away a tear before turning to me. "Her father¡­ he was killed on your father''s orders. I¡­ I couldn''t bear to tell her. She wouldn''t be able to take it."


    Louis scoffed, running a frustrated hand through his hair. "And now she thinks we did it. She stabbed herself because of it."


    Olivia''s mom lowered her gaze, shame coloring her cheeks. "I thought it would protect her. She adored her father¡­ if she knew the truth, it would''ve destroyed her. I didn''t realize how much it would hurt her in the end."


    My hands clenched into fists at my sides, struggling to control my anger.


    A loud knock on the door interrupted us, and a maid timidly stepped inside, bowing her head. "Alphas, Lady Anita has woken up, and she is requesting your presence."


    I turned around, my temper snapping. "We don''t fucking care. Get out!" I roared, making the maid flinch and scurry away without another word.

 Chapter 36: Never stopped Loving her

    Chapter 36: Never stopped Loving her


    Lennox''s POV


    I looked at Olivia, whose breathing was normal, though she was still unconscious. The fact that she had tried to kill herself more than once was bing rming. Was she so desperate to die?


    Today, we had almost lost her again. The mere thought of it was enough to drive me insane.


    "I''ll be back. I need to see Father," I muttered to my brothers before storming out of the room.


    My wolf was still growling in pain at the thought of Olivia dying, and I groaned, simply making my way to Father. Sniffing the air, I caught a whiff of his scent and realized he was in his chambers.


    Reaching his door, I knocked once.


    "Come in," he called.


    I entered to find him reclining in his chair, a ss of wine in hand. He had recently stepped down as Alpha, and for the first time in my life, he looked truly at ease.


    "Lennox," Father greeted, his sharp gaze assessing me. He could already tell I was in no mood for pleasantries.


    "Father, did you order the killing of Olivia''s father?" I asked, going straight to the point.


    Father sighed and set down the ss of wine in his hand, fixing me with a calm but wary look. "What brought this up all of a sudden?"


    I clenched my fists, fighting to keep my voice respectful. "Olivia tried to kill herself again today. She almost bled out in front of us. The healer barely managed to save her."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression remained stoic. "And what does that have to do with me?"


    I growled, barely restraining my wolf. "She thinks we killed her father. That Louis, Levi, and I gave the order. But we just found out that you were the one who ordered his death. Is it true?"


    Father leaned back in his chair, letting out a slow breath. "Yes."


    The simple admission hit me like a punch to the gut, and I had to grip the edge of his desk to keep from lunging at him. "Why?" I demanded, my voiceced with anger. "Why the hell would you do that?"


    He didn''t flinch, didn''t show even a shred of guilt. "Because he tried to escape."


    "So?" I spat angrily. "He was your closest warrior, more like a friend to you. How could you order his killing?"


    Father scoffed, picking up his wine again. "Sentiment doesn''t rule a pack, Lennox. Strength does. He tried to escape jail. Letting him live would''ve made me look weak. You''ll understand that one day."


    My hands shook with barely controlled rage. "You didn''t have to kill him. You could have punished him in some other way. Increased his sentence, made him work off his debt¡ªanything but killing him. He didn''t betray the pack or hurt anyone¡ªhe just stole. And because of that, Olivia is heartbroken."


    Father eyed me, a sly smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You''re acting like you actually care about that girl. Last I checked, you and your brothers hated her. Treated her like dirt. So why the sudden change of heart?"


    I froze, his words slicing through me like a de. For a moment, I couldn''t respond. The guilt wed at me, choking me with memories of how we had treated Olivia. The pain we had caused her.


    Father arched an eyebrow, clearly amused. "So what is it, Lennox? Feeling guilty? Or did you finally realize that you never stopped loving that girl?"


    I stiffened. My frown deepened, but I couldn''t deny it. He was right. I had never stopped loving Olivia.


    Grunting angrily, I left his room and stormed back to Olivia''s. My brothers were still there, along with her two personal maids.


    I exchanged a brief nce with Louis and Levi before shifting my gaze back to Olivia.


    My heart clenched painfully as I took in her pale face, still unconscious on the bed. The wound had been sealed, but her skin was still sickly pale, her breathing shallow. My wolf whimpered, pacing restlessly within me, desperate to see her open her eyes. I swallowed hard, the guilt gnawing at me from the inside.


    I hated how things had turned out¡ªhow I had let my anger and bitterness consume me. Back then, she was my little sunshine, always trailing behind me with that wide, adoring smile. I was her hero, her protector. She used to look up at me like I could do no wrong, like I hung the moon just for her.


    A memory hit me so suddenly that my heart clenched even more.


    She couldn''t have been more than eight years old, running around the garden with a crown of daisies she had made herself. I was thirteen then, training with Father, bruised and aching from a rough sparring session, but she didn''t care. She darted right into the training ground, her tiny arms stretched wide as if to catch me.


    "Lenny!" she had squealed, her ck hair wild around her face. I couldn''t help but smile as she crashed into my legs, barely making me budge.


    "Careful, Liv," I warned, ruffling her hair. "What are you doing here?"


    Her big, bright eyes looked up at me with pure adoration. "I made you a crown! ''Cause you''re the strongest and bravest!" She lifted the daisy crown, tiptoeing to reach my head. I bent down, letting her ce it there, feeling foolish but oddly proud.


    Father had scoffed, muttering something about weak sentiment, but I didn''t care. I had picked her up, swinging her in a circle just to hear herugh. I had never forgotten how she had wrapped her arms around my neck, whispering, "You''re my hero, Lenny. I want to be brave like you one day."


    A shuddering breath left me as I looked at her now¡ªso fragile and broken. I had be the exact opposite of what I had promised her that day. Instead of protecting her, I had been part of the reason she felt so helpless and alone.


    "She''ll be okay," Levi muttered, breaking me out of my thoughts. I nced at him, noticing the worry etched into his features. Louis remained silent, his jaw clenched as he stared at Olivia''s still form.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and we all turned toward it to see Anita barging in.

 Chapter 37: More Important

    Chapter 37: More Important


    Louis'' POV


    Anita stormed in angrily, her gaze flicking between my brothers and me beforending on Olivia, who still looked unconscious.


    "So, because of this bitch, you refuse toe see me?" she spat in anger, and my frown deepened.


    "Anita, you should be in bed resting," Levi said.


    Anita scoffed bitterly, her re shifting to him. "And you three should be by my side, not by hers. I''m the one who just had a miscarriage. I lost your babies because of her, and instead of staying with me, you''re here with her?" Her voice cracked with anger.


    My wolf growled angrily inside me. "Can''t you see Olivia almost lost her life¡ª"


    "Is her life more important than the ones I just lost?" Anita said disrespectfully, and my frown deepened.


    Lennox, who had been silent since she walked in, moved closer to her. His jaw clenched as he stared down at Anita, his arms still folded across his chest. His voice was low and calm, but there was a dangerous edge to it.


    "Why did you allow yourself to get pregnant in the first ce?" he asked, his tone cold but filled with anger.


    Anita''s eyes widened, and she looked at him as if he had just pped her. "W-What?"


    "You lied to us, Anita," Lennox continued, his gaze hardening. "You knew we always wanted to use protection, but you insisted it was your safe period. You deliberately deceived us just so you could get pregnant."


    Anita''s face flushed with a mix of anger and shame, and she scoffed, turning away. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t y dumb," Levi snapped, his eyes narrowing. "We trusted you. You wanted to trap us, didn''t you? Did you ask us if we were ready to have kids?"


    Anita red at Levi, her lips trembling. "I just wanted to give you something¡ªsomeone¡ªto bind us together."


    I couldn''t help the growl that rumbled from my chest. "So, you thought manipting us into fatherhood was the way to do it?" I snarled, taking a step closer. "You didn''t care about our choice or what we wanted¡ªyou just wanted to secure your ce in our lives."


    Anita''s face fell with guilt. "You all act like I''m some viin! I just wanted to be important to you three!"


    "You wanted to force us into fatherhood," Lennox cut in harshly. "And you thought using pregnancy as leverage would work. But you lied and betrayed us, Anita. You put your selfish desires above everything else."


    Her shoulders trembled, and for a moment, I thought she might break down. Instead, she sneered at Olivia, who was still lying weakly on the bed, her eyes barely open.


    "I still lost my babies because of her," Anita hissed. "And I''ll never forgive her for that."


    Levi stepped forward, his tone deadly calm. "We are not sure about that yet."


    Anita''s mouth opened and closed as if searching for aeback, but she had none. With onest hateful re at Olivia, she spun on her heel and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her.


    Silence settled over us, and I let out a slow, frustrated breath. Lennox rubbed his temples, looking just as drained as I felt. Levi approached Olivia and stood close to her, his eyes softening.


    For several minutes, we didn''t say a word; we just kept staring at her, each of us lost in our own thoughts.


    Levi reached out and brushed Olivia''s hair away from her face, his touch surprisingly gentle despite how much I thought he hated her.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair as a memory resurfaced¡ªone I hadn''t thought about in years.


    "Do you guys remember that day Olivia''s dad came to the pack house for training, and she wasn''t with him?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    Lennox looked at me, his brows furrowing. "Yeah¡­ wasn''t that when she got sick?"


    I nodded, a small smile tugging at my lips despite the heaviness in the air. "Yeah. She was about ten at the time, and we were fifteen. We were so used to seeing her tag along with him everywhere, always hanging around and getting into trouble. When he showed up alone, it just didn''t feel right."


    Levi''s eyes softened as he nced down at Olivia. "I remember that. We asked him where she was, and he just sighed and said she was too sick toe. I swear, the three of us didn''t waste a second¡ªwe bolted out of the pack house and raced down to their house."


    A smirk formed on Lennox''s lips as he folded his arms, clearly remembering. "You mean I raced down to the house while you two tried to catch up," he corrected with a hint of pride.


    I snorted. "Keep dreaming, Lennox. I was the first one to get there. You tripped over a tree root halfway, and Levi stopped to make sure you didn''t break your leg."


    Levi let out a low chuckle. "Yeah, and by the time we made it to the house, you were already banging on the door like a maniac, yelling her name."


    I couldn''t help butugh at the memory. "Her mom opened the door and looked like she''d seen a stampede. She was like, ''Calm down, boys, she''s just got the flu!''"


    Lennox smiled faintly, his eyes still on Olivia. "We didn''t calm down, though. We pushed past her and ran straight to Olivia''s room. She was lying on the bed, looking pale as hell but still managed to give us that tiny smile like she wasn''t dying."


    Levi nodded, his expression softening even more. "She tried to sit up just because we were there, even though she could barely keep her eyes open. I remember I sat on the bed and held her hand, and she just smiled at me like I was some kind of hero."


    I grinned, nudging Levi with my elbow. "You wish. She smiled at me first. I even brought her that stupid stuffed wolf she liked¡ªwhat was it called again?"


    "Milo," Lennox answered without missing a beat. "You gave it to her after she started crying because she thought it ran away. You kept that secret for years, you know¡ªhow you identally tossed it onto the roof."


    Levi chuckled, shaking his head. "Yeah, because Louis here tried to prove he could throw it higher than I could. Ended up getting stuck."


    I rolled my eyes, ignoring their teasing. "She was so happy when I handed it back to her. She kept hugging it like it was some kind of treasure."


    Lennox snorted. "That''s because she thought you saved it, not knowing you were the one who got it stuck in the first ce."


    A warmth spread through my chest as I nced back at Olivia, her breathing even and soft.


    "We argued the whole time about who was her favorite," I said quietly. "Back then, I was so sure it was me. She always used to pull on my arm and ask me to teach her to fight. But then I''d catch her giving you two those wide eyes like you hung the moon, and I''d get pissed off all over again."


    Levi smiled faintly, brushing his thumb gently over Olivia''s knuckles. "She never picked, did she? Just kept giggling and making fun of us for being sopetitive."


    Lennox hummed, his voice almost wistful. "That''s Olivia for you. Always making us feel like idiots without even trying."


    Afortable silence fell over us as we remained by her side, each of us lost in the memory. It was strange how something so simple from the past could feel like an anchor now, reminding us just how much she meant to us back then.


    Back then, we cherished her.


    But now?


    She broke me.


    I don''t know what she did to my brothers, but she shattered my heart into pieces.

 Chapter 38: No More Weakness

    Chapter 38: No More Weakness


    Olivia''s POV


    I looked around, realizing I was standing in the pack house backyard, decorated with twinkling lights and colorful ribbons. It was beautiful, almost magical, and my heart swelled with happiness.


    My thirteenth birthday.


    The triplets stood near the pic table, their faces lit up with proud grins. Lennox was struggling to keep a banner from tangling while Levi arranged a te of cupcakes shaped like little wolves, and Louis was busy lighting a small bonfire. The scent of roasted marshmallows filled the air, making my stomach growl.


    "Come on, Nox, you''re gonna strangle yourself," Levi teased,ughing as Lennox red at him.


    "Shut up and help me before Olivia sees this mess!" Lennox snapped back, huffing as he finally managed to get the banner straight.


    Louis looked over his shoulder and caught sight of me, his eyes lighting up. "Well, toote. Birthday girl''s already here."


    All three of them turned, and I couldn''t help butugh at how flustered Lennox looked. They grinned at me, their faces softening as I stepped closer.


    "You guys did all this for me?" I whispered, ncing around at the effort they''d put in¡ªthe decorations, the snacks, the little makeshift stage where they''d set up a karaoke machine.


    Levi shrugged casually, but his smile was warm. "Of course. You deserve the best, Liv. You only turn thirteen once."


    Louis came up behind me and wrapped an arm around my shoulders, giving me a yful squeeze. "Plus, we figured you''d appreciate a party just for you. No adults. Just us and you."


    I looked between them, my heart pounding strangely in my chest. They''d always been there¡ªmy protectors, my friends, the ones who would do anything to make me smile. But tonight, something felt different. My cheeks heated as I realized how handsome they''d be¡ªtaller, stronger, and more confident.


    Lennox stepped closer, offering me one of the wolf-shaped cupcakes. "Happy birthday, pup," he said with a smirk, using the nickname that used to annoy me but now just made my stomach flutter.


    I epted the cupcake, my hands trembling slightly. "Thanks, Nox," I murmured, biting into it and savoring the sweetness.


    Levi pulled me toward the little dance area, turning on some music. "Come on, birthday girl. Dance with me," he insisted, grabbing my hand and twirling me around. Iughed, feeling dizzy but happy as he spun me.


    Not wanting to be left out, Louis cut in, pulling me away from Levi with a grin. "You''ve had your turn," he teased. "Now it''s mine."


    Lennox rolled his eyes, but his lips twitched into a smile. "You two are gonna make her sick. Let her breathe."


    I found myself giggling as Louis guided me into a slower dance, his hands on my waist, his eyes holding mine. I''d never noticed how intense his gaze was¡ªhow his lips curved just slightly when he looked at me like that.


    My heart pounded as I nced between them, a sudden realization crashing over me. These boys¡ªthe ones who''d always been like older brothers¡ªwere starting to make my heart race. I didn''t know what it meant or why it scared me, but I couldn''t deny it anymore.


    I was falling in love with them.


    The thought made my cheeks burn, and I quickly looked down, hoping they wouldn''t notice how flustered I''d gotten. Levi caught my chin, tilting my face up to meet his smirk.


    "What''s with that look, Liv?" he asked softly.


    "Yeah," Louis added, giving me a curious nce. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost."


    I swallowed hard, shaking my head. "Nothing¡­ I''m just really happy. Thank you."


    Lennox ruffled my hair like he always did, but this time it made my stomach do weird flips. "Dork," he muttered, but his tone was gentle.


    We spent the rest of the night dancing, singing horribly off-key, and eating way too many sweets. They made me feel special¡ªlike I was the only girl in the world. When the bonfire crackled and the night grew colder, they wrapped me in one of their jackets and sat around me, their warmth and presence making me feel safe and cherished.


    And despite how confused I felt about my own heart, I knew I didn''t want this feeling to end.


    Suddenly, the dream faded like smoke, and I blinked my eyes open, the soft glow of morning light filtering through the curtains. My room came into focus, and my heart skipped when I saw them¡ªLouis, Levi, and Lennox¡ªall sitting near my bed, looking exhausted.


    I stared at them, my heart pounding as reality set in. The dream had been so vivid, so real, and waking up to see their faces made my chest ache. But something was different¡ªtheir expressions were hard, their jaws clenched, and their eyes colder than I''d ever seen.


    Levi was the first to speak, his voice rough. "What the hell were you thinking, Olivia?" he snapped, his re pinning me in ce.


    Lennox scoffed, crossing his arms over his chest. "Are you out of your damn mind? You thought it was a good idea to pull a stunt like that?"


    Louis didn''t say anything at first, just ran a hand through his messy hair, his eyes zing with anger and fear. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and tight. "We didn''t kill your father¡­ we had no idea he was dead until now."


    Tears pricked at my eyes, pain seeping into my bones as I lowered my gaze. Of course, my father was dead. I couldn''t escape the pain of it.


    Louis gritted his teeth, stepping closer to the bed. "We''ve known you since you were a kid. You''re supposed to be stronger than this. Hell, we''ve always seen you as unbreakable, Liv. But you went and tried to¡­ to end it. Without thinking about anyone else. Your mother?"


    His voice cracked on thest word, and it hit me like a punch to the gut.


    Levi scoffed bitterly, his hands fisting at his sides. "You ever try something like that again, I swear you will get punished for it. Do you hear me? Never."


    Lennox stepped forward, his voice low and threatening. "You''re not allowed to pull that kind of shit ever again. You hear me, Olivia? I don''t care what''s going on in that head of yours¡ªyou can''t die until we say so."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but the door burst open, and my mother rushed in, her eyes wide with worry. "Olivia!" she cried, rushing to my side and cupping my face. "Oh, baby, thank the Goddess you''re awake."


    She pulled me into a tight embrace, and I felt more tears spill down my cheeks, overwhelmed by the love and guilt crashing into me. How could I be so foolish to want to end my life? Why didn''t I think of my mother? She lost her mate, her husband, and now I wanted to kill myself, making her lose her only child.


    The triplets stayed silent for a moment before Levi let out a harsh breath and rubbed the back of his neck. "We''re done here," he muttered, ncing at his brothers.


    Louis gave me onest look, his jaw clenched, before turning away. Lennox didn''t say anything, just red at the floor as they filed out of the room, leaving me with my mom.


    She stroked my hair softly, whispering soothing words, but I couldn''t stop the hollow ache in my chest. I hated myself for being weak.


    I clung to my mom, trying to silence the sobs wracking my body. This is the end. I will never allow myself to try to kill myself again. I will never be weak anymore. Right now, I live for myself, for my mother, and to prove my father''s innocence.

 Chapter 39: Respect

    Chapter 39: Respect


    Olivia''s POV


    It has been a week since I got the news of my father''s death. My mother imed she kept it from me because she knew I wouldn''t be able to handle it, and maybe she was right. But that didn''t make the betrayal any easier to swallow.


    She also told me that the triplets had no knowledge of my father''s death¡ªthat it was their father, the former Alpha, who had given the order. And deep within my heart, I hated him. I hated him for condemning my father to death. How could he order the execution of a man who had been his closest ally? His strongest and most loyal warrior?


    For the past week, I had locked myself away in my room, drowning in grief, mourning the man who had been my protector, my guide¡ªmy father.


    I had not seen the triplets in all that time. Not Anita either. And I was grateful for it. But my solitude hade to an end. Today, I had to resume my duties as Luna, even though the pack refused to see me as one.


    Standing before the mirror, dressed in a simple ck gown, I stared at my reflection and inhaled deeply. My once-bright eyes were dull, swollen from the countless tears I had shed. My cheeks were hollow from the days I had spent barely eating. But I couldn''t afford to appear weak today.


    "Are you nervous?" my wolf asked.


    I exhaled slowly. "Not really."


    Smoothing down my dress, I forced myself to look into my own eyes, finding the strength I needed within them. Enough hiding. Enough mourning. I had already spent a week grieving alone in my room, mourning the loss of my father¡ªthe man who had given everything to this pack, only to be killed on the Alpha''s orders.


    My chest tightened with anger and pain, but I couldn''t stay locked away forever. My mother had practically dragged me out of bed this morning, reminding me of my duties as Luna¡ªeven if the pack didn''t regard me as one. They still expected me to show up and maintain some semnce of leadership, no matter how broken I felt.


    Straightening my shoulders, I wiped the stray tear that escaped and headed for the door.


    The walk to the pack hall was suffocating. Every step felt like trudging through quicksand, my feet heavy with reluctance. When I finally reached the grand doors, I hesitated, swallowing down the tightness in my throat. Taking another deep breath, I pushed the doors open and walked inside.


    The chatter in the hall quieted immediately, and countless eyes turned to me¡ªsome filled with disdain, others with indifference. The room was filled with she-wolves, but one face caught my attention almost instantly, and that was Anita. She sat in the front row, her posture regal and confident, dressed in an extravagant emerald green gown that hugged her curves like a queen unting her power. Beside her sat a few of her friends, snickering behind their hands.


    I bit back the urge to re at her. Of course, she would be front and center¡ªacting like she was the Luna. I forced myself to hold my head high and moved further inside, ignoring the whispers and murmurs that followed me.


    As I made my way to the seat reserved for me on the stage, I caught Anita''s mocking smirk and heard her whisper to one of her friends, loud enough for me to hear, "I guess the fake Luna finally decided to show her face."


    I ignored her, keeping my expression nk.


    "Don''t you know how to greet your Luna, or has a cat stolen your tongue?" I snapped, my loud voice echoing through the hall.


    Murmurs rose in the hall, and I could feel their reluctance. Of course, I wasn''t who they wanted as Luna, but they had no choice now.


    One by one, they forced themselves to their feet, bowing their heads in begrudging respect.


    "Greetings, Luna," they murmured in unison.


    Ignoring them, I fixed my gaze on Anita. She was still seated, legs crossed elegantly, casually inspecting her perfectly manicured nails as if I didn''t exist. A joke to her, thinking I was still that weak Olivia she could trample upon.


    Clearing my throat, I addressed her directly, my voice loud enough to carry through the entire hall. "Anita," I called, and the murmurs died down instantly. "Have you forgotten your ce? Or are you simply too arrogant to greet your Luna?"


    She didn''t even bother looking up, just gave a dismissive wave of her hand. "I don''t see why I should. After all, I''m the Alphas'' woman, just like you. We''re no different."


    A hush fell over the hall, and I could feel every gaze shifting between us, eager to see how I would respond. I took a step forward, my chin held high, and allowed a cold, bitter smile to curl my lips.


    "You must be confused, Anita," I said icily, my toneced with authority. "You are nothing but a concubine¡ªa mere ything. I, on the other hand, am the Luna. The queen of this pack. Their mate. You may unt your status all you want, but it will never change the fact that you are beneath me."


    Her head snapped up at that, her eyes zing with anger, but I didn''t stop. I took another step closer, towering over her even from the stage.


    "This is my court," I continued, my voice authoritative. "And if you do not respect me as your Luna and show the proper courtesy, then you can get out. I will not tolerate disrespect from someone of your lowly status."


    Anita''s lips parted, and I saw the way her hands curled into fists, trembling with barely contained rage. She forced herself up from the chair and gave a stiff, reluctant bow, her jaw clenched tight.


    "Greetings, Luna," she ground out through gritted teeth.


    A smirk of satisfaction tugged at my lips, and I gave a slight nod, turning my back to her and addressing the rest of the pack.


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you," I said firmly. "I may have been an Omega. The daughter of a thief, as you all call me. But that does not give anyone permission to forget who I am now. As long as I am your Luna, I expect the respect and loyalty thates with the title. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Luna," the pack members chorused, some more enthusiastically than others, but I didn''t care. I had made my point, and Anita''s sullen, humiliated expression was proof that I had won this round.


    Satisfied, I took my seat on the stage, forcing my heartbeat to slow down as I tried to ignore the eyes still on me.


    "Now, let''s get to the business of the day."

 Chapter 40: Compliant

    Chapter 40: Compliant


    Olivia''s POV


    I signaled one of the guards at the door to step forward. He gave me a respectful nod before addressing the hall.


    "Any she-wolf with a matter to present before the Luna, step forward now," he announced.


    For a moment, no one moved, and I could sense the hesitation rippling through the crowd. Then, a young she-wolf, probably no older than eighteen, nervously made her way to the front, her hands trembling slightly.


    I offered her a gentle nod. "Speak freely," I encouraged, softening my tone to ease her nerves.


    She hesitated for a moment before speaking. "L-Luna, I¡­ I wanted to report that my mate has been refusing to provide for our pup. He spends his time drinking and gambling instead of working, and we''re running out of food. I''ve tried speaking to him, but he just¡­ gets angry."


    Anger red inside me at the thought of a mate neglecting his family, but I kept my expression calm. "What is his name?"


    "Troy, Luna."


    I nced at the guard, giving him a curt nod. "Write down his name. I will meet with him after this meeting. A mate''s duty is to protect and provide for his family, and neglecting his pup will not be tolerated. You and your child will be taken care of, and I will ensure he fulfills his responsibilities¡ªor faces punishment."


    The she-wolf''s eyes widened in surprise and gratitude. She bowed deeply. "Thank you, Luna."


    "Go to the kitchens and get food for you and your pup," I ordered gently. "One of the omegas will assist you."


    She nodded, her face lighting up with relief, and quickly hurried out.


    Before I could address the next matter, another she-wolf stepped forward, her gaze filled with pain. "Luna, I need justice. My mate struck me in a fit of rage yesterday. I''m tired of his temper and fear for my safety."


    My frown deepened as I recalled the first and only time Lennox had pped me. It had been painful, yes, but even worse was the heartbreak of being hurt by the man who was supposed to protect me, and I would not watch another she-wolf go through that countless times.


    "What is his name, and where is he now?"


    "Logan, Luna. He''s probably at the training grounds."


    I turned to the guard writing. "Write down his name. Any male who harms his mate will answer to me personally."


    Anita released a mockery scoff, but I ignored her.


    The she-wolf gave me a grateful bow, tears brimming in her eyes.


    One by one, more she-wolves came forward with their concerns¡ªsome about neglectful mates, others about disputes over property or pups being bullied. I listened to each of them, giving orders to address the issues and ensure justice was served.


    Through it all, Anita sat there, ring. I knew she wished she were the one in my position. But I ignored her. My focus was on those who truly needed me.


    When thest case was heard and the guards had their orders, I finally stood and addressed the hall again. "I will not tolerate mistreatment or neglect of mates and pups within this pack. If any of you feel unsafe or uncared for, you maye to me directly. I will make sure justice is done."


    Murmurs of agreement and cautious approval filled the room. I knew it wouldn''t be easy to gain their loyalty, but at least they were beginning to see that I wasn''t just a figurehead to be ignored or disrespected. I was their Luna, and I would protect them¡ªeven if they didn''t think I deserved the title.


    Dismissing the gathering, I watched as the she-wolves slowly filed out of the hall, some with newfound hope in their eyes.


    Anita rose from her seat and strode toward me.


    "Don''t get toofortable, Olivia. Very soon, I''ll take this position from you, and you''ll go back to being an Omega¡ªthe daughter of a thief."


    I smirked. "I''m not surprised you like my leftovers."


    Anita''s eyes darkened with anger. "Enjoy it while itsts," she hissed.


    I stepped closer, lowering my voice just enough that only she could hear. "And you enjoy watching from the sidelines because that''s where you''ll always be."


    I didn''t wait for her response. Turning on my heel, I strode past her, the list of names clutched in my hand. I had real matters to handle, and wasting time on Anita''s petty jealousy wasn''t one of them.


    The training ground was buzzing with activity when I arrived. Warriors sparred in the open field, the sharp ng of weapons filling the air. My gaze swept over the space until I found the one I was looking for.


    Logan.


    He was a tall, broad-shouldered wolf with a smug expression, his arms crossed as he watched two younger warriors duel. His eyes flickered with amusement as if the entire world existed for his entertainment.


    I approached without hesitation, stopping just a few feet from him. "Logan."


    He barely spared me a nce. "What?"


    "You were reported for striking your mate yesterday," I stated, my tone leaving no room for argument. "That won''t be tolerated in this pack."


    At that, he turned fully to face me, looking me up and down with a sneer. "And who the hell do you think you are to tell me what to do?" His lip curled. "You may be ying Luna now, but don''t forget who you really are¡ªa daughter of a thief, an Omega in stolen robes."


    I clenched my jaw but remainedposed. "That''s not the issue here. The issue is that you put your hands on your mate, and you will answer for it."


    Logan let out a short, harshugh. "Answer to you? You''re not my Luna." He took a step closer, towering over me. "You''re just a rejected mate the Alphas don''t even want. How dare you¡ª"


    I cut him off with a sharp p to the face, my wolf snarling inside me.


    Logan''s head snapped to the side. A dark scowl crossed his face as he turned back to me, his rage boiling over. Before I could brace myself, his handshed out, striking me hard across the face.


    The pain was unbearable, But before I could react, the familiar furious voice of Lennox roared through the training grounds.


    "How dare you!"


    His voice was pure rage, shaking the very ground beneath us.

 Chapter 41: A Furious Lennox

    Chapter 41: A Furious Lennox


    Olivia''s POV


    Before Logan could react, Lennox was already there, moving so fast it was almost a blur. One second, Logan was standing tall, and the next, he was on the ground, Lennox''s fist driving into his face with inhuman force.


    The air filled with the sickening crack of bone as Lennox hit him again. And again.


    "You darey a hand on my mate?" Lennox''s voice was a deadly growl, his wolf barely subdued.


    Logan tried to scramble away, but Lennox grabbed him by the throat, mming him back down into the dirt. Blood dripped from his nose, his eyes wide with panic now.


    "Luna or not, she is mine." Lennox''s voice was low, dangerous. "And I will not tolerate anyone disrespecting her, let alone hitting her."


    I touched my cheek, feeling the lingering sting, but my focus was on Lennox. His fury was almost palpable, his entire body tense as he loomed over Logan, ready to rip him apart.


    Lennox lifted Logan up from the sand and mmed his face into the wall. Gasps filled the air. I swallowed hard as I watched the scene before me. Lennox''s anger was suffocating¡ªno one dared to go near.


    "I''m¡­ sorry¡­ Alpha¡­" Logan tried apologizing, but Lennox hit his face against the hard wall again. His face was already damaged, and I knew I had to do something before Lennox killed him.


    "Lennox." I called his name softly, stepping closer.


    "Stay back!" Lennox snapped at me and punched Logan in the face. Logan fell to the ground and copsed. Lennox moved to pick him up again, but I ran and blocked him. I knew Lennox¡ªif no one stopped him, he would kill Logan right here.


    "Stop it, please," I pleaded desperately.


    Lennox, whose green eyes were now gray, red at me. I could see he was doing his best not to push me aside and attack Logan again.


    Growling animalistically, he turned away from me, his hands trembling with rage.


    My heart pounded as I watched Lennox''s shoulders rise and fall with his ragged breaths. The raw fury rolling off him made it difficult to breathe, but I forced myself to stay between him and Logan''s bloodied, motionless body.


    As I stared at the enraged Lennox, a memory resurfaced in my mind.


    It was three years ago. I was fifteen. My father had just been used of stealing, and my mother and I were demoted to the rank of Omegas. It was another day at school, and I had just gotten a new sketchbook¡ªa gift from Mama. I was so proud of it, clutching it tightly to my chest as I hurried down the hall, eager to draw during lunch break.


    But then, they showed up¡ªthree older boys, probably the same age as the triplets, who always found pleasure in picking on the weaker students. Their leader, Jax, grinned wickedly when he saw me.


    "Hey, thief''s daughter!" he sneered, grabbing my sketchbook from my hands.


    "No! Give it back!" I protested, reaching for it, but he just held it higher,ughing as I jumped and missed.


    "Oh, look at her! Desperate little Omega," one of his friends taunted.


    "Maybe she stole it," another one chimed in.


    My heart pounded, and I bit back tears, trying not to let them see how much it hurt. Jax flipped through my sketches carelessly, his dirty hands smudging the pages.


    "These are trash," he mocked before tearing out a page and crumpling it.


    "Stop!" I cried, shoving him in a desperate attempt to get my sketchbook back. He barely moved but looked down at me with a glint of anger in his eyes.


    "You dare push me?" His handshed out, shoving me so hard, I stumbled back and fell on my hands and knees. I barely had time to process the pain when he moved closer, raising his fist to hit me.


    But he didn''t get the chance.


    A low, menacing growl froze everyone in ce. Lennox stepped into the hallway, his eyes zing with unrestrained rage.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?" His voice was deadly calm, and the boys paled instantly.


    Jax tried to put on a tough front. "Just teaching the thief''s brat a lesson¡ª"


    He didn''t finish the sentence. Lennox''s hand shot out, grabbing Jax by the throat and mming him against the lockers so hard the metal dented.


    "You think it''s brave to pick on someone weaker than you?" Lennox snarled, his grip tightening. Jax gasped and wed at Lennox''s hand, his face turning red. The other two boys scattered, too scared to help their leader.


    "Please¡­ Alpha''s son¡­ let me go¡­" Jax wheezed.


    Lennox''s lips curled into a snarl. "You''re pathetic." With one swift motion, he threw Jax to the floor. Jax scrambled to his feet and bolted down the hall, not daring to look back.


    I stayed on the floor, still shaken, clutching the crumpled sketch in my hands. Lennox knelt beside me, his expression softening as he looked me over.


    "You okay?" he asked, his voice gentler than I''d ever heard since my father was used of being a thief.


    I nodded, wiping away a stray tear. "You saved me¡­"


    His jaw tightened. "You need to train. Stop being weak." He spat the words before rising to his feet and walking away.


    Where I sat, I wondered what had happened to him and his brothers¡ªwhy the sudden change in attitude toward me? But I concluded then that it was because my father was no longer a respected warrior but now carried the tag of a thief, and I was an Omega. They didn''t want to associate with someone like me.


    The memory faded, and I was back in the present.


    I nced at Lennox now, his back to me as he fought to control his anger. He was trembling, fists clenched, jaw tight. It seemed that despite how much he hated me, he still had that protective trait in him.


    "Alpha Lennox," I whispered.


    He didn''t turn around, but I could feel his tension ease slightly.


    "I''m okay," I said softly. "Thank you."


    He let out a shaky breath, and finally, his shoulders rxed. Slowly, he turned to face me, his eyes no longer wild with rage but filled with something I couldn''t name.


    For a long moment, we just stared at each other.


    Then I broke the silence. "I''ll be going now." I turned to leave, but his hand closed around my wrist, stopping me.


    His touch sent a wave of warmth and shivers through me, and my wolf stirred inside of me.


    "Come. Let me take care of that face."

 Chapter 42: Still Protective Of Her

    Chapter 42: Still Protective Of Her


    Lennox''s POV


    It had been a week since Ist saw her, a week of avoiding her. And now, when I finallyid eyes on her again, it was to witness one of my own warriorsying his fucking hands on her.


    Logan had dared to p Olivia. The sight of those red marks marring her face made my blood boil. My wolf snarled in my head, demanding that I turn back and rip him apart. And I would have. But Olivia stopped me.


    She had grabbed my wrist, shaking her head, her damn pleading eyes locking onto mine. And for some reason, I listened.


    I hated that I listened. I hated that I let that bastard walk away with his life.


    I swear by the Moon Goddess, if she hadn''t stopped me, I would have killed him¡ªand it would have been justified. It would have been a warning to everyone who dared toy a hand on her. Only my brothers and I had the right to speak down to her. Even then, we had no fucking right to touch her. I had hit her once before, and I still hadn''t forgiven myself for it. And yet some bastard had the audacity, the utterck of fear, to strike the mate of his Alphas.


    No respect.


    When we reached the pack house clinic, I pushed the door open and stepped inside. Olivia hesitated for a moment before following.


    The clinic was empty except for a pack nurse, who immediately stood and bowed her head in respect.


    I exhaled sharply and turned to the nurse. "Leave."


    The nurse hesitated for a second before nodding and hurrying out of the room.


    Olivia sat on the examination table, silent, her fingers curled into the hem of her shirt. She was trying to act unaffected, but I saw the slight tremor in her hands, the way she avoided looking at me.


    "I can handle it myself," she muttered, reaching for the first aid kit on the counter.


    I snatched it before she could touch it. "No."


    Her head snapped up, eyes shing with defiance. "Lennox, I don''t need your help."


    I ignored her, pulling out antiseptic and cotton. The anger simmering in my chest made my hands rougher than necessary as I grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at me. She flinched slightly, and guilt curled in my gut. I had hit her once before, and I could see she hadn''t forgotten.


    Damn it.


    "Hold still," I said, softer this time.


    She did, though her shoulders were tense. I dipped the cotton into the antiseptic and pressed it against the red marks on her cheek. She hissed but didn''t pull away.


    "I should''ve killed him," I muttered under my breath.


    Olivia let out a humorlessugh. "And then what? You think that would make things better?"


    "Yes."


    She sighed. "You can''t solve everything with violence, Lennox."


    I scoffed. "And what? Let them think they can put their hands on you and walk away? That''s not happening. You''re my¡ª" I cut myself off, jaw clenching.


    Her expression hardened. "I''m your what?"


    I didn''t answer. I focused on cleaning her wound, my fingers brushing against her skin. She felt warm beneath my touch, too warm, and I hated the way my body reacted to it. I hated that I still wanted her despite everything.


    After a moment, she exhaled and looked away. "You don''t have to do this."


    "I know," I said, bandaging the area. "But I am. After all, you are my wife whether I like it or not."


    Silence stretched between us. She watched me carefully, as if trying to figure me out, but even I wasn''t sure what the hell I was doing anymore.


    Finally, I stepped back. "It''s done."


    Olivia touched her cheek lightly, her lips pressing together. "Thanks."


    I nodded, shoving the first aid kit onto the counter. My chest felt tight, my anger still boiling inside me.


    She slid off the examination table. "Thank you."


    I stared at her. She wouldn''t be fine. Not in this damn pack where everyone thought they could treat her like shit. She hasn''t done anything to offend them. She only offended me and perhaps my brothers, so they had no right to treat her like shit.


    "They won''t touch you again," I said firmly. "I''ll make sure of it."


    And I meant it.


    Olivia raised a confused brow at me, seeming confused, but without saying a word, she turned and walked away, and my eyes involuntarily fell on the curves of her ass in that fitted dress of hers!


    Damn it! I swallowed hard and looked away, feeling difort between my legs.


    Shaking off the silly thoughts in my head, I left the clinic and walked down to the training ground, where hundreds of warriors were training¡ªsome in their human forms, while others in their four-legged form.


    "Attention, everyone." I roared, my loud voice cutting through the noise.


    The warriors stood in rigid silence, the weight of my anger pressing down on them. My knuckles still ached from beating Logan, but it wasn''t enough. My anger hadn''t cooled, and I wouldn''t be satisfied until every single one of them understood that Olivia was off-limits.


    Louis and Levi arrived, their presencemanding immediate attention. Levi looked me over, his sharp gaze narrowing. "What the hell happened?"


    "Logan pped Olivia."


    "What?" Louis growled in anger, his rage snapping instantly. Well, it seemed Logan was lucky my brothers weren''t around.


    "Fucking hell, he didn''t." Levi snarled in anger.


    A murmur rippled through the warriors. Some shifted uneasily, while others kept their heads bowed. None of them dared to meet my gaze.


    Levi exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand down his face. "And where is he now?"


    "Somewhere, perhaps receiving treatment. He''s barely breathing." My voice was devoid of remorse. "If Olivia hadn''t stopped me, he''d be dead."


    Louis growled. "You could have killed him and painted the walls of the mansion with his blood."


    Logan was damn lucky.


    I turned to face the warriors. " I want every single one of you to understand something." My voice was steady, but the threat beneath it was unmistakable. "Olivia is the mate of your Alphas. She is off-limits. If any of you so much as think about disrespecting her, you will not get the mercy Logan got."


    Silence. Heavy and thick.


    "Do I make myself clear?" I growled.


    A chorus of "Yes, Alpha" echoed across the training ground.


    "Good." My gaze swept over them, ensuring the message sank in. "Now, get back to training. And train harder, because if another mistake like this happens, you''ll be fighting me next."


    The warriors immediately obeyed, returning to their drills with renewed focus.


    "Where is she?" Levi asked softly, his voice full of concern.


    Despite how much we imed to hate her for different reasons, we had one thing inmon¡ªone trait that had never left us, even after all these years.


    We were still protective of her.

 Chapter 43: No Children

    Chapter 43: No Children


    Olivia''s POV


    Today had been exhausting. From meeting with the she-wolves to my heated encounter with Logan, then dealing with Lennox fussing over my injury, and finally attending to pack matters¡ªit had been one thing after another. All I wanted was to copse onto my bed and sleep, but tonight was a family dinner. And not just with the triplets and Anita. Their parents would be there too. I had no choice but to attend.


    As I arrived at the dining table, a small smile formed on my lips when I saw my mother seated. It wasforting to see her eating at the same table as me. She had been through so much, and now that I was royalty, she was, too.


    "Good evening, everyone," I greeted.


    Mother responded warmly, and the triplets'' parents acknowledged me, but the triplets themselves remained silent. Across from me, Anita sat ring.


    "I heard you officially started your duties as Luna today," Lady Fiona, the triplets'' mother, said.


    I nodded. "Yes, ma''am."


    She gave me an encouraging smile. "Being a Luna is demanding, but I believe you can handle it. And if you ever need guidance, don''t hesitate toe to me, okay?"


    I nodded, but deep down, I knew that was never going to happen.


    Don''t get me wrong¡ªLady Fiona was a good woman with a kind heart. But to me, she had been a terrible Luna.


    She had been there when my father was used of stealing, yet she never used her position to prove his innocence. She had been Luna when my mother and I were demoted to Omegas when the she-wolves shunned my mother and banned her from their gatherings, and she had done nothing to stop it. She had been there when we were treated like trash, when my mother fell into depression¡ªand what did she do? She turned a blind eye.


    And worst of all, she had been there when her sons, the triplets, treated me like garbage. As their mother and as the Luna, she could have brought them into line.


    I couldn''t help but wonder¡ªdid she know her husband had ordered my father''s execution? An innocent man murdered. And if she had known¡­ why didn''t she stop it?


    Dinner was served, the clinking of cutlery filling the silence that stretched awkwardly between us. The triplets still hadn''t said a word to me. Not even Lennox, who had been surprisingly gentle earlier when tending to my wound. Louis stared at his te like it held the secrets of the universe, while Levi asionally nced up, only to look away the moment our eyes met.


    And Anita? She was still ring like she wanted to set me on fire with her eyes.


    "So," Sir Phillip, the triplets'' father, began, breaking the silence. "How was your first day handling pack duties?"


    I straightened in my seat, swallowing the bitterness rising in my throat. "Challenging, but manageable."


    He nodded approvingly, but his gaze held a subtle weight, as if assessing my every word. "Good. You will do well," he said, as if praising me, and I fought the urge to re at him. I hated him. I hated him and would never forgive him.


    "Thank you, sir," I murmured, offering a tight smile. He didn''t notice the hollowness behind it¡ªor maybe he chose not to.


    He hummed in response and turned back to his food.


    My mother reached out under the table and gently squeezed my hand. I almost lost it. I almost snapped at him, wanting to demand why he would order my father to be killed like that. But that simple gesture from my mom, the warmth of her fingers¡ªanchored me and stopped me.


    "Stay calm," she whispered softly enough that only I could hear.


    My throat tightened, and I quickly nodded, not trusting myself to speak.


    Across the table, I caught Levi watching the exchange. There was a flicker in his eyes¡ªsomething like concern. Maybe regret. But then he dropped his gaze again, and the wall between us rebuilt itself in an instant.


    They were all good at that¡ªbuilding walls.


    The silence stretched as we ate, tension thick in the air. My mother''s hand was still gently wrapped around mine under the table, grounding me, keeping me from saying something I would regret.


    Then Lady Fiona''s voice cut through the silence, light and casual¡ªtoo casual.


    "So, Olivia¡­" she began, setting her fork down gracefully. "When should we expect grandchildren?"


    I froze.


    The triplets stilled instantly. Louis, who had been quietly cutting his food, stopped mid-slice. Levi exhaled sharply, his grip on his ss tightening. Lennox, who had been the most silent so far, let out a low scoff.


    Then, in perfect unison, they spoke¡ªcold and firm. "Never."


    The word rang out, final and absolute.


    I swallowed. My fingers curled into fists under the table.


    Lady Fiona blinked, looking at them in surprise. "What?"


    Louis set his knife down, his jaw clenched. "It''s not happening. Ever."


    Levi''s expression was unreadable, but his voice was sharp. "There will be no children between us."


    Lennox leaned back in his seat, his arms crossed. "Not with her."


    The words stung more than they should have. My grip on myp tightened, nails digging into my palm. I should have expected this¡ªI did expect this. So why did it hurt?


    My mother tensed beside me, her gaze flickering between me and the triplets, concern shing in her eyes.


    Lady Fiona, on the other hand, frowned. "Don''t be ridiculous, boys. Olivia is your mate. She''s your Luna. This is your duty¡ª"


    "I don''t care about duty," Louis cut her off, his voice low but firm. His eyes met mine for a brief second before looking away. "There will be no children."


    Something inside me cracked, but I forced a smile, refusing to show weakness.


    Then, out of nowhere, a memory surfaced.


    I was twelve. Sitting under the old willow tree, surrounded by the triplets, who were at the time seventeen.


    "Do you want to get married when you grow up?" Louis had asked me.


    I hadughed, kicking at the dirt with my small feet. "Of course! Don''t all girls want to get married someday?"


    "To who?" Levi had teased, grinning.


    I had beamed at them, innocent and unknowing of the future. "To all of you."


    They hadughed, thinking I was joking.


    But I hadn''t been.


    I had sat there, telling them about the future I had imagined. "I''ll give birth to boys, just like you. Three of them! They''ll be strong and smart and¡ª"


    Louis had smiled, reaching over to tug my braid. "You''d want to marry all three of us?"


    I had nodded enthusiastically. "Yes! Why choose when I can have all of you?"


    They hadughed again, and at the time, it had been an innocent fantasy.


    Now, sitting at this table, their rejection ringing in my ears, I realized how foolish I had been.


    That childhood dream had turned into my worst nightmare.


    I wasn''t the little girl under the willow tree anymore. And they weren''t the boys who had once teased me, who had once cared.


    I swallowed down the lump in my throat and met Lady Fiona''s gaze with a soft smile.


    Lady Fiona still looked mildly frazzled, as if she couldn''t believe her sons had just t-out rejected the idea of children¡ªwith me, at least. Her eyes darted between each of them, maybe hoping one would soften, take it back, or say they didn''t mean it.


    None of them did.


    That silence¡ªtheir silence¡ªwas deafening.


    And then Anita, who had been quiet sat straighter in her seat, brushing invisible lint off her dress, her voice suddenly sweet, sugary.


    "Well," she said, letting out a delicate sigh, "if Olivia won''t be giving you grandchildren, I will."


    My head snapped toward her, but I held my expression neutral, refusing to give her the satisfaction of seeing me react.


    "I''ve always imagined having a big family," she continued, ncing toward Lady Fiona with a coy smile. "Strong boys. Just like the triplets." Her eyes sparkled with something ugly. "And I wouldn''t mind giving you a few."


    Lady Fiona''s mouth opened slightly, clearly caught off guard. But it wasn''t her reaction I was watching.


    It was the triplets''.


    Lennox didn''t even blink. Levi''s jaw ticked¡ªbut he said nothing. And Louis? He kept eating like he hadn''t even heard her.


    But not one of them denied it. Not one of them said no.


    They didn''t look at her. They didn''t look at me.


    They just sat there. Silent.


    And that silence was all the answer I needed.


    Anita smirked, clearly taking theirck of protest as permission. She turned her gaze to me, her voiceced with cruel sweetness.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia. Some of us know how to fulfill Luna duties properly. Even if we aren''t Luna by title."


    My lips twitched into a small, cold smile.


    "Oh, Anita¡­ You never told me that apart from being a concubine, you also want to be a breeder¡ªa baby factory machine! Wow! Go girl."


    Her smirk disappeared, anger etching itself onto her makeup-filled face. I wondered how she couldn''t go a day without putting on heavy makeup.


    "You can offer your womb all you want, give them as many children as you want," I continued, my voice low and razor-sharp, "but remember this¡ªyou''re still not me. And no matter how many sons you promise them, you''ll always be second. You are not their mate. I am. Their mate. Their Luna. Even if they hate me."


    I swiftly pulled my seat away. "Please excuse me, I''m full," I announced respectfully before leaving the table.

 Chapter 44: Combat Ground

    Chapter 44: Combat Ground


    Olivia''s POV


    "No need for a dress. I''m going to thebat ground," I said to Nora and Lolita, who were alreadyying out gowns across the bed for me to wear. I hated those heavily beaded dresses, but I often had no choice. As Luna, I was expected to appear in them, no matter how ufortable they were. The triplets were lucky¡ªthey could wear whatever they wanted when attending official meetings.


    "I''ll need long pants and a shirt. I''m going to thebat ground," I repeated to my personal maids, the closest people I had to friends. They treated me like a Luna should be treated, unlike the other staff who still struggled to ept me as their Luna.


    "Alright," Nora said as she made her way to the closet, which held a wide variety of clothes. Being the Luna of one of thergest packs in the world came with its privileges. I had shoes, clothes, bags¡ªyou name it. I didn''t request them, nor could I afford them. It was all Lady Fiona''s doing¡ªthe triplets'' mother. She''d told me that every month, wardrobe management would bring in new sets of clothes and bags, and the old ones I could either keep or give away. I found it all a bit too extravagant, but she insisted it was part of my privileges as Luna. She even told me that starting this week, I would receive a weekly allowance¡ªand I couldn''t wait. As soon as I got it, I nned to hire a private investigator to reopen my father''s case. I already knew it was Anita''s father who had set him up. All I needed now was the evidence to expose that bastard¡ªand I couldn''t wait.


    "Here you have it, Luna." Nora returned with a pair of fitted ckbat pants and a crisp white shirt. She handed them to me, and I slid them on. I packed my now-blond hair into a ponytail. I had dyed my hair two days ago. Lolita handed me a pair of ck boots, which I slid on before nodding to them.


    "No need to follow me. Go rest. I''ll send for you if I need assistance," I told them before leaving my room.


    I made my way down the hallway, the sound of my boots echoing against the marble tiles. Guards stationed at various points bowed their heads in respect, something I still wasn''t used to. I nodded stiffly in return, putting on a forced smile. These days, I''d nearly forgotten how to smile.


    As I stepped outside, the crisp morning air kissed my skin. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting golden streaks across the training field. The scent of sweat, earth, and fur was thick in the air. My eyes scanned the massive open area, and I couldn''t help the small smile tugging at my lips. I used toe here with my father when I was as young as seven. I''d sit proudly and watch him train the other warriors. He was so good¡ªarguably the best. It was here that I first met the triplets. I frowned, pushing thoughts of them from my mind.


    I scanned the field. There were more than a hundred warriors already gathered, males and females alike. Some were mid-shift, the cracking of bones and the stretching of limbs echoing around the field. Others stood in their human forms, either fully dressed or naked, readying themselves for training. Nudity was never taboo among us; we were werewolves, and shifting was a part of who we were. We undressed and stayed naked before each other without shame or hesitation.


    Some were sparring in their wolf forms, growling and snarling, rolling through the dirt in fierce mock battles. Others trained in their human forms, fists meeting flesh, sweat glistening on their toned bodies.


    Warriors paused briefly when they noticed my presence, offering respectful bows or nods before resuming their training. It seemed Lennox had already passed a message with what he did to Logan.


    I crossed my arms and walked along the edge of the field, observing everything. My mind was alert, catching techniques, evaluating strengths and weaknesses.


    "Luna Olivia!" a voice called out, pulling me from my thoughts. I turned to see Captain Maddison, the head of the warrior unit, jogging toward me with a clipboard in hand. His dark hair was damp with sweat, and there was a slight cut on his brow that he hadn''t bothered to wipe off.


    "You came," he said with a surprised grin. "Wasn''t expecting to see you out here this early."


    Maddison and I had known each other since way back. His father had been a warrior, just like mine, and like me, he used to apany him to training.


    "I said I''d be involved, and I meant it," I replied calmly. "What''s the training schedule for today?"


    Maddison''s grin widened. "Combat rotations, pack formation tactics, and endurance drills. I could assign you a partner if you want to join in."


    I arched a brow, smirking slightly. "Give me your best."


    He chuckled but didn''t argue. "Alright, Luna. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Just as Maddison disappeared to fetch a partner for me, a strange sensation prickled at the back of my neck, and my wolf stirred. I caught a whiff through the musky scent of sweat and wolf musk¡ªa familiar smellced with earthy spice. My heart gave a traitorous thump.


    Louis''s smell.


    I knew his scent like I knew my own. I didn''t expect him¡ªor any of the triplets¡ªto be here this early. I turned my head slightly, and sure enough, there he was near the far edge of the training ground. His tall, muscr frame towered over most of the warriors. He was shirtless, his body glistening with sweat, ck sweatpants riding low on his hips as he moved with the grace of a true Alpha.


    But beside him stood Anita.


    The air left my lungs for a second. She wasughing, light and carefree, her hands gesturing animatedly as she spoke. Louis was correcting her stance, his hand gently brushing her waist to reposition her. My stomach twisted.


    That used to be me¡­ years ago. I bit the inside of my cheek.


    She threw a punch, and he caught it mid-air, giving her a slow nod of approval. She beamed, and his lips curled into the faintest smile¡ªthe same smile that once made my heart melt.


    I took a step back, the ache in my chest building. It was foolish to feel anything. After all, they''d made their choice, hadn''t they? I was the Luna in name, nothing more. The bond meant nothing to them.


    Before I could look away, his head snapped toward me, as though he sensed my presence. Our eyes locked.


    For a split second, neither of us moved. His expression shifted¡ªjust barely¡ªbut I caught it.


    I straightened my shoulders and tore my gaze away, pretending I hadn''t noticed. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of knowing he still affected me.


    "Luna Olivia," Maddison called out as he returned, a tall, broad-shouldered warrior at his side. "This is Jarek. He''ll be your sparring partner."


    Jarek gave a respectful bow, but I could feel Louis''s eyes still on me. My heart pounded harder than it should have, but I forced my attention to Jarek.


    "Let''s begin," I said simply, slipping into a fighting stance.

 Chapter 45: Spar With Levi

    Chapter 45: Spar With Levi


    Olivia''s POV


    Jarek and I began sparring in our human forms. He was good¡ªmore than good, actually. His movements were sharp, controlled, and fast. He read my footwork and anticipated my punches, but still, something was off. He wasn''t hitting me. He was holding back. I could see it in the way he pulled his strikes at thest second, in the way he didn''t follow through with his kicks.


    After another blocked punch, I stepped back and narrowed my eyes at him.


    "You''re holding back," I said, folding my arms. "Why?"


    Jarek hesitated, clearly caught off guard. "You''re the Luna," he said simply, with a small bow of his head. "I don''t want to get into trouble for hitting you."


    I frowned, biting back my frustration. "So what?" I asked, stepping closer. "You think I can''t handle it? You think I''m weak?"


    "No! Not at all," he said quickly, raising his hands in defense. "It''s just¡­ you''re our Luna. I don''t want to hit you."


    I sighed and was about to tell him to treat me like a normal she-wolf, like a warrior¡ªnot some porcin doll¡ªwhen a deep voice cut through the air behind us.


    "You can leave, Jarek. I''ll take over from here."


    I froze.


    Jarek immediately turned and gave a slight bow. "Yes, Alpha," he murmured before stepping away.


    I turned slowly and saw Levi standing therepletely naked, his skin glistening with sweat. Steam still clung to his body from the shift, his muscles tense, chest rising and falling steadily. His sea-blue eyes were unreadable, locked directly on me.


    There was an edge to his posture, to the way his fists were clenched loosely at his sides, as though he was barely holding something back.


    He must have been training in his wolf form and had just shifted. His dark hair was tousled, sticking to his forehead, and his jaw was set like stone. And then my eyes trailed to his cock¡­ he wasn''t hardened, but damn it, it was huge.


    I swallowed hard and stood my ground, trying to ignore the fact that the man I had a massive crush on was standing naked right in front of me.


    "Alpha Levi, is there a problem?" I asked, sounding clearly annoyed to see him. He could have just gone on with his training and ignored me¡ªor better still, joined Louis in training Anita, who will never learn anyway.


    "Not at all, mate," he replied, his voice low and rough.


    I blinked.


    He stepped closer, just enough for me to see the tension in his shoulders, the heat in his gaze.


    "You''ve changed," he added after a pause, scanning me from head to toe,bat pants, boots, ponytail. "I almost didn''t recognize you."


    "Good," I said, meeting his stare. "That''s the point."


    His lips twitched, almost like he wanted to smile. Almost.


    "Let''s spar, Olivia."


    I nodded, ignoring the way my stomach twisted at the way he said my name.


    "Fine. But don''t hold back, Alpha. I won''t."


    His eyes darkened at that.


    "Neither will I."


    We both stepped into the circle, barefoot against the cool earth. Anita had stopped whatever training she was pretending to do, watching us with narrowed eyes from the corner.


    I cracked my neck, slid into position. Levi did the same.


    "We will spar ten minutes in our human form, and when the time is up, we fight in our wolves," he said.


    I nodded once, sharp and curt. "Ten minutes. Let''s go."


    He didn''t hesitate.


    Levi lunged first¡ªfast, like a striking shadow. I blocked his hit, but the impact vibrated through my arms. He wasn''t holding back. This was real, like how he usually trained me.


    We moved around each other, a blur of fists and calcted footwork. Every strike he threw, I countered. Every sweep I attempted, he evaded. Our bodies shed with the sound of skin hitting skin, breathing in harsher gasps.


    But still,¡­ tension burned hotter than our hits.


    His naked form moved with primal grace, unbothered by the exposure. I tried not to look¡ªgods, I tried¡ªbut my eyes betrayed me. Every time his muscles flexed or his body twisted, I caught a glimpse of cock. And he knew. That arrogant glint in his eye said so.


    "You''re distracted," he muttered, dodging a kick and grabbing my wrist.


    "I am not. Why should I be?" I hissed, twisting free andnding a punch to his ribs. He grunted¡ªnot from pain¡ªno, from pleasure.


    "You''ve forgotten a lot I taught you," he said, his voice husky. He spun behind me, catching me in a hold¡ªarms across my chest, his bare body flush against mine. I felt everything¡ªthe heat, the strength, the feeling of his cock pressed against my ass. My heart mmed in my chest.


    "Let go of me," I snapped, breath catching.


    He did¡ªbut only after lingering a moment too long.


    I spun andnded a punch to his jaw.


    Levi stumbled back, lip bleeding slightly, eyes gleaming. Then he smiled¡ªreally smiled. "There she is."


    My chest heaved. "You always did like pain, didn''t you?"


    "Only from you, pup," he said, voice low and intimate, the way a lover would whisper in bed. "No one else makes me feel like this."


    I blinked rapidly, throat dry, but got a grip of myself. This time, I caught him off guard. I swept his legs and sent him crashing to the ground. Before he could react, I straddled him, fists to his chest, pinning him.


    We both froze.


    His hands slowly came up, gripping my thighs, his touch firm, possessive. I could feel the rise of his cock beneath me, hard against my body. His breathing was ragged, matching mine. Our faces were close¡ªtoo close.


    "You gonna hit me or kiss me?" he murmured.


    I clenched my jaw, but my body betrayed me, my hips shifting slightly. "I should kill you."


    His thumb brushed a spot on my thigh. "Do it. But you''d miss me."


    I hated how right he was. No matter how much I hated them, I couldn''t bear the thought of any of them dying.


    The timer buzzed from the edge of the training field¡ªten minutes were up.


    We didn''t move.


    "Wolf form?" he asked, voice hoarse.


    I nodded once, sliding off him.

 Chapter 46: Desire her.

    Chapter 46: Desire her.


    Levi''s POV


    I noticed she hesitated for a moment before she went for the buttons of her tank top. When I stood, I settled my eyes on her, watching, not able to look away from her. There was something different about her. And it wasn''t just the blond hair she now wore. It was something deeper. Something I couldn''t exin.


    Olivia pulled off her tank top and stood before me in nothing but her redce bra. I swallowed hard, my gaze locking onto the way her breasts filled the bra. My wolf stirred inside me, growling low and possessive.


    She reached for the zipper of her pants next, and I watched¡ªentranced¡ªas she pulled them down to her knees, then stepped out of them, revealing the matching redce panties that clung to her curves.


    Where I stood, I gawked at her, from her boobs filling thece bra to her cleavages and then I moved downward to her t stomach and then to her curves, her hips.


    I swallowed hard and looked around the field, daring to see if anyone was looking at her, I swear they were signing their own death sentence. But no one dared to look at her, everyone seemed to be focused on their activities. Nudity wasmon among us, but somehow I wanted to be the only one to see her nakedness or perhaps my brothers too. I wished I could stop her from going naked, but it was foolish, I have to getfortable with her going naked before everyone like we all do.


    My heart thundered in my chest, louder than I''d ever admit, as Olivia slowly straightened. Her fingers hovered near the sp of her bra. I saw her nce up and our eyes locked.


    She held my gaze.


    There was something daring in her eyes, something fierce, and I couldn''t look away even if I tried. The moment stretched, charged with heat and tension, and then¡ªshe unhooked the sp at her back with a subtle flick.


    The redce slid down her arms like a whisper before it dropped to the grass at her feet.


    Her breasts were now bare before me, full and soft, and I struggled to breathe, my wolf growling possessively. My jaw clenched as I forced my hands to remain at my sides, the need to touch her almost unbearable. But I didn''t move even though I wanted to.


    Then she reached for the band of her panties.


    I took a half step forward, instinctively, but stopped myself. Her fingers slid beneath thece, and with a slow, deliberate movement, she pushed them down. The fabric glided past her hips, down her legs, and finally joined the rest of her clothes on the grass.


    And there she stood.


    Completely naked.


    Her skin glowed in morning sun, wless and smooth, her curves delicate and sexy all at once. My gaze dropped for a heartbeat to where her thighs met, her private area neatly shaven. My dick jerked, and I could feel myself getting hardened.


    My wolf pushed harder against my chest, a low rumble of desire vibrating through me. I wanted her, fuck I desired her.


    "Go to her, she is ours," my wolf urged, and a silly thought buzzed in my head, the thought of taking her out of this field and into my room where I would worship her body, where I would make love to her and make her scream my name.


    But I shook the thought away.


    This was the woman I hated. The one who broke me. I couldn''t forget that.


    "You gonna shift," she suddenly said, lifting her chin, "or are you just gonna stand there gawking like a virgin?"


    My frown deepened, she knew I was gawking.


    She saw the effect she had on me. She knew.


    Damn her.


    I looked down for a second and realized I was getting hard. Damn it. In order for her not to notice or anyone, I swiftly shifted into my brown color wolf and shook my fur.


    As I stood on all fours, my brown wolf towering and proud, Olivia didn''t flinch.


    She eyed me and then, with a roll of her shoulders and a sharp glint in her eye, she shifted.


    Her bones cracked, limbs twisted, and her soft human skin rippled into a sleek coat of rich brown fur. Her wolf was smaller than mine, leaner, but just as fierce. She growled low in her throat before lunging straight at me, fangs bared.


    I met her halfway, bracing myself as our bodies collided with a heavy thud, her teeth snapping close to my neck.


    She was fast, no doubt about that¡ªbut reckless.


    "You''ve forgotten everything I taught you," I taunted her through the mind link, as I spun and shoved her down with a firm paw to her side.


    Her snarl echoed in my ears.


    "You taught me nothing," she snapped back, her voice tinted with frustration.


    She twisted under me and shoved me off with a burst of strength, her ws scraping my side. I skidded back, smirking mentally as I circled her.


    "Your stance is sloppy. Feet too wide. You''re too emotional."


    "Shut up!" she barked.


    She leapt again, her jaw aiming for my shoulder, but I sidestepped and caught her, flipping her mid-air and mming her back against the grassy earth.


    I didn''t let her up this time.


    My weight pressed over her, dominating. I pinned her down, our fur tangled and bodies flush. Her growl vibrated into my chest, and then she pushed me off her. I let her.


    She lunged again, and this time, I let her get close. Too close. Our bodies collided again, but I didn''t throw her off. I twisted, rolled, and pinned her down. Her wolf growled under mine, snapping at my face, but I held her down with my weight, muzzle pressed against her throat.


    And then¡ªshe shifted.


    One second, fur. The next¡ªskin.


    Soft, golden skin.


    Naked.


    Writhing beneath me.


    Her chest rose and fell, her lips parted in a sharp exhale. My paws were still pinning her shoulders down when I felt her heat. Her curves pressed against my underside. Her thighs parted slightly, and the scent of her¡ªraw, feminine, maddening¡ªhit me full force.


    I couldn''t stop myself.


    I shifted.


    My human form hovered over hers, chest to chest, hips to hips. And fuck¡ªmy cock, already hard, pressed right against her slick entrance.


    A groan ripped from my throat.


    Her eyes locked on mine. "Get off me."


    "Toote," I growled, my hips shifting the slightest bit, grinding just enough to make her gasp.


    Her back arched. Her fingers dug into the grass. "Bastard¡­"


    "You''re wet," I whispered against her ear. "Your body doesn''t hate me as much as you im."


    She hissed, twisting beneath me, trying to fight the pleasure with fury, but her body betrayed her again. The friction, the way we fit¡­ it was too much. For both of us.


    I dipped my head, lips barely grazing her neck. "You''ve forgotten all my training. We need to start up ss. I can''t have a weak Luna."


    She frowned. Her eyes zed. "Get off me, Alpha Levi, and stop moaning on me."


    "Because you''re pressed against my cock, Olivia," I responded.


    She gasped, cheeks flushing, but she didn''t pull away. If anything, her hips shifted¡ªseeking friction.


    I rolled my hips once more, slowly, deliberately. Her breath hitched, a soft sound escaping her throat.


    Fuck.


    We were panting. My dick was rock hard, pressing against her slick entrance, my wolf wing at my insides. I wanted her¡ªright there, on the grass, in front of everyone. I didn''t care.


    Suddenly¡ª


    "Levi?" Louis''s voice rang out.


    We both froze.


    I twisted my head and saw him standing at the edge of the field, wide-eyed and stunned.


    "What the actual fuck?" he said, blinking like he wasn''t sure any of this was real.


    Olivia shoved me off again¡ªthis time, harder. She scrambled for her clothes, cheeks burning, chest heaving.


    I flopped back onto the grass, groaning, dragging a hand over my face.


    "Shit¡­"


    Of all the times, why does he have toe now?

 Chapter 47: Jealousy

    Chapter 47: Jealousy


    Louis'' POV


    I was trying my hardest not to lose my shit.


    "Anita, your ws aren''t essories," I gritted out, adjusting her stance with a flick to her wrist. "Use them like you mean it."


    She blinked up at me, confused¡ªagain. "Like¡­ this?"


    I barely stopped myself from sighing. For the sixth time today, I nodded, even though her form was a mess. "Sure. Let''s go with that."


    I was already pissed off.


    Trying to teach Anita was like trying to exin quantum physics to a goldfish. She kept swaying her hips more than throwing a punch, batting hershes like it was some sort of mating ritual.


    "Stop posing and punch," I snapped, blocking her weak jab effortlessly.


    "But you said to use my hips!" she whined.


    "For bnce, not seduction." I sighed, stepping back. "You know what, just¡ªwatch the others for a second."


    I turned away, annoyed, wiping sweat from my brow, and that''s when I saw them.


    Across the field, near the edge of the training grounds I spotted Levi and¡­ Olivia.


    Something in me instantly sharpened. My eyes locked on them, and the rest of the world faded.


    Olivia stood in nothing but her redce lingerie.


    My heart mmed into my chest.


    What the actual¡ª


    I watched her pull down her pants slowly, confidently, her golden hair catching the sunlight, her bare back straight and proud. My throat went dry.


    She was stripping in front of him.


    And Levi? The bastard couldn''t tear his eyes off her. His expression was raw¡ªhungry. His wolf was barely contained.


    I felt mine rise, growling inside, jealous rage licking through my veins. I knew I shouldn''t be jealous. Levi was also her mate and I hated her, so why was I this jealous?


    Then¡­ she unsped her bra.


    I took a step forward unconsciously, like my body betrayed me. My jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might snap.


    She dropped the bra to the grass.


    Her breasts bounced slightly, perfect, full, beautiful¡ªand Levi was drinking her in like she was made for him.


    Fuck.


    I wanted to look away. I should''ve looked away. But I couldn''t.


    She slid off her panties next, and I nearly growled out loud. The redce joined the rest of her clothes on the grass, and she stood there naked and fucking sexy.


    My cock twitched.


    She shifted then, fur exploding where skin had been, her brown wolf sleek and fierce. Levi followed suit, his wolf form strong and massive. They charged each other like it was second nature, colliding mid-air.


    I gritted my teeth. My fists clenched at my sides.


    They were¡­ ying. Training. Fighting.


    But it looked like forey.


    They were touching too much. Too close. Too familiar.


    Then¡ªfuck me¡ªOlivia shifted back. Human. Naked.


    And Levi¡ªhe shifted too. Hovered over her like he owned her. Like he was iming her. His body caged hers, his hips flush against hers.


    I saw the way she arched beneath him.


    I saw the way his hand pressed into the earth beside her head.


    My entire chest burned with jealousy, anger, and possession.


    She didn''t push him away.


    Her lips parted.


    Her legs shifted wider beneath him.


    Fucking hell.


    I stormed forward before I even knew what I was doing.


    "Levi?" My voice cracked across the field like thunder.


    They froze.


    Levi looked back, his expression a twisted mix of anger and frustration. Olivia shoved him off, scrambling for her clothes. Her cheeks were red. Her body¡ªmy goddess, I shouldn''t have seen it like that, not like this.


    "What the actual fuck?" I muttered, blinking like I was hallucinating.


    Olivia didn''t look at me.


    She couldn''t.


    And Levi? That smug bastard just flopped back on the grass like this was nothing.


    My wolf roared inside me, jealous. I looked at Levi and realized he was fucking hard.


    I turned around, fists shaking, storming off before I did something I''d regret.


    I wasn''t supposed to want her. Not like this.


    But I did.


    And seeing her under him like that?


    That broke something in me.


    I left the training ground, ignoring the calls of Anita, and made my way to the mansion. I reached my room and mmed the door. I made my way toward the minibar stand in my room and took out a bottle of whiskey.


    I didn''t even bother with a ss.


    I twisted the cap off the whiskey bottle and drank straight from it, the burn doing nothing to dull the fury wing at my chest. My hands were trembling, not from fear. My jaw¡ªlocked so tight I could hear it creak. I could still see them. Her flushed cheeks. Her legs around him. The way she arched for him like he was the only one who mattered. Like I wasn''t right here, dying every time she smiled at someone else.


    The door mmed open behind me.


    I didn''t turn.


    Didn''t need to.


    Only two persons had the balls to walk into my room without knocking.


    "Get the hell out, Levi," I growled, voice low and shaking.


    He didn''t answer right away. I heard his footsteps, heavy and unhurried, like he hadn''t just been grinding into our mate in the middle of the field like a fucking animal.


    "You are angry?" he asked finally.


    I turned then, slowly, my vision dark around the edges. "Angry? I saw you rutting against her like a goddamn dog in heat."


    Levi''s jaw tightened. "It wasn''t like that."


    "Really?" I snapped, stalking toward him, chest heaving. "Because from where I was standing, it looked exactly like that. You were on her, Levi. She was letting you¡ª"


    I cut myself off, dragging a hand through my hair as I paced away.


    "We said we hated her," I hissed. "We were supposed to hate her."


    Then Levi muttered, "It''s the mate bond."


    I spun, eyes narrowing. "Don''t feed me that bullshit."


    His mouth twitched. Guilt. He looked away.


    I stepped closer. "I know you, Levi. You don''t move like that for a bond. You looked at her like she was yours. You touched her like she was more than just a mate. Like you wanted her."


    "I do want her," he said finally, voice rough. "We all do. You''re just too stubborn to admit it."


    I shoved him.


    Hard.


    He staggered back but didn''t retaliate.


    "She broke me," I spat. "She tore me apart, Levi."


    "And you think she didn''t hurt me too?" he shouted, finally snapping.


    He was breathing hard, fists clenched. "But she is our mate. We are mated to her. She bears our mark. And whatever else she''s done, whatever she is¡ªwe''re still hers. Whether we fucking like it or not."


    I didn''t speak.


    I couldn''t.


    Because I hated that he was right.


    But I also hated him for saying it.


    Levi exhaled, softer now. "You don''t hate her either."


    "I do," I whispered. "I have to."


    He gave me a look that said he wasn''t buying it.


    And he was right.


    Because the truth was twisting in my chest.


    I didn''t hate her.


    I hated that I couldn''t.


    And I hated even more that Levi wasn''t fighting it anymore.


    He turned toward the door, hand on the knob. "You can stay angry, Louis. Pretend you don''t feel it. But one day, you''ll stop lying to yourself."


    And with that, he left.


    I stood there in the silence, bottle dangling in my hand, heart in my throat.


    I wasn''t just jealous.


    I was terrified.


    Terrified of wanting her too.

 Chapter 48: The Race

    Chapter 48: The Race


    Olivia''s POV


    "That should never happen again. It should not happen again."


    Those were the words I kept repeating to myself all day. I hated how my body reacted to their touch. It wasn''t right¡ªit should never feel like that again.


    "But you know we can''t control that," my wolf whispered gently. "Your body will always respond to their touch. That''s the power of the mate bond."


    Her voice only fueled my frustration.


    "Fuck the mate bond," I snapped.


    My wolf, sensing that I''m already pissed, decided not to talk more, leaving me to my anger.


    "Luna, it''s time for the race. Are you joining?" Lolita and Nora asked as they stepped into my chamber.


    I sighed, feeling drained. I didn''t have the energy for the night race, but maybe it would help clear my mind.


    "Sure. Let''s go."


    I left the room, Nora and Lolita following behind. As we walked through the mansion, staff bowed their heads respectfully. Some did it naturally, having grown used to acknowledging my presence. Others? They were clearly forcing it.


    I ignored them and kept walking until we reached the yard¡ªalready packed with excited pack members. Tonight was Race Night. A male and female would pair up and sprint through the woods. The first to return would be crowned the winner.


    When I was younger, I used to run these races with one of the triplets. They always let me win. But all of that ended the day my father was used of stealing. Ever since then, I didn''t join in any of the pack activities.


    My gaze swept across the crowd, and I spotted Anita standing beside the triplets. She wore tight ck leggings and a cropped blue top that left most of her stomach exposed. She was smilingughing even¡ªat something one of them said.


    I frowned. Not because she was with them¡ªhell, I didn''t care about that¡ªbut because she looked too happy. Too light. Too energetic for someone who had just lost a pregnancy a few days ago. I expected her to be mourning. Grieving. But Anita didn''t look like a woman who had just lost a pup.


    "Maybe she was never pregnant," my wolf muttered darkly.


    I shook my head. The healer confirmed it. There had been blood. Still, something felt¡­ off.


    I tried not to let my emotions show as I stepped closer to the crowd, but my jaw clenched when Anita threw her head back andughed at something Louis said. My chest tightened¡ªnot with jealousy, I told myself¡ªbut with disbelief. Was she really so quick to move on? Or was this all some act?


    "Luna Olivia," one of the warriors bowed slightly as he approached, snapping me out of my thoughts. "Would you like to choose your partner for the race?"


    I blinked, startled. "Partner?"


    "Yes. Since it''s your first race as Luna, tradition states that you get the privilege to choose first."


    I felt a dozen eyes lock on me. Some curious. Some judgmental. And of course, the triplets were watching too. Anita had her hand wrapped around Louis'' arm now, like she belonged there. Like she wasn''t lying, scheming, manipting everyone.


    I scanned the crowd until my eyesnded on a familiar face.


    "I''ll choose Jerek," I said.


    Jerek stepped forward with a warm, easy smile. "I won''t go easy on you," he teased.


    I chuckled. "That''s how I like it. But don''t worry¡ªI''ll beat you, just like old times."


    Heughed and rolled his eyes. "Come on, Olivia. We were kids then. You can''tpare it to now."


    "Let''s see about that."


    The breeze picked up slightly, rustling the trees at the edge of the woods and sending a shiver through my skin, though it wasn''t from the cold. The atmosphere was electric, buzzing with anticipation. All around me, pack members began pairing up,ughing, whispering, some throwing curious nces in my direction.


    I could feel eyes on me, more than just the usual. I turned slightly¡ªand there he was.


    Levi.


    Standing a few feet away, his arms crossed over his chest, jaw clenched, eyes fixed right on me and Jerek. His expression was unreadable, but I didn''t need to be a mind reader to know he wasn''t happy. His gaze lingered too long, burning with something that felt a lot like restrained anger¡­ or jealousy.


    I tilted my head and offered him a frown before turning back to Jerek, brushing a nonexistent speck off his shoulder. I didn''t care how Levi looked at me. If they could flirt with Anita in front of me, then I could do the same. Right?


    "Looks like someone''s not a fan of your choice," Jerek said under his breath, concern in his tone as he nced over my shoulder.


    "Not my problem," I replied tly.


    A whistle blew again, signaling for everyone to line up. Pair by pair, the racers stepped forward. I watched as Louis picked a tall, lean female warrior with dark curls tied in a high ponytail. The female was surprised but seemed happy to pair up with him.


    Then Lennox made his way toward Anita, who was already smiling like she expected it. She practically bounced over to him and clung to his arm. I rolled my eyes. If this was her idea of mourning, she deserved an award for performance.


    Finally, Levi made his choice. He didn''t hesitate, didn''t scan the crowd¡ªjust walked straight up to a brte warrior I vaguely remembered seeing during training. She was tall, stoic, and definitely pretty. She nodded sharply when he offered his hand. No smiles, no flirtation.


    As we lined up, side by side with our partners, the announcer stepped forward, holding the traditional horn used to mark the start of the race.


    "Ready yourselves!" he called out.


    I crouched beside Jerek, feeling the cool soil beneath my fingers. The scent of the woods hit me again, thick with pine, dew, and something wild. My heart beat in rhythm with the moment.


    "Hey," Jerek said, nudging my shoulder. "Ready."


    I grinned. "Absolutely."


    The horn blew¡ªand we ran.

 Chapter 49: Bitten

    Chapter 49: Bitten


    Olivia''s POV


    We raced into the woods, the wind whipping past my ears, and the ground blurring under my feet. My heart pounded, adrenaline surging as Jerek and I moved in perfect rhythm. I could hear others stumbling behind us¡ªbranches snapping, someone letting out a frustrated growl¡ªbut we kept going, swift and focused.


    Memories reyed in my head. Sweet memories of how I raced with the triplets in these same woods. Those were the moments when I was truly happy.


    "Don''t slow down!" Jerek shouted, his breath steady beside me.


    "I wasn''t nning to," I shot back, pushing harder.


    The familiar trees blurred around us, moonlight seeping through the leaves in streaks of silver. I could feel the energy of the race pulsing all around us, but for a brief moment, it felt like just Jerek and me out here. Free. Wild. Almost like the old days.


    We reached the towering oak that marked the halfway point. Its wide trunk stood tall like a silent guardian, roots digging deep into the earth. We didn''t stop¡ªjust touched its bark briefly, then pivoted andunched ourselves back toward the yard.


    But then¡ª


    A sharp, guttural hiss of pain sliced through the air.


    I skidded to a halt, my boots digging into the dirt. My wolf whimpered, a deep ache piercing my chest as if she felt the pain too. Something was wrong.


    "What is it?" Jerek called, stopping a few feet ahead when he realized I wasn''t beside him anymore.


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. My head snapped toward the sound, and my body moved instinctively, veering off the path and into the thick brush.


    "Olivia!" Jerek called after me, but I barely heard him.


    The forest suddenly felt too quiet. The air thick, tense. I followed the scent¡ªthe faintest trace of blood and something else, something familiar.


    My wolf was restless now, pacing inside me. "Go, go!" she urged, her voice panicked.


    I followed the familiar scent, and that was when it hit me¡­ the smell¡ªit seemed like that of Lennox. My heart beat faster, and I began running, following the trail of his scent.


    As I ran, Jerek followed me, calling out my name in panic, but I didn''t respond. I kept running until the trees parted into a small clearing, the moon casting a silver spotlight on the scene ahead¡ªand what I saw made my blood run cold.


    Lennox.


    He was on the ground, writhing in pain, his leg swollen and already starting to bruise. Beside himy the crushed remains of arge, venomous snake¡ªits body coiled awkwardly. The ground was sttered with both venom and blood.


    "Fuck," I breathed, rushing forward.


    Anita was kneeling beside Lennox, her eyes wide with panic, her hands hovering uselessly over his injured leg. She looked pale, her lips trembling as tears streamed down her face.


    "I¡ªI don''t know what to do," she cried, her voice shrill and cracking. "I don''t know¡ª"


    Lennox grabbed her arm, his face contorted in pain. "The venom¡­ You have to suck it out. Now!"


    Anita froze, shaking her head violently. "I can''t¡ªI can''t do that, I¡ª"


    "Do it!" he roared, his voice ragged.


    But she just kept shaking her head, sobbing, useless.


    That was enough for me.


    I pushed past her and dropped to my knees beside him. His eyes widened in shock as I grabbed his leg firmly.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, panting, his skin mmy and pale. "Olivia¡ª"


    "Saving your life," I snapped.


    Without waiting for his permission, I leaned down and pressed my mouth over the bite wound. The taste of venom was metallic and foul, burning my tongue as I spat it out again and again, ignoring the sickening taste and the tremble in my hands. I sucked, spat, sucked again, until the swelling stopped rising, and the blood ran cleaner.


    When I was done, I tore the bottom hem of my shirt and wrapped it tightly around the wound to slow the spread.


    Lennox groaned, his hand weakly grabbing mine. "Thank you."


    I looked at him, my chest heaving.


    At that moment, a rustling of branches sounded behind us.


    Levi and Louis burst through the trees, eyes scanning the scene in rm.


    "What the hell happened?" Levi barked, immediately moving to Lennox''s side, while Louis red at the dead snake.


    "Snake," I said simply, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand. "He got bitten."


    "I''m fine," Lennox mumbled, wincing. "Olivia came at the right time."


    Louis stared at me in awe.


    "You did it?" he asked, his voice low.


    I nodded, standing shakily to my feet. "Someone had to."


    For a moment, Levi said nothing¡ªjust stared at me with a mix of emotions swirling in his sea-blue eyes.


    Feeling awkward, I turned to Jerek. "Let''s go back." I didn''t let the words finish from my mouth before I began running. He seemed to hesitate, waiting for his Alpha''s approval. When Levi nodded in approval, he began racing after me.


    We continued racing until we arrived back at the yard, where some racers had already arrived. I arrived first at the arena, but it didn''t feel like a victory.


    As I got settled down on the ground, I noticed Lennox was being helped by Levi and Louis as he leaned on their shoulders and walked slowly.


    When the pack saw him, they began to worry, and some warriors moved over to him. From where I sat, I could hear Lennox assuring them that he was fine.


    I watched how he was helped to a seat and out eyes met, but I frowned at him before looking away.


    "What you did back there was brave and skillful." Jerekplimented while I shrugged.


    "You will do well in the medical field, Luna.. Trust me." He added, and I scoffed. "Don''t go there¡­ I can''t stand people in pain, I will make a terrible nurse."


    Jerek chuckled and looked away.


    "Jerek," I murmured, getting to my feet, "I''m calling it a night."


    Jerek gave me a quiet nod in response, and without another word, I turned on my heel and made my way back to my chambers.

 Chapter 50: Save Me

    Chapter 50: Save Me


    Lennox''s POV


    While everyone seemed to be buzzing around me, worried, whispering, asking questions, my eyes were only on Olivia, who was leaving the yard.


    I couldn''t believe what she did back then in the woods. It was without fear, without hesitation, something Anita failed to do.


    If it had been left to Anita¡­ I probably would''ve died in that forest before my brothers ever showed up. Olivia had practically saved my life.


    "Sit," Levi said, snapping me out of my thoughts as he gently guided me to a chair near the healer''s tent. "You''re not walking that off."


    I let him lower me down, gritting my teeth as pain shot through my thigh again. The healer¡ªa short, silver-haired woman with sharp eyes¡ªstepped forward, already reaching for her satchel.


    "Snake venom," she muttered, her fingers probing gently around the bite. "Rare one too. If the person who sucked the poison out hadn''t done it quickly and well, you''d already be unconscious. Possibly worse."


    I heard Anita sniff behind her, still crying silently, but I didn''t look at her. My gaze was locked on Olivia again, who was almost out of sight.


    "Who did it?" the healer asked, still examining the wound.


    "Olivia," I said tly.


    The healer nced up and gave a curt nod of approval. "She saved his life. Good instincts, fast hands. She must''ve known exactly what she was doing."


    And for the first time in a long time, I felt something twist in my chest. Shame¡­ and maybe something else. Perhaps pride¡­ as a memory reyed in my head.


    It was years ago. Olivia couldn''t have been more than eleven, a scrappy little thing with big curious eyes and wild curls that never seemed to stay tied back. She''d begged toe with me, Levi, and Louis on a short run through the woods. Just a harmless patrol near the stream. Nothing dangerous, or so we thought.


    We were halfway back when Louis yelped and fell, clutching his ankle. At first, we thought he just tripped¡ªuntil I saw the two small puncture wounds swelling with angry redness.


    "Snake," I said, dropping to my knees. "He''s been bitten."


    Levi panicked for a second, but I didn''t. I didn''t have time to. Instinct kicked in. I tore Louis''s boot off and pressed my mouth to the bite, spitting out the venom before it could spread. Again and again, until the blood ran cleaner. Then I ripped my shirt, tied it tight around his leg, and threw him on Levi''s back.


    Through all of it, Olivia stood frozen¡­ but not with fear. Her eyes were locked on me, unblinking, her small hands clenched by her sides.


    When we finally made it back to the pack house, Louis was groaning but stable. Levi was out of breath, and I was spitting to get the taste of blood and venom out of my mouth.


    Olivia had followed me to the stream where I was rinsing my hands.


    "How did you know what to do?" she asked, staring at me like I was some kind of hero.


    I blinked at her. "I just¡­ did. You act fast. You get the venom out, tie it off, keep them still."


    "Will you show me?" she asked. "So I know. Just in case."


    I crouched down beside her then, dipping my hands into the water again, and said, "Alright, pup. You watch and remember. If someone ever gets bitten, you do exactly this¡­"


    And she did.


    She remembered.


    That same eleven-year-old girl who watched me save Louis¡­ had done the same for me today.


    And while Anita stood frozen, Olivia had acted.


    A lump formed in my throat as I looked back toward the trees, where she''d vanished from view.


    She hadn''t changed¡­ just grown stronger. Smarter.


    I never imagined if anyone was going to save me, it would be her.


    "Lennox, are you okay?" Anita''s irritating voice snapped me out of my thoughts, but I ignored her and looked away.


    "You are healed, Alpha. By tomorrow you will be standing on your feet," the healer said, and I gave her a grateful nod before she bowed and left.


    "You should go rest," Levi suggested, and I nodded, standing to my feet.


    "Can you walk?" Louis, the most worried among the three of us, asked, and I nodded. "I''m fine."


    We walked back to the mansion slowly. My leg throbbed with every step, but the healer had done well¡ªOlivia had done better. Her quick thinking, her steady hands¡­ she saved me. Not Anita. Not Levi. Not Louis.


    As we reached the front steps of the pack house, Levi motioned toward the stairs. "You should go rest."


    I nodded absently, but instead of turning toward my room, my feet took me down the hall¡­ to the far east wing. Her wing.


    I didn''t even think about it. My body moved on its own, pulled by something deeper than logic or reason. A tether.


    My wolf stirred inside me, his voice quieter than usual, but firm.


    "She has everything a man needs in a mate," he said. "Strength. Heart. She didn''t freeze. She didn''t cry. She saved us."


    I clenched my jaw. He wasn''t wrong.


    "And yet, we wasted years chasing Anita¡­ blinded, both me, Levi and Louis."


    I stopped outside Olivia''s room, my hand hovering near the door. I didn''t know exactly what I was going to say. Thank you didn''t feel like enough.


    I knocked.


    There was a long pause, then the door creaked open slowly. Olivia stood there, her damp hair falling over her shoulders, her eyes wide with surprise¡ªmaybe even a hint of concern.


    "Lennox?" she asked softly, her voice the same calm, grounded tone it had been in the woods.


    I didn''t speak right away.


    I just looked at her¡ªreally looked at her. The girl who used to trail behind us through the woods had be a woman. A brave, capable, and selfless woman.


    And my wolf was right.


    She had everything. Everything I never knew I needed¡­ until today.

 Chapter 51: Feelings From The Past

    Chapter 51: Feelings From The Past


    Lennox''s POV


    "Lennox, is there a problem?" Olivia suddenly asked the moment she noticed I had gone silent, just staring at her.


    My lips parted, and I forced myself to speak. "Thank you¡­ for what you did back there," I said, sincerely. I never thought a day woulde where I''d feel grateful¡ªtruly grateful¡ªto the same woman I once vowed to hate.


    Olivia didn''t even flinch at my appreciation. She simply shrugged. "No need to thank me. I would''ve done the same if it were anyone else in your shoes," she said tly.


    Her words tore my heart more than I expected. I didn''t know what hurt more¡ªher coldness to my gratitude or the cold truth behind what she said.


    "Anything else?" she asked, tilting her head slightly as she stared at me.


    But I couldn''t say a word. There was this strange feeling of pain¡­ of longing. I missed her¡­


    God, I hated to admit it, but I missed how things used to be when we were still¡­ us. I missed her ridiculous jokes, the way herughter lit up a room. Despite everything, I missed her presence.


    "Nothing else," I finally managed to say.


    She nodded once. "Good night."


    She didn''t wait for a reply before shutting the door in my face.


    I stood there like a fool, not knowing what to do or even how to feel. My wolf whined within me, restless and hurt, but I shut him out and limped back to my room in silence.


    Once I reached my bed, I pulled the nket over myself andy there, staring up at the ceiling, Olivia''s voice ying on a loop in my head.


    "I would''ve done the same if it were anyone else in your shoes."


    Why did those words feel like knives in my chest?


    Why did I expect her to say something different?


    What did I want to hear from her? For her to tell me she saved me because she still cared? Because I''m her mate?


    Was I hoping for her to say that I still meant something?


    I sighed heavily and shut my eyes.


    Four years ago, she shattered me.


    I''d sworn I would never forgive her. Never let her back in. Never feel this way again.


    But lying there, haunted by the scent of her and the echo of herughter in my mind, I realized the one truth I''d been avoiding¡ª


    I didn''t hate her.


    I missed her.


    And worse¡­


    I was falling for her again.


    "Then don''t fight it¡­ talk to her about it¡­ tell her how she hurt you and¡­"


    "No!" I cut my wolf off. "I''m not doing any such thing," I grunted and closed my eyes tighter, forcing myself to sleep. All this was just fleeting emotions because of her selfless act of saving me. By the time I wake up tomorrow, they will all be gone.


    The next morning, sunlight streamed weakly through the curtains, but I felt no warmth from it. A soft knock on the door pulled me from my thoughts, and before I could say anything, the door opened.


    Anita walked in with a tray in her hands.


    I frowned instantly, not even bothering to hide it.


    "Good morning, Lennox," she said gently, shing that ridiculous, overly sweet smile. It used to work on me. Now it just irritated me.


    It baffled me, really, how I ever chased after her.


    Maybe it was because she was the perfect pawn to make Olivia jealous.


    She was never the kind of woman I truly wanted.


    "I brought you breakfast. Thought you could use something warm."


    I didn''t move from the bed. "You know how much I hate being disturbed while sleeping."


    She blinked, caught off guard. "I just wanted to¡ª"


    "I want to be alone."


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something else¡ªmaybe apologize¡ªbut I turned my head away. "Please leave."


    She lingered for a few seconds longer before setting the tray on the nightstand and walking out without another word.


    I stared at the untouched food, sighed, and forced myself out of bed.


    After freshening up, I got dressed but ignored the breakfast entirely.


    When I finally stepped out of my room, the mansion was already buzzing with activities. I limped slightly as I made my way to the living room, still sore from yesterday, but better.


    Suddenly, my heart gave an odd jolt when I saw Olivia there, flipping through a file on the couch.


    She looked up, our eyes met for a second, and she gave me a nk look. "Good morning," she said inly, without stopping what she was doing.


    "Morning," I replied, but she was already walking past me.


    Just like that.


    No smile. Nothing.


    And yet¡­ my chest ached.


    I sank into the couch she had just left, inhaling the faint trace of her scent lingering on the cushion.


    Damn it.


    I was wrong.


    I was wrong when I told myselfst night that these feelings were temporary.


    That I''d wake up, and they''d be gone.


    They weren''t.


    If anything, they were stronger now.


    Sitting on the couch, I buried my face in my hands and dragged a hand down my tired face. My chest felt tight. I didn''t want to feel this way. I didn''t want to want her. But I did. I wanted her attention.


    I wanted her to look at me the way she used to before everything fell apart.


    I stared at the hallway she disappeared into, tempted to follow her. To grab her arm and demand she talk to me. Ask her why she hurt me, why she broke me.


    But I didn''t move.


    I just sat there like a coward, gnawing at the inside of my cheek and pretending I didn''t care.


    I ran a hand through my hair and let out a heavy sigh.


    "Lennox," a voice called behind me.


    I looked over my shoulder. It was my brother, Louis, with his usual concerned look.


    "You okay?" he asked, eyeing the untouched tray in his hands. "Anita said you kicked her out."


    "She shouldn''t havee in," I muttered.


    He shrugged and sat on the opposite couch. "You know, she''s trying hard to apologize."


    "I''m not interested," I snapped, rising from the couch and storming out of the living room.

 Chapter 52: Danger

    Chapter 52: Danger


    Olivia''s POV


    I needed to get a few things from the town square. Tomorrow was my mother''s birthday, and I wanted to buy her something nice with the pennies I had.


    As I set out to leave, Anita appeared from the corner and blocked my path. A fierce re burned in her eyes as she stared me down.


    "You either leave this pack in one piece, or I will send you out in different pieces," she spat.


    I raised a brow at her. "Are you threatening me?" I asked, my voice calm despite the anger already boiling inside me.


    Anita scoffed and took a step closer until we were face to face. Her makeup-caked face hovered inches from mine.


    "If I were you, I''d take it as a friendly warning. For old times'' sake, I''m giving you an option. Leave this pack in one piece¡ªor what befell your father will happen to you, and you''ll join him in the afterlife."


    Rage red inside me, and my wolf growled, urging me to attack her, but I held myself back.


    "For old times'' sake, Anita, I''ll let this pass," I said, watching her narrow her eyes. "But the next time you stand before me and spew such rubbish," I stepped closer, our noses nearly touching, "I will make sure the guards tie you up and flog you in the middle of the pack house courtyard."


    Anita''s lips parted in shock, clearly not expecting me to bite back. But I was done ying nice. Done acting weak. I had kept my distance. I had stayed out of her way. But now, she had crossed the line.


    "You think you can do that to me?" she scoffed.


    I smiled, a bitter smile. "Yes, Anita, I have the power to do that and more. Remember, I am the Luna. And you¡­" I narrowed my eyes, scanning her from head to toe, "you are just a concubine. Don''t forget that." I mocked, then turned and walked away, not giving her the chance to respond.


    I was able to leave the pack house after letting one of the warriors escort me. ording to them, it was mandatory that I don''t walk alone, and I had no choice but to allow the guard to follow me.


    When I got to town, I walked straight to the small jewelry shop at the corner of the square. Inside, the shopkeeper greeted me warmly. I forced a smile and scanned the ss disy.


    There, sitting in a velvet box, was a simple yet beautiful silver bracelet. Engraved with tiny moon symbols, delicate but strong. Just like her.


    "My mother," I murmured to myself, then said aloud, "I''ll take this one," pulling out the few notes I had saved.


    As the shopkeeper wrapped the bracelet carefully in soft paper, I felt a presence beside me. I turned slightly and found a woman, probably in herte sixties, standing just a few steps away. Her silver-streaked hair was tied into a low bun, and her pale green eyes seemed to glow faintly under the sunlight.


    "You''re Luna Olivia," she said, her voice low and hoarse, like wind rustling dry leaves.


    I hesitated, instantly on alert. "Yes¡­ do I know you?"


    Her eyes locked onto mine, unsettling in their intensity. "No. But I know what lies ahead."


    I furrowed my brows, gripping the paper bag in my hands tighter.


    "I''m a seer," she continued, stepping closer. "I see what others cannot. And child¡­" ¡ªher voice dropped to a whisper¡ª "I see you¡­ lying in a pool of your own blood."


    My breath caught.


    "What?" I asked, the words barely leaving my lips.


    "There is danger around you," she said, eyes never leaving mine. "You must be careful, Olivia. You must watch those who smile the brightest¡­ their knives are sharpest."


    My wolf stirred inside me, sensing the truth in her words.


    "Is it someone close to me?" I asked, heart pounding.


    The seer closed her eyes for a moment, as if searching the threads of fate. When she opened them again, her voice was barely above a breath.


    "I have no idea, but you still have time," she said, cing a wrinkled hand on mine. "Be alert, child¡­ or you won''t live long enough to find the truth you seek."


    With that, she turned and began to walk away.


    "Wait!" I called out, stepping forward, but she didn''t stop. By the time I reached the street, she had disappeared into the crowd.


    For a moment, I remained where I stood, contemting her words. I became worried and decided to return to the mansion to critically think about it.


    The walk back to the mansion was slow. The seer''s words echoed endlessly in my mind¡ª"I see you¡­ lying in a pool of your own blood."


    I entered the mansion through the side entrance, deciding to take the longer path past the gardens to clear my head. As I neared the pool area, a scream pierced the air. High-pitched. Terrified. A child.


    My eyes snapped toward the sound¡ªand I froze.


    A little girl was thrashing in the deep end of the pool, her tiny arms iling, her mouth opening and closing in silent gasps as she sank under the surface.


    Without thinking, I dropped the bracelet I had gotten for my mother and dove straight in.


    The water was cold, but adrenaline surged through me, pushing me forward. I reached her just as she slipped beneath the surface again, wrapping an arm around her and kicking toward the edge with all the strength I had.


    When I pulled us both out of the pool, Iid her on the warm stone deck. She was coughing violently, water pouring from her mouth as her lungs finally began to take in air.


    I knelt beside her, brushing the soaked hair from her forehead. "It''s okay," I whispered, voice shaking. "You''re safe now."


    Footsteps thundered behind me.


    "Olivia!"


    I turned my head to see Levi rushing toward me, eyes wide with concern. He slowed when he saw me soaked, kneeling beside the girl.


    He didn''t speak at first. Just pulled off his shirt and held it out to me.


    "You''re drenched," he said, his voice lower now, more careful. "Here¡ª"


    I looked at him, at the shirt, and then slowly stood. Water dripped from my clothes, pooling at my feet.


    "I''m fine," I said coldly.


    He stepped forward slightly, hesitating.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    I didn''t let him finish.


    "I said I''m fine," I repeated, sharper this time. "She needs warmth, not me."


    I bent down, carefully picking up the shivering child into my arms.


    And then, without sparing Levi another nce, I walked past him.


    I returned to the training ground and located the girl''s mother, who was a warrior training in the field and didn''t know her daughter had wandered off.


    "Thank you so much, Luna," she said, sounding deeply grateful as she took the little girl from me.


    I nodded and turned to go back into the pack house, but my eyes met Levi''s. Instantly, I looked away and walked on.

 Chapter 53: Still Want Her

    Chapter 53: Still Want Her


    Levi''s POV


    I was taking one of my normal strolls when I walked into Olivia saving a drowning child. I was moved by instinct and handed my shirt to her, but she bluntly refused. I felt my heart clench at her refusal, but I masked my emotions.


    From where I stood, I watched the mother of the child fall to her knees, thanking Olivia over and over for saving her baby''s life. When Olivia met my eyes, she stared at me nkly and walked away.


    Where I stood, I realized something¡­ something I didn''t want to realize. I wanted Olivia back¡­ I wanted us to go back to how things were. Fuck, I really wanted to spend time with her. I wanted her attention.


    Despite everything, despite the pain she has caused, despite how she tore my heart, Despite the nights I cried for the first time in my damn life because of her. I still wasn''t able to stop loving her.


    Watching Olivia hold that child close to her chest, soaked and shivering from the water, refusing even the smallest help from me¡­ it shattered all the walls I''d built around my heart.


    And made me realize I still loved her.


    I didn''t want to. I tried not to. But seeing her like that¡ªbrave, selfless, beautiful¡ªit all came flooding back. Every moment with her.Every fight. Every night I stayed awake thinking about her. And fuck, no matter how hard I tried to bury it, the truth wouldn''t stop screaming inside me.


    I wanted her back.


    But I couldn''t tell anyone. Not Louis. Not Lennox. Not after how I cursed her, after I swore I hated her. They''dugh in my face. Call me weak. Pathetic.


    "Then you shouldn''t fucking care," my wolf snapped inside me.


    I clenched my jaw but didn''t respond.


    Moving to the other side of the training field, I ran into Louis and Lennox near the training barracks. They were standing near the open field, arms crossed, mid-conversation when I approached.


    "Levi," Louis said, shooting me a suspicious look. "You''ve been spacing out a lottely. Is it about Olivia?"


    My heart skipped.


    "What?" I asked too quickly.


    Louis raised a brow, smirking. "Well, after you trained with her on the field, you''ve been acting strange. You''re not¡­ catching feelings again, are you? I remember what you told me yesterday, that you wanted her. Is that right?"


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut. I felt the heat rush to my face, my skin suddenly feverishly hot as shame crept up my neck. My throat tightened, making it hard to breathe, let alone speak. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest, a loud drumbeat that felt like it might give me away.


    I forced a coldugh, though it came out hollow. "You think I''d fall for her again?" I said, my voiceced with forced mockery. "Hell no. Why would I want someone like her? I hate Olivia, and it will remain that way."


    Louis raised a suspicious brow at me. "But you told me¡­"


    "Ignore it! I spat.


    Louis and Lennox exchanged nces, and I couldn''t tell if they believed me or not. I didn''t stick around long enough to find out. I turned on my heel and walked off before they noticed my difort.


    Back in my room, I mmed the door shut and paced the floor like a caged animal. My wolf wouldn''t stop growling inside me.


    "Coward. Weakling."


    "Shut up," I muttered, dragging a hand through my hair.


    "You want her, but you''re too ashamed to admit it."


    I mmed my fist into the wall, the sharp pain shooting through my knuckles as I gritted my teeth.


    "Shut up!" I spat at my wolf, my anger boiling.


    "Why would I want a woman who broke me¡­ she destroyed me," I said angrily.


    My wolf, sensing I was angry, decided to let me be and refused to argue more with me.


    I threw myself onto the bed, burying my face in the pillow, trying to block out the thoughts of Olivia. Trying to drown out the guilt, the frustration, the want. But it was like trying to fight a tide that kept pulling me under.


    I grunted and ran a hand through my hair. I needed to clear my head. I headed to the training grounds, hoping the adrenaline would drown out the noise in my skull.


    I was halfway through a brutal set ofbat drills when I saw Olivia.


    She wasughingughing¡ªwith Jerek by the edge of the training field. He handed her a bottle of water, and she took it with a smile that made me frown.


    Jealousy twisted in my gut.


    And just when I was about to look away, I saw Anita strutting toward me, hips swaying like she owned the damn ce.


    Perfect.


    If Olivia wanted to flirt with other men, two could y that game.


    I turned to Anita with a smirk and pulled her closer by the waist, just enough for Olivia to see.


    "Do you want to spar with me?" I said to Anita.


    Anita''s fingers curled around my neck, her body pressing up against mine as she leaned in, her breath warm against my ear.


    "You know," she whispered, her voice sultry, "we could always take this somewhere more private. My room or yours, whatever you prefer. I''m sure we could have some fun."


    I stiffened. The offer was clear. But deep down, I knew. I wasn''t interested in her anymore. Not like before.


    "Not in the mood for that. I just need a sparring partner. Either you''re in or out."


    Anita frowned at my words but nodded. "Fine, let''s spar."


    I nodded, forcing out a smile at Anita.


    Suddenly, I noticed Olivia looked our way.


    Her smile dropped.


    And god, a sick part of me felt satisfied.


    But under all of it¡ªthe posturing, the jealousy, the lies¡ªI still couldn''t escape the truth.


    I didn''t want Anita.


    I wanted Olivia.


    And I didn''t know how much longer I could keep pretending I didn''t.

 Chapter 54: Lost The right

    Chapter 54: Lost The right


    Olivia''s POV


    I tried to focus on my training with Jerek, but today¡­ today was different.


    Every time I nced across the field, my eyes inevitablynded on Levi. He was sparring with Anita. No, they weren''t sparring¡ªthey were more like flirting, as if they were the only two people in the world. They wereughing, and that sick feeling twisted in my stomach, even though I tried to ignore it. I tried so hard to pretend it didn''t bother me, but it did.


    I bit my lip, trying to concentrate on Jerek''s instructions, but the image of Anita''s hands on Levi and the way they exchanged those looks¡­ I couldn''t shake it. The jealousy was eating me up, and it made me sick to my stomach.


    And then, suddenly, a memory came rushing back¡ªone I hadn''t thought about in years.


    I was thirteen, barely old enough to understand theplex emotions I was feeling, but that didn''t stop it. I had seen Levi with a girl. They were talking andughing, and he was smiling at her in that way that made my heart skip, that same smile I thought was only for me. I couldn''t stand it. I couldn''t stand the way she looked at him, the way heughed with her, the way she made him smile like that.


    I remember running away from them, feeling a tight knot of jealousy twist in my chest. I didn''t understand it then, didn''t know what to do with it, so I ran¡ªjust ran, as far as my legs would take me.


    But Levi noticed. Of course, he did. He always noticed when something was wrong with me.


    He found me a few minutester, breathless, standing by the tree near the back of the pack house. He was so calm, like he always was, and I hated how easily he could make everything feel like it would be okay, even when it wasn''t.


    "What''s wrong, Liv?" he asked, his voice low and gentle, but his eyes searching mine.


    I refused to tell him. I didn''t know how to exin it, how to admit that seeing him with another girl made my chest feel tight, like I was suffocating. So, I stayed silent.


    But Levi seemed to understand. His brow furrowed, and his voice softened as he stepped closer.


    "Do you hate it when I smile at other girls?" he asked, his tone still quiet, but it sounded serious.


    The question hit me like a punch to the gut. I looked away, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. It wasn''t something I could easily admit, not even to him. But the truth was, I hated it. I hated it so much that it felt like it was tearing me apart from the inside. I hated seeing triplets smiling at another girl.


    I nodded, my voice barely above a whisper. "Yes."


    Levi studied me for a moment, as if weighing my words. And then, without hesitation, he smiled at me. It wasn''t the same smile he gave to that girl, but it was still a smile¡ªgentle and sincere, like he understood me in a way no one else did.


    "I won''t smile at any other girl again," he said, his voice firm but filled with promise.


    I lifted my eyes as I stared at him.


    "Promise?"


    Levi smiled, revealing his charming dimples. The triplets all had something different I loved about their faces. Levi had those adorable dimples that only showed when he smiled. Lennox had the most beautiful set of teeth I''d ever seen, and I loved watching him grin. Louis had the most stunning brown eyes¡ªcool, alluring, hard to look away from.


    "Yes¡­ I promise, I will never smile at anydy," he said.


    A small smile appeared on my face, and I couldn''t stop myself from hugging him. Levi chuckled and hugged me tighter.


    "You are not concentrating. Are you okay?" Jerek asked, halting the sparring. I couldn''t take it anymore. I shifted away from Jerek, throwing an apologetic nce. "I need a break," I murmured.


    He nodded, a concerned look in his eyes, but I just waved him off. I didn''t want to exin anything right now. I just needed space.


    I walked away quickly. I had to get away from them. From him.


    I made my way into the pack house, and just when I was about to pass a corner¡ªsuddenly, Levi appeared, blocking my path, his broad frame towering over me like a wall. His eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I just froze.


    "What''s the matter, Olivia?" His voice was smooth, like he was enjoying this far too much. "Jealous?"


    The word hit me like a p to the face. My chest tightened, and I could feel my blood boil.


    "Jealous?" I spat, fury shing in my eyes. "Why would I be jealous, Levi? You and your brothers lost the right to make me feel anything." I jabbed a finger in his direction, my voice trembling with anger.


    His gaze darkened, and I noticed that same dangerous intensity re up. Before I could even react, he stepped closer, cornering me against the wall. My heart raced, and I hated how he made me feel.


    "Don''t say that," he growled, his breath brushing against my face. "You''re lying. I can see it in your eyes. You still want me."


    I pushed past him, trying to escape, but he grabbed my wrist, pulling me back.


    "That''s not going to work," he said, his grip tight, his face too close to mine.


    Something in me snapped. My breath hitched as I red up at him.


    "Let me go," I ordered, my voice low and deadly.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against my ear. "You were jealous, Olivia, seeing me with another woman kills you just like years ago," he murmured.


    I pulled my wrist free and shoved him back, hard, but his body followed mine, and in a split second, he kissed me.


    It was furious, almost suffocating. And for a moment, I felt that familiar heat rise in me. But then I remembered everything¡ªthe pain, the betrayal, the heartbreak.


    Without thinking, I bit down on his lower lip, hard, enough to draw blood.


    He groaned in pain, pulling away, but I was already ring at him, my anger boiling over. "Never do that again," I hissed, my voice filled with anger. "You and your brothers lost the right to touch me. You lost the right to be anywhere near me."

 Chapter 55: What is wrong With Levi

    Chapter 55: What is wrong With Levi


    Louis POV


    We were all having Lunch ¡ªmy brothers and I, Anita, and then Olivia. My eyes drifted to Anita, who was calmly eating her meal. This morning, she seemed so quiet, unlike her usual self who talks so much.


    Ignoring her, I moved my eyes to Lennox, who seemed too busy eating his meal. He looked like he was trying to hurry and leave the table. My eyes then settled on Levi, and I noticed something. He wasn''t eating¡ªin fact, he was ying with his food, and his eyes were on Olivia, who wasn''t paying attention to him as she ate calmly.


    I looked in Olivia''s direction and couldn''t help but stare at her. Now I know why Levi couldn''t take his eyes off her. There was something different about her, and it''s not just the new blonde color of her hair. It was something entirely different about her appearance.


    "Mine," my wolf purred in delight while I continued staring at her, unable to take my eyes off her.


    She must have noticed me staring because she lifted her gaze and looked my way, our gaze meeting. I didn''t look away¡ªrather, I continued staring at her. Olivia frowned before looking away.


    "Louis, are you attending Alpha Thor''s birthday party? I cane with you," Anita said softly, drawing my attention back to her.


    Today was Alpha Thor''s birthday, and he had invited us, but all three of us couldn''t leave the pack, so I volunteered to attend, even though I didn''t feel like it.


    "Come on, let me apany you," Anita pressed on.


    I frowned, going back to my meal. "No, Anita, I would like to go on my own," I said. Going with Anita would be a disaster. She was a ''notice me'' kind ofdy, and she brags too much. I don''t need suchpany.


    "Louis, what changed? You used to love me attending asions with you."


    I wasn''t in the mood for much talk, so I ignored her and continued eating, but just then, Olivia pulled back her seat, stood up, and walked away.


    Levi''s eyes trailed after her too, his jaw tightening slightly. There it was again¡ªthat tension I''d noticed between them. Did something happen between those two? Or was it all in Levi''s head?


    "Seriously, Louis, are you just going to ignore me now?" Anita''s voice cut through the silence like a de.


    I sighed, dropping my fork. "Anita, not now," I said firmly, my tone making it clear I wasn''t up for any of her drama.


    "But I¡ª"


    "I said not now." I looked at her, and for once, she shut up, probably because of the look in my eyes.


    The silence returned. Lennox pushed his chair back and mumbled something about training, practically bolting out of the room. Levi stood too, but he didn''t say a word. He just walked out, probably going after Olivia.


    A low growl rumbled in my chest at the thought.


    Why was he suddenly after Olivia? What had changed? Did something happen between them? A strange feeling of jealousy bubbled inside of me. We were supposed to be on the journey of hating her. Why was Levi suddenly having a change of heart? I thought he said she hurt him? Although I don''t know what she did to him because he has refused to say it, but I think it wasn''t as painful as what she did to me. Olivia practically killed me¡ªnot with a knife, not with stones, not with action, but by her words. She killed me with her words.


    I rose from the table, my appetite long gone.


    Without another word to Anita, who was still sulking in her seat, I walked out of the dining hall. My boots echoed through the marble corridor as I made my way to the garage. The guards on duty straightened up immediately when they saw me approaching.


    "Prepare the car," I ordered curtly.


    One of them opened the ck SUV while the other two motioned to the warriors to ready the vans. Two fully loaded vans rolled into position behind my car, each one filled with pack warriors. They were to apany me to the Trumiant Pack.


    As I slid into the back seat, the door shut behind me with a dull thud. The engine roared to life. I rested my elbow on the window frame, eyes fixed on the fading image of the pack house in the rearview mirror.


    But my mind wasn''t on Alpha Thor or his birthday.


    It was on Olivia.


    Her face haunted me¡ªthe calm way she eats, the way she ignored me like I didn''t exist. That used to be my power. I was the one who used to look at her like she didn''t matter, like she was invisible. Now the tables had turned.


    "Mine," my wolf whispered again, more urgently this time, like he was getting impatient with me.


    I ran a hand through my hair, frustration building.


    What was wrong with Levi? He hated her. We both did. That had been our shared bond¡ªthe betrayal, the pain, the anger. We never talked about the details of what she did to us, but we didn''t need to. We understood each other''s silence.


    So why was he looking at her like she was the moon in his night sky?


    I clenched my jaw. No. She''s not his. She can''t be. If Levi had truly forgiven her, then he was a fool. And if he hadn''t, then what the hell was he doing watching her like that?


    As we exited the territory gate and the forest opened up into the broader roads leading toward Trumiant Pack, I leaned forward.


    "Be alert," I said to the driver.


    He nodded. "Yes, Alpha."


    I didn''t say anything else. I leaned back into my seat, closing my eyes briefly as the hum of the engine soothed the storm in my chest.


    But even then¡­ I saw her face.


    Her blonde hair.


    The quiet, unreadable expression.


    And that damn ache in my chest that refused to go away.


    Olivia, what did you do to me?

 Chapter 56: Drugged

    Chapter 56: Drugged


    Louis POV


    Alpha Thor''s birthday celebration was already in full swing when we arrived at the Trumpant Pack. The pack house was buzzing with music,ughter, and the clinking of sses. It was grand¡ªjust like Thor himself. The man didn''t do anything halfway.


    The moment I stepped out of the car, Alpha Thor himself greeted me with a wide grin and a brotherly p on the back.


    "Louis! I wasn''t sure you''d show up," he boomed. "But I''m d you did. It wouldn''t be the same without the infamous Louis showing his cold face."


    I forced a smile. "Happy birthday, Thor. You''re getting old."


    Heughed, throwing his head back. "And still better looking than you."


    I let out a short chuckle and followed him inside. My warriors lingered outside, alert and stationed, just as I instructed.


    Inside, the air was thick with perfume and alcohol. Beautiful women fluttered around like moths to me, some throwing nces my way. I ignored them all. I wasn''t here for pleasure or idle talk. I just needed to make an appearance and leave.


    A server was passing by with a ss of champagne. Thor took it and handed it to me. "Come on, just one. For old time''s sake."


    I eyed the ss for a moment. The liquid swirled like honeyed fire, and I hesitated. Then, I took it from him with a nod and brought it to my lips.


    The first sip burned slightly, but it wasn''t bad. I tilted the ss back and drank it all in one go.


    Almost immediately, I felt¡­ strange.


    My skin prickled. My blood rushed to ces it shouldn''t have. My vision sharpened unnaturally, my senses bing too heightened, too aware. The soft scent of perfume from one of the girls nearby suddenly felt intoxicating. Her giggle sounded like a damn melody.


    Something''s wrong.


    My wolf growled low, pacing inside me. "We''ve been drugged, he hissed. Sexual craving potion was put in that drink. It''s meant to make you desire any woman. Get out. Now."


    I straightened instantly, my eyes darting toward one of the girls who had been flirting earlier. She was watching me now, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    Bitch.


    I threw the ss onto the floor, the sharp shatter drawing startled gasps from nearby guests.


    "Alpha Louis?" Thor looked concerned.


    I ignored him and turned to my warrior at the door. "We''re leaving. Now."


    He didn''t ask questions. The warriors instantly fell into formation, surrounding me as we exited the pack house.


    As I slid into the car, anger pumped through my veins hotter than fire. My fists clenched as the door mmed shut beside me.


    "A bitch must have put something in that drink," I muttered, jaw tightening.


    Bitch! My wolf growled.


    My frown deepened.


    "Take us home," I told the driver. "Fast."


    As the car roared forward, my thoughts shifted again, back to the one face I couldn''t shake.


    Olivia.


    Why was her name the only thing that grounded me right now? Why was the scent I craved not the perfume of some stranger¡ªbut hers?


    My wolf growled again, possessive and wild.


    The ride home was torture.


    Two hours of silent, burning agony.


    The drug was still in my system, hitting at me like fire beneath my skin. My breathing was shallow, chest heaving slightly as I sat in the back seat, fists clenched and jaw locked. The windows were down, cold night air rushing against my face, but it did nothing¡ªnothing¡ªto cool the heat pulsing through my body.


    I had thrown off my zer and undone the top three buttons of my shirt, but I was still burning. Every inch of me felt like it was on fire. My wolf was restless, pacing and growling inside me, hungry¡ªfor her.


    Not just any her, but for Olivia.


    My body craved her scent, her touch, her presence. My mind kept reying the way she''d looked at breakfast¡ªcalm,posed, indifferent. And that blonde hair, gods, it had no right to look that good on her.


    "Alpha, we''re home," the driver said carefully as the gates of the pack opened, and we rolled into thepound.


    I didn''t wait for the car to stop fully.


    The moment it slowed, I flung the door open and stepped out, the night air hitting me like a p¡ªbut it still wasn''t enough to calm the inferno raging inside.


    I was burning alive.


    My warriors called after me, but I didn''t hear them¡ªnot really. I was moving, storming through the grounds like a man possessed. I had no idea where I was going, but something inside me did. My wolf had taken control, his instincts pulling me forward like a leash tied to my chest.


    My boots pounded against the stone pathways, my pulse thundering in my ears, until I found myself in front of her door.


    I stopped, panting slightly, the fire under my skin boiling over. My hands were trembling at my sides. My heart was hammering like a war drum, my cock painfully hard.


    I stared at the wooden door, confused.


    Mine.


    Take her.


    Touch her.


    im her.


    I pressed a hand to the door, eyes shut for a second.


    I didn''t even know what the hell I was doing here. What if she screamed? What if she pushed me away?


    But I couldn''t walk away.


    I didn''t want to walk away.


    Her scent drifted under the door, soft and warm like honey and firewood, wrapping around my senses and pulling a groan from my throat. I gritted my teeth, pressing my forehead against the door now.


    "Olivia¡­" I whispered, my voice ragged. "I need¡­"


    I didn''t finish the sentence before the door opened and revealed Olivia. Her long blonde hair was down, falling over her shoulders. She was barefoot, standing in the soft light of her room. She wore a nightdress¡ªso thin and see-through, I could see everything. Her soft skin. Her curves. Her pointed nipples pressing through the fabric. My heart thudded hard in my chest.


    She looked at me with wide eyes. Not scared. Just¡­ surprised. Like she didn''t expect me, but she wasn''t afraid either.


    I couldn''t stop myself. I pushed her back into the room, stepped inside, and kicked the door shut behind me.

 Chapter 57: Let Me Touch You

    Chapter 57: Let Me Touch You


    Olivia''s POV


    I was about going to bed when I got a whiff of a familiar smell. I instantly knew it was Louis.


    I didn''t need to check¡ªI already knew he was right outside my door. His scent was too close, too intense.


    Not wanting him to barge into my room, I sprang out of bed and headed for the door, deciding that whatever he had to say, he could say it from the hallway. But the moment I pulled the door open, I was met with a sight that made me hesitate.


    Louis stood there, breathing heavily, his body glistening with sweat, and his usually cool brown eyes now burned with something wild? Hunger? Desperation? I couldn''t tell. Before I could even form a sentence, he shoved me gently but firmly back into the room, stepped inside, and closed the door behind him. Then he pressed himself against the door.


    I furrowed my brow, confused. "Louis, what¡ª?"


    But the moment I saw his eyes¡ªthose burning, untamed eyes¡ªI knew something was wrong.


    He didn''t say a word. Just leaned against the door like he was trying to hold himself together, breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling with the effort of restraint. His shirt clung to him, soaked with sweat, and then, unexpectedly, he began to undo the remaining buttons.


    One. Two. Three.


    I watched, dumbfounded, as he shrugged it off, letting it fall to the floor like it meant nothing. And gods¡­ his chest. All muscle and heat and raw power, flexing with every breath he took. His body was tensed like a predator fighting a leash.


    My eyes dropped lower¡ªunintentionally.


    His pants did nothing to hide the bulge pressing against them, thick and hard and twitching under the fabric. My mouth went dry. My legs weakened slightly, and I instinctively took a step back.


    He took a step forward.


    "Please, I need your help," he rasped, voice hoarse and broken. "Don''t run from me."


    I didn''t speak. I couldn''t. My throat felt tight, my heart pounding in my ears. The heat rolling from him hit me in waves. His scent¡ªearthy, dominant, wild¡ªwas thick in the air, and it wrapped around me like a nket. My sexually starved wolf was purring in my head, desiring him.


    "What¡­ happened?" I asked, even though deep down, I already knew.


    "I was drugged," he responded immediately, jaw clenched. "Something in the drink. A sexual craving potion¡­ but it''s not working the way it''s supposed to. I don''t want them. I only want you."


    My lips parted slightly. "Louis¡­"


    "I tried to fight it." He moved closer, his bare chest inches from me now, his hands trembling at his sides. "Tried to leave, to stay away from you, but this¡ª" He grabbed my wrist suddenly, pressing it against his chest so I could feel the thunder of his heart. "¡ªthis is burning me alive."


    I could feel the heat of his skin. The way his heart raced. And the way his cock twitched beneath the fabric of his pants, pressing harder as he stared down at me.


    "Please, Olivia, I need your help¡­ I promise I won''t go far¡­ just a few touches from you and it will die down¡­" Louis pleaded desperately, his breathinging ragged.


    I yanked my hand back and took a sharp step away. My wolf whimpered from the distance, aching for his touch, but I didn''t care.


    I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes. "Go to Anita, Louis. I''m sure she''ll wee you with open arms. That is her job as your mistress, isn''t it?"


    He frantically shook his head and looked at me with pleading eyes. "Please, Oli¡­" he gasped. My heart ached. They haven''t called me that name for the past four years, and hearing him say it in the most sexual voice I have ever heard made shivers run down my spine.


    "The mate bond is pulling me toward you. No one can detoxify me except you¡­ please."


    I scoffed bitterly. "Anita has your mark too, doesn''t she? Tell your wolf that and get out. Leave me the hell alone."


    I turned my back to him, blinking fast to push the sting from my eyes. It hurt. It hurt that he was here because of a drug, not because he wanted me. If not for that potion, he wouldn''t havee. He wouldn''t have even looked my way.


    I heard him step closer¡­ and then closer still, until his chest was brushing my back. His arousal pressed hard against me, making me suck in a sharp breath.


    "Olivia¡­ I will do anything you ask of me¡­ anything you want¡­ please just give me the consent to touch you¡­ damn! I don''t want to touch you against your will, but my control is slipping away¡­ I don''t know if I will be able to control myself any moment from now." He pleaded, and I knew he was right. Soon he might not be able to control his desires, and whether I agreed or not, he would have his way with me, and I couldn''t fight him off.


    "Please¡­" he whispered, voice brushing against my ear like a plea wrapped in silk. "Say something. Anything."


    I stood there for a moment, my heart pounding, my mind racing. Then I finally whispered, "I don''t have a request right now. But know this¡ªwhen I do, you owe me. Whatever I ask, you will grant it."


    "Yes¡­ yes. I swear!" he answered without hesitation.


    I swallowed hard and turned to face him, lifting my eyes slowly to meet his. My throat was dry. My lips trembled.


    But I didn''t say stop.


    I didn''t push him away.


    Instead, my eyes dropped again¡ªthis time deliberately¡ªto the hard length barely restrained by his pants. I watched it twitch again, and my breath hitched.


    "Fuck," he groaned, jaw tightening. "Don''t look at me like that unless you want me to take you right here."


    I swallowed and slowly reached for the straps of my nightgown. His eyes dropped, following my every move. One by one, I slipped the straps off my shoulders.


    "Olivia¡­" he whispered, his voice rough and deep.


    I paused for just a second, then let the nightgown fall to the floor. I stood there,pletely naked in front of him.


    The air felt cold on my skin, but his eyes made me feel hot. Louis stared like he was seeing me for the first time¡ªlike nothing else in the world existed but me.


    His eyes darkened, the gold flecks in them swallowed by stormy desire. His hands clenched at his sides, like he was physically restraining himself from reaching for me.


    "Gods¡­" he groaned, swallowing hard. "You''re¡­ perfect."


    I felt like I couldn''t breathe. My lips trembled as I finally found the courage to speak.


    "You can touch me."

 Chapter 58: Tasting Me

    Chapter 58: Tasting Me


    Olivia''s POV


    That was all Louis needed.


    In an instant, he pulled me by the waist, his grip desperate and possessive, and crashed his lips against mine. I gasped as his mouth devoured mine, hot and urgent, like he''d been starved of me for years. His kiss was wild¡ªraw, needy¡ªand I melted into it before I could even think.


    His hands slid down, squeezing my ass firmly, pulling me closer until there was no space left between us. His sweat-slicked body pressed against my naked skin, burning hot, every line of muscle rubbing against me and making me shudder. His hardness pressed against my stomach, throbbing and unrelenting, and I moaned into his mouth, my fingers tangling in his hair.


    He growled low in his throat, like he was losing what little control he had left, and suddenly¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe scooped me up in his arms. I barely had time to gasp before he tossed me onto the bed, and I bounced lightly on the mattress, breathless, dazed.


    Louis stood at the edge of the bed, chest heaving, eyes glued to me like I was a feast and he a starving beast.


    Our eyes locked.


    And then, slowly, deliberately, he reached down and began to unbuckle his belt. His gaze never left mine. His fingers worked the buckle loose with practiced ease, and the quiet clink of metal sent a tremor through me.


    "Don''t look away," he said, his voice rough, thick with lust. "I want you to watch."


    And I did.


    Helplessly.


    The belt slipped free, falling to the floor with a dull thud. Louis''s hands went to the button of his pants, and with one swift motion, he undid it and dragged the zipper down. My heart thundered as he pushed the fabric down his hips, letting both his pants and boxers fall to the ground.


    And there he was¡ªnaked.


    It wasn''t the first time I''d seen him like this. I remembered catching a glimpse of him once at thebat grounds, just before he shifted into his wolf form. But this¡­ this was different. This time, he was fully aroused.


    My breath caught.


    His cock stood thick and proud, the length of it hard and veined, twitching with the force of his need. My mouth went dry at the sheer size¡ªlong, wide, with a perfect curve that made my thighs instinctively clench. It was almost intimidating. No, it was intimidating. And somehow, impossibly¡­ beautiful.


    I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    The veins running along the shaft pulsed, and the head was flushed and glistening. My cheeks burned, heat pooling between my legs. I didn''t know whether to gasp, moan, or both.


    And then a ridiculous, sinful thought crossed my mind¡ªHow the hell did Anita take not just him, but all three of them?


    Same blood. Same dominant aura. And apparently¡­ same size.


    I couldn''t help it¡ªmy lips parted slightly, an involuntary mix of awe and disbelief. Whatever magic or madness drove Anita, I had to give her credit. Taking one of them seemed like a challenge. Three? That was a damn miracle.


    My gaze flicked back to Louis, and he was watching me closely¡ªhis eyes dark and stormy, like he knew exactly what I was thinking. A cocky little smirk twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "I''m not fucking you."


    I swallowed hard and nodded faintly, unable to look away.


    I had never felt so wanted¡­ so owned¡­ without even being touched.


    Louis''s eyes never left mine as he climbed onto the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight. His sweat-slicked body hovered over mine, radiating heat and pure need. He looked like a man on the brink of madness¡ªbut still holding on¡­ for me.


    His lips descended, brushing over my corbone, then lower, igniting trails of fire across my skin. I gasped when his mouth closed around my nipple, sucking gently at first¡ªthen with a hunger that made my back arch off the bed. His tongue flicked and circled while one hand cupped my other breast, kneading it with worshipful care.


    "You drive me insane," he rasped between kisses. "Your scent¡­ your skin¡­ all of it. Mine."


    He kissed down my stomach, slow and deliberate, each press of his lips leaving sparks in their wake. I trembled beneath him, both nervous and aching with anticipation. When he reached the inside of my thighs, he spread them gently, reverently¡ªas if he were opening a gift he''d waited too long to touch.


    His gaze flicked up to mine, dark with desire but tender, too.


    "I know," he whispered. "I know no one''s ever tasted you here."


    My breath hitched.


    "I''m d I''m the first," he said, voice thick with emotion. "Because I have dreamt of this."


    And then he lowered his head.


    The moment his lips touched me, I shattered¡ªsilently,pletely. Every thought vanished, every breath stolen. All that existed was his mouth and the overwhelming waves of pleasure he gave me with it. Slow at first. Then deep. Intentional. Like he was memorizing the taste of me, savoring every reaction.


    My fingers tangled in his hair as he groaned against me, his own heat pulsing just as wildly as mine.


    He was on fire.


    And he was setting me aze with him.


    "Fuck!"


    I barely had time to process his words before His tongue darted out again to taste me, sending a shudder rippling through my body.


    "You taste like heaven," he murmured before his mouth located its target¡ªmy opening.


    The first stroke of his tongue was slow, deliberate, and devastating. My body jerked in response, my hands tightening in his hair as a cry escaped my lips.


    "Louis," I gasped, my voice trembling as the pleasure built inside me. "I¡ªoh, Goddess¡­"


    He growled again, the vibration sending shocks of pleasure through me as his tongue worked me with a precision that left me breathless. His lips and tongue teased and tormented, alternating between slow,nguid strokes and quick, firm movements that had me writhing against the bed.


    My legs trembled, and he held me steady, his hands gripping my thighs as he devoured me like a man starved. The heat between us was unbearable, every sensation amplified by the tension that had been building for so long.


    "Don''t stop," I whimpered, my voice broken as I felt myself teetering on the edge of release. My entire body was on fire, every nerve ending alive with the pleasure he was giving me.


    He growled against me, his tongue moving faster, more demanding, until the tension inside me snapped. My climax hit me like a tidal wave, my body convulsing as I cried out his name. He didn''t stop, his tongue coaxing me through every wave of pleasure until I was trembling and came.


    When he finally pulled back, his lips glistened, and his eyes were wild with satisfaction. He moved up, his hands framing my face as he kissed me deeply, letting me taste myself on his lips. The kiss was slow, unhurried, but it carried a weight that left me breathless.


    "I''m painfully hard," he groaned into the kiss.


    "Can you please suck me off?"

 Chapter 59: One More round

    Chapter 59: One More round


    Olivia''s POV


    I swallowed hard, his words vibrating against my lips.


    Louis''s eyes searched mine, burning with desire but also restraint¡ªlike he was asking, not demanding, as if my pleasure had meant more to him than his own. That thought alone sent a fresh wave of heat crashing through me.


    I wanted to refuse¡­ damn, but I couldn''t. If we hade this far, then a simple blow job won''t harm, and besides, I''m doing this for a reason. I will benefit from it when all this is over.


    I nodded slowly, deliberately, and pushed gently at his chest.


    He let me guide him, breath ragged, until he was lying back against the pillows, his dark hair tousled, his body stretched out and glorious before me. His cock stood proud between us, flushed and aching, and I licked my lips instinctively.


    Louis cursed under his breath, his abs tightening.


    "I''ve never done this before," I murmured, crawling over him, my lips brushing against the skin of his lower stomach.


    He looked at me with dark, reverent eyes. "You don''t have to be perfect," he said, voice low and rough. "Just do what feels right."


    I kissed down his chest, letting my tongue flick over his skin, tasting the salt of his sweat, feeling the tension in every muscle as I worked my way lower. When I reached the base of his cock, I paused, letting my breath fan over the swollen head.


    He shuddered.


    "Olivia¡­" His voice was a warning and a plea all at once.


    I pressed a soft kiss to the tip.


    He groaned, head tipping back, and I took that as encouragement. Slowly, I opened my mouth and took him in¡ªinch by inch¡ªuntil I couldn''t take anymore. The stretch made my throat tighten, but I pushed past the difort, letting my tongue swirl around him as I moved back.


    Louis growled, his hand flying to my hair, not pushing¡ªjust holding, anchoring himself to me.


    "Fuck, Oli¡­ you''re perfect," he rasped.


    I began to move, finding a rhythm, hollowing my cheeks as I sucked him slowly, then faster. The sounds he made¡ªthe low curses, the broken groans¡ªonly pushed me further. I wanted to give him everything he''d just given me. I wanted to make him unravel. Ridiculously, I wanted to do better than Anita. I wanted him to never forget it. I wanted him to go back and tell his brothers what they missed¡­ what they tossed away. I wanted to drop an impression.


    I nced up and found him watching me, jaw clenched, eyes wild.


    "Look at you," he choked out. "Taking me like that. You''re going to fucking ruin me."


    His words made something dark and hungry bloom in my chest, and I moaned around him, the vibration making him curse again. I let one of my hands wrap around his base, stroking him in sync with my mouth, my other hand braced on his thigh as it tensed beneath my palm.


    Louis was losing control¡ªhis breathing sharp, his hips beginning to jerk up to meet each stroke.


    "Stop, baby," he gasped, tugging gently at my hair. "If you don''t stop, I''lle."


    But I didn''t stop.


    I wanted to see him cum.


    I wanted to taste that final moment when he lost himselfpletely.


    So I tightened my lips around him and sucked harder, faster, my hand matching every movement. His grip in my hair tightened, and he threw his head back with a strangled growl.


    "Fuck, Olivia¡ª"


    And then he came.


    Hot and thick, pulsing against my tongue.


    I swallowed instinctively, not pulling back, not wanting to waste a drop. He groaned so loudly it echoed off the walls, his body trembling beneath me. I only moved away when I felt him twitch, overly sensitive.


    I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand, then crawled up to straddle his waist again, heart pounding.


    Louis looked wrecked. Beautifully, utterly wrecked. His eyes were still wild, but now softened with awe. He cupped my face, pulling me down into a slow, lingering kiss.


    "That," he whispered against my lips, "was the hottest thing I''ve ever felt in my life."


    I smiled, a little breathless.


    He grinned, then flipped us over again in one smooth motion, hovering over me with that dark, dangerous look.


    "Round two?"


    I looked at Louis. He was hovering over me, smirking the way he always did. His skin was flushed. His lips were swollen. His eyes were shining with confidence again.


    He seemed fine now.


    "You seem better," I said softly, brushing my fingers along his jaw. "The potion¡­ it''s like it''s gone."


    Louis froze for a second. His eyes darkened with something I couldn''t name. Then he shook his head quickly.


    "No," he said in a low voice. "Not fully."


    But I saw it. He was lying. His voice didn''t match his eyes. He didn''t want us to stop. Not yet.


    I reached up and slid my fingers through his hair. I pulled him closer.


    "You are lying to me¡­" Louis didn''t let meplete the word before mming his lips against mine and kissed me gently. His lips moved slowly, like he was taking his time. Like he was savoring the moment. He kissed down my neck, warm and careful.


    When he reached my breasts, he paused. He looked into my eyes.


    "Just thest one," he said. His voice was low and rough.


    I decided to let him.


    He leaned down and kissed my nipple. Then he took it into his mouth. He sucked gently at first. Then deeper. His tongue flicked over my nipple, and I gasped. My back arched into him. He kept going, slow and focused.


    His hand slid down my waist, tracing every curve. When he reached my thighs, he hesitated. Then he gently brushed between them. I tensed, nervous. He felt it and paused.


    "I''ll be gentle," he whispered, his lips still on my skin. "I won''t go deeper."


    I nodded. I trusted him.


    Louis kissed my stomach, my hip, lower and lower. Then he slid his fingers down again. This time with more purpose. His fingers circled softly at my entrance. I gasped at the sensation. It felt new. It felt intense.


    He kissed my breast again, sucking deeply. His fingers moved lower, pressing in slowly. I gasped again. I was tight. He was careful. He gave me time to adjust.


    "You''re so tight," he whispered. "So warm."


    His fingers moved deeper. He curled them just right. My hips lifted without me meaning to. His touch was slow but sure. I felt myself getting closer with every movement.


    He sucked harder on my nipple. His teeth grazed me gently. Sparks flew through my body. His fingers moved faster, working in rhythm.


    I buried my face in his neck. I moaned against his skin.


    "Louis," I whimpered. "Please¡­ I can''t¡ª"


    "Yes, you can," he said. "You''re almost there."


    He was right.


    The pressure inside me exploded. My body clenched around his fingers. A wave of pleasure rushed through me. I cried out. My body shook. I held on to him tightly. I couldn''t stop shaking.


    Louis kissed my forehead. His fingers slipped out slowly. His hands were gentle now. He held me close.


    "This was amazing, Olivia," he whispered. "And I''ll never forget it."


    I didn''t say anything.


    Because in that moment¡­ I didn''t know what to feel.


    Louis slowly away from me and fell back to the space beside me. Wey beside each other naked, my pussy aching for more of him.


    Wey in silence.


    The air between us was thick and warm. My body still trembled from the high. My skin was damp. My heart was racing.


    Louis''s chest rose and fell beside me. His breath was heavy, uneven. His hand brushed mine, but he didn''t speak yet.


    I turned to look at him.


    His hair was messy. His lips were swollen. His eyes were half-closed, like he was lost in the feeling.


    His cock still stood tall and proud. The sight of it made something twist low in my belly again.


    I felt my wolf stir inside me.


    She purred.


    She wanted him again. She wanted to feel that rush one more time. She wanted to let him im us.


    But I shoved the thought aside.


    No. This wasn''t lovemaking. My body was just an antidote to detoxify the drugs he was given. Nothing else.


    After this, we would go back to our lives.


    Louis turned his head slowly, his eyes locking onto mine. His gaze was intense, full of heat, but also something else. Something softer.


    "Thank you," he said, his voice rough and quiet.


    I blinked and swallowed hard.


    "For¡­ everything," he said. "For taking care of me. For helping me¡­"


    I looked at him, trying to ignore the warmth those words brought to my chest.


    My wolf purred louder. She liked the way he said my name.


    Louis reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. His fingers brushed against my cheek.


    "I''m indebted to you," he said. "Now tell me, Olivia, what is your one request?"

 Chapter 60: MY Line

    Chapter 60: MY Line


    Louis'' POV


    Breathlessly, I waited for her to tell me¡ªto request what she wanted¡ªand fuck, I was ready to grant it to her. Right at this moment, I was ready to give her the world. That was how good she made me feel. All through my twenty-three years on earth, I have never felt this good.


    Slowly, I turned to Olivia, whoy naked beside me. My eyes trailed her naked form¡ªfrom her pointed red nipples, which were begging to be sucked, to her cleavages, and then I trailed down to her stomach and the neatly shaved pussy I couldn''t get enough of. God, I wanted to devour her again. I wanted to worship her body one more time, but I knew that was never happening. Olivia wouldn''t allow it. She knew I was now myself¡ªthe drugs had worn off.


    "I have nothing in my mind. Perhaps I will tell you tomorrow," she said suddenly.


    I looked at her, staring at her beautiful, enthralled face as she stared into space like she was in deep thought, while Iy there wondering what she was thinking. Was she regretting it? What the hell was she thinking?


    "You should leave," she said coldly.


    The words hit me harder than a punch to the gut.


    You should leave.


    Just like that¡ªt, cold, emotionless.


    I blinked, unsure if I''d actually heard her right. My heart, which had just been racing with desire and something dangerously close to affection, suddenly felt like it had been dunked in ice water.


    She didn''t look at me. Didn''t meet my eyes. She just kept staring at the ceiling like I was nothing more than a passing thought. I was supposed to be acting this way, not the other way around.


    She slowly sat up, gathering the sheets around her like armor. Her bare skin disappeared beneath the thin white fabric, and with it, any illusion I had that what just happened between us meant something.


    She finally looked at me, her gaze hard and unreadable. "This should stay between us," she said. "Let''s notplicate things further."


    A secret? Was she ashamed to let others know? This was supposed to be my line¡­ I was the one who was supposed to say it.


    I felt like I''d been pped.


    Iughed bitterly, raking a hand through my hair. "Right. Of course. Why should we tell anyone? I was drugged and you helped detox me."


    I swung my legs off the bed. My clothes were scattered across the room, but I didn''t care. I needed to get out before I said something stupid¡ªsomething I''d regret.


    As I pulled on my pants, I nced at her one more time. She was still sitting there, eyes nk, face emotionless. But I knew better. I''d seen the way she clung to me. The way she cried out my name like I was her salvation.


    She loved it just like I did.


    I grabbed my shirt and headed for the door, pausing for only a second. "If you ever figure out what your one request is," I said without looking back, "you know where to find me."


    And with that, I left.


    Arriving at my room, I dropped down on the bed and went into deep pondering. I didn''t know what the hell was wrong with me. Why was I suddenly angry and pained that she wanted to keep what had happened a secret between us? I should be happy with it. I was supposed to be the one happy. I was supposed to be the one to ask her never to let anyone know about it, especially my brothers¡­ But here I was sulking, and for what? Because I wanted more.


    That was the damn truth. I didn''t just want the memory of her skin against mine. I wanted her. Olivia. The woman who looked like fire and breathed like sin, who kissed me like she owned every part of me and left me craving more with just one look.


    I didn''t just want her body¡ªI wanted her to want me back, fully. Not just in the heat of the moment. Not just when I was drugged out of my mind and desperate for a lifeline.


    I groaned and threw my arm over my eyes, like it would block out the flood of images¡ªher moaning beneath me, the softness of her lips, the way she whispered my name like it meant something.


    I was being ridiculous.


    This wasn''t love. This wasn''t anything.


    I hated her. I still hated her.


    Right?


    A sharp knock at the door pulled me from my spiraling thoughts. I didn''t move.


    Another knock¡ªlouder this time. Followed by a familiar voice.


    "Louis, you okay in there?" It was Levi.


    Perfect. Just what I needed.


    Luckily, the door was bolted, or else he would have barged in.


    "Louis, are you okay?" Levi asked, sounding worried. Typical Levi¡ªhe''s always the most worried about anything.


    "Yes," I responded immediately before he would pull down my door.


    There was a silence before he spoke. "Okay¡­ open the door."


    I frowned. I can''t let him in. I can''t let him see me. I have the smell of Olivia all over me. If he gets in and sees me, he will damn well be aware that I just finished making out with Olivia¡ªand that will be a disaster. I was the one taunting him about him wanting Olivia, and now I have gone behind his back.


    "I''m feeling sleepy already¡­ can we see tomorrow?" I said in a tired tone.


    Levi was silent for another second before he spoke.


    "Are you sure you are okay? The warriors just informed me that you weren''t looking okay."


    I sighed. "I''m fine, bro¡­ Let''s talk tomorrow. Goodnight," I said in a dismissive tone.


    Levi, who was still at the door, was silent for a moment before he finally hummed. "Goodnight."


    And just like that, he left. Sighing heavily, Iy on the bed, staring at the ceiling¡­ my heart pounding heavily.


    "Stop this madness, she is your mate¡­ you want to be with her, then be with her."


    I frowned. "No, I don''t want to be with her," I responded angrily to my wolf. "I''m feeling this way because we just made out. Once tomorrowes, all these feelings will disappear," I said to my wolf, but to myself, it sounded like a lie.

 Chapter 61: Who?

    Chapter 61: Who?


    Louis POV


    I sighed and forced myself to sleep. In my dream, I saw her¡ªshe haunted my sleep with her face and memories.


    The next morning, I woke up from the ray of sunlight reflecting through the curtains.


    I forced myself up and sat up on the bed.


    I hadn''t slept. Not one bit.


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw her. Heard her. Felt her.


    I hated this. I hated feeling this attached, this exposed again. I was supposed to continue hating her.


    My wolf was silent now, probably sick of arguing with me. But the silence was worse. It made me feel alone in this storm of emotion. Alone¡­ and guilty.


    I thought of my brothers, Lennox and Levi.


    How was I going to face them after this?


    I walked over to the window, pulling the curtains aside and staring out at thebat ground where the morning sun was slowly rising, painting the world in gold. I used to love this time of day. Now it just felt¡­ tainted.


    Because of her.


    I clenched my jaw, trying to bury the ache in my chest. But the more I tried to bury it, the heavier it grew. I wanted her back in my bed. I wanted to pretend she didn''t say those words she said four years ago. I wanted to forget that she hurt me deeply.


    I wanted her again. And fuck me, that scared the hell out of me.


    I padded toward the bathroom like a zombie. Stripped off what little clothes I still had on and stepped into the shower, turning the knob until the water was ice cold. I needed to cool down, to numb myself, to drown the memory of Olivia''s skin against mine.


    But as the water ran down my body, her scent still lingered.


    It clung to me like a second skin¡ªsoft, warm, maddening. I scrubbed harder, as if I could erase what happened between us, as if I could erase the way she made me feel.


    When I was done, I stepped out and dried off quickly. Tossed on a pair of ck joggers and a loose grey shirt¡ªnothing too formal. I wasn''t in the mood for anything shy. My hair was still damp as I raked my fingers through it and stared at myself in the mirror.


    I looked like shit.


    Not physically¡ªI still looked like me. But my eyes¡­ they gave me away. The turmoil. The confusion. The damn need.


    I needed to breathe.


    Grabbing my phone and sliding it into my pocket, I walked toward the door, but paused just as my hand touched the knob.


    The dining table.


    She''d be there.


    She''d sit there, probably eating strawberries and acting like we didn''t just have a pleasurable night, like we didn''t scream each other''s name¡­


    I couldn''t see her¡­ at least not now.


    My pride wouldn''t survive that.


    I turned away from the hallway that led to the dining room and headed toward thebat ground instead. That was where I needed to be¡ªsomewhere I could hit things, sweat out the madness, and pretend I was still in control.


    Arriving at thebat ground, I met a few warriors who had already arrived for today''s training. They were surprised to see me this early, but I didn''t care. Rather, I nodded to their greetings and made my way to the punching bag.


    I didn''t bother to wear gloves; rather, I punched with my fists.


    My first punchnded hard¡ªsolid, satisfying.


    Then another.


    And another.


    Until I was throwing hits like I was trying to break something inside of me. Maybe I was.


    Each hit echoed with memories.


    Her moan.


    Smack.


    Her eyes as she pushed me away.


    Smack.


    "You should leave."


    Smack.


    My fists moved faster, mming into the bag until my knuckles ached. My breath came out ragged, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. I needed to keep going until the pain inside me made sense, until it had a name, until it¡ª


    "Louis," a familiar voice called behind me.


    I froze mid-punch. My chest heaved with exertion.


    "Louis, can you exin to me what the hell is going on?"


    I turned slowly, heart thudding harder than it had during the entire workout.


    There he was¡ªLevi¡ªstanding just a few feet away, arms crossed, brows furrowed, and his eyes¡­ full of questions and suspicion.


    I swallowed hard, wiping the sweat off my forehead with the back of my hand. "It''s nothing, Levi."


    He stepped closer, blocking my path when I tried to walk past him.


    "I''m not in the mood¡ª" I muttered, brushing his shoulder, but he didn''t budge.


    "Don''t give me that shit, Louis," he snapped, grabbing my arm and spinning me around to face him. Before I could react, he caught my wrist tight and yanked me closer. "Look at me."


    I did.


    His eyes scanned my face¡ªevery inch of it. There was no hiding from him. Not when he looked at me like that, like he could see through everyyer I tried to keep hidden. Then his gaze dropped lower¡ªto my neck.


    His expression shifted instantly. Darkened. Hardened.


    His frown deepened, his jaw clenched, and his eyes narrowed at me with sharp intensity.


    "Why the hell are there finger marks on your neck?" he asked, voice low, steady¡­ butced with suspicion, with the kind of knowing only a brother could carry.


    I stiffened. My pulse jumped. The silence stretched, loud and thick between us.


    I didn''t answer. Couldn''t.


    He stepped even closer, his presence now overwhelming, suffocating. His gaze sharpened as he studied me, like he was putting together pieces of a puzzle he didn''t like the look of.


    "Who was it?" he asked again, slower this time, like he wanted to make sure I felt every word. "Who''s the woman you fucked?"


    His words were razor-sharp. Not out of judgment¡ªbut disbelief. Worry. Maybe even fear.


    My heart mmed against my chest. I felt exposed, cornered, like he had just cracked something open in me, I wasn''t ready to face. I yanked my wrist back, desperate to escape the moment, to run from this confrontation.


    But Levi didn''t back down. His grip on my wrist tightened. "Don''t do that. Don''t run. Not from me."

 Chapter 62: Anita’s Knows

    Chapter 62: Anita¡¯s Knows


    Louis''s POV


    "Louis, is there something you''re keeping from us?" Levi asked, suspicioncing his tone. His eyes were sharp, studying me like he could see right through my skin. Unease twisted in my gut, but I masked it with a scowl.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I asked, feigning anger, forcing my voice to sound steady.


    Levi didn''t flinch. If anything, his expression hardened. "I called Alpha Thor," he said calmly, "asked him what happened at his party. He apologized¡ªtold me someone drugged your drink." He paused, his gaze narrowing. "So tell me, Louis¡ªwho was the woman who detoxed you? Whose fingers were on you?"


    His words hit like a whip. He wasn''t asking. He already knew¡ªor thought he did.


    "I did," came a voice from behind us.


    I turned, heart sinking as Anita stepped into the field,posed and unapologetic, dressed in silk like she owned the damn world.


    Levi narrowed his eyes. "Anita," he said tly.


    She smiled sweetly, tilting her head. "Yes, me. Louis came to my roomst night, and we fucked¡­ a really good fuck." She smirked.


    Where I stood, I stared at her in disbelief, wondering why she was lying.


    Levi looked back at me. "You could''ve just said so. I thought you slept with one of the staff while you were drugged. Why didn''t you just say it was Anita?" he snapped in anger but also in relief.


    It hit me then¡ªhe didn''t think it was Olivia, he was worried that it was a servant. He had no idea it was Olivia. That was a relief, at least.


    "See you around." Levi tapped my shoulder and walked off, leaving me alone with Anita.


    Turning to face her, our eyes locked.


    "Why?" I asked, without wasting a second.


    She scoffed and red at me. "Is that your thank you, Alpha Louis?" she asked, lifting her perfectly shaped brow.


    I didn''t answer. I knew Anita too well. She was up to something.


    I stayed silent, watching Anita''s sharp eyes as they flickered with something darker than mischief¡ªjealousy, rage, obsession maybe. She took a step closer, close enough for me to smell her perfume¡ªrich, overpowering, nothing like Olivia''s soft scent that still clung to me, no matter how many times I tried to wash it away.


    "I saw you, Louis," she said, her voice dropping, teeth gritted. "I saw you enter Olivia''s roomst night."


    My jaw clenched. I didn''t move, didn''t speak. I should''ve known.


    "I also know you didn''t fuck her," she went on, stepping even closer until I could feel the heat radiating off her skin. "But you touched her." Her lips curled. "You are hiding it from your brothers, aren''t you?"


    I felt my breath hitch in my chest. My silence was already an answer.


    "Why did you lie?" I asked, voice low, eyes locked on hers. "Why would you say we¡ª"


    She stared at me, furious. "What does she have that I don''t, Louis?!"


    Her shout echoed in the quiet field. A bird pped from a tree nearby, startled.


    I swallowed hard, jaw clenched. I didn''t answer her right away because how could I exin it? How could I describe the way Olivia looked up at mest night, soft and sexy, the way her breath caught when I touched her, the way her fingers clung to me like I was something precious?


    She was everything Anita wasn''t.


    Everything.


    Olivia was softness and fire all in one. Gentle hands and fierce words. She didn''t throw herself at me¡ªshe looked into me. And gods, the way her body had trembled under me, her lips parting just enough to whisper my name¡ª


    My fists clenched at my sides.


    "You want the truth?" I murmured.


    Anita''s eyes widened.


    "She has everything you don''t," I said quietly, brutally honest. "Because she doesn''t pretend. She doesn''t y games. And when she looks at me, she sees a man. Not a title. Not a conquest."


    Anita''s expression cracked for a moment¡ªjust a flicker of pain¡ªbefore she turned it into a sneer.


    "You are heartless¡­ you and your brothers." She spat in anger.


    I red at her.


    "Listen, Louis, I will keep my mouth shut, but ites with a price," she said suddenly.


    I scoffed. Of course. ssic Anita. I wasn''t expecting anything less.


    "What do you want?" I asked tly. Anita was materialistic. I figured she''d ask for money, designer bags¡ªwhatever fed her ego.


    She shook her head. "Not today. I''ll tell you tomorrow. But remember, you owe me. If you don''t agree to my demand, I''ll tell your brothers you went behind their backs and made out with Olivia. The woman you were all supposed to hate. The woman you imed to hate." She spat the words before turning around and walking off.


    I ran a hand through my hair and sighed heavily. I was in a mess¡ªa huge one. Anita knowing about what happened between me and Olivia was bad enough. Now she had leverage. And worse, she had a demand.


    And speaking of demands¡ªI owed Olivia one too. Heaven only knows what she''ll ask of me. I wasn''t worried about Anita. But Olivia? That terrified me. Because in all the years we''d known her, she had never asked us for a single thing.


    I left thebat ground and headed toward my room, only to spot Lennox storming toward me.


    I frowned. I have never seen Lennox this furious¡­ he was practically seething in anger¡­ from afar I could feel his rage.


    "Lennox?" I frowned. "What the hell''s wrong¡ª?"


    "We need to talk," he snapped, voice low and sharp. "Now. In my room."


    He didn''t wait for a reply. Just turned on his heel and walked off, his movements stiff, shoulders tight with tension. I followed, keeping pace behind him, my heartbeat spiking with unease. What the hell did he know? Did Anita already run her mouth?


    No¡ªshe wouldn''t. Not yet. She wanted something first.


    But then what had him looking like he was two seconds from snapping someone''s neck?


    The moment we stepped into his room, Lennox mmed the door shut and whirled around to face me.

 Chapter 63: Hickeys

    Chapter 63: Hickeys


    Olivia''s POV


    I was woken up by the rm on my bedside. Groaning softly, I forced myself out of bed, said my morning prayers, but then Iid back on the bed, staring at the ceiling as the memories of yesterday crawled their way into my mind. The feeling of his touch on me, his moans, the great feeling of his mouth eating my pussy¡ªthey all came rushing into my memory, and I frowned and closed my eyes.


    "Come on, Olivia¡­ forget about it. What you should be thinking about is the one request to give him," I muttered to myself and opened my eyes.


    I have to think. I have to think of that one request. What could I actually ask of him? I have so many things to request, but I really need to think about the most important ones.


    All through the morning, Iid in my bed pondering in thoughts, and from time to time, memories of what happenedst night would y back in my head, but I would ignore it.


    Suddenly, a knocknded on my door. I knew it wasn''t Nora and Lolita because I had asked them not to disturb me. Then I got a whiff of the scent and realized it was Lennox at my door. My frown deepened as I wondered why he was there.


    Lennox kept knocking, and I was forced to leave my bed.


    I dragged my feet to the door, still groggy, still half-lost in my thoughts. My fingers curled around the knob, and I pulled it open slowly.


    Lennox stood there¡ªarms folded, eyes scanning me from head to toe like he was inspecting a crime scene. His brows were furrowed, and his usual calm was nowhere to be found.


    "Why haven''t you left your room all morning?" he asked, voice sharp but filled with worry.


    I blinked, trying to find the words, but before I could speak, his eyes suddenly dropped to my neck¡ªand froze.


    His expression twisted.


    In one swift movement, he stepped forward, his hand shooting out to grab my arm, pulling me inside and mming the door shut behind him.


    "What the hell is that?" he snapped, his hand reaching up and grazing my neck¡ªnot gently.


    "Lennox¡ª"


    "Don''t ''Lennox'' me!" he barked, backing me into the room until I stumbled against the foot of the bed. His eyes were zing now. "Why the hell are there hickeys on your neck?!"


    My heart jumped in my chest, panic wing up my throat. I hadn''t even noticed¡ªI''d been too lost in everything else. I tried to pull away from his intense gaze, but he wasn''t letting up.


    I turned abruptly and walked straight to the mirror.


    My breath caught.


    A deep red-purple mark just under the curve of my jaw, then another near my corbone¡ªhalf-hidden by the neckline of my sleepwear. My fingers rose slowly, brushing over them.


    He left marks.


    Damn him!


    But instead of feeling angry, my cheeks flushed with heat¡ªnot just from embarrassment but from the memory of Louis''s lips trailing down my skin, the way his mouth had worshiped me.


    Lennox''s reflection loomed behind me in the mirror.


    "I asked you a question," he growled.


    "I don''t owe you an exnation," I said firmly, though my voice wasn''t as strong as I wanted it to be. "What I do is none of your business."


    "Don''t give me that shit, Olivia¡­ who touched youst night? Who gave you such hickeys? Was it any of my brothers?" he asked angrily, but also with jealousy.


    I turned around slowly to face him, holding his stare. "What makes you think I will allow you or your brothers to touch me?"


    Lennox looked like he was about to explode.


    In a blink of an eye, he rushed to me and grabbed me by the arms. His grip on my arms was tight, almost bruising, and his face was inches from mine¡ªhis jaw clenched, nostrils ring. His rage was thick, his jealousy practically pulsing off him.


    "If it''s not me, Levi, or Louis," he seethed, "then who touched you? Who gave you those damn hickeys?! Who daredy their hands on what doesn''t belong to them?"


    That got me more annoyed.


    The way he said it. What doesn''t belong to them?


    I wasn''t a damn object. And I wasn''t going to let him get away with pretending he gave a damn while he and his brothers paraded their little concubine around like a trophy.


    I forced myself to rx in his grip and gave him the sweetest, most infuriating smile I could muster. "Oh, Lennox¡­ don''t be so worked up."


    He blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in my tone.


    "You know," I said slowly, deliberately, "since your precious werewolfws permit Alpha males to have concubines¡ªlike your lovely Anita¡ªI figured it was only fair I enjoy the same privilege as your Luna."


    His face twitched. "What the hell are you saying?"


    I leaned in, letting my breath fan against his cheek. "I''m saying¡­ I haven''t chosen a man to pleasure me yet¡ªbut afterst night? I''m very, very tempted."


    He yanked me back, eyes wild. "What man?!"


    "Oh," I whispered, tilting my head to expose the mark just enough to taunt him, "he was strong¡­ taller than you. Rough hands, but he knew exactly what he was doing. His tongue?" I let out a fake, breathy sigh. "Let''s just say¡­ I screamed a little."


    Lennox''s pupils dted, and his hold on me tightened.


    "Stop lying," he growled, voice trembling with anger. "You''re lying. You''re just trying to piss me off."


    "Am I?" I said with mock innocence. "Why would I lie? After all¡­ you and your brothers made it very clear you didn''t want me."


    His hand twitched.


    "But someone else did. Someone else made me feel wanted¡­ needed. Tasted me like I was the only thing he ever craved." I smiled again. "And you know what the best part is?"


    He didn''t answer¡ªjust stared, trembling with rage.


    I leaned forward, lips nearly touching his ear. "He wasn''t afraid to leave marks."


    And with that, I yanked my arm free and stepped back.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me," I added, walking toward the bed, "I have better things to do than entertain the jealousy of men who don''t even want me."


    I could feel his gaze burning into my back, shaking with the weight of everything I''d just said.


    And gods, it felt good to lie.


    Even if my heart whispered a different name in the silence.


    Even if all I could really remember was Louis''s mouth, Louis''s fingers, and the way he made me feel like I mattered.


    "I will be back, you just wait," Lennox spat before storming out of my room.

 Chapter 64: The Plan

    Chapter 64: The n


    Lennox''s POV


    I stormed through the corridor, fists clenched at my sides. Rage pulsed through every inch of me like a wildfire I couldn''t put out.


    I didn''t know his name¡ªbut I could feel him. On her. In her words. In the way her eyes sparkled when she talked about him. Whoever he was, he had already touched what was mine.


    And I was going to find him.


    I spotted Louising my way.


    "Lennox?" he frowned, stepping toward me. "What the hell''s wrong¡ª?"


    "We need to talk," I snapped, my voice cutting like ice. "Now. In my room."


    I didn''t wait for him to agree. Didn''t care if he followed. But he did.


    I walked fast, needing space to breathe but knowing I wouldn''t get it until this pressure in my chest exploded. The moment we were inside my room, I mmed the door hard enough to rattle the frame and turned on him.


    "She said she''s going to take a lover," I growled.


    His face nked, like he hadn''t heard me right. "What?"


    "Olivia," I hissed. Just saying her name made my gut twist. "She told me she''s going to pick a male. Since we''re allowed concubines, she figured she should get one too."


    He didn''t say a word.


    "She said she hasn''t chosen yet," I went on, pacing the room, trying to outrun the images her words had burned into my brain. "But she described him."


    I stopped and met his gaze. "He already touched her. Left marks. Hickeys." My voice dropped, rough and bitter. "She said he kissed her like she was the moon, the stars, the whole damn universe."


    Louis didn''t move. Just watched me with that maddening calm. I couldn''t read him. And maybe that''s what made my gut coil even tighter.


    "She said his mouth moaned for her," I added, each word tasting like poison. "That he worshipped her body with his hands."


    Louis''s jaw twitched¡ªjust a flick¡ªbut I saw it.


    "She''s ying games," I spat, mostly to myself now. "Trying to provoke us. Maybe it''s someone from the staff. Maybe she already has him, and she thinks she can unt it like she''s in control."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "She didn''t say a name."


    Louis raised an eyebrow, too casually. "You asked?"


    "Of course I did," I snapped. "But she was smug about it. Like it was a secret she was savoring."


    He nodded slowly, too slowly. "So what are you going to do?"


    I didn''t answer right away.


    Because I didn''t know.


    All I could see was her face when she talked about him. All I could feel was the red haze in my vision and the tightness in my fists.


    "I''ll find out who he is," I said, voice low, but filled with rage. "And when I do¡­"


    I didn''t finish the sentence.


    Didn''t need to.


    Louis just nodded. Said nothing. Not a single damn word and that annoyed me even more. Why wasn''t he angry? Why was he so calm?


    "Louis, you don''t seem bothered about it," I said through gritted teeth, staring him down. Olivia was our mate; he was supposed to be furious at the thought of another man touching her, yet here he was looking so calm, like it was normal.


    "I think Olivia is just messing with you," he replied evenly. "She carries our marks, Lennox. If another man touched her, we''d know. Our wolves would''ve felt it. You know that, right?"


    For a moment, I pondered Louis''s words. If Olivia was being touched by another man apart from my brothers and me, then our wolves would definitely have alerted us. But our wolves didn''t, so that means¡­


    "There is no man?" I asked.


    "Yes," Louis answered immediately. Too fast. Too rehearsed.


    "Maybe those hickeys you saw were from something else, not from a man¡­ No man would dare touch her."


    I nodded¡­ but I didn''t believe him.


    Because Olivia didn''t pull those words out of thin air. She meant them. She felt them. I saw it on her damn face.


    Which meant someone had touched her like that, but I had to get proof because without it, my brothers wouldn''t believe me.


    Grumbling angrily, I left my room, stormed into my studies and buried myself in work, trying to take my mind off it, but it wasn''t working. From time to time, I saw her face, those hickeys¡­ damn! I couldn''t imagine it! What if what she said was true? What if a man really had touched her and my wolf didn''t sense it¡­


    That thought alone made me want to tear something apart.


    I mmed the drawer shut in my office, not even sure what I''d been looking for. Paperwork sat untouched on my desk, a pathetic attempt at distraction that failed miserably. My mind kept circling back to her. Her smirk. Her words. Those damn hickeys.


    I stood abruptly, the chair screeching across the floor. I couldn''t sit still. Couldn''t breathe properly.


    I paced around the office, trying to think of what to do. I had to be sure. I had to be sure no one was touching her.


    "So, what will you do?" My wolf suddenly asked. I stopped pacing, lost in thought, then suddenly, an idea popped into my head. A silly one, but I had to do it. I thought of posting guards at her door, but if I did, the person would see them and never enter her room. So, I decided to hide and watch. I believed I would catch him, and heaven help him.


    The hours dragged like chains around my ankles.


    Day turned to dusk, and dusk melted into night. The mansion quieted, the usual hum of servants and footsteps vanishing into silence. My body was stiff from how tense I''d been all day. I hadn''t eaten, hadn''t rested. I couldn''t. Not with the storm in my chest threatening to explode.


    I pretended to head to bed, letting everyone think I''d retired for the night. But I didn''t go far.


    Instead, I crept down the hall, silent as a shadow, and took position just across from Olivia''s room. The corridor was dim, moonlight filtering in through the tall windows, casting silver across the floor. I stood in the shadows, barely breathing.


    And I waited.


    Every minute felt like a goddamn hour. My eyes stayed fixed on her door, watching for the slightest movement. I imagined every creak of the floorboards as footsteps. Every gust of wind as a whisper of someone approaching.


    But no one came.


    Not a soul.


    The entire house had gone still, and I was beginning to think Louis had been right. Maybe she was ying games. Maybe it was just a lie to get under my skin.


    Still¡­ I couldn''t shake that look in her eyes.


    That smugness.


    I stepped quietly out of the shadows and made my way down the hall¡ªcloser to her door. Just to check. Just to make sure she was alone. That she wasn''t hiding someone in there. That I hadn''t missed him slipping in somehow.


    But the moment I got close enough to her door, I froze.


    I heard something.


    A sound I wasn''t ready for.


    A soft moan.


    My breath hitched. My blood turned tova.


    It came again¡ªslightly louder this time, almost muffled, like she was trying to be quiet but couldn''t help it.


    My heart thundered so violently I could hear it in my ears.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    She couldn''t be¡­


    My hand flew to the spare key in my pocket. I gripped the doorknob, twisted, and shoved the door open¡ªready to catch them.


    But what I saw made me freeze.

 Chapter 65: Caught Her

    Chapter 65: Caught Her


    Lennox''s POV


    Her legs were spread on the bed, her nightgown bunched at her waist, her fingers buried deep inside her pussy¡­


    I froze.


    For a heartbeat, I forgot how to breathe.


    She didn''t see me. Didn''t hear me. Her eyes were shut tight, her lips parted as another soft, sinful moan slipped past them. Her free hand tugged at her nipple, rolling it between her fingers, her body arching like she was chasing something¡ªsomeone¡ªinvisible.


    My throat went dry.


    My entire body tensed, heat flooding through me like a fuse had been lit. My Cock Jerked and my wolf howled in pleasure.


    She looked wild. Untamed. Beautiful. And mine.


    She moaned again, louder this time¡ª


    "Yes!¡­"


    The sound shattered what little control I had left.


    "I hope you''re enjoying yourself," I growled, stepping fully into the room and mming the door shut behind me.


    She gasped and shot up, eyes flying open, cheeks flushing a deep red as she scrambled to pull the covers over herself¡ªbut it was toote. I''d seen everything.


    I stalked toward the bed, breath ragged, pulse hammering in my neck. "So this is who you were talking about?" I demanded, my voice thick with desire and fury. "The one who worships you? Whose mouth moans for you? It was your fingers all along, Olivia?"


    She didn''t answer.


    Didn''t need to.


    "Get out," she whispered, breathless, yanking the covers over her body.


    "No."


    "Lennox¡ª" her voice was a warning, but it cracked halfway through, too shaken to carry strength.


    I stalked forward, slow and controlled, like a predator.


    She tried to slide off the bed, but I was faster. My hand grabbed the covers and ripped them away. "You should''ve called me," I growled, gaze raking over her flushed skin. "I''m your husband. You need satisfaction? Youe to me."


    "You have no right to barge in here," she snapped.


    I took a slow, deliberate step forward. "I have every right. I''m your husband."


    "That''s just a title," she hissed. "It means nothing to me."


    I frowned and climbed on the bed.


    "Lennox, don''t¡ª" she started, but the words died in her throat when I grabbed the edge of her thin nightgown and tore it straight down the middle. The fabric split like paper, revealing every inch of her bare, trembling body.


    "You think I''ll walk away after seeing this?" I muttered, voice thick with need. "You wanted to provoke me. You wanted a reaction. Well, sweetheart¡ªyou''ve got it."


    She gasped as I pushed her gently but firmly back on the bed, her legs falling open in surrender.


    I slid my hand between her thighs, feeling how wet she was¡ªhow ready. "So wet, and yet you didn''t call me. Why?" I asked darkly, leaning down to nip at the side of her throat. "Afraid I''d give you more than you could handle?"


    She didn''t speak. Her breath came in shaky pants, her body trembling beneath me.


    "Toote now," I murmured against her skin. "Because I''m going to remind you exactly who you belong to. And next time you need release, you won''t even think of touching yourself without begging me first."


    And with that, I slid my fingers inside her, slowly, deliberately.


    Her eyes widened as I slid my fingers into her pussy, teasing her folds. She trembled under my touch, and when I eased a finger inside her¡ªslowly, carefully¡ªI froze.


    Still tight. Still untouched.


    A wave of relief crashed over me so hard I nearly groaned aloud.


    She hadn''t given herself to anyone else. My Olivia was still a virgin.


    "You''re still mine," I muttered, more to myself than her.


    She squirmed, torn between resisting and surrendering. "Lennox¡­"


    I didn''t let her finish. I dropped to my knees at the edge of the bed, dragging her hips to the edge with a growl of possession. Her legs parted for me on instinct, and I took my time, staring up at her as I kissed the inside of her thigh, slow and heated.


    "You should''ve called me," I whispered against her skin. "This is my duty."


    Then I buried my face between her thighs.


    She gasped¡ªone hand flying to the sheets, the other gripping the headboard as I tasted her slowly, deliberately, taking my time like I had all night to worship her. I wanted her to feel every stroke of my tongue. Every flick, every gentle suck.


    I wanted to erase any memory she''d ever tried to build without me.


    Her moans filled the room¡ªsoft at first, then louder, breathier, until she couldn''t stop them. She was shaking, gasping my name now, over and over, her hips lifting from the bed to meet my mouth.


    My tongue moved in slow, deliberate strokes¡ªexploring, learning her, worshiping her.


    I wanted her to feel everything. Every flick. Every curl. Every maddening moment of patience I poured into every stroke.


    She moaned¡ªa soft, broken sound that sent fire rushing through my veins.


    Her hands fisted the sheets, and then one found my hair, trembling fingers tightening just slightly.


    I groaned softly against her, the sound unintentional but real. She tasted like a dream I didn''t know I had until I was living it.


    "You taste even better than I imagined," I muttered, barely lifting my mouth. "Sweet¡­ and mine."


    Then I ttened my tongue and dragged it up slowly, savoring her, curling around that sensitive spot and sucking harder this time. Her back arched and her fingers pulled tighter in my hair.


    Her voice was a whimper. "Lennox¡ª"


    I growled softly, the sound rumbling from deep in my chest, vibrating through her, and she shattered. Just like that. She came with a gasp, her body clenching, trembling in my arms as I held her through it, never stopping.


    I kissed her thighs gently as her body went ck, her breathing erratic, her eyes zed with the high of pleasure. When I finally lifted my head, my mouth still wet with her taste, I looked at her like she was the only thing that existed.


    Because right now¡ªshe was.


    I crawled up her body slowly, pressing soft kisses to her skin on the way. Her heartbeat thundered against her ribs, and when I reached her face, I cradled her cheek in my hand.


    "You were made for me," I whispered, my lips brushing hers. "Every part of you."


    I tried to kiss her, but suddenly, she pushed me off her with a strength I never imagined she had.

 Chapter 66: Regrets

    Chapter 66: Regrets


    Olivia''s POV


    Fuck. Fuck. Fuck.


    What the hell was I thinking? Letting Lennox touch me?


    With panting breath and anger-filled eyes, I stared at Lennox, who was staring back at me¡ªonly his gaze was nk.


    Quickly, I covered myself with the nket and looked him straight in the eyes. "We are going to pretend this never happened, Lennox," I said quickly. "I don''t want anyone to know, especially your brothers," I warned, and Lennox frowned.


    His jaw twitched, his eyes narrowing. "And who the fuck said I wanted them to know?" he snapped.


    My frown deepened.


    "I''m the one supposed to be telling you this! That is supposed to be my line," he said in anger, and my anger intensified.


    "Get out," I ordered, pointing at the door.


    But Lennox didn''t move. Rather, he kept staring at me with panting breath like he was seconds away from reaching for me.


    I frowned. "Get out, Alpha Lennox, or else I will scream and draw the attention of your brothers. I believe you wouldn''t want them to know what just happened between us?" I threatened.


    Lennox didn''t look like he was bothered by my threats, but he only growled before storming out of my room and mming the door shut.


    I let out a shaky breath the moment the door mmed behind him. My hands trembled as I clutched the nket tighter around my naked body.


    "Stupid, Olivia. Stupid!" I hissed at myself, dragging a hand through my tangled hair.


    This wasn''t supposed to happen. This couldn''t happen.


    My cheeks med with both anger and humiliation as shes of what had just happened invaded my mind. His hands¡ªhis mouth¡ªhis voice growling my name like I belonged to him.


    I buried my face into my hands, letting out a muffled scream.


    Why the fuck did I let it get this far?


    No¡ªscratch that. Why the fuck did I even start touching myself in the first ce?


    God, if I hadn''t been so fucking horny, if I hadn''t let my body betray me, if I had just gone to sleep¡ªhe wouldn''t have caught me like that.


    Sprawled out like a desperate mess. Moaning like a bitch in heat.


    I cursed again, my throat burning. "Fuck! What is wrong with me?"


    The shame curled hot and tight in my chest as I paced the room like a caged animal. My legs were still shaking from the aftershocks. My skin still tingled from where his mouth had touched me. I could still feel the ghost of his teeth dragging along my inner thigh.


    I bit down on my lip so hard I tasted blood.


    This wasn''t just a mistake. This was a goddamn catastrophe.


    I should''ve pped him. I should''ve kicked him out the second he walked in and saw me like that. But no¡ªI froze. And then I melted. Like a fucking idiot.


    "Never again," I whispered to myself, gripping the headboard for support. "This never happened. It didn''t happen. It didn''t fucking happen."


    But no matter how many times I repeated it, the ache between my legs and the scent of him lingering on my skin said otherwise.


    I needed a cold shower. And maybe a punch in the face.


    Or five.


    God, I hate myself.


    And worse¡ªI hate how much my body wants him again.


    Wants more.


    Fuck.


    I stormed into the bathroom, not even bothering to grab a towel. I wanted to feel the cold. I deserved to feel it. Maybe if I froze my skin off, I could forget the feel of his hands all over me.


    I turned the tap, let the water run ice-cold, and stepped in without a second thought. The shock made me gasp, my breath catching in my throat¡ªbut I stayed there, hands gripping the wall, letting the freezing water beat down on me.


    I scrubbed at my skin like it had betrayed me. Like I could erase the heat he left behind.


    His hands on my waist.


    His mouth between my thighs.


    The low growl of my name as he¡ª


    "No!" I snapped out loud, squeezing my eyes shut.


    I grabbed the soap and scrubbed harder, furiously dragging it across my skin. Redness bloomed beneath my touch, but it wasn''t enough. I wanted to scrub deeper. I wanted to scrape off the part of me that had wanted him.


    God¡ªwhat''s wrong with me?


    First Louis. Now Lennox.


    Two brothers. Two men who made it very fucking clear that I wasn''t what they wanted¡ªat least not in the way that mattered.


    Louis¡­ at least was understandable. He was drugged, and I got a request out of him.


    But Lennox?


    He met me horny, pleasuring myself. How disgraceful.


    How did I let it happen again?


    How did I let another man who doesn''t want me touch me like I mattered?


    A sob escaped my throat, and I bit down on my knuckles to keep from screaming.


    I felt used. Disgusting. Weak.


    "Fuck you, Lennox," I whispered, the tears falling freely now, mixing with the freezing water. "Fuck you for looking at me like that. For touching me like I was yours. Like I meant something."


    I pressed my forehead against the cold tile, letting the chill bite into my skin.


    And fuck me for letting it happen. For wanting it.


    I sank down to the shower floor, hugging my knees to my chest as the water kept falling.


    No matter how hard I scrubbed, no matter how cold the water got¡ªI still felt him. On my skin. In my bones.


    And worst of all¡­ in the part of me that ached for him.


    Even now.


    Even after everything.


    I was fucking pathetic.


    I don''t know how long I stayed in the shower. The cold water kept pouring over me, but I couldn''t move. I felt empty, like something inside me had broken.


    Eventually, my skin started to sting, and I was shaking too much to stay there. I reached for a towel, dried off without looking in the mirror, and walked back to my room like a ghost.


    I didn''t want to see myself. I didn''t want to think.


    I pulled on an old shirt, crawled into bed, and dragged the nket over my body. I curled up as tight as I could, wishing I could disappear.


    "This didn''t happen," I whispered into the darkness.


    I said it again. And again. Like maybe if I repeated it enough times, it would be true.


    No Lennox.


    No touching.


    No mistake.


    Just me. Alone.


    "It never happened," I whispered onest time.


    And then, with my heart aching and my mind spinning, I closed my eyes and forced myself to sleep.

 Chapter 67: Who Sent It

    Chapter 67: Who Sent It


    Olivia POV


    The next morning, I woke up to the soft chatter of Lolita and Nora already bustling around my room. My body ached in ces I didn''t want to think about, and my heart¡­ well, that was just shattered ss held together by pride.


    "Up, up, up, sleeping beauty," Lolita chimed, dragging the curtains open and flooding the room with light.


    "We''ve got a full house at breakfast, and you''re not skipping it," Nora added firmly, tossing a pale blue dress onto the bed.


    I groaned, flopping onto my stomach. "Can''t I eat here? Alone. In the dark. With my dignity."


    Lolita snorted. "Luna, the Alphas specially requested you join them."


    My face flushed hot. They didn''t know what happened¡­ right?


    Still, I let them dress me. Nora curled my hair into soft waves, and Lolita added a hint of gloss to my lips. I looked like someone who had her life together. Who wasn''t torn between three dangerously beautiful Alphas who kept messing with her head¡ªand her heart.


    But the moment I stepped into the dining hall, that illusion cracked.


    The triplets were already seated.


    Lennox sat with his arms folded, looking every bit the brooding Alpha he always was. His jaw ticked when he noticed me walk in, but he said nothing.


    Louis, gaze hardened.


    Levi, on the other hand, looked rxed, his leg thrown casually over one knee, swirling his coffee like he was waiting for a show.


    Anita sat beside them, sipping juice andughing at something Louis had said. She looked up and red at me. "Herees thedy of the day. Always thest to arrive," she mocked.


    Ignoring her, I moved like a robot, keeping my chin high as I slid into the seat meant for me. A seat across from Anita. I could feel Lennox''s stare on me like a damnser. And of course, my traitorous body was aware¡ªof everything.


    Especially the way Louis shifted just a little closer.


    I was still adjusting my napkin when a maid appeared beside me, holding a bouquet of white roses.


    "Luna Olivia," she said, bowing slightly. "This was sent for you."


    My brows furrowed. "For me?"


    "Yes," she nodded, handing over a small ivory card attached to the stem. "It came this morning. No name, only a note."


    My heart stuttered as I took the card and read the looping, elegant handwriting:


    To the most beautiful woman in the world ¡ª Your admirer.


    I blinked, stunned.


    I dared to nce up.


    Lennox stared at the rose like it personally offended him.


    "What does the note say?" Lennox said with a grunt. I eyed him and stared back at the bouquet of roses.


    "Olivia, Lennox asked a question," Louis demanded angrily.


    I red back at him. "I have no idea¡­ the sender didn''t¡­" My words didn''t leave my mouth before Lennox snatched the note from my hand and read it. His frown constructed into a bigger frown.


    My hands trembled slightly as Lennox gripped the card like it had personally wronged him, his eyes narrowing to slits as he re-read the message, jaw clenched.


    "To the most beautiful woman in the world," he hissed, voice dripping venom. "Who the hell is this admirer?"


    I stared back at him, exasperated. "I already said¡ªI don''t know."


    "Spare me the lies, Olivia!" Lennox roared. "Is it the man who gave you that hickey on your neck? Huh? Is he your secret admirer?" He leaned across the table, his voice full of anger. "Who is he?! Tell me his name. How dare he touch you! You are ours! Our mate¡ªour wife!"


    My mouth fell open at the possessive words. Our wife? Suddenly, I was theirs?


    Louis stood now too, voice low and sharp. "It wasn''t me," he said, eyes flicking from me to Lennox. "And I''m guessing it wasn''t either of you?"


    Lennox looked thunderous but shook his head stiffly.


    Levi just sipped his coffee, slow and deliberate, before finally saying, "Nope."


    Louis turned back to me. "Then who the fuck sent this, Olivia? Who''s been putting their hands on you?"


    "No one!" I snapped, standing now, voice echoing in therge room. "Why do you assume I know who it is?! Why do you think someone touched me? Just because a flower shows up?!"


    "Because of the marks, Olivia!" Lennox spat. "You think we''re blind?"


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" I spat.


    Anita let out a fake gasp, then smirked. "So it''s true. You have been whoring around. No wonder you''re glowing this morning."


    My wolf growled in anger, rattling just beneath the surface of my skin. But before I could say anything, Levi finally spoke¡ªhis voice like cool water on a fire.


    "That''s enough, Anita." Levi''s tone dropped, calm butced with warning. He didn''t even look at her¡ªhis eyes were on me. "You don''t get to speak to her like that."


    Anita blinked, clearly caught off guard, then narrowed her eyes at him. "I''m just stating the obvious¡ª"


    "I said enough," Levi repeated, sharper now, and this time his voice cut through the air like a de.


    She went quiet, lips pursed into a tight line, fury dancing in her gaze.


    Levi set down his coffee with a soft clink and leaned forward, eyes now flicking to Lennox and Louis. "Both of you, calm the hell down."


    "Someone sent her roses!" Louis barked.


    "And screaming at her in front of the whole table won''t get us any closer to answers," Levi snapped back. "Look around¡ªthe staff can hear us."


    Lennox growled low in his throat, his fists clenched so hard I could see the veins on his arms. "If someone''s been touching her¡ªif someone had dared toy a single hand on her again, I swear on the goddess, I will burn down the world to find them."


    His eyes locked with mine, fire and fury zing behind them. "There will be war, Olivia. I will end them."


    My breath hitched.


    Levi stood, his voice quieter now but no lessmanding. "We''ll look into it. Thoroughly. Discreetly."


    His gaze softened just a little when he looked at me again.


    But it didn''t feel like that. Not when Lennox still looked like he wanted to tear something¡ªor someone¡ªapart. Not when Louis''s eyes were a storm of suspicion and wounded pride.


    And not when my heart was pounding so hard I could barely think.


    I wanted to run.


    I wanted to disappear into the woods, into the wind, anywhere but here.


    "I''ve lost my appetite," I announced, getting up on my feet.


    "Olivia, you are not leaving¡­" Lennox yelled at me, but I ignored him and walked away.


    Reaching my room, I stared at the flowers in my hand, wondering who might have sent them. Who would dare to send white roses and a note to me, not scared that the Alphas would see it?


    I searched my memories trying to think who this person is, but suddenly the door to my room pushed open and Nora barged in.


    "Luna, Alpha Lennox is dragging Warrior Jerek towards his study," Nora announced.


    "What!" I got up, left my room, and ran towards Lennox''s study.

 Chapter 68: Who is He

    Chapter 68: Who is He


    Olivia''s POV


    Reaching Lennox''s study, I pushed the door open, and the sight that met me got me frightened. Jerek was pressed against the wall while Lennox held him by the cor of his shirt, and Louis and Levi stood by a corner.


    "Tell me! Were you the one who sent those roses to our mate?" Lennox demanded, his fangs already baring out.


    Jerek, who looked confused and frightened, shook his head. "No, Alpha¡­ no¡­ why would I do that?"


    "Don''t you dare lie to us," Louis grunted as he moved over to Jerek. "You are the only male close to Olivia. First, you sparred with her and second, you were her racing partner, so if anyone would dare to have a crush on her, it would be you!" Louis spat in anger.


    Where I stood at the door, I was fuming with anger.


    "Enough!" I shouted, my voice slicing through the thick tension in the room.


    All eyes turned to me, but I didn''t flinch¡ªnot even when Lennox''s gaze snapped toward me, his face a storm of rage and jealousy.


    "Let him go, Lennox! He didn''t do anything!"


    Lennox didn''t even blink. His grip on Jerek''s cor remained tight, knuckles pale with pressure. "Stay out of this, Olivia," he growled.


    "I said let him go!" I stepped further into the room, my frown deepening. "Look at him! He''s terrified! He said he didn''t send the flowers!"


    "I don''t believe him," Lennox spat, baring his fangs. "He''s the only one who''s been close enough to you¡ªtouching you, training with you,ughing like you''re more than just a Luna."


    Jerek stammered, voice shaking. "I swear on my mate¡ªI didn''t send anything! I wouldn''t dare disrespect the bond you all have with her! I love my mate¡ªwhy would I risk that?"


    Lennox''s eyes burned brighter, but after a long, heavy silence, he finally shoved Jerek back with a grunt. "Get out of my sight."


    Jerek stumbled away, breathing hard as he bowed quickly and exited the room like the floor might copse beneath him.


    I barely had time to breathe before Lennox turned to me, stalking forward with fire in his eyes.


    "You know who it is, Olivia," he said, voice low and deadly serious. "You''re hiding something."


    My mouth parted in shock. "What the hell are you talking about?! You think I''m lying to you?"


    "Yes!" he roared, his eyes wild. "Because no man would dare send my mate something like that unless he was sure he had a ce in your heart."


    I stiffened. My heart was racing, but I met his rage head-on. "I don''t know who sent the flowers. And even if I did¡ªI wouldn''t tell you! Not if this is how you act!"


    Lennox growled deep in his throat and took a step closer. His jaw clenched, muscles tight, and for a split second, I saw something almost frightening in his expression.


    He raised a hand, but before it could even move closer, Levi was there¡ªfast as lightning, stepping between us, palm pressed against Lennox''s chest.


    "Are you seriously thinking of hitting her?" Levi asked, his voice low but dangerously sharp.


    "Goddess forbid," Lennox snapped, ring past his brother. "I''d never touch her like that, why would you even think that."


    "Then calm the hell down," Levi said, his tone like iron. "She''s not your punching bag, Lennox. You''re angry¡ªwe all are¡ªbut don''t you dare take it out on her."


    Lennox stood still, chest heaving, eyes flickering between Levi and me. His mouth opened, like he wanted to argue¡ªbut instead, he just turned away, running a frustrated hand through his hair.


    I exhaled shakily, my arms still trembling from the confrontation.


    Levi turned to me, voice softer now. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah¡­ just sick of being treated like an object someone owns."


    From the corner, Louis finally muttered, "You belong to us¡­ better get used to that."


    "I''m not a property," I shot back.


    Lennox didn''t turn back, but his voice was rough when he finally spoke again. "If someone is trying to have an affair with you¡­ they better pray the Goddess gets to them before I do."


    I knew Lennox, and I know what he could do, which made me wonder: who is this person that would risk his life?


    Lennox continued. "And as for those roses¡ªyou are throwing them away!"


    "Hell no!" I refused.


    Lennox turned and red at me. "What did you say?"


    I met his re. "I said I am not throwing them away."


    "Yes, you are. You are throwing it away," Louis interjected.


    I frowned and red at him. "I am not!"


    Lennox''s re could''ve set the whole damn room on fire, but I didn''t back down. My voice came out louder this time, firm and unwavering. "I said I''m not throwing it away."


    "You will," Lennox growled, stepping closer again.


    "No, I won''t," I hissed, standing my ground. "It''s mine. I didn''t ask for it, but it''s mine. And you don''t get to dictate every little thing I do!"


    Louis moved closer too, fuming. "It''s disrespectful to us¡ªto our bond! You keeping it is like spitting in our face!"


    I scoffed, crossing my arms. "I''m not throwing it away."


    Before another word could be said, the door creaked open and Anita walked in.


    She took one look at the tense scene, her lips immediately curling in disdain as she sauntered in like she belonged there. "What''s going on here?" Her eyesnded on me, full of judgment. "You''re raising your voice at your Alphas again, Olivia? That''s no way to treat your Alpha. Have some respect."


    I turned to her, eyes narrowing. Of course she''d show up now, nose buried in something that had nothing to do with her.


    "You better stay in yourne, Anita," I warned, my voice low and full of anger.


    She lifted her chin, smug. "I''m just saying, this attitude of yours¡ªtalking back, refusingmands¡ªit''s not what a proper Luna should do."


    I stepped forward, my voice like ice. "And you are not a Luna. You''re a concubine. A bedwarmer. So don''te in here trying to correct me when I''m talking to my husbands."


    Anita''s smug expression faltered, eyes widening just slightly as the sting of my words sank in.


    "You don''t have a ce in this conversation," I continued. "So I suggest you take your self-righteous opinions and walk back out the way you came."


    Anita''s mouth opened like she wanted to argue, but even Louis and Levi went still¡ªno one defended her.


    The silence that followed was thick, and all eyes were on me.


    I turned back to Lennox and Louis, chin high, eyes unwavering. "Now, if we''re done here, I have no intention of getting rid of the flowers. And if you don''t trust me enough to believe I''m not sneaking around behind your backs, that''s your problem. Not mine."


    Lennox stared at me for a long moment, jaw tense, but he didn''t speak.


    And in that silence, I walked out. Head held high.

 Chapter 69: Tonight

    Chapter 69: Tonight


    Lennox''s POV


    "She''s definitely seeing someone," Anita said the moment Olivia walked out.


    I groaned, mming my fist against the desk. The mere thought of it drove me insane. But what truly pushed me over the edge were the hickeys on her neck. My suspicions were right. Someone had touched her. A man¡ªsomeone other than my brothers¡ªhad dared toy his hands on her. And the bastard had the nerve to send her white roses? Her favorite?


    How the fuck did he even know that?


    "I told you, Olivia is whoring around," Anita spoke again, getting on my nerves.


    "Shut up!" Levi warned her. "Don''t forget she is our mate! Our wife! You don''t speak about her in such a manner, especially in our presence. Now get out!"


    Anita opened her mouth like she wanted to argue, but the look I shot her made her think twice. She stormed out, heels pounding with anger.


    A tense silence hung in the air as neither I nor my brothers spoke a word. My wolf was howling angrily inside me, and it was maddening. I knew she was still a virgin¡ªI confirmed itst night¡ªbut yet I couldn''t contain the thought that a man''s hand had been on her, and he dares to send her favorite roses.


    My jaw ached from grinding my teeth, and I couldn''t get the image out of my head¡ªthose damn hickeys. Bright, obvious, and fresh.


    She''s ours.


    And yet someone had dared to touch her. To mark her. To get close enough to know that white roses were her favorite.


    "How the fuck would he know that?" I growled, my voice low, feral.


    "Maybe she told him," Louis muttered, pacing the floor like a caged wolf. His eyes were narrowed and wild with fury. "Maybe this asshole has been around her longer than we think."


    "Let''s not conclude yet," Levi started, but even he looked unsure now. He ran a hand through his hair and exhaled harshly.


    I mmed my fist on the desk again, hard enough to crack the wood.


    "She is!" I snapped. "How else do you exin it? The marks, the flowers, the attitude? She defended that bastard Jerek like her life depended on it."


    "Jerek swore on his mate," Levi said cautiously, trying to convince us. "You think he''d really risk everything like that?"


    "I don''t care who it is," I snarled. "If someone touched her, if someone thinks they can have her¡ªtouch what belongs to us¡ªthen I swear to the Goddess, I''ll rip out his heart and feed it to the crows."


    Louis let out a frustrated growl. "We should''ve taken her already. imed her fully. That way no one would dare think they have a chance."


    I nodded stiffly. "That''s happening. Soon. If we don''t do it, Olivia might decide to give her virginity to that bastard."


    The very idea of it sent a blinding red haze over my vision. Olivia¡ªour Olivia¡ªwrithing under another man, giving away the one thing she still had left untouched. Ours to take. Ours to im. Ours to ruin, worship, and make whole again.


    "No," I said, voice low and deadly. "She won''t."


    "She won''t what?" Louis asked, though the look in his eyes said he already knew.


    "She won''t give herself to another man," I growled. "Even if we have to tie her to our fucking bed, she won''t. She belongs to us, and we''ll make her remember that."


    Levi shot me a look, one that flickered with doubt and something else¡ªworry, maybe. "We can''t force her, Lennox. That''s not how it works. She''s already angry with us¡­ iming her like that, when she''s not ready, will only push her further away."


    I turned on him sharply. "Then what do you suggest? That we just stand back and watch her fall into someone else''s arms? Let some nobody touch her, kiss her, fuck her?"


    Levi flinched slightly at my words, but he didn''t argue.


    Exactly.


    "She needs to understand," I continued, pacing now, my wolf pacing with me inside. "She needs to know that she belongs to us¡ªnot just with words, but with marks. Real ones. On her neck. On her body. Inside her."


    Louis''s fists clenched at his sides. "We''ve been too soft. Too patient. We let her think she had choices. That she could walk around, teasing us, testing us. But now? Now she''s ying with fire. And she''s about to get burned."


    Levi narrowed his eyes at us. "So you''re saying we''re going to fuck her? I thought we all were against it?"


    "Not anymore," I spat, firecing every syble. My eyes were locked on Levi, daring him to challenge me. "You heard me. We''re done ying nice. We''re her husbands, not her fucking roommates."


    Louis growled in agreement, his eyes glowing faintly. "It''s time we remind her exactly what that means."


    I stepped forward, fists clenched, my wolf wing at the surface. "We''re going to fuck her so thoroughly, she won''t be able to use her legs for days. She''ll be sore, aching, and every time she feels it between her thighs, she''ll remember¡ªwe did that. We made her feel that way. Not some piece of shit who sends her white roses and pretends to know her."


    My voice dropped an octave, thick with lust and fury.


    "I want her trembling under us. I want her begging¡ªscreaming our names so loud the entire fucking pack knows who she belongs to. No more doubts. No more wandering eyes. Just us¡­ buried deep inside her, taking her over and over until she''s marked inside and out."


    Louis let out a deep, guttural growl, his fists flexing at his sides. "She won''t even remember that bastard''s name when we''re done with her."


    "Exactly," I hissed. "We''re going to fuck every thought of him out of her. Every trace of his scent, his touch, those hickeys¡ªgone. Erased. Reced by ours. By the feel of our hands on her throat, our teeth in her skin, our cocks inside her."


    Levi didn''t speak, but his jaw was tight, his pupils blown wide with possessive hunger.


    "She''s ours," I said darkly. "And tonight¡­ we''re going to show her what it means to be fucked by her husbands."


    I could already see it¡ªOlivia, sprawled under us, her legs trembling, her lips swollen from our kisses, her body wrecked in the most perfect way.


    "She''ll never want anyone else," Louis added, his voice low and rough. "After we''re done, she won''t be able to."


    I smirked, my blood boiling with anticipation. "She''s going to learn the hard way¡ªour cocks are the only ones that will ever touch her. And after tonight? She''ll thank us for it."


    And if she doesn''t?


    Well, she''ll be too busy screaming our names toin.


    Levi smirked. "So we are fucking her tonight?" he asked again, sounding excited about it.


    I shook my head. "No¡­ we are making love to her tonight."

 Chapter 70: In our arms

    Chapter 70: In our arms


    Lennox''s POV


    It was almost 9 p.m.¡ªjust two minutes to go¡ªand then we''d be barging into Olivia''s room.


    Where we sat in silence, in thefort of my dimly lit room, not one of us said a word. We were each trapped in the echo chambers of our own thoughts. I took a sip of Whisper and shut my eyes. Damn it. I hadn''t been myself all day.


    My mood today was spoilt the moment those roses were brought for Olivia. I couldn''t do a thing today, couldn''t attend meetings, couldn''t train, couldn''t attend to documents. In fact, the three of us had been in my room pondering on our different thoughts.


    I had sent a spy to watch Olivia, hoping to track down the bastard who dared to send her flowers. I couldn''t wait to get the report.


    "What if she refuses us?" Levi asked suddenly, breaking the silence. "You know we can''t touch her against her will."


    I scoffed. "She can''t reject our touch, Levi. The mate bond works in our favor."


    Levi went on. "So¡­ we''re fucking her not because we want to, but because we can''t bear to see another man take what''s ours? Is that it?"


    A strange unease bloomed in my chest.


    Then Levi hit harder. "Do we even love her?"


    My jaw tensed. My frown deepened. "I did," I said coldly. "That was before she broke me. Now¡­ I feel absolutely nothing for her." I ground the words out between clenched teeth, but deep down, I knew I was lying.


    Yes, I was angry. Yes, I hated her for what she did. But had I ever truly stopped loving her?


    "It''s 9 p.m.," Louis said quietly. "We should go."


    I nced at my watch. He was right.


    I downed thest of my drink, set the ss on the table, and stood. My brothers followed. I could feel the tension radiating from them¡ªan unspoken nervousness hanging between us.


    Tonight, we were about making Olivia truly ours.


    The walk to Olivia''s room felt like a slow march to war, our steps heavy with the weight of unspoken words. The hallway was dimly lit, shadows dancing on the walls like they knew what was about to happen. My heart pounded harder with every step, not from fear¡ªbut from anticipation, frustration, and something I wasn''t ready to name just yet.


    We stopped outside her door.


    No one moved.


    Louis exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. "Are we sure about this?" he asked again, voice low, uncertain.


    "She''s ours," I said simply, my voice colder than I intended. "Whether she wants to admit it or not."


    Levi nced between us, then reached for the handle. "Let''s get this over with."


    The door creaked open slowly.


    My brothers and I stepped into Olivia''s room, but the sight that greeted us wasn''t what we had expected.


    Lying on the bed was Olivia, but not just that¡ªher personal maids, Lolita, and Nora were seated beside her, administering care to her. Nora was pressing a towel on her forehead.


    I froze, my wolf already howling worriedly.


    Olivia''s skin looked pale, a fine sheen of sweat coating her forehead. Her eyes were closed, her breathing shallow. My heart skipped a beat, and I took a step forward instinctively, the possessiveness I''d felt moments ago now overridden by worry.


    "What''s wrong with her?" I demanded, voice harsher than I intended.


    Lolita looked up, startled, her eyes wide with surprise at our sudden presence. "She copsed earlier," she said quickly. "Right after her bath."


    "Copsed?" Levi echoed, stepping beside me, his brows furrowed. "Why didn''t anyone tell us?"


    "She insisted it was nothing," Nora spoke, still gently pressing the cold towel to Olivia''s forehead. "Said she just needed to rest. But her fever''s been climbing."


    Fever?


    I stared at her¡ªat Olivia¡ªlying there so still. Vulnerable. Fragile.


    This wasn''t the fire-tongued girl who red at us with defiance in her eyes. This wasn''t the woman who always found a way to challenge me, push my limits, twist my insides with every word and nce.


    This was someone I was supposed to protect.


    And I had walked in here ready to im her¡­ without even asking if she was okay.


    "Leave us," I said quietly, not looking at the maids.


    Lolita hesitated. "But Alpha¡ª"


    "I said leave us," I growled, sharper this time.


    The two women exchanged looks, then nodded, gathering their things and slipping quietly out of the room. The moment the door shut, silence fell again¡ªbut it wasn''t the same as before.


    It was heavier.


    I walked closer to her, watching her chest rise and fall. I could smell the sickness on her. Her wolf was fighting it, but not strongly. She was weak. And I hated that more than anything.


    Louis pulled up a chair beside the bed and sat down slowly, staring at her with a worried look. "They should have told us," he muttered under his breath.


    Levi stood at the foot of the bed, his eyes filled with concern. "They thought We wouldn''t care."


    I didn''t reply.


    Instead, I sat on the edge of the bed and gently reached out, brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. She stirred slightly but didn''t wake.


    "We should get a healer," I whispered, more to myself than them. "She can help reduce the fever¡­"


    But then, faintly¡ªbarely audible¡ªa soft sound slipped past her lips.


    "No¡­" Olivia''s voice was cracked, hoarse, fragile. "No healer¡­ I''ll be fine¡­"


    I stilled.


    Levi''s eyes widened, and Louis leaned forward immediately.


    "She''s awake," Levi murmured.


    I leaned in closer, my face hovering inches above hers. "Olivia," I whispered her name like a prayer.


    Hershes fluttered, barely opening. Her lips trembled as another shiver coursed through her body. She tried to speak again, but only let out a weak whimper.


    "She''s freezing," Louis said, already pulling off his shirt. "We need to warm her up now."


    "nkets won''t be enough," Levi added, understanding what I was already thinking.


    I nodded. "Then we do it the old way. Skin-to-skin."


    Without another word, I stripped off my shirt and kicked off my pants, leaving only my briefs. Olivia shivered again, her body reacting involuntarily. I slid into the bed beside her and pulled her frail, burning form into my chest, wrapping my arms around her protectively.


    The moment her body touched mine, she let out a soft, satisfied moan and instinctively curled into me, burying her face against my chest.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    She clung to me like I was her anchor. Like I was the only thing tethering her to this world.


    "Levi," I called, my voice husky. "Come."


    He didn''t hesitate. Stripping down, he got into bed and slid behind her, his warm body pressing against her back. His arms came around her waist, holding her steady between us.


    She whimpered again, her small hand twitching slightly on my chest, her body sinking deeper into our warmth.


    "Louis," Levi said quietly. "Your turn."


    Louis stripped quickly and climbed in from the bottom of the bed. He took her legs gently and cradled her thighs, his palms running up and down in slow, soothing motions to generate heat.


    Wey like that, wrapped around her.


    Surrounding her.


    Protecting her.

 Chapter 71: Awake

    Chapter 71: Awake


    Lennox''s POV


    Minutes passed, and though her breathing had steadied, her body was still trembling slightly between us. I could feel the cold radiating off her skin, and I knew something wasn''t right. She should''ve been warmer by now. I nced at Levi, who was gently rubbing her arm, and then at Louis, who had stopped massaging her thighs, his brows furrowed in concern.


    "She''s still cold," Levi murmured. "Why?"


    And then I realized it.


    "She''s still dressed¡­" I whispered, brushing my hand along her side, feeling the thin, damp fabric clinging to her skin. "Her clothes are wet."


    Louis sat up slightly. "We need to undress her. It''s holding in the chill."


    I looked at Olivia''s pale face, her lips slightly parted as she breathed, her eyebrows twitching faintly like she was still fighting, even in her sleep.


    "Olivia," I said softly, brushing her cheek again. "We''re going to undress you now, alright? Just to keep you warm."


    She didn''t respond, didn''t resist¡ªjust trembled again.


    That was all the permission I needed.


    I moved slowly, carefully, as if any sudden movement might hurt her. I unbuttoned her thin nightgown and slid it down her shoulders, pulling the damp fabric away from her burning skin. Her body was beautiful, sexy, but right now, all I saw was how sick she looked¡ªhow in need of care she was.


    Her panties were damp too. Without hesitation, I removed them and dropped thest of the fabric to the floor.


    She was naked. Exposed. But I didn''t look at her like I had in the past¡ªwith hunger or lust. I looked at her with something deeper. Something I hadn''t felt in years.


    She shivered again, and I knew what had to be done.


    "We''re not warm enough," I said quietly.


    Levi looked at me, eyes narrowed. "You mean¡ª?"


    "We''re still dressed. That heat barrier matters."


    He didn''t argue. Neither did Louis.


    One by one, we peeled off thest pieces of clothing, discarding our boxers until nothing separated us from her anymore. Wey back down around her¡ªmy arms wrapping around her from the front, Levi curling behind her again, and Louis holding her legs carefully, his warm hands pressed to her thighs and calves.


    The effect was almost instant.


    Olivia let out a soft, breathy sigh¡ªlike her body finally surrendered to the warmth. She burrowed into my chest, curling tighter between us as if she belonged there. Her skin no longer felt ice-cold. Her trembling slowed.


    "She''s warming up¡­" Louis whispered, relief in his voice.


    Levi leaned closer, pressing his face to the back of her head, breathing her in. "She smells like home."


    I held her tighter, her soft breasts pressed against my chest, her breath fanning over my skin.


    "I was so ready to im her out of anger," I said quietly. "But right now¡­ all I want to do is keep her alive. Safe."


    No one replied¡ªbut I didn''t need them to.


    Their silence said it all.


    We would stay like this the whole night if we had to.


    ???????


    I didn''t even realize when my eyes had shut.


    One moment, I was watching Olivia''s peaceful face¡ªlistening to her soft, even breaths, feeling the warmth of her skin slowly return¡­ and the next, I was waking up, the dim golden light of dawn creeping in through the curtains.


    I blinked, momentarily disoriented.


    When had we fallen asleep?


    But then I felt her¡­ soft, warm, nestled perfectly against me.


    Of course we''d fallen asleep.


    Olivia felt like home.


    I hadn''t had peace like this in years¡ªnot even in sleep. But lying there, with her in my arms, Levi''s breath steady against her back, and Louis still gently cradling her legs, everything had felt right.


    I nced at my brothers.


    They were bothpletely out¡ªLevi''s hand still curled protectively around her waist, Louis''s head resting near her hip.


    And then Olivia moved.


    Her breath hitched.


    My gaze dropped instantly to her face¡ªher eyes fluttered open, hazy and confused at first, then slowly clearing. Our eyes met, and for a brief second, neither of us spoke.


    Then something shifted.


    She gasped, her body jerking slightly.


    It took me a second to realize my fingers had moved¡ªbrushed against the soft curve of her breast¡­ and her nipple, now hardened under my touch.


    Her gasp shot straight through me like a jolt of lightning.


    I froze.


    But not from guilt.


    Something primal stirred inside me. She was so close, so warm, and the way she reacted to just that faintest touch¡ªit unraveled every bit of control I had been holding onto.


    I nced at my brothers again. Still asleep.


    Still unaware.


    And then I leaned forward, unable to resist.


    My lips closed over that soft, peaked nipple, and she let out a quiet, breathy moan¡ªher hand instinctively curling against my chest. The way she arched ever so slightly, the way her body responded to me without thought¡­ it drove me wild.


    She didn''t stop me.


    She didn''t pull away.


    She was awake.


    And she was letting me touch her.


    Her gasp was barely audible, but it hit me like a growl in the silence.


    I froze¡ªmy mouth still hovering above her skin, my breath warm against the hardened peak of her nipple. She hadn''t pulled away. She hadn''t protested. If anything, her back arched ever so slightly into me.


    My tongue flicked out, tasting her.


    Just once.


    A soft, involuntary sound escaped her lips, barely a whisper¡ªbut enough to make my blood roar in my veins. Her body was so warm now, so soft, and the feel of her in my arms¡­ it wasn''t justfort anymore.


    It was craving.


    I let my lips close around her slowly, sucking gently, trying not to make a sound. My other hand gripped the back of her thigh, trying to steady myself. She whimpered softly¡ªher breath catching¡ªand I felt her hand, small and unsure, resting lightly against my abdomen.


    I paused.


    My heart pounded as I reached down and guided her hand lower, wrapping it around my thick, aching cock.


    Gods.


    I clenched my jaw, fighting the groan that threatened to escape as her fingers instinctively curled around my cock. She was soft, tentative at first, like she wasn''t sure if she should be doing this¡ªbut she didn''t stop.

 Chapter 72: In the mist of my brothers

    Chapter 72: In the mist of my brothers


    Lennox''s POV


    My forehead dropped to her shoulder as I breathed her in.


    I could feel every stroke of her hand on my cock¡ªslow, curious, almost shy.


    We were like thieves in the dark¡ªtouching, exploring, desperate not to wake the others. Levi''s breath was steady against her back. Louis still hadn''t stirred. And there we were, tangled beneath a single sheet,mitting quiet sins in silence.


    My hips twitched as she moved again, slower this time, more deliberate.


    She turned her head slightly, her breath grazing my cheek.


    We didn''t speak.


    We didn''t need to.


    Our bodies spoke for us in those stolen, silent moments¡ªfull of things we couldn''t say aloud.


    Her hand pressed tighter over her lips, shoulders tensing. My mouth was still at her chest, and when I heard her muffled gasp, I suckled her nipple again, flicking it lightly with my tongue. I moved carefully, brushing her hair behind her ear. My hand drifted lower, fingers grazing down her side until I reached the heat of her center. She tensed slightly, her breath hitching, and I felt her hand wrap around my wrist.


    "Lennox," she whispered, barely a breath. "They might wake up¡­"


    I leaned in, lips brushing her ear. "Then be quiet, little fox."


    Her eyes fluttered shut as my finger traced her again¡ªslow, teasing. She was already slick with need, her body betraying her soft protests. I couldn''t stop myself. I slid one finger inside her, slow and deep.


    She gasped, biting down on her lip, one hand flying up to cover her mouth.


    I felt her pussy clench around me, and it took everything in me not to groan. Her other hand reached down between us, shaky but determined, wrapping around me and stroking with trembling fingers.


    We moved like shadows¡ªslow, silent, desperate not to be found.


    Her breath hitched as another finger brushed over her¡ªso warm, so soft, already trembling beneath my touch. The way her thighs instinctively pressed together, the way her body arched subtly toward me, pulled a low growl from my throat.


    "I shouldn''t," I whispered, but my hand didn''t stop.


    "I know," she murmured, barely audible, her hand still over her mouth. "But you already are¡­"


    Her eyes fluttered shut as I dipped another finger into her.


    Her hand mped harder over her lips again, shoulders tensing. My mouth was still at her chest, and when I heard her muffled gasp, I suckled her nipple again, flicking it with my tongue. Her reaction was immediate¡ªher free hand slid beneath the sheets, down my stomach, fingers curling cock me with trembling caution.


    The jolt that went through me nearly made me groan aloud.


    Her touch was slow, unsure¡­ like she wasn''t quite certain what she was doing, but determined to keep going. And gods, I let her. My hips twitched into her hand, my mouth stilltched to her nipple, while my fingers curled gently inside her.


    Olivia writhed slowly, silently, like we were dancing to a rhythm only we knew¡ªwhile Levi and Louis remained fast asleep around us.


    It was reckless. Forbidden. And yet¡­ it felt like more than just lust.


    It felt like something we''d been denying far too long.


    Olivia increased the pace of her strokes on my cock, while I matched her rhythm with my fingers inside her. Our eyes locked, and I watched how breathtaking she looked when lost in pleasure. She bit her lips hard to keep from moaning, and I had to clench my jaw to hold back a groan.


    I knew I was close. Too close. And I couldn''t release¡ªnot here, not now. If I did, my brothers would notice.


    So, with painful restraint, I grabbed Olivia''s wrist and stopped her. "I can''t cum," I whispered, and the look she gave me told me she understood.


    "But you can," I whispered, and continued moving my fingers inside her. Olivia moaned, and I quickly covered her mouth with my hand. She bit into my palm, lost in pleasure, but I didn''t pull away. I kept stroking her until she came undone around my fingers and copsed into my chest, panting hard.


    I sighed, deeply satisfied, and slowly pulled my fingers out of her before licking them clean. She tasted divine.


    Gently, I pulled her away from my chest, and our eyes met.


    Her lips parted slightly, like she wanted to speak¡ªbut instead, she exhaled softly and tucked her face against my chest again, her fingers resting lightly against my stomach.


    I closed my eyes and held her close, careful not to move too much, aware that my brothers stilly asleep on either side of us. The weight of what we''d done lingered in the air¡ªthick, heavy, like smoke that wouldn''t clear.


    We had crossed a line.


    But instead of guilt, all I felt was peace.


    Like she belonged here¡ªtangled with me in the quiet, while the rest of the world slept on, unaware.


    She felt like home.


    And gods, that terrified me more than anything else.


    I didn''t know what tomorrow would bring. I didn''t know what she''d say, or how we''d face the others. But right now¡­ in this still, sacred moment¡­


    I didn''t care.


    She was mine.


    If only for the night.


    I looked down at her again¡ªhershes soft against her cheeks, her body curled into mine like she belonged there. My chest rose and fell slowly, and her fingers moved with it, trailing absent circles on my skin.


    "Olivia," I whispered, almost afraid to break the moment.


    Her head lifted slightly, just enough for her eyes to meet mine. They were soft, shining even in the dim light. No words passed between us. They weren''t needed.


    I lifted my hand to her face and brushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear. She leaned into my touch, eyes fluttering closed for a second like she was savoring it.


    My fingers moved to her jaw, gently tilting her face up toward me. Her lips parted slightly, and I couldn''t stop myself.


    I leaned in.


    Our foreheads touched first, our breaths mingling. My nose brushed hers, and still, I waited¡ªgiving her space, a chance to pull away.


    But she didn''t.


    She lifted her chin, just a little. Just enough.


    And I kissed her.


    Soft, slow, careful. Like it was the first time¡ªand maybe thest. Her lips were warm, tasting faintly of salt and something sweet I couldn''t name. She kissed me back with the same kind of quiet need¡ªlike we were both afraid to wake up and find it had all been a dream.


    I pulled her closer, deepening the kiss just slightly, my hand still cradling her face. She sighed into me, and the sound made my heart ache.


    When we finally pulled apart, our foreheads stayed pressed together. Eyes closed. Breathing each other in.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Neither did I.


    But everything I felt was in that kiss.


    My Love.


    My Anger.


    My Pain.


    I poured them out through that kiss.


    And I knew she felt it too.

 Chapter 73: Awake in their arms

    Chapter 73: Awake in their arms


    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up.


    The room was quiet, wrapped in the soft haze of dawn. Light filtered through the curtains in pale streaks, brushing over the tangle of limbs and sheets I found myself in.


    Warmth surrounded me¡ªsolid, heavy warmth¡ªand for a second, I didn''t move. My body was sore in ces I hadn''t felt in years. My lips still tingled, and my skin held traces ofst night''s touches.


    Then I remembered.


    Lennox.


    His fingers, his mouth, his whispered words in the dark.


    My heart mmed against my ribs as I shifted slightly¡ªonly to realize I couldn''t. I was trapped between bodies.


    I swallowed hard.


    To my left was Lennox, chest bare, an arm thrown loosely around my waist. His brow was furrowed in sleep, jaw tight even in unconsciousness. His breath was warm against the top of my head.


    To my right was Levi, one arm folded beneath his head, the other stretched toward me but not quite touching me. His face looked softer while he slept¡ªless cold, less cruel. But I knew better.


    And just on my legs, Louis, sprawled, one leg tangled over the sheets, his expression unreadable even in sleep. His lips were parted slightly, his breathing steady, calm.


    Three Alphas.


    Three men who hated me.


    Three men who had only returned to this bed because of the fever that had nearly broken mest night. Their instincts brought them here¡ªnot their hearts.


    My breath caught as I turned back to him, studying his face.


    What didst night mean?


    Was it real, or was it just a fever-drenched mistake in the silence of the dark?


    I barely had time to think before Lennox stirred beside me.


    His eyes blinked open, hazy for a moment, then sharp and alert.


    His gaze found mine instantly.


    We didn''t say anything. We didn''t need to. His jaw clenched as his arm slipped from around my waist, as if realizing where it had been.


    As if remembering what he''d done.


    Levi groaned beside me, rubbing a hand across his face as he turned slightly and then paused¡ªhis gaze snapping to me.


    Cold.


    Sharp.


    Angry.


    "You are finally awake. Thought you wouldn''t make it," Levi said, but not coldly.


    Louis sat up next, hair tousled, eyes narrowed as he scanned the bed.


    Lennox sat up slowly, a muscle ticking in his jaw, but he didn''t say a word. He wouldn''t look at me.


    He was already building his walls back up.


    "You were burning up," Louis muttered, brushing past Levi. "That''s the only reason we were here. Don''t tter yourself."


    The words hit harder than they should have.


    Because I already knew.


    I knew none of them wanted to be here. That Lennox would probably pretendst night never happened.


    Maybe that was for the best.


    I sat up slowly, pulling the nket tighter around me. My body still pulsed with the memory of Lennox''s touch, and yet now¡­ all I felt was cold.


    They moved around me like I was in the way.


    Like I was nothing.


    And Lennox still wouldn''t look at me.


    So I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "Thanks forst night," I said quietly, then stood.


    I realized I was naked, but I didn''t bother to cover myself. Rather, I walked to the bathroom, my heart pounding in my chest, the weight of their eyes burning into my back.


    Inside the bathroom, I put on the cold shower and stood in it. My hands ced on the tiled wall while the cold shower poured on me. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to remember all that happenedst night. I was half unconscious, but I could still hear a few things that were said. I remember how they sounded worried, how they suggested they give me skin-to-skin heat. I remember when Lennox asked for my permission to undress me. I remember how I felt so at peace in their arms. I have never felt this way for such a long time. Thest time I''d shared a bed with all three of them was nearly five years ago. And gods, I had missed them. I had missed this.


    I thought of Lennox and what we didst night. I thought it was a dream, but right now, with the soreness of my pussy and the little difort on my nipples, I knew it wasn''t a dream. Lennox and I made outst night while his brothers were fast asleep.


    I pressed my forehead to the tiled wall, closing my eyes asst night reyed behind my lids in aching, intimate fragments.


    Lennox''s breath on my skin.


    His mouth at my chest.


    His fingers moving inside me like he knew every part of me already.


    The way he kissed me¡ªsoft, slow, sexy.


    It hadn''t felt like just lust.


    It had felt like love.


    But maybe I imagined that part.


    Maybe I was just so starved for affection that even a stolen moment in the dark felt like love.


    Stupid.


    I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stop shaking, but it wasn''t the cold that made me tremble¡ªit was the aftermath. The silence. The way Lennox wouldn''t even look at me now.


    Gods, why did I let it happen?


    Four years. Four years of silence, of distance, of hatred.


    And now?


    Now I was the fool who let her heart flutter over a single night of kindness from a man who would surely deny it the moment I stepped out of this room.


    A sudden knock sounded on the bathroom door.


    I froze.


    Then I heard Levi''s voice.


    "Olivia?"


    My breath caught.


    I didn''t answer.


    There was a long pause, and then, quieter this time, "Are you¡­ okay?"


    The way he asked sounded like he cared.


    I leaned my head back, letting the water hit my face, hiding the tears that burned behind my closed eyes.


    He knocked again. "Liv¡­"


    I hated the way his voice made my heart flutter. Why can''t I just hate them the way I want to?


    "We are leaving. Join us at the table for breakfast," Levi said.


    I didn''t respond, and soon I heard his retreating footsteps.


    Soon, their scent began to thin¡ªno longer as heavy in the air.


    They were gone.


    Sighing heavily, I turned off the shower, didn''t bother to cover myself. Rather, I walked back naked into my room.


    Indeed, I was right¡ªthey had left. I stared at the bed and, without thinking, I settled down on it. Their warmth and smell still lingered in the bedsheet, and I couldn''t help but sniff it. I buried my face in the pillow, inhaling deeply.


    My wolf purred.


    Their smell was so maddening and intoxicating.


    As Iy there, I let my fingers brush over the creased linen, wondering¡ª


    What would it feel like¡­ if everything hadn''t fallen apart?

 Chapter 74: Another Gift

    Chapter 74: Another Gift


    Olivia''s POV


    The sheets still held the scent of them, wild and masculine, uniquely theirs. Lennox''s smoky cedar, Levi''s sharp pine, and Louis''s warm amber.


    I curled into the faint imprint of where Lennox had been, pulling the sheet closer, eyes fluttering shut.


    What would it be like¡­


    To wake up every morning tangled in their arms, not identally, not from instinct, but because they wanted me there.


    Because they loved me.


    I imagined it¡ª


    Waking slowly to the sound of quiet breathing and the weight of an arm around my waist. Lennox''s low, gravelly voice murmuring, "Morning, love," against my neck as he pressed azy kiss there.


    Levi would grumble something about five more minutes, but still shift closer, pulling me tighter into the heat of his body, his lips brushing over my shoulder like he couldn''t help himself.


    Louis, the quietest of them, would already be watching me when I opened my eyes, his thumb stroking along my hip, slowly like I was something delicate. "Did you sleep well, sweetheart?" he''d whisper.


    They''d kiss me good morning. Hold me for a few minutes.


    They''d tease each other. Fight over who got the first kiss, who got to feed me breakfast, who got to touch me next.


    I''d feel wanted.


    Cherished.


    Loved.


    Not like a burden. Not like a mistake.


    A knock pulled me violently from my thoughts.


    I blinked as the door creaked open, and Nora peeked inside, followed by Lolita.


    "Luna Olivia?" Nora asked, eyes flicking briefly to my naked form lying on the bed. She didn''tment, only stepped in quickly, concern shadowing her expression. "Is your fever gone?"


    "Yes," I murmured, sitting up slowly. "I feel fine now."


    Lolita approached with a towel in her arms, eyes filled with relief. "That''s good. You scared usst night."


    I gave a small nod, rubbing my temples. "Help me get dressed?" I asked quietly.


    They didn''t hesitate. Nora fetched a softvender dress, one of the few I actually liked wearing, and Lolita brought fresh undergarments and a brush for my hair. They didn''t say much, only helped me to my feet.


    When Lolita began brushing through my hair, Nora knelt in front of me,cing up the shoes she''d selected.


    "I''ll prepare something light for you," she offered. "Maybe fruit and tea?"


    I gave her a soft smile. "Thank you."


    But even as they fussed over me like they used to¡ªgentle hands, worried eyes¡ªall I could think about was what it would be like to walk into that dining room and see them look at me the way mates were supposed to look at their mate.


    Not with anger.


    Not with resentment.


    But with love. With hunger. With care.


    Gods, what I wouldn''t give to live in that version of the world. Even just for a day.


    Even just for a lie.


    "Luna?" Lolita''s voice was soft. "You ready?"


    I nodded, standing slowly as they finished.


    I stared at myself in the mirror. I looked presentable, but inside I felt hollowed.


    "Thank you," I said to Nora and Lolita before slowly leaving my chambers and making my way to the dining room.


    Entering the dining room.


    They were all there.


    Lennox.


    Levi.


    Louis.


    And¡ªAnita.


    Of course.


    She was seated beside Louis, smiling with that polished, poisonous charm of hers, hands lightly wrapped around a teacup. She looked like she belonged there.


    They all looked up at the sound of my heels against the marble floor¡ªevery single one of them¡ªthen just as quickly looked away.


    Like I didn''t exist.


    Like we hadn''t shared the same bed.


    Like Lennox hadn''t kissed me until I forgot my own name.


    My jaw clenched, but I said nothing. I sat at the opposite end of the long dining table without a word and reached for the silverware.


    No one looked my way.


    I forced myself to eat. A forkful of eggs. A bite of toast. I didn''t taste any of it. My throat was too tight, my stomach felt like puking.


    I didn''t lift my eyes. I couldn''t. If I saw his face¡ªLennox''s¡ªand the way he was undoubtedly avoiding mine, I might break.


    And Anita? Sheughed. Soft and fake and musical. Probably at something Levi said. Her manicured hand brushed his arm once. I didn''t look. I refused.


    I kept eating. Bite after bite. A war on my own tongue.


    Then the door creaked open again, and a nervous shuffle of footsteps echoed into the room.


    I looked up.


    A young female staff member stood at the entrance, her eyes wide, clutching something massive in her arms. Behind her, two more staff struggled to drag it in.


    It was a gigantic teddy bear¡ªeasily the size of a person, plush and red with a satin ribbon tied around its neck.


    "I¡ªum," the girl stammered, eyes flicking from the brothers to me. "This¡­ this came for Luna Olivia."


    Silence.


    All eyes turned to me.


    Levi''s brow furrowed.


    Louis leaned forward slightly, confused.


    Lennox¡­ didn''t even blink.


    Anita''s eyes narrowed like she''d just sucked on a lemon.


    The young girl looked like she wanted to vanish. "It was delivered to the front gate this morning. There''s a note but¡ªuh¡ªI didn''t read it."


    A note?


    For me?


    My fork clinked against the te as I set it down and stood, walking toward the bear slowly. The room remained deathly quiet as I reached for the tiny envelope taped to the teddy''s paw.


    My fingers trembled slightly as I peeled it off and opened it.


    Their eyes burned into my back, but for once, I didn''t care.


    I unfolded the note.


    And read.


    "I heard you had a feverst night, and I wasn''t there to be with you, so I sent teddy to you¡­ he will keep youpany¡­ think of me as him whenever you are lonely."


    My eyes widened as I stared at the note and then at the teddy bear.


    Before I could understand what was going on, Lennox, who was seated in his seat, was right behind me and snatched the note from me. I watched him read it as his frown deepened. Louis snatched the note from him and read, and then Levi took it from him and read it, and then their eyes were on me¡ªfurious, angry.


    "Who is he, Olivia?" Louis was the first to ask, seething with anger.


    "How dare him?" Lennox growled. "First, he sent roses to you and now a teddy bear!"

 Chapter 75: Grounded

    Chapter 75: Grounded


    Olivia''s POV


    I was confused, stunned, andpletely thrown off. Who the hell was behind these gifts? And how the hell did he know I had a feverst night?


    "Olivia¡­ don''t keep me silent¡­ speak, Olivia¡­ who the hell is he?" Lennox demanded furiously. His anger was palpable, suffocating.


    I swallowed hard and lifted my eyes to meet his. "Lennox, like I said, I don''t know who the hell sent this. If I knew, I would have said so."


    "Lies!" Louis growled, stepping forward until he stood right in front of me. His brown eyes had darkened with rage, and the sheer intensity of his re sent a shiver down my spine.


    "You''re lying, Olivia. You know who sent this," he barked. "And you''re going to tell us who the hell that bastard is!"


    My frown deepened as I looked at the teddy bear, then back at the three of them. Each one of them seething with uncontained fury. It clearly wasn''t from any of them. So, if it wasn''t¡­ then who? Who would do this? Who would send this gift just to stir up trouble?


    My gaze swept the room again¡­ andnded on Anita.


    She was smirking.


    Smirking, as if this was all some entertaining drama she had front-row seats to.


    "You!" I spat in anger, my chest heaving as I stormed toward Anita. Her smug expression only fueled my rage.


    "You did this, didn''t you?!" I shouted, pointing at the teddy bear as if it were the smoking gun. "You sent that damn gift just to stir the pot, just to get me into trouble!"


    Anita blinked, acting surprise, then her face twisted into anger. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y innocent with me!" I snapped, and without thinking¡ªwithout pausing¡ªI raised my hand and pped her hard across the face.


    The sound echoed in the room.


    Anita stumbled back, her hand flying to her cheek in shock.


    "You psychotic¡ª!" she began, but Lennox was already beside me, grabbing my arm.


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Olivia?!" he barked, his eyes zing with anger. "You can''t go around using people and pping them!"


    "She deserved it!" I snapped, ring at Anita. "She was smirking the whole time, like she wanted this chaos. She enjoyed watching you three lose your minds."


    "Are you seriously using me?" Anita said, her voice trembling with anger as she stepped forward. Her eyes glistened, not with tears, but with pure rage. "I swear on my life, Olivia¡ªI had nothing to do with that gift. Nothing!"


    Louis was beside her in an instant. "I believe her," he growled at me, his dark eyes narrowed with disappointment. "You''re out of line."


    Levi stepped in too, his jaw tight. "Olivia, you need to calm down. This¡­ this isn''t like you."


    My heart dropped. The three of them¡­ all staring at me like I was the problem. Like I was the viin.


    But I knew what I saw. Anita was smirking. She did enjoy the chaos.


    "I''m not crazy," I spat, backing away from them all. "I know what I saw," I muttered, feeling like I was the only sane person in a room full of blind men. My throat tightened with frustration, my hands trembling with the urge to scream.


    "You''re using Anita just to cover for someone else. I can see right through you," Lennox said bitterly. "Tell me who that bastard is," he repeated, his eyes narrowing.


    My rage boiled over. "I don''t know! How many times do I have to say it?!" I snapped, still ring at Anita. It had to be her. I knew it was her.


    Louis pressed on. "You know who sent it, Olivia. You''re just protecting your little boyfriend!"


    My brows drew tighter. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "Enough!" Lennox roared, his voice booming through the walls. My heart jumped at the intensity of his voice.


    He turned to one of the guards standing in the corner of the room, his voice authoritative. "Burn that damn teddy bear. Right now. I don''t want a single trace of it in this house."


    "Yes, Alpha," the guard nodded and picked up the bear without hesitation.


    "No!" I protested. "Don''t¡ªwhat if there''s a clue¡ª"


    But it was toote. The guards were already gone, and Lennox was ring at me like he wanted to rip me apart.


    "You''ve lost our trust, Olivia," Louis said, his voice low but firm, bitter disappointment in his eyes. "Until we figure out what the hell is going on, you''re grounded."


    "What?" I blinked. "You can''t be serious."


    "You are to remain in your room," he continued, "No leaving without our permission. No wandering. No visitors. You''re grounded until further notice."


    "This is insane!" I gasped, staring at all three of them. "I''m the victim here! I didn''t ask for that gift. I didn''t send it. I didn''t even know who sent it!"


    Lennox snarled. "And you think we believe that?" he snapped. "No, Olivia. Until you tell us who that bastard is, you''ll stay in your chambers." He turned to the guards. "Escort her back. Apart from her personal maids and my brothers and me, no one is allowed to see her."


    Lennoxmanded the guards, who nodded and stood beside me, silently asking me to move.


    Fuming with rage, I cast onest look at the triplets¡ªthen at Anita, who still held her cheek. I shot her a venomous look, then turned and stormed out of the dining area with the guards trailing behind me.


    As soon as we reached my room, one of the guards opened the door. I stepped inside, turning around just in time to see them pull the door shut behind me with a solid thud. A lock clicked into ce.


    Locked. Like some criminal.


    I stood there for a moment, staring at the closed door. My breathing was shallow. My thoughts chaotic. Then, unexpectedly, a scream ripped from my throat, loud and raw. I grabbed the first thing I could find¡ªa vase on the nearby table¡ªand threw it at the wall.


    It shattered into pieces.


    Anger bubbled inside me as I began pacing around the room. I hated this. I hated that the triplets think I have a lover. The servants must have heard it, and soon the rumor will spread around the pack. Members of the pack will gossip about me and call me names without knowing the truth. They already call me the daughter of a thief. And now, they''ll call me a whore too.


    I just wanted my name cleared. But how could I possibly do that when I was locked up like this?


    Suddenly, I heard the door unlock. My head snapped toward it, my breath caught in my throat as I wondered who wasing in.


    The door creaked open.


    And Anita walked in.

 Chapter 76: Request

    Chapter 76: Request


    Olivia''s POV


    "What are you doing here?" I spat while making my way towards her.


    Anita calmly folded both her arms as she red at me.


    "I didn''t do it," she said suddenly, and my brows furrowed. "I wish I had, but it wasn''t me."


    I narrowed my eyes, ring right back at her. "And you think I will believe that? That you aren''t the one sending me those gifts?"


    I''m not the one!" she snapped, taking a bold step closer until our faces were inches apart. "You and I know that I''m not the one, Olivia¡­ Olivia, you pped me wrongly just to hide the person behind those gifts, and for this, I am going to expose you. I''m going to find out who your lover is, and I will make sure both of you are disgraced before the entire pack. Olivia, I swear on my life," she muttered, sounding so angry.


    I red at her, wanting to still stand on my suspicion that she did it¡­ it has to be her. But deep down, I knew Anita, I knew when she was lying, and this wasn''t one of those times. Her anger wasn''t fake. She was telling the truth.


    Which brings me to the bigger question¡ªif it wasn''t her, then who might it be?


    I red at Anita. "Are you threatening me?"


    Anita scoffed and stepped in even closer. "I''m not threatening you, Olivia. I''m making a promise. For pping me and using me of something I didn''t do, I will make sure you and your lover are exposed."


    With that, she turned and walked out of the room, while I watched her leave.


    I was beyond confused. I didn''t know what to think. It was clear that Anita wasn''t the one who sent it¡ªthen who is this mysterious person?


    I stood by the window, my arms crossed over my chest as my eyes scanned the horizon, but my mind was elsewhere. Anita wasn''t lying. I could feel it in her voice, in her eyes, in the fury that practically rolled off her skin. For once, her anger wasn''t petty¡ªit was personal.


    I bit my lower lip, my fingers tapping against the ss. I couldn''t afford to look weak or clueless. Not now. Not when someone was clearly trying to y with my mind¡ªor worse,nd me into trouble.


    "You need to set yourself free, Olivia," my wolf whispered inside me. "Free from being grounded."


    And that''s when it hit me¡ªLouis.


    He owed me a favor. A big one.


    Without wasting another second, I turned sharply and headed for the door.


    "I need to see Alpha Louis," I told the guards stationed outside.


    "I don''t think Alpha Louis wants to see you," one of them said, his tone cautious.


    "Do what I said. And do it now," I snapped, my voice sharp with authority.


    The guards outside my door didn''t say a word, and soon I overheard retreating footsteps and knew a guard was going to call Louis.


    Slowly, I sat back on my bed and went into deep thought. Louis was still holding me a request, and he wasn''t going to say no.


    I wanted to reach out to my mother and tell her what was going on, but I held back myself. She had just traveled to her own pack. I asked her to leave, at least to take a break from this pack, and she is enjoying her life over at the Forest Pack. I can''t worry her with my burdens. I have to do this on my own.


    The door creaked open again, and I didn''t need to turn to know who it was. I felt his presence before he even said a word.


    His scent, his aura, his barely contained frustration¡ªit all rushed into the room like a tidal wave. I slowly turned my head, my expression unreadable as I met his gaze.


    He stepped in, closing the door behind him with a soft but firm thud, and crossed his arms. His face was stone-cold, but his eyes were burning.


    "Well?" he asked sharply. "Are you ready to confess now? Ready to tell me who your lover is?"


    I blinked slowly, rising from the bed, keeping my expression calm despite the anger brewing inside me.


    "I believe you haven''t forgotten," I said softly.


    Louis''s brow furrowed. "Forgotten what?"


    "That you owe me a favor."


    His frown deepened, his jaw tightening. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No," I cut him off, stepping forward. "You said, ''Anything you ask, I''ll grant it.'' Those were your exact words. And now I''m calling in that favor."


    He didn''t speak for a moment, his eyes on me, trying to read me.


    "I want to be set free," I said clearly, folding my arms over my chest. "No more being locked in. I want to walk freely. I don''t deserve to be grounded like some criminal."


    "You''re grounded because you''re hiding something," he said through clenched teeth.


    I frowned and red at him. "Are you granting my request, or should I let your brothers know what we did behind their backs? I believe they will be so disappointed in you," I threatened him.


    If only he knew what I''d done with Lennox¡­ the only innocent one in their little circle was Levi.


    Louis moved closer and unexpectedly wrapped his hand around my neck, not choking me.


    "Are you threatening me?" he asked angrily, his eyes full of rage.


    I met his gaze, not backing down. "Yes. I''m threatening you, Alpha Louis. If by the end of the day, you don''t lift this punishment and let me go free¡­"


    I stepped even closer, until there was barely any space between us.


    "¡­ I''ll tell your brothers everything. I''ll let them know the woman you im to hate¡­ the one you so proudly used¡­ you kissed her. You touched her. You did all kinds of things with her behind their backs."


    His nostrils red, his grip on my neck tightening just a little¡ªnot enough to hurt, but enough to show he was losing control.


    "You wouldn''t dare," he growled.


    I smirked. "Try me. You know I''m not bluffing."


    A flicker of doubt passed through his eyes. He knew I wasn''t lying. He remembered every moment just as clearly as I did¡ªevery heated kiss, every stolen touch, every time his hands were on me like he couldn''t help himself.


    "You think you can ckmail me?" he hissed.


    I tilted my head slightly. "Call it whatever you want. I''m done ying nice, Louis. You owe me a favor, and you''re going to grant it. Or I''ll burn down this pretty little image you''ve built around your brothers and the pack."


    For a second, we just stood there, staring each other down¡ªboth breathing hard, both refusing to be the first to look away.


    Then he released me.


    His hand dropped from my neck as he stepped back, his jaw clenched so tightly I thought he might shatter his own teeth.


    And without a word, he suddenly stormed out of the room.

 Chapter 81: Dirty Secret

    Chapter 81: Dirty Secret


    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox''s eyes widened slightly before he lost his bnce. He toppled backward with a thud, and Inded right on top of him.


    "Ugh," he groaned, the air knocked out of him.


    I scrambled to grab my clothes from his hand, but he was faster. Before I could get away, he flipped us, pinning me to the ground with ease. My breath hitched as his body pressed against mine, his heat seeping into my chilled skin.


    "Alpha Lennox, get off!" I snapped, wriggling beneath him.


    "I won''t¡­ in fact, I want to punish you. Push me away if you can."


    He smirked and leaned down, tongue immediately finding my clit. I drew my knees together, but he forced them apart and pinned my thighs. He inhaled deeply, eyes turningpletely gray.


    "Fuck," he mumbled. "I''ve been wanting this again."


    Pushing one finger inside of me, he continued top at my clit. I gripped the grass on the ground, trying to still my trembling body. My pussy clenched around him, and I bit my lip to muffle my moans.


    He stared at me, his eyes like the sun. Daring me to push him away.


    I shoved a hand through his hair, pulling him even closer. There was no pushing him away. I needed him closer, was aching to feel him inside of me, right here in these woods.


    "Alpha Lennox," I said between shaky breaths.


    He sucked my clit into his mouth, his tongue still moving in torturous circles, and pounded two fingers deep into me.


    "Someone might see us¡­ Lennox¡­ They will tell your brothers."


    Lennox didn''t stop. He continued to devour me¡ªhis stubble tickling my inner thighs, his hands pinning my legs to the ground, his fucking eyes taking in every inch of my body. I gazed around the woods, worried.


    I bit my lip to hold in my moans. "Nox," I whispered. My legs began to tremble, and I knew I was seconds away from releasing myself onto him.


    "Lennox, please stop."


    I pressed my lips together. Oh, my Moon Goddess. I gulped, trying to draw my legs together again, but Lennox pushed them down.


    "Stop," he ordered. "Look at me." I gazed down at him, then looked away. He growled and snatched my chin.


    "Me," he said, voice full of dominance.


    I gnawed on the inside of my cheek. "Someone might walk in," I said in a hushed voice. There was no doubt in my mind that someone might be around.


    He released my chin, thrusting a finger back into my pussy and watching me squirm.


    "I will finish what''s mine. No one will interrupt me."


    He pressed his tongue against my clit. One hand wandered up my torso to my breast, and he grasped it in his hand, pinching my nipple between his fingers.


    I parted my lips, pped a hand over my mouth to muffle my moans, and came all over him. Wave after wave of pleasure pulsed out of me, sending me higher than I had ever been. My mind was foggy, my whole body tingling. Yet, he didn''t stop massaging my clit with his tongue.


    Pressure rose in my core again. I curled a hand in his hair, brows furrowing.


    "Lennox"¡ªI threw my head back¡ª"I''m going to¡­"


    He wrapped an arm around my waist and picked me up off the ground and pinned me to a nearby tree. I dug my fingers into his shoulders as he thrust his fingers into my pussy, hard, his canines grazing against my neck, poking the skin just barely.


    "Yes," I said softly into his ear. A rush of heat warmed my core. Hell, I didn''t even know what I had said, what he had done, or what he would do. All I knew was that it felt too fucking good, and I wanted more.


    "Please."


    Lennox pressed his lips against my ear.


    "I want to hear you scream, Olivia. So fucking loud that everyone in this goddamn pack hears you."


    He brushed his thumb against my swollen clit.


    "Cum for me."


    I parted my lips, my toes curling, and moaned his name, unable to hold it back.


    "Fuck, baby," he said, fingers slowing down until I had totally copsed in his arms.


    For a moment, we didn''t move; rather, we remained in each other''s arms until he gently pulled away and gazed at me with lustful desire in his eyes.


    "This should be our little secret."


    His words echoed like poison in my ears.


    Secret.


    Like I was something to hide. An embarrassment. A whore he wanted to keep tucked away where no one else would see. Just like always¡ªme in the shadows, Anita in the spotlight. Them holding me close when no one was watching, only to pretend I didn''t exist when others were around.


    Suddenly, all the warmth between us turned cold.


    A lump formed in my throat as shame washed over me like icy water. What was I doing? Why did I let him touch me? I knew better. I knew what this was. And still¡­ I craved it like a fool.


    I shoved Lennox with all the strength I could gather. He stumbled back a step, clearly caught off guard. I didn''t care.


    "Don''t touch me," I hissed, snatching my clothes from the ground and dressing in anger. My hands trembled, not from the cold this time¡ªbut from disgust. At myself. At him.


    Lennox opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off before he could even form a word.


    "Don''t you dare say anything," I snapped, yanking my gown down. "You make me feel like I''m worth nothing more than a dirty little secret. Like I''m something to use and hide."


    "Olivia¡ª"


    His jaw tightened, but he said nothing.


    I shook my head, swallowing the pain that was threatening to crack my voice.


    "If you evere near me again¡ªif you every another hand on me¡ªI will go straight to your brothers and tell them exactly what you''ve been doing."


    A sh of something flickered in his eyes. Anger? Regret? I didn''t care.


    "This ends here," I said coldly. "I''d rather be alone than be your dirty secret."


    And with that, I turned and walked away, tears stinging my eyes, but I drew them back, not wanting them to fall.

 Chapter 82: Full Moon Soon

    Chapter 82: Full Moon Soon


    Lennox''s POV


    I felt terrible.


    For the past two hours since I came back from the woods, I couldn''t stop thinking about what happened there. The raw pain I saw in Olivia''s eyes, the anger¡ªit told me how my words must have hurt her so dearly.


    I felt horrible and had the thought of going to her, but if I did, then what am I going to say? Apologize? Tell her I won''t keep it a secret? Tell her I will let go of the past and ept our bond?


    All that was not possible, So what was the point in going to her? Maybe she was right. Maybe this¡­ whatever it is between us¡­ needs to end. She never truly wanted me. It was never me. So I should just leave it that way.


    With a heavy sigh, I walked over to the far end of my room where a small safe was tucked behind a shelf. My fingers trembled slightly as I reached out and brushed the dust off the keypad. I hadn''t opened it in months. Maybe even a year.


    Six¡­ one¡­ seven¡­ eight¡­


    The soft click echoed in the silence as the safe unlocked.


    I hesitated for a moment, staring at the small door, then slowly opened it. My hand reached inside and pulled it out.


    I just stood there, staring at it as the weight of memories came crashing into me. My throat tightened. Tears pricked at the corners of my eyes, but I didn''t blink them away.


    It''s been four years.


    Four damn years.


    And it still hurt like hell.


    Every time I saw it, it felt like a de twisting in my chest all over again. I could never bring myself to burn it¡­ never could throw it away either.


    I kept telling myself that one day¡ªone day¡ªI''d confront her with it. Look her in the eyes and demand answers.


    But every time I got close¡­ I froze.


    Because deep down, I wasn''t sure I wanted the truth.


    What if she admits it? What if she looks me dead in the eye and says, Yes, I did it? What then? How the hell would I survive that?


    I inhaled deeply and shoved the item back into the safe. Closed it. Locked it.


    I returned to the couch, picking up my ss of whiskey, trying to drown myself in alcohol, like I did that day. I almost drank myself to death. Olivia had hurt me so dearly. How can I still have a ce for her in my heart? Why can''t my heart see reason and hate her? I was supposed to feel nothing but hate for that woman.


    A sudden knock came on the door, and before I could ask the person to go away, the door pushed open, and I frowned, already knowing it was my mother through her vani scent.


    She stepped in and slowly shut the door. Immediately, her eyesnded on me, and a worried look spread across her face.


    I grumbled wishing I had locked my door.


    "Lennox, is everything okay?" She sounded so worried as she moved closer to me.


    I rubbed my forehead. "Yes, Mother," I replied. "Just¡­ pack stress." I lied.


    Mother, who didn''t seem to believe me, sat on my bed as she settled her eyes on me as if studying me. It was obvious she didn''t believe me, but my mother knew I hated being questioned. When I said I was fine, it was better not to question me.


    After a moment, she sighed. "I''m here to discuss an important matter with you. I should have discussed it with you and your brothers, but since you are the eldest, I thought ofing to you."


    I frowned. "Mother, we''re triplets. None of us is older."


    Mother rolled her eyes. "You know that is not true. You came out first from me, and ten minutester, I had Levi, and five minutester came Louis," she argued.


    I scowled at her. Here she went again, bringing up this age debate. I wasn''t in the mood for it.


    "Fine," I muttered. "Go on, then. What is it you need to say?"


    She nced at the whiskey ss in my hand, then looked back up at me. "The full moon is in two weeks."


    My heart skipped a beat. My fingers froze around the ss.


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t need to.


    I knew exactly what that meant.


    Olivia''s first heat.


    My jaw clenched tightly as I stared into the amber liquid swirling in the ss. The room suddenly felt colder, like someone had cracked open the window and let winter inside.


    In werewolf tradition, any she-wolf who has been marked¡ªwillingly or not¡ªexperiences heat under the full moon. It''s intense, uncontroble¡­ primal. She desires her mate, aches for him. But if the mate isn''t there or refuses her, that ache bes torment. Desperation. And sometimes¡­ she''ll take anyone just to ease it.


    My throat burned with that thought.


    Another man touching her.


    Another man holding her the way only I should.


    No.


    My grip tightened around the ss, and I had to force myself not to shatter it in my hand.


    "I thought it''s best to remind you," my mother continued gently, watching me with a mixture of sympathy and hesitation. "You and your brothers marked her, Lennox. Whether you ept her or not, the bond exists. You might not be ready, but your wolf¡ªher wolf¡ªwon''t care about your reasons."


    I shut my eyes briefly and exhaled through my nose. "Why are you telling me this now?"


    "Because you need to prepare yourself¡ªyou and your brothers. This is Olivia''s first heat. I know what she will go through if you men refuse to touch her."


    The room fell into silence.


    I understood what Mother said. I know what it means for a woman to go through her first heat after being marked. Some whose mates aren''t around end up sleeping with different male wolves just to quench the heat.


    I thought of Olivia. Of how she had broken me. Then I looked away.


    "Mother, I think you should have the discussion with either Levi or Louis because Anita also bears my mark, and she will be on heat that day, so I will be with her," I murmured and saw the disappointment on my mother''s face. "Maybe one of them will choose to be with Olivia," I added, even though I knew the odds were slim.


    My mother red at me, clearly disappointed, but she didn''t argue or press on. Rather, she stood to her feet and walked away.


    I downed the rest of the whiskey and mmed the ss on the table. The burn in my throat didn''tpare to the pain wing through my chest. I ran a hand through my hair and let out a low growl.


    What pissed me off the most was¡­ she was right.


    My wolf was already agitated just hearing it. The thought of Olivia needing¡ªcraving¡ªa touch during that damn full moon and me not being there?


    No.


    Hell no.


    But then I reminded myself.


    She hurt you.


    She never even wanted me. Not really. She said it herself¡ª


    So why the hell did I still care?


    Even now¡­ even after everything¡­ a twisted part of me still ached for her. Still saw the girl who once looked at me like I was her whole world¡ªeven if it was all a goddamn lie.


    I thought of Levi and Louis. I knew they would also not ept to be with Olivia. They hate her too. But what if one of them agrees? Or worse, what if both my brothers agree? Then what will happen?


    Would I be with Anita¡­ while my brothers touched the woman I still dreamed about?


    The thought made me restless.


    I couldn''t even imagine it in my head

 Chapter 77: Doing what she wants

    Chapter 77: Doing what she wants


    Louis'' POV


    I was in big shit, in a big dilemma.


    As I stormed out of Olivia''s room, I knew I had to do what she asked. If I didn''t, she''d expose me to my brothers. They''d find out something happened between us. I could already picture the disappointment in their eyes when they discovered that instead of going to Anita while I was drugged, I went to Olivia¡ªthe woman we all imed to hate.


    "You shouldn''t be ashamed of it," my wolf murmured. "She''s your mate¡­ your wife," he added.


    I frowned at his words. He wasn''t helping the situation.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked into the study where my brothers were seated. As I entered, I saw Levizily sipping a ss of wine. Unlike Lennox and me, he wasn''t taking the whole situation about Olivia having a lover seriously. He seemed a little too nonchnt, and it annoyed the hell out of me. My gaze shifted to Lennox, who stood by the window, a deep frown etched into his face. He looked lost in thought¡ªprobably trying to figure out the identity of Olivia''s so-called lover.


    I paused at the door,posing myself for what I was about to say. After gathering enough courage, I spoke.


    "I''m setting Olivia free," I announced.


    Instantly, my brothers'' eyes snapped to me, but I didn''t flinch¡ªI pushed forward.


    "We can''t keep her locked in. It''s not right."


    I agree," Levi said smoothly, leaning back into the plush chair like he''d been waiting for me to say it. "We''ve dragged this out too long. Let her out, see how she acts. If there really is someone else, she''ll slip up eventually trying to meet with him. Then we''ll catch them both."


    I blinked, stunned for a second. That was¡­ too easy. No argument? No disapproval? Just calm eptance?


    "What¡ªyou''re not going to argue?" I asked slowly, eyes narrowing.


    Levi shrugged. "I said what I said. Keeping her grounded will not help us find her lover." His voice was rxed, but something about the way he spoke didn''t sit right with me. Since when did Levi not push back? Not question?


    Suspicion curled in my chest, but I had no time to dwell on it. Lennox had turned from the window, his face hard.


    "No," he said tly. "Absolutely not. She''s hiding something, and letting her roam free is a mistake."


    I met his re head-on, squaring my shoulders.


    "I''m the one who grounded her," I said. "And I''m the one setting her free."


    Lennox took a step forward, anger shing in his eyes. "I would have grounded her even if you didn''t."


    "Lennox, Olivia is our mate, our Luna," I cut him off firmly. "She''s not going to stay locked up like a criminal. If she''s hiding something, we''ll find out with or without keeping her locked up."


    He clenched his jaw, but I didn''t back down. I couldn''t. Not after what I''d done. If I don''t let her out, she will expose me to them.


    "You are giving her the opportunity to meet with her lover," Lennox growled. "You know she will."


    "Then let her," I snapped. "That''s the point. We''ll set spies on her. That way, we find out who he is. Don''t you get it?"


    Lennox growled in disagreement before looking away.


    "I agree with Louis¡­ let''s not keep her grounded¡­ it''s not telling well about us," Levi agreed, and I frowned at him. I know Levi, and he isn''t the type who cares about what people think, so where was all thising from?


    I narrowed my eyes at him, studying him closely. Something about his easy agreement didn''t sit right with me. Levi was many things¡ªblunt, unpredictable, even reckless¡ªbut he was never this¡­ cooperative.


    "What''s your deal?" I asked him, voice low. "Why are you so eager all of a sudden?"


    Levi met my gaze calmly, too calmly. "Why are you?" he shot back. "Because from where I''m sitting, neither of us is acting normal."


    I clenched my fists. Damn him. He was getting too close. Too perceptive.


    "I''m just tired of the drama," I muttered. "And locking her in there isn''t helping any of us."


    Levi smirked and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.


    Lennox scoffed, cutting the tension. "This is a mistake," he muttered as he turned away, his jaw tight. "Mark my words, she''s going to y us all."


    "Then let her try," I said, keeping my voice steady. "We''ll know soon enough."


    Silence fell between us once more. But it wasn''t the peaceful kind¡ªit wasced with suspicion, tension. Levi was hiding something, Lennox wasn''t happy, and me?


    I was holding onto a secret that could shatter everything between us.


    Turning toward the door, I made my way to deliver the news to Olivia.


    Once I reached her room, I asked the guards stationed there to leave. Then I pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    Olivia, seated calmly on the bed, looked up the moment I entered. She looked so damn sure I''d done exactly what she asked.


    Fuming in anger, I moved further into the room, mming the door shut behind me.


    Olivia didn''t even flinch. She just sat there, perched on the edge of the bed like a damn queen, staring at me with that smug glint in her eyes that made my blood boil.


    "I knew you''d do it," she said coolly, crossing her legs. "You don''t have the guts to face the consequences otherwise."


    I gritted my teeth. The way she said it made me feel like I was her puppet¡ªlike she had strings wrapped tight around my throat. And she did. The moment she threatened to expose what happened between us, I knew I was screwed.


    "You really think you''ve won, don''t you?" I growled, stepping closer, rage bubbling under my skin. "You think you''ve got the upper hand just because I was drugged and ended up in your bed?"


    Her brows lifted, amused. "Oh, but Louis... you weren''t drugged when you touched me. You wanted me. Every damn second of it."


    "You''re lying," I hissed.


    "Am I?" she whispered, standing up slowly, her voice dropping to a taunting hum. "Tell me, do you always moan a woman''s name when you don''t mean it? Because you moaned mine."


    I was in front of her before I realized it, grabbing her arms and yanking her closer. "You think this is a game?" I snapped, my voice low, trembling with fury. "You think you can just use me, threaten me, and I''ll fall in line?"


    Olivia didn''t back away. She stepped into the heat between us, her eyes zing. "I think you''re scared¡ªscared because you liked it. You still like me. And now you don''t know what the hell to do with yourself."


    Her words hit like a match on gasoline. Everything in me snapped.


    I crashed my lips against hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t tender. It was angry, violent, raw. My hands gripped her waist, hauling her against me like she was mine to ruin. She kissed me back just as fiercely, nails digging into my back, lips shing with mine like she wanted to devour me.


    Her teeth grazed my lower lip. I growled, backing her up until she hit the wall, mming my hand beside her head. Our chests heaved as our tongues fought for dominance, the kiss spiraling into chaos.


    "You drive me insane," I muttered against her lips, my voice ragged. "I hate how much I want you."


    Suddenly, a click¡ªsomeone was turning the doorknob.


    In the blink of an eye, I pulled away from Olivia and stepped back just as the door swung open.


    Lennox walked in.

 Chapter 78: It Was A Dream

    Chapter 78: It Was A Dream


    Lennox''s POV


    The moment I stepped into the room, I felt the heat in the air. Tension thick. My eyes darted between Olivia¡ªwho looked far tooposed for someone who''d just been grounded for hours¡ªand Louis, who was breathing heavily.


    Something had just happened.


    I narrowed my eyes.


    Louis wouldn''t even look at me.


    "Everything okay here?" I asked, my voice filled with suspicion.


    Olivia gave me a re.


    "Louis was just informing me that I''m free to move around."


    I turned to Louis, who was avoiding my gaze.


    "I''m leaving," he suddenly said, and without meeting my gaze, he went for the door, pushed it open, and left, leaving me with Olivia.


    I felt something wasn''t right, but I just couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Looking back at Olivia, she red at me, her arms folded across her chest.


    "You should also leave," she said coldly, clearly sending me out.


    My frown deepened, and I took a step closer to her. "That was not what you told mest night when my finger was inside you," I said, my voice sounding husky.


    Olivia swallowed hard and lifted up her chin. "I thought we were not supposed to talk about it¡­ to me, it was a dream, and it will remain that way."


    I stared at her, stunned. "A dream?" My chest tightened with anger.


    "A dream?" I repeated, stepping closer. "That''s what you''re going with?"


    Olivia frowned but held her ground. "What happened was actually a nightmare to me," she said, fueling my rage even more.


    "Really?" I asked with anger. "A nightmare? You weren''tining when you were trembling under my touch," I said, voice low, rough. "When you begged me not to stop."


    She looked away for a split second¡ªjust a second¡ªbut that was all I needed.


    I moved closer, closing the gap between us until her back hit the wall. My hands came up, caging her in on either side of her head. Her breath caught, but she didn''t move away.


    "You want to pretend it didn''t happen?" I whispered, my mouth brushing her ear. "Then tell me¡­ was this part of your dream too?"


    Before she could answer, I imed her lips.


    The kiss wasn''t soft.


    It was punishment¡ªa reminder.


    She gasped, but I swallowed the sound, pressing her tighter against the wall as my hands slid down, trailing her sides, tracing the curve of her hips like I owned them¡ªbecause I did.


    Her fingers clutched my shirt, her defenses cracking with every stroke of my tongue, every low growl rumbling from my throat.


    I broke the kiss just enough to speak, my lips brushing hers.


    "Let me remind you," I said darkly.


    My hands dropped lower, slipping under the hem of her gown, grazing her thighs, inching higher. Her breath hitched as I reached her panties, my fingers gliding over the softce, until I touched the heat between her legs.


    "You''re soaked," I whispered, smirking against her skin. "Some dream, huh?"


    I hooked a finger under the thin fabric and shifted it aside. My fingers slid against her entrance¡ªwarm, slick, needy.


    She gasped again, her head tipping back against the wall, lips parted, chest rising in ragged breaths.


    "You can lie to yourself all you want," I said as I circled her entrance slowly, tormentingly. "But your body remembers. It wants me."


    I pressed two fingers inside her, slow but deep, and her knees buckled. I held her up with my free arm, my lips trailing down her neck, nipping and tasting her skin while she tried¡ªand failed¡ªto muffle her moans.


    "Say it," I growled into her ear, pumping my fingers with a pace that made her tremble. "Say it wasn''t a dream. Say it."


    Her hands gripped my shoulders, nails digging into me, her walls clenching around my fingers like she was on the edge.


    "I won''t!" she moaned stubbornly, her voice breathless.


    I growled in frustration, my jaw tightening as her body trembled in my arms, her slick pussy pulsing around my fingers. She was dripping for me, writhing against the wall like she needed more¡ªbut she still refused to say the truth.


    Fine.


    I wasn''t done.


    Without a word, I took off the straps of her dress and pushed it down to her waist. Then I leaned down, capturing one of her nipples through her bra with my mouth, sucking hard. My tongue flicked and circled, tasting her.


    She arched into me, her hands threading into my hair as a moan escaped her lips¡ªloud, raw, needy.


    "You''re so damn wet, Olivia," I growled against her skin, dragging my teeth along her sensitive peak before switching to the other nipple, tugging it into my mouth, biting just hard enough to make her gasp. "And you''re still pretending this was all just a dream?"


    My fingers thrust deeper, faster now, curling just right, hitting that spot that made her cry out¡ªstill refusing to say it. Her body betrayed her every second¡ªshaking, clenching, soaking my hand¡ªbut her mouth stayed shut.


    "You want toe, don''t you?" I whispered darkly, moving my lips up to her neck, biting down just beneath her jaw. "Then say it wasn''t a dream. Say it was me."


    She whimpered, body bucking against my hand, against my mouth, her lips parted like she was right there¡ªon the edge.


    Still, nothing.


    Stubborn, beautiful, infuriating.


    I groaned into her skin, thrusting my fingers faster, my tongue tracing over her nipple again while my free hand gripped her thigh and held her open for me. Her body was on fire, her moans louder, more desperate¡ªmy name nearly slipping from her lips.


    And then¡ªa sharp knock at the door.


    I froze.


    So did she.


    Another knock, louder this time. "Luna Olivia? Are you okay?" It was the voice of one of her personal maids.


    I clenched my jaw, pulling back slightly but not removing my fingers. Olivia looked at me, panic rising in her eyes.


    I leaned in, my voice low and rough. "This isn''t over," I whispered darkly, curling my fingers once more inside her before pulling away slowly, deliberately.


    She gasped, biting her lip to stay quiet as I stepped back, fixing my shirt, my eyes burning into hers.


    "That wasn''t a dream," I growled softly. "And no matter what lie you keep telling yourself¡­ your body knows it."


    With that, I turned and went for the door. When I opened it, I met the stunned look in the eyes of the maid, but she quickly bowed her head and looked away.


    Ignoring her, I walked away while ignoring the hardness of my dick. Fuck! That woman was driving me crazy. My intention going to her room was to threaten her to tell me who her lover is¡ªbut now I ended up doing what I promised I wouldn''t let happen again.


    Making my way back to my study, a maid rushed up to me.


    "Alpha¡­ pleasee. Lady Anita just fainted."

 Chapter 79: Attention

    Chapter 79: Attention


    Lennox''s POV


    I followed the maid into Anita''s chambers, finding a healer already attending to her. Confused, I moved closer, only to realize Anita seemed unconscious¡ªwhich was strange. Just a few minutes ago, she was fine¡­ having breakfast with us. So, what the hell happened all of a sudden?


    The door pushed open, and my brothers walked in, both having the same look of confusion in their eyes.


    "What happened?" Louis asked as he approached Anita''s side.


    The healer didn''t respond to us. Instead, she kept chanting incantations we couldn''t understand. My brothers and I exchanged confused nces but said nothing, choosing to let her work in silence.


    After a long moment filled with murmured incantations, the healer finally stopped and turned to face us.


    "Greetings, Alphas," she greeted respectfully, bowing her head to us.


    "What is wrong with her?" Levi asked immediately.


    The healer bowed her head once more before rising to speak.


    "She is suffering from an imbnce in her blood," the healer said calmly, her tone heavy with concern. "A rare condition, one that weakens her body and drains her strength. It''s why she fainted."


    "Is it fatal?" Levi asked quickly, his eyes darting to Anita''s still form on the bed.


    "No, Alpha," the healer reassured us. "It has a cure. Through regr incantations, herbs, and healing rituals, she will fully recover. But it will take time. If she follows the regimen precisely, she should bepletely healed within two months."


    A collective breath of relief passed between us, but the healer wasn''t finished.


    "She needs rest¡­ love¡­ and attention," the healer added, her eyes flicking between us with something akin to judgment. "Her condition was worsened not only by the imbnce in her blood¡ªbut by emotional neglect."


    My frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?" I asked carefully, though a part of me already knew where this was going.


    "She lost a child just weeks ago," the healer said softly. "A baby that was growing inside her. A life. And yet¡­ she grieved alone. None of you came to her. Noneforted her."


    The room went still.


    Louis shifted ufortably, and Levi''s expression hardened, guilt settling into his features.


    I stayed quiet, staring at Anita.


    "She bled for hours in her chamber," the healer continued. "Silently. In pain. In sorrow. And no one cared enough to ask what was wrong. Not one of you Alphas."


    I clenched my fists. Not out of defensiveness¡ªbut because she was right.


    All of us had been so preupied with Olivia. None of us had thought of Anita suffering.


    "She is your concubine," the healer said firmly. "Not your wife, yes¡ªbut still a woman who has your marks."


    "Enough," I growled quietly, more to myself than to her. The shame was already cutting deep.


    The healer bowed her head respectfully but continued.


    "She needs care. From now on, you must show that she matters," she spoke softly.


    I nodded, jaw tight. "She will have everything she needs," I said.


    The healer nodded. "Let her rest. She''s exhausted. I''ll return in the evening with the herbs and to begin the first full incantation. Until then, do not upset her."


    As she left the room, I stepped closer to Anita. I didn''t even know what to feel. Maybe I felt guilty. Maybe I felt terrible. Anita didn''t just lose a child¡ªwe all did. And none of us mourned that pup. I didn''t even think about it the way I should have.


    Louis moved beside me.


    "We messed up," he said simply.


    I didn''t respond.


    Because he was right.


    A few months back, we thought we loved Anita. We wanted her. Hell, we were practicallypeting for who she''d love more. But then everything changed the moment we realized Olivia was our mate. The woman we once despised turned out to be fated for us¡ªand that shattered everything we had with Anita. We''d been so caught up in Olivia and her problems that wepletely neglected Anita.


    "She shouldn''t be alone¡­ we should be taking turns spending time with her at least," Louis said.


    "I''ll stay with her," Levi offered. "She needs to wake up to someone by her side."


    Louis looked at him for a moment, then gave a short nod. "We''ll rotate. I''lle after you tonight. Then Lennox in the morning."


    I didn''t argue.


    I turned toward the door. "I''ll tell the kitchen to send something up in case she wakes hungry," I said, and then left the room.


    In the hallway, I stopped a staff member and asked her to prepare a meal for Anita. Then, I headed back to my room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, my thoughts drifted¡ªstraight to Olivia and the heated moment we''d just shared.


    I hated it. I hated how much I loved it. I loved mming my lips against hers. I loved hearing her moans. Fuck, I loved the feel of my fingers inside her. And when she moaned my name? It was everything.


    "Fuck!" I growled, covering my face with my palm.


    This was a woman who destroyed me¡­ she hurt me. How could I be thinking of her this way?


    My wolf stirred. "Perhaps you should have a talk with her¡­ ask her why she hurt you," my wolf suggested.


    I dropped my hands from my face and stared nkly at the floor, jaw tight.


    "No," I muttered out loud.


    There was nothing to talk about.


    I didn''t need answers. I didn''t need her justifications. I didn''t need the pain to be dragged back to the surface all over again.


    "She hurt me," I whispered bitterly. "She broke me. Destroyed me. And now¡­ now she walks around like nothing happened."


    I ran a hand through my hair and stood abruptly, pacing across the room like a caged animal. The memory of her moaning my name echoed again in my head, her fingers digging into my back, her soft whimpers¡ªdamn it. My body ached just thinking about it, but my chest burned with pain.


    I wasn''t supposed to want her. Not anymore.


    "I have nothing to discuss with Olivia," I said harshly, speaking more to myself than anyone else. "I don''t want her exnations. I don''t want her guilt or apologies or whatever the fuck she has to say. I don''t want to open old wounds."


    My wolf was quiet, but I felt him silently judging¡ªor maybe understanding.


    I continued, "Olivia nearly made me hate my brothers. She almost destroyed my bond with them. I could''ve seen them as enemies if I wasn''t smart. Fuck! Olivia was a bitch."


    My wolf stirred but said nothing.


    "I''ll focus on Anita," I said aloud, grounding myself. "I once desired her. I wanted her. It won''t be hard to want her again."


    a mind link interrupted my thoughts.


    "Alpha, Luna Olivia just left the mansion. She says she''s going into the woods to shift. Should we follow her?" a guard at the gate asked through the mind link.


    I frowned, rising to my feet immediately. "Don''t," I said, already heading for the door.


    No need for the guards to follow her. Not when I could do it myself¡ªand catch her red-handed. Maybe she was sneaking off to meet her lover. And God help them if I catch them together because if I do¡­

 Chapter 80: Clothes

    Chapter 80: Clothes


    Olivia''s POV


    "I need a ss of water, please," I said to Nora, who walked in after Lennox left.


    "Alright." She bowed and left.


    My heart was still shaken by what had happened earlier with Lennox. My heart wouldn''t stop racing, and my lips still tingled from the way he kissed me¡ªrough, needy, possessive. It was wrong, but Goddess help me, I wanted more.


    I hated myself for it.


    Sighing heavily, I stood and began pacing the room, trying to calm the storm inside me when a soft knock came at the door.


    "Come in," I said, clearing my throat andposing my expression.


    Lolita stepped in, eyes wide and voice hurried. "Have you heard? Lady Anita fainted."


    My brows pulled together immediately. "What?"


    "She copsed in her chambers. The healer is with her now¡ªand the Alphas too. They rushed to her the moment they heard."


    I blinked, trying to process her words. Anita? Fainted? Just this morning, she''d been smiling over breakfast. Moments ago, she was here throwing threats at me.


    "And they''re with her now?" I asked, my voice tight without meaning it to be.


    Lolita nodded. "Yes. They''ve been in her chambers for a while now."


    I bit the inside of my cheek hard enough to taste blood. I didn''t say anything, just nodded and waved Lolita off. She gave me a concerned look before slipping out the door.


    I stood frozen in ce, staring at the wall, until the bitterness became too much to swallow.


    Jealousy burned through me, fast and hot, before I could stop it. I hated the feeling. Hated that it even existed. But I couldn''t deny it. I couldn''t pretend I didn''t care.


    I shook my head.


    I needed air. I needed space.


    I grabbed a jacket, not even bothering to change from my simple clothes, and slipped out the door.


    At the gate, the guards wanted to apany me, but I ordered them not to, and then I left, making my way straight to the woods.


    The moment I walked into the woods, I undressed, folded my clothes, and kept them on a tree, and then I shifted into my wolf. Without wasting a second, I sprinted.


    I raced through the thick woods, trying my best to wipe off the memory of them. Why can''t I just hate them like I wanted to? Why am I here feeling miserable and jealous just because they are with Anita? Fuck! Moon Goddess, help me hate them! I pleaded, still racing through the woods, the afternoon breeze hitting me.


    Realizing that the sprinting wasn''t helping, I raced back to my clothes in my four-legged form.


    Racing back in my wolf form, I was surprised to find Alpha Lennox waiting for me. What was he doing here? Wasn''t he supposed to be taking care of his favorite concubine?


    Halting before the tree, I took a moment to catch my breath, only to notice something unusual. Lennox was leaning casually against a tree, one hand shoved into his pocket, the other gripping my clothes and belongings.


    A growl of frustration escaped me. Why is he holding my things?


    I padded closer, letting my wolf eyes lock onto his smug face. Lennox smirked, clearly entertained by my predicament.


    "Shift back," his voice drawled, smooth and taunting. "Unless, of course, you''refortable staying like that."


    I bared my teeth in irritation but couldn''t hold the shift for much longer. With a frustrated huff, I relented. My wolf receded, fur melting into skin, bones cracking as I shifted into my human form.


    The cold air pricked at my bare skin, and I immediately crossed my arms over my chest, ring at him.


    "Give me my clothes," I demanded through gritted teeth.


    Lennox chuckled lowly, the sound soft but annoying. He didn''t move. Instead, he raised my clothes higher, just out of my reach.


    "Why don''t youe and take them yourself, mate?"


    My cheeks flushed red from the chill and his shameless teasing.


    "Lennox, this isn''t funny."


    "Oh, but it is," he countered, his sharp eyes gleaming as he ran his lustful gaze over my naked form. "You left the mansion without guards and ran off. Consider this¡­ punishment."


    I took a step closer, every nerve in my body screaming at me to snatch the fabric from his hands, but his challenging stance stopped me. He wanted me to get angry, tosh out. Or perhaps he was just in the mood to y, which I wasn''t.


    "Lennox," I spat, irritated. "I''m freezing." I lied.


    Lennox tilted his head as if considering my words, but the smirk on his lips didn''t falter.


    "Beg for it, mate," he said, his voice dropping an octave. "Ask nicely."


    His words made my blood boil. Beg for it? Was he out of his mind? Yet, as much as his taunts infuriated me, there was a flicker of something new in his tone¡ªa yfulness I hadn''t seen for a long time.


    I narrowed my eyes, studying him carefully. His posture wasn''t as rigid as usual. His smirk wasn''t cruel but almost¡­ teasing. This wasn''t the cold, merciless Alpha who tormented me. This was the Lennox I grew up knowing, grew up loving.


    "Lennox," I grumbled, "this isn''t the time for games."


    He shrugged nonchntly, clearly enjoying himself.


    "Oh, I think it''s the perfect time for games, mate."


    The word "mate" made my stomach twist in irritation. I stepped closer, my bare feet sinking into the cold forest ground. The closer I got, the higher he raised my clothes, just out of reach.


    "Come on, Olivia," he taunted, his voice dripping with amusement. "You''re not even trying."


    I clenched my fists, ring at him.


    "You''re impossible."


    "And you''re predictable," he shot back, chuckling as I leaped up to grab my clothes. My fingers barely brushed the fabric before he shifted his arm, holding them higher.


    "Give them back!" I growled, jumping again.


    This time, he stepped back with augh, but I didn''t stop. Frustration and embarrassment fueled my movements as I lunged at him, determined to snatch my belongings. My foot caught on a root, and I stumbled, throwing all my weight into him.

 Chapter 83: At The Front Door

    Chapter 83: At The Front Door


    Olivia''s POV


    I didn''t feel like going to the table for breakfast. I didn''t feel like seeing any of the triplets. Since I came back from the woods yesterday, I had been indoors in my room, trying to gather myself.


    Now this is a new day, and I wished I could just stay in my room all through today, but I knew I couldn''t. I had responsibilities to attend to, and despite how much I hated it, I knew I would have to see them.


    So, bracing myself, I left my room and made my way to the dining room for breakfast.


    Reaching the dining room, my foot halted for a moment as I watched what was before me. Seated around the table were the triplets and Anita¡ªbut that was not what made me halt my step.


    What made me halt my step was the scene ying out in front of me.


    Lennox was sitting beside Anita, his face softer than I''d ever seen ittely, his eyes full of gentle warmth I didn''t even know he was capable of anymore. He was holding a spoon up to her lips, feeding her with care, murmuring something low that made her smile.


    She leaned into him like it was the most natural thing in the world, brushing her hand against his thigh as she took the bite he offered. And Lennox¡ªhe didn''t flinch. He didn''t pull away. He just smiled faintly, the way a man might smile at the woman he loves.


    Something twisted painfully in my chest.


    I gripped the door frame before I lost my bnce.


    That shouldn''t hurt.


    But it did.


    Because for a moment, I was twelve again.


    I remembered that day like it was stitched into my soul¡ªthe three of them sitting on either side of me, practically fighting over who got to feed me. I''d refused to eat because I was sick and stubborn, and Louis had brought me soup. Levi had stolen the spoon and made silly faces while feeding me. Lennox, irritated, took the bowl and dered, "I''m feeding her¡ªbecause she listens to me."


    And I did. I always listened to him.


    I remembered how I''d looked up at him with wide eyes, and he''d tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and said, "Good girl."


    That memory hurt now.


    Because that version of him¡ªof them¡ªwas long gone.


    I forced myself to straighten. I could feel their eyes on me now¡ªone after the other.


    First Levi.


    Then Louis.


    And finally Lennox.


    His smile disappeared. The spoon paused halfway back to the bowl.


    Anita followed his gaze, then turned to look at me, her expression nk¡ªbut I knew how happy she felt.


    I clenched my jaw and lifted my chin, walking toward the table with as much grace as I could summon, even though my knees felt like jelly and my heart was pounding far too loud in my chest.


    "Good morning," I said, voice steady¡ªtoo steady.


    Levi mumbled a greeting. Louis gave me a short nod.


    Lennox didn''t say a word.


    I slid into the empty chair across from them and reached for a piece of toast, ignoring the tightness in my chest, the heat in my eyes, and the lump forming in my throat.


    I would not cry.


    Not over them.


    Not again.


    And definitely not in front of her.


    But no matter how calm I pretended to be, one thought kept echoing inside me like a cruel drumbeat.


    That used to be me. They used to feed me.


    Ignoring the pain I felt, I focused on buttering my toast like it was the most important task in the world.


    I didn''t look up.


    I didn''t need to.


    I could feel Anita''s smug gaze on me, her bodynguage practically screaming I won.


    I took a slow bite of my toast, chewing mechanically. The silence at the table was thick, suffocating, but I forced myself to act like I didn''t care. Like my heart wasn''t quietly breaking in my chest.


    Just as I reached for a ss of juice, a maid appeared beside me, clutching a small, elegant box wrapped in gold paper.


    "Luna, we found this at the front door. It has your name on it," she said gently, cing it in front of me.


    All eyes turned to the box.


    I blinked at it, confused.


    "What¡­?" I muttered.


    I hadn''t been expecting anything. A note was tagged on it. The mystery sender was back at it again.


    I felt Lennox''s gaze burn into the side of my face, but I didn''t meet it. I was too focused on the strange pressure in my chest as I slowly pulled the ribbon off the box.


    Lifting the lid, I froze.


    Inside was a stunning set of gold jewelry¡ªdelicate, but clearly expensive. A ne with intricate designs that glittered under the morning light, matching earrings nestled beside it, and a bracelet that looked like it belonged in a royal collection.


    My fingers trembled slightly as I lifted the small folded note that came with it.


    In neat, typed writing, it read:


    "I heard the Alphas burned the teddy bear. This will rece it."


    My stomach dropped.


    I swallowed hard, quickly folding the note again before anyone could snatch it. I nced up only to find all three brothers watching me.


    Levi''s brows were furrowed.


    Louis looked confused.


    Lennox¡ªhis jaw was clenched tight.


    And Anita? Her eyes narrowed on the box like it personally offended her.


    "From your lover again?" Levi asked bluntly, breaking the silence.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know who the hell this person is."


    "Really?" Louis added, his tone sharper now.


    I didn''t answer. I simply closed the box and pushed it to the side like it didn''t matter.


    But it did.


    God, it did.


    Because someone out there saw me. Someone out there cared.


    And whether that should terrify me orfort me¡­


    I honestly didn''t know.


    mming his fist against the table, Lennox got up on his feet, the leg of the chair scraping against the tiled floor.


    "It''s time we finally find out who your mysterious lover is," Lennox growled, his voice low but filled with rage.


    He didn''t even wait for a response. He turned sharply toward Louis and Levi. "The CCTV cameras must have caught whoever dropped this off. No one gets near the house without being seen."


    Louis was already rising from his seat, lips pressed into a thin line. Levi didn''t hesitate either, his expression unreadable. Anita said something under her breath, but no one paid her any mind.


    I blinked, my breath caught in my throat.


    He was really going to check?


    Panic and curiosity tangled inside me¡ªbecause deep down, some part of me wanted to know too. Whoever kept sending me these gifts¡­ they were getting bolder. Showing up at the front door?


    Without thinking, I stood as well.


    Lennox frowned at me, but I didn''t care. I was going to see this through. I needed to know who this person was.

 Chapter 84: Hand it over

    Chapter 84: Hand it over


    Olivia''s POV


    We made our way down the hallway, the air tense, our footsteps echoing off the walls like a countdown ticking in my ears. No one said a word. I didn''t know what scared me more¡ªfinding out who it was¡­ or not finding anything at all.


    As we neared the control room, I could see the tightness in Lennox''s shoulders, the way his hands curled into fists at his sides. He was pissed. Possessively pissed.


    Louis punched in the code to unlock the door, and the heavy steel slid open.


    Inside, the room was dim, lit only by the glow of monitors lining the walls. Dozens of feeds showed every angle of the house, the grounds, and the front gate.


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. He moved like a man on a mission, fingers flying across the controls as he pulled up the timestamped footage from earlier this morning.


    We all leaned in, holding our breath.


    And then¡ª


    "There," Levi pointed sharply.


    The screen showed a tall figure approaching the entrance, dressed in ck, hoodie pulled low, and face hidden beneath the shadows of a cap. They moved swiftly, confidently¡ªtoo confidently. They bent down, ced the box gently in front of the door, then turned and walked off.


    My heart was pounding in my chest as Lennox froze the frame. He zoomed in, trying to catch even a glimpse of a defining feature, but the figure had been careful¡ªtoo careful.


    "Damn it," Lennox muttered.


    Louis leaned closer. "They know where the cameras are¡­ look at the angle. They''re deliberately avoiding a clear shot."


    Lennox''s jaw tightened as he rewound the clip, reying the figure''s smooth exit.


    "That''s not some random admirer," Levi muttered. "That''s someone who knows how to move around the mansion."


    Lennox stepped back from the monitors, his breathing heavy. "Levi, find out who was on patrol at that hour. If someone let them in, I''ll have their head."


    He turned abruptly and looked right at me for the first time since we entered the room. His gaze pinned me in ce.


    "Whoever this is, tell him I''ming for his head."


    I swallowed hard, unsure whether I should be scared or¡­ strangely ttered.


    Because something about the way Lennox said it¡ªpossessive, dark, furious¡ªsounded less like he was jealous¡­


    Confused, I left them at the control room and went back to the table, where Anita was still seated.


    "Has your lover been revealed?" she asked, sounding curious. Obviously, I was by now certain she had no hand in it.


    I ignored her question and picked up the box of jewelry again, staring down at it. Whoever sent this had money¡ªserious money. The set of gold jewelry gleamed, exquisite and expensive.


    I sat back at the table, the box of gold jewelry resting lightly in myp.


    The sound of hurried footsteps got my attention.


    I looked up just in time to see all three brothers re-enter the dining room¡ªLennox in the lead, storming toward me like a thundercloud about to break. His eyes were locked on the box in myp, dark and burning with emotion I couldn''t name.


    "Give it to me," he said sharply, stopping just in front of me.


    I blinked. "What?"


    "The box, Olivia. Hand it over."


    I stared up at him. "No."


    His jaw tensed, his nostrils ring. "I said give it to me. I want it gone."


    I stood, holding the box tightly against my chest. "You already burned the teddy bear. I let you do that, even though it was a harmless gift. But this?" I shook my head. "No. I''m not letting you destroy this too. This is expensive."


    He took a step closer, his presence towering, his anger suffocating. "You think this means something? You think I can''t get hundreds of them for you with just a snap of my fingers?"


    "But you never did," I shot back, my voice rising. "What you couldn''t give, someone else did."


    Lennox''s eyes shed. "Really? So gifts were your problem? You wanted them? Is that what you told him?"


    I red at him, breath trembling. "Gifts were never my problem, and I don''t need your damn gifts, Lennox."


    That hit him. Hard. He flinched like I''d pped him.


    His eyes widened, darkening furiously. "Hand it over. That''s an order, Olivia."


    "I''m not one of your pack members tomand," I bit back. "I''m your Luna. You don''t get to bark orders at me just because you''re pissed."


    "Alright, enough!" Levi suddenly stepped in, his voice authoritative but calm. "Lennox, back off."


    Louis nodded in agreement,ing up behind him. "We need to focus on who left that box, not fight Olivia over it."


    Lennox didn''t move for a long second. His jaw clenched, and he stared at the box like it personally offended him. Like it had stolen something from him.


    He stared at me, his breathing ragged, like he was fighting the urge to say something he''d regret.


    I clutched the box to my chest, trembling, furious, confused¡­ and somewhere deep down, aching.


    Because the way he looked at me¡ªit wasn''t just anger.


    It was jealousy.


    Possession.


    The kind that onlyes from a man who''s in love.


    Before anyone could speak again, Anita suddenly gasped and reached for the edge of the table.


    "I¡­ I don''t feel so good," she whispered, swaying in her seat.


    Louis rushed to her side, concern shing across his face. "Anita?"


    She blinked slowly, her body listing like she couldn''t hold herself upright. "Dizzy¡­ everything''s spinning¡­"


    Before I could even process what was happening, Lennox moved.


    Gone was the fury, the rage¡ªhis whole body shifted into protector mode. He was at her side in an instant, scooping her into his arms as if she weighed nothing.


    "Anita," he said, voice tight with worry, "I''ll take you back to your room."


    I stood frozen as I watched him cradle her against his chest, murmuring something low I couldn''t hear. Her head lolled slightly, and she pressed her face into his neck with a soft, breathy sound.


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. He turned sharply, striding out of the dining room, carrying her like she was something fragile¡ªsomething precious.


    Louis and Levi followed behind quickly, murmuring to each other in hushed tones.


    And I¡­ I just stood there.


    The box of jewelry was still clutched tightly in my arms, pressed against my chest.


    I couldn''t move.


    Couldn''t breathe.


    Couldn''t feel anything beyond the sharp, cold pressure of watching him carry someone else like that. Watching my mates giving someone else such attention.


    My legs threatened to give out under me.


    I sank slowly back into my seat, the weight in my chest growing heavier by the second.


    It was like I was invisible again.


    Forgotten.


    Like I''d never been the girl who once had all three of them fighting to hold her hand.


    Like I hadn''t meant anything.


    And maybe I didn''t.


    Not anymore.


    I nced down at the box of gold jewelry in myp, fingers tightening around it.


    At least someone out there still sees me.

 Chapter 85: Slapped Me

    Chapter 85: pped Me


    Louis'' POV


    Lennox gentlyid Anita down on her bed, and I stepped in to tuck the nket around her. She sighed, her eyes fluttering shut, her breathing uneven and shallow. I reached out to touch her forehead¡ªand cursed under my breath.


    She was burning up.


    "We should call the healer," I told my brothers.


    "No¡­ don''t¡­ I''m fine¡­ it''s normal for me to feel this way," Anita said weakly, her eyes still closed.


    I exchanged a silent look with my brothers. None of us said a word. We just stood there, watching her.


    "It''s my turn to look after her¡­ you two need to go out there and find out who that bastard is," Lennox said through gritted teeth.


    "I''ll question the men who were on duty," Levi offered.


    Lennox nodded. "Good. And we need to set a trap. If hees back, we take him down¡ª"


    "Can you three just stop it already?" Anita''s voice sliced through the air, stronger than it had been just moments ago.


    We froze.


    "I''m lying here, burning alive, and all you care about is Olivia and who her mysterious lover might be?"


    Anita''s sudden outburst caught us all off guard. Her eyes had snapped open, fiery despite the dark circles beneath them, her voice no longer weak and breathy butced with fury and frustration. Lennox immediately stepped back from the bed, his jaw clenching. Levi blinked in surprise, and I¡­ I just stared at her.


    "I''m right here, burning up, feeling like my insides are being set on fire, and you three are busy nning ambushes and interrogations over Olivia''s drama?" she hissed, pushing the nket off her like it was suffocating her.


    "Anita¡ª" Lennox began, his tone defensive.


    "No! Don''t ''Anita'' me." She sat up, swaying slightly, but the stubborn fire in her eyes didn''t waver. "You all barged in here like you cared, but clearly, I''m just an afterthought. I could drop dead, and you''d be halfway through hunting down Olivia''s imaginary lover before someone remembered to bury me!"


    Levi shifted ufortably, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s not like that¡­"


    "It''s exactly like that," she snapped. "Ever since you three found out she is your mate, it''s always been Olivia this, Olivia that. Meanwhile, I''m here¡ªI''m still here¡ªhurting, burning, breaking¡­ and no one sees it."


    Silence settled thick in the room. Lennox looked like he wanted to argue, but even he knew she had a point. Ever since Olivia became our mate, everything has been about her like it was before. But Anita can''t me us¡­ we once loved that girl with everything in us.


    I stepped closer, lowering myself to the edge of her bed. "You''re right," I said quietly. "And I''m sorry."


    Anita frowned and looked away. "You three can leave. I can take care of myself¡ª" Anita began, but I cut her off gently.


    "No. Let us take care of you for once."


    Anita blinked rapidly, and I could see the tears building in her eyes despite her best effort to fight them.


    "I wonder what is so special about her," she murmured as shey back on the bed and pulled the nket over herself.


    She was wrong.


    She couldn''t see it¡ªbut Olivia was special in more ways than she''d ever know.


    She used to bake us those terrible, burnt cookies when we trainedte into the night. We''d eat them anyway, pretending they were delicious¡ªjust to see her smile.


    The night I had my first severe allergic reaction, she stayed by my side, crying, praying in that tiny, broken voice of hers. I heard her, even when I was unconscious. She begged the illness to leave me ande to her instead.


    She made usugh. God, she made usugh¡ªback whenughing was easy.


    She''s kind. Thoughtful in quiet ways. The type to remember someone''s favorite meal, the way they take their tea, or the song they hum when they''re nervous or happy.


    She never asked for attention. She just¡­ gave love without needing anything in return.


    She was warmth. She was home.


    Even after everything¡ªafter the years, the distance, the hate¡ªjust hearing her name brought something alive in me.


    Anita couldn''t see it.


    But the truth is¡­


    I never really stopped loving Olivia.


    Maybe my brothers did, but I never did.


    "I''m leaving," I said, and before they could respond, I walked out.


    I needed to breathe, to move, to think, so I found myself walking toward the training grounds. The familiar thudding of fists against punching bags, the ng of metal, and the sharp whistles ofmands helped clear my head¡ªuntil I saw her.


    There she was.


    Olivia.


    Standing near the edge of thebat field, her blonde hair pulled up into a messy bun, eyes lit up withughter. She wasughing¡ªreallyughing¡ªwith Maddison, the head of our warriors. His massive frame loomed beside her as he chuckled, clearly amused by something she had just said.


    Then she touched his arm.


    Just a touch¡ªbut it felt like betrayal.


    My hands clenched into fists.


    What the hell?


    Maddison? He had a mate. A mate who adored him. But the way he was looking at Olivia now¡­ like he''d do anything to make herugh again¡­ it twisted something in my gut.


    Jealousy.


    Sharp, ugly, andpletely consuming.


    What if he was the secret lover? The one who''d been sending gifts?


    I didn''t think. I just moved.


    In a blink, I was there¡ªcutting between them.


    "What''s so funny?" I demanded.


    Olivia''sughter died instantly. Her smile faded. "Louis¡ª"


    "No, seriously." I turned to Maddison. "You got something hrious to share with the rest of us? Or is this some private joke between lovers?"


    Maddison looked confused, and he took a step backward. "Alpha, I don''t understand what you are saying?"


    But I wasn''t even looking at him anymore. My eyes were locked on Olivia''s. "It''s been years since youughed like that¡­ with me."


    The air shifted. Warriors training nearby stopped and turned, drawn to the growing tension.


    Olivia''s eyes widened, her breath caught in her throat. "How can you use Maddison of such an act, Louis?" she said, voice trembling with controlled rage.


    "Oh, I can do more," I snarled. "Tell me¡ªis he the one? Your lover? Are you fucking him? You whore!"


    Her hand flew faster than I expected.


    SLAP.


    It echoed across the field, and for a moment, everything stopped.


    Even my heartbeat.


    Pain red across my cheek, but the pain in her eyes burned more than her p did.


    She looked at her hand like it betrayed her¡ªthen looked at me like I did.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    But she didn''t finish.


    Olivia turned and ran¡ªaway from the field, from Maddison, from me. The crowd of warriors stood in stunned silence, watching her disappear.


    I stood there, my cheek stinging, my pride shattered, my heart breaking all over again. I wasn''t angry that she pped me. I was angry that in a bit of jealousy, I called her a whore loud enough for the warriors to hear.


    I turned on the gathered warriors, rage boiling in my chest.


    "What are you all staring at?" I snapped. "Get back to training before I take someone''s head off."


    Then I turned and stormed off thebat field.

 Chapter 86: Regret

    Chapter 86: Regret


    Louis'' POV


    I walked back into my room feeling pissed off. I didn''t even care that Olivia had pped me in public, which was a taboo. All I regretted was the name whore I called her, and I knew soon it would start spreading like wildfire.


    Raged, I hit my fist against the wall, and it hurt, but it wasn''tpared to the guilt I felt deep down.


    Suddenly, the door to my room pushed open and Levi walked in, his eyes narrowing at me.


    "What is it I just heard?" Levi asked, sounding angry, and I didn''t know if the anger was directed at me or on something else.


    "You insulted Olivia? used Madison of being the lover? What were you thinking? Doing all that before hundreds of men!" Levi spat angrily.


    His anger could be felt. He was so angry that where I stood, I had to take a step back¡ªafraid he might attack me.


    "How could you, Louis! Do you know what that means? The news will spread around the pack. Pack members will start mocking her! Calling her names!"


    I couldn''t look at him. I couldn''t face the disgust in his eyes¡ªnot when I already hated myself enough.


    "I know," I muttered hoarsely, my voice barely audible.


    "You know?" Levi took a step closer, his jaw tight with fury. "Then why the hell did you do it? You called her a whore, Louis. In front of everyone!"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. "It slipped out. I was angry. I¡ª"


    "You think that''s a damn excuse?" Levi roared, his eyes glowing with the faint shimmer of his wolf trying to surface. "You let your jealousy get the better of you."


    I turned away, unable to meet his gaze, staring down at the blood trickling from my knuckles where I had hit the wall. "I didn''t mean it."


    "But you said it," Levi snapped. "And now that word''s going to stick to her like a curse. You branded her in front of the pack."


    His words hit harder than his fists ever could have. I sank onto the edge of my bed, pressing my hand against my face, trying to breathe past the guilt.


    "I should have never said it," I whispered. "I was jealous. Seeing her with him¡­ughing. It''s been years since she looked at me like that."


    Levi crossed his arms, ring down at me. "She is your mate, your wife. If you want her tough with you then do it¡­ make herugh and stop being jealous over someone doing it," he spat in anger.


    I frowned but didn''t say a word. Rather, I looked away, my wolf growling angrily inside me.


    "I better go talk to Olivia," Levi grunted and stormed out of the room, mming the door hard.


    A shaky breath left my lips as I continued staring at the floor, the ringing of Levi''s words still echoing in my ears. She''s your mate¡­ make herugh, stop being jealous.


    I knew he was right. I knew I''d messed up so badly I wasn''t sure how toe back from it.


    Minutes passed in silence, my thoughts spinning faster than I could catch them, until suddenly¡ª


    Bang!


    The door burst open again. Levi stood there, breathless, his expression darker than before.


    "She''s not here," he said tly, his voice cracking.


    I blinked, pushing myself off the bed. "What do you mean she''s not here?"


    "I mean she''s gone, Louis." Levi stepped fully into the room, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I asked one of the guards outside. He said she left the pack house a few minutes ago. Didn''t say where. Just¡­ walked out."


    My heart dropped into my stomach.


    "Gone?" I echoed, my voice hollow. "Where would she go?"


    Levi shook his head, his jaw clenched tight. "After what you did? Anywhere that isn''t here."


    My chest tightened, a surge of panic flooding through me. My wolf snarled beneath my skin, pacing and agitated. We needed to find her.


    "I need to go after her," I muttered, already grabbing my jacket.


    Levi grabbed my arm before I could pass him. "Are you even in the right state to face her right now? You think she wants to see you?"


    "I don''t care," I growled, yanking free. "I can''t let her wander off alone, not like this. Not after what I said."


    "What is going on here!" Lennox''s voice sounded from the door and I swallowed hard, turning around to face him.


    My eyes met with his, and I could tell he had already suspected something wasn''t right.


    My heart was already beating erratically, but the moment I saw Lennox¡ªI felt ice grip my spine.


    Of the three of us, Lennox was always the most temperamental. The quickest to anger, the hardest to calm down once fired up. And judging by the way his jaw was clenched, and his sharp eyes scanned both me and Levi, I knew this wasn''t going to end well.


    "Lennox, you''re here?" I tried to keep my voice calm, neutral. "You were supposed to be with Anita¡ª"


    "That isn''t the answer to my question," he cut me off coldly, taking a step into the room. His eyes settled on my bloodied knuckles. "What the hell is going on?"


    I tensed, shooting a quick nce at Levi¡ªbegging him silently not now. But Levi had never been good at keeping his mouth shut, especially not when he was pissed.


    "It''s Louis," Levi said tightly, his voice like a de. "He insulted Olivia. Called her a whore. In front of the whole damn training ground."


    The words mmed into the room like thunder, and I watched Lennox freeze.


    Then, he growled.


    A deep, feral sound that rumbled through the floor and made the hairs on my neck stand up.


    "You did what?" Lennox''s voice was low, dangerous.


    I opened my mouth, trying to speak¡ªto exin¡ªbut he didn''t give me the chance.


    In two strides, he was in front of me. His fist clutched the cor of my shirt and mmed me against the wall with a force that made my vision blur.


    "You called our mate¡ªour Luna¡ªa whore?! In front of the warriors?!" he shouted, his face inches from mine, his eyes zing with rage.


    "I didn''t mean it," I croaked, my breath caught in my throat. "It just¡ªslipped out."


    "You think I give a damn if you said it inside these four walls?" Lennox snarled. "Say what you want in here¡ªbut outside? You branded her, Louis! You humiliated her in front of the entire pack!"


    "I know, alright? I know I messed up!" I shouted back, guilt choking me like a noose.


    "She''s not in the pack house," Levi added grimly, stepping closer. "Guard said she left minutes ago. Didn''t say where."


    Lennox''s frown deepened. "You better pray nothing goes wrong with Olivia," Lennox spat, his grip on my cor tightening. "Because if something happens to her¡­ if she''s hurt or gods forbid gone¡ªI swear, I''ll forget that we''re even brothers."


    I stared into his furious eyes, chest heaving.


    Lennox released me with a hard shove, pacing the room like a caged wolf. "Fuck!" he cursed under his breath, his fists clenched at his sides.


    I watched Lennox close his eyes, and without being told, I knew he was trying to reach out to her through the mind link.


    "I tried, but she isn''t responding to mine," Levi announced.


    "Even mine," Lennox growled and opened his eyes.


    "Get the warriors," he barked at Levi. "We''re splitting up. Search the borders, the river path, everywhere. If she''s not back here by sundown¡ªLouis, you better start praying."


    And just like that, he stormed out.


    I leaned back against the wall, my chest rising and falling rapidly. I''d never seen Lennox that angry before. And I was so worried, so scared.

 Chapter 87: We Meet Again

    Chapter 87: We Meet Again


    Olivia''s POV


    Getting to the woods, I undressed, shifted into my wolf and began racing down the thick woods.


    Thankfully, I slipped past the border unnoticed. The guards hadn''t even sensed me. Useless. I made a mental note to deal with that when¡ªif¡ªI returned. Goddess, even in my rage, I was still thinking like a Luna. I hated it.


    Growling angrily, I kept racing down the woods. I just wanted to be free, to escape the torture of being mated to those dickheads. The afternoon breeze hit my fur, and I felt alive.


    I was still angry. Furious, actually. Louis had called me a whore in front of hundreds of warriors. And I had snapped. I pped him. Right there. In front of everyone. It was wrong, reckless. No matter how much he deserved it, striking our Alpha was taboo.


    A part of me worried. Would I be punished? Banished? Worse?


    No. I couldn''t think about that now.


    I kept racing, my paws pounding against the forest floor¡ªuntil suddenly, I skidded to a stop.


    Three wolves appeared ahead, blocking my path. Massive. ck. Their eyes locked on me with amusement.


    They weren''t from my pack. I could already sense it.


    I lowered my stance, growling low, baring my fangs.


    Suddenly, one of the ck wolves shifted into his human form. Naked and standing before me was a well-built man with a scar on his left cheek.


    He smirked. "Who do we have here? A lone wolf?" he taunted.


    I growled, baring my fangs.


    The naked man didn''t seem bothered by my growl; rather, he moved his gaze over me. "And a beautiful one at that," he said, staring lustfully at me. "Shift!" he demanded.


    I growled, taking a step backward.


    The man scoffed. "Don''t you dare think of running away. Running is a bad idea," he said smoothly, his voice slithering through the trees like poison. "We mean no harm¡­ not really."


    My ears ttened. I didn''t trust a single word that came out of his mouth.


    He stepped closer, his bare feet sinking into the mossy earth. "All we want¡­" he paused, letting his tongue run over his bottom lip, "¡­is a taste."


    My growl deepened into a snarl.


    He chuckled darkly. "You see, it''s simple. Let us fuck you¡ªjust the three of us¡ªand you can go on your merry way. No one gets hurt."


    I lunged forward a step, my fangs bared and ready to tear his throat out, but he didn''t flinch. The other two wolves nked him, growling low, ready to pounce.


    I was outnumbered.


    I crouched low, calcting my odds.


    Then¡ª


    A sudden gust of wind swept through the clearing, carrying a scent that made my entire body freeze.


    From behind them, a massive ck wolf leapt into the clearing with terrifying speed and power. His fur was darker than night, his eyes glowing like burning embers. The earth seemed to tremble under his paws as hended, snarling with an authority that made the air crackle.


    The three men dropped their heads instantly, whimpering.


    "Alpha," one of them murmured, voice trembling.


    My heart raced. I knew that wolf.


    I''d know that scent anywhere.


    This wolf seemed so familiar, but before I could think of it, the wolf shifted, and a familiar man appeared. My eyes widened when I recognized him. He was the wolf I met in the woods some time ago.


    I moved my gaze to his left arm and saw the same shadow tattoo on his left arm, which confirmed my suspicion.


    I swallowed hard as our gaze interlocked, but he smiled at me. "Luna Olivia, we meet again," he said softly while I growled but still didn''t shift. I wondered how he knew I was the one, even with me still in my wolf.


    "Get out!" he yelled, his eyes still on me. For a second, I thought he directed those words to me, but it was when I saw the other wolves sprinting away that I realized he was talking to them.


    The men left, and I was left with the naked stranger who they just called Alpha. Does that mean he is the Alpha of the Shadow Pack?


    Slowly, I shifted into my human form, naked. For a second, his eyes trailed over me, but he reluctantly looked back into my eyes.


    "Don''t you know it''s risky to be racing beyond your borders?" he asked, his voice calm butced with authority. His gaze was steady now, fixed on my eyes, not my body¡ªwhich, oddly, made me feel more exposed.


    I straightened my shoulders, unbothered by the cool breeze brushing over my skin. "I just needed to clear my head," I said simply, my voice low but firm.


    He tilted his head slightly, as if reading deeper into my words. "Bad day?" he asked, one brow rising.


    I let out a short, bitterugh. "You could say that."


    His eyes softened just a little, like he understood something he wasn''t ready to say out loud. "Shift," he said gently. "Come with me."


    I frowned, cautious. "Why?"


    "You''re not safe out here. Not alone. And definitely not with men like them roaming these woods." His voice darkened at the mention of the others, and a flicker of anger passed through his eyes. "I won''t hurt you. I swear it."


    I hesitated. Everything in me screamed not to trust anyone¡ªespecially one from the Shadow Pack¡ªbut something about him, something in his presence, made it hard to say no.


    My wolf didn''t retreat. She watched him carefully, but she didn''t resist either.


    "Should I trust you?" I asked, raising a brow at him.


    He nodded, lifting a hand up. "I swear on my sister''s life. I won''t hurt you or let any harme after you."


    For a moment, I held his gaze and when I saw the sincerity in his eyes, I decided to trust him.


    I nodded once, then dropped to the ground and shifted, fur rippling over my skin as Inded on all fours. He followed a beatter, his massive ck wolf towering beside me.


    Without a word, he began to walk, slow and measured. I padded after him through the woods, still unsure of where he was taking me, but I still followed.

 Chapter 88: Missing

    Chapter 88: Missing


    Levi''s POV


    "She has blocked me frommunicating with her," Lennox growled angrily as he kicked a stool.


    Where I stood, I was worried, scared, and at the same time angry. I moved my gaze to Louis, who stood in a corner, his expression full of regret and worry.


    "Alphas¡­" Maddison called as he stepped into the sitting room.


    "Any news yet?" I asked.


    Maddison shook his head. "No, Alpha¡­ the border guards didn''t see her leaving, so that means she might still be around the pack."


    I growled and ran a hand through my hair. "Then where might she be? Where would she have gone!" I said in anger.


    Lennox growled. "Go house to house and begin the search. Make sure every home in this pack is searched," hemanded.


    "Roger that, Alpha," Maddison said with a bow before walking out on us.


    Deep down, I knew nothing was wrong with Olivia. If anything was wrong, my wolf could have felt it. I knew Olivia was fine, but we were just worried about where she was.


    "And why the fuck is she blocking us frommunicating with her?" Lennox growled.


    Lennox''s growl echoed through the walls, shaking a picture frame slightly off bnce.


    I clenched my fists. "She''s angry," I muttered. "That''s the only reason she''d shut us out. And given what happened earlier¡­" I nced over at Louis, who hadn''t moved from the corner. "Can you me her?"


    Louis didn''t respond. His jaw tightened, but his eyes said it all¡ªhe med himself more than any of us ever could.


    Lennox shot him a deadly re. "Just pray we find her and in one piece."


    "Enough," I snapped. The tension was suffocating. "This isn''t the time to tear each other apart. Olivia''s gone, and we need to focus on finding her before someone else does."


    "Like who?" Louis asked, his tone sharp. "Who would even dare touch our woman?"


    Lennox went quiet. His eyes flicked toward the window. "What if she has left this pack and the men at the border didn''t notice?"


    My stomach twisted. He was right.


    I took a deep breath. "I''ll try again," I said, closing my eyes and calling out to my wolf, hoping somehow she''d let him in.


    Olivia. Where are you? Please, talk to me.


    But nothing.


    Just silence.


    Lennox turned abruptly. "We need to search the woods. If she left, that''s the only way she could''ve done it without being seen."


    "The warriors should have seen her!" Louis said through gritted teeth.


    "What if they didn''t¡­ what if she sneaked out on them." Lennox narrowed his eyes. "If anything happens to her, Louis¡ª"


    "It won''t," I interrupted firmly. "We all want her safe. That''s all that matters right now."


    We stood in silence for a beat.


    Then Lennox nodded. "Gear up. We move now."


    Lennox led the way, his steps fast, anger radiating off him in waves. Louis was beside me, silent but visibly fuming. We all were. None of us could understand how the guards let this happen. Or how Olivia had managed to disappear¡­


    We reached the eastern border within minutes, where three warriors stood on patrol, spears strapped to their backs, shoulders straight. They snapped to attention the moment they saw us.


    "Alpha!" one called out.


    Lennox didn''t even stop moving. "Did you see anyone pass through here?" he barked.


    The lead guard, a young warrior named Bren, frowned. "No, Alpha. Nothing unusual."


    "You''re sure?" I stepped forward, my eyes narrowing. "No sign of a wolf crossing? No scent? No movement in the trees?"


    They exchanged confused looks, then shook their heads.


    "No, Alpha Levi. We''ve been alert all day¡ª"


    "Then exin this!" Lennox snarled, stepping forward and grabbing Bren by the front of his shirt. "She''s gone. Olivia''s gone. And somehow, she slipped right under your noses!"


    The warriors paled.


    Louis growled low, pacing behind us. "She couldn''t have flown. She''s a wolf. That means she ran¡ªand someone should''ve seen her."


    Just as Lennox dropped the trembling guard and turned away in frustration, a sudden breeze rolled through the trees¡ªcarrying her scent.


    I froze.


    "Wait," I whispered, eyes scanning the woods. "You smell that?"


    Lennox turned his head sharply, sniffing the air. "Olivia¡­"


    Louis was already on the move, his body tense. "She was here."


    We followed the scent trail without another word, deeper into the trees. The warriors trailed behind us, confused and panicked. The further we went, the stronger her scent became¡ªwild, crisp, familiar. Then¡ª


    "Stop," Lennox said, holding up his hand.


    There, just ahead, near a patch of soft moss beneath arge oak,y a neatly folded pile of clothes. Olivia''s clothes.


    My heart stopped for a second.


    She had shifted here.


    The air buzzed with her scent, so fresh it made my wolf restless.


    "She did leave," I said, my voice tight with anger. "She walked right past your border, and none of you noticed."


    Louis stormed forward, scooping up her clothes. He pressed them to his face for a moment, inhaling deeply. His shoulders shook.


    "She''s out there. Alone," he muttered. "And the guards¡ªyou idiots¡ªyou missed her."


    The warriors stood frozen, their shame evident.


    Lennox''s voice dropped to a dangerously low growl. "When she returns¡ªif she returns¡ªyou all better pray she''s unharmed. Or I''ll personally rip out your throats."


    I looked deeper into the woods, my heart pounding.


    "She raced out of our border¡­ this is dangerous¡­ what if she encountered one of those rogues¡­ fuck!" I grunted, paning my voice as my heart pounded faster.


    "What if she''s captured?" Lennox growled, his furious gaze snapping to Louis. "This is all your fault¡ª"


    He didn''t finish the sentence.


    With a roar, Lennox lunged at Louis, his fist connecting with Louis'' jaw so hard it sent him stumbling backward, blood spraying from his mouth. Before Louis could recover, Lennox was on him again, hitting him.


    A deep gash opened on Louis'' lower lip, splitting it open brutally. Blood poured down his chin.


    "Lennox, stop!" I shouted, rushing forward, but he was blinded by rage.


    "You are the cause of this!" Lennox roared, mming Louis against a tree.


    Louis'' growl thundered as he shoved Lennox back with all his strength, stumbling but steady, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "Don''t you dare act like you''ve been some fucking saint to her!" he spat, the words sharp despite the blood coating his lips. "You''re just as bad, Lennox. If not worse."


    Lennox snarled, his eyes glowing with anger.


    "You hated her, pushed her aside, barked orders." Louis stepped forward, fire in his eyes. "You act like you love her, but all you''ve ever done is hurt her more than anyone else!"


    "That''s enough!" I roared, pushing between them and shoving them both back with a force that trembled the ground under us. "You two want to fight? Do it after we find her. Not now. Not while she''s out there, alone!"


    They stood there, panting like wild beasts, blood on their fists and anger in their eyes. But they didn''t move.


    I turned, my chest heaving. "She''s our mate. All of ours. And right now, she needs us united¡ªnot tearing each other apart!"


    Lennox wiped his mouth and finally stepped back. Louis stared at the blood staining his fingers, his jaw clenched.


    I took a shaky breath. "We follow her scent. We find her. Then we deal with this shit."


    They both nodded, reluctantly.

 Chapter 89: Shadow Pack

    Chapter 89: Shadow Pack


    Olivia''s POV


    I followed this strange man into the Shadow Pack. It was a reckless act, but I didn''t regret it. We were still in our wolf forms, moving swiftly through the dense trees and into unfamiliar territory. He didn''t look back once, but I could feel his presence¡ªstrong,manding, and oddly reassuring. I couldn''t exin why, but I trusted him, even though I didn''t even know his name.


    As we passed the final line of trees, I slowed, my eyes widening in surprise. The Shadow Pack wasn''t what I expected.


    It was just like the Full Moon Pack¡ªcivilized, structured, and well-developed. There were tall, modern buildings made of stone and ss, stretching high into the sky. Roads were clean and organized. Wolves in both forms moved around with purpose, working, talking, training. It was a world within the forest, hidden yet thriving.


    But what truly caught my attention was the way everyone reacted to the man ahead of me.


    Every wolf we passed lowered their head in respect. Some even stepped aside quickly, avoiding his gaze. He didn''t acknowledge them, simply kept walking as though it was expected of them.


    I received a different kind of attention.


    Suspicious, wary eyes followed me. I saw whispers exchanged, a few growls barely concealed. They didn''t recognize me, and I wasn''t one of them. Their stares made it clear¡ªI wasn''t wee here.


    Yet none dared to approach me. Not while I was walking beside him.


    Who was he?


    And why did the Shadow Pack fear and respect him so much?


    We kept moving deeper into the Shadow Pack''snd, still in our wolf forms. The strange wolf in front of me walked with confidence, like he owned the ground he stepped on. I followed without thinking, but a nervous feeling started to grow in my chest.


    Then I remembered something.


    Back in the woods, those men had called him Alpha. They lowered their heads and made way for him. At the time, I was too caught up in everything to notice. But now it sank in.


    I might be following the Alpha of the Shadow Pack.


    The thought made my steps slower, my heart beat faster. I didn''t know if I should turn around or keep going, but it was already toote.


    He finally led me to a huge building up ahead. It looked more like a fortress than a house. Without being told, I knew it was the pack house.


    It was beautiful in its own way, regal even, but it didn''tpare to the grand opulence of the Full Moon Pack''s mansion.


    Two guards stood at the entrance. As soon as they saw him, they moved aside and bowed their heads. They didn''t look at me. They didn''t even breathe too loudly.


    Inside, the building was busy. Servants were moving around¡ªsome carrying trays, others cleaning. There were wolves and humans working together. Every single one of them stopped when they saw him. They bowed, lowered their eyes, and stayed quiet. Not one person dared to speak to him.


    They all looked at my wolf, though.


    I could feel their eyes, full of questions. Who is this wolf? Why is she here? Their faces said it all. They didn''t know me, and they weren''t sure they liked me being here. But they didn''t say a word¡ªnot while I was next to him.


    The inside of the building was surprisingly nice. There were big windows letting in sunlight, clean wooden floors, and decorations on the walls with symbols I didn''t recognize. It was warm, cozy.


    He led me into the sitting room, still not saying a word, but in the sitting room, he finally stopped.


    Then he turned¡ªand right in front of me, he changed.


    His wolf form shifted smoothly into a man''s body. One second, he was a strong, ck wolf. The next, he was tall, muscr, andpletely naked. Tattoos covered his arms and chest. He didn''t look shy or bothered at all. He acted like being naked was normal.


    His green eyes met mine. "Follow me," he said, his voice calm but firm.


    I growled a little, confused if I should.


    He raised a brow at me. "You are scared?" he asked, but I didn''t say a word.


    He sighed. "I won''t hurt you¡­ I swear on my sister''s life," he said again.


    I frowned. Does he even have a sister?


    As if reading my thoughts, he pointed in a direction, and I followed it to see a portrait of ady who looked exactly like him. Same ck hair, same green eyes¡ªshe practically had his face, but the woman version of him.


    "That is my twin sister, Abigail," he announced.


    I looked at the picture one more time before looking back at him.


    "Come with me¡­ I won''t hurt you," he said firmly. Then he turned around and went up the stairs.


    I stood there for a moment, unsure. My paws were frozen in ce. I didn''t know who he really was. But I had alreadye this far.


    So, I followed him.


    I climbed up the stairs behind him.


    I followed him up the stairs, my paws padding quietly against the polished wooden steps. Everything around me felt grand and intimidating, yet quiet¡ªlike the walls themselves respected his presence. He didn''t look back, didn''t check if I was following. He simply walked with purpose, as if he knew I woulde.


    He led me to thest door in the hallway¡ªa tall, dark wooden door with silver patterns carved into it. He pushed it open and walked in, then finally turned to nce at me, signaling me toe inside.


    I stepped in slowly.


    The room took my breath away.


    It was beautiful.


    Warm light streamed in fromrge windows, casting a soft glow on the deep emerald curtains and dark wood furniture. A grand four-poster bed stood in the center, the sheets ck with golden designs. The walls were decorated with paintings, shelves full of books, and arge firece that crackled quietly in the corner. The room was beautiful, and strangely peaceful.


    But then I saw it.


    A portrait hanging above the firece.


    It was him.


    The same green eyes, the same strong features, only this time in human form¡ªwearing a crown.


    My heart skipped.


    This wasn''t just any room.


    This was his room.


    I had been brought into the Alpha''s chambers.


    Why? Why would he bring me here?

 Chapter 90: We’ve Met

    Chapter 90: We¡¯ve Met


    Olivia''s POV


    Before I could react, he walked to arge closet in the corner, pulled the doors open, and rummaged inside. A momentter, he turned around, holding something in his hands.


    A in ck shirt and a pair of pants.


    He walked up to me and stretched them out.


    "You can shift now," he said calmly. "Put these on."


    I blinked at him, still unsure.


    He gave a soft chuckle, almost amused by my hesitation. "Unless you prefer to walk around naked too?"


    I growled lightly, embarrassed, but took the clothes from his hand in my mouth and turned around, padding into the corner of the room.


    With a deep breath, I shifted back to human form, my bones reshaping, fur pulling back, until I stood up¡ªnaked and cold. I dressed quickly, his shirt slightly oversized but soft and warm. The pants were a bit loose, but they fit well enough.


    When I turned back around, he was already halfway through dressing himself. He stood in front of the mirror, pulling on a ck button-down shirt over his toned chest. His pants were fitted perfectly, making him look even more powerful than he already did.


    He nced at me through the mirror.


    "I didn''t bring you here to scare you," he said, his voice softer now. "You looked like you needed help."


    I didn''t respond, still trying to understand everything.


    After he finished buttoning up his shirt, he walked over to the corner of the room where a mini bar stood. I watched him quietly as he opened a cab, took out a bottle of red wine, and grabbed two sses. His movements were calm, controlled¡ªlike everything he did was thought through before he even acted.


    He walked to the couch and set the sses down on the table in front of it.


    "Come, sit," he said, nodding to the seat beside him.


    I hesitated for a heartbeat before slowly walking over and sitting down. The couch was plush andfortable, and I sank into it slightly as he poured the wine.


    The rich scent of it filled the air, and the clink of the ss as he handed it to me felt too normal for how surreal everything else was.


    I took it, still unsure of everything swirling in my head.


    "Are you¡­" I began, then paused. "Are you the Alpha of the Shadow Pack?"


    He didn''t even blink.


    "Yes," he said simply, his voice smooth and steady.


    My fingers tightened slightly around the ss. "Do you know me?"


    He smiled, then let out a softugh, the sound deep and warm. "Yes, Olivia. I know exactly who you are."


    I blinked in surprise. "How?"


    "I attended your wedding," he said, turning slightly to face me. "With the triplets. I was one of the guests."


    My brows furrowed. "You were there?"


    He nodded. "Didn''t you see me?"


    I shook my head slowly. "No¡­ I¡ªI barely remember that day."


    His expression softened. "I understand. You looked lost that day. Your eyes¡­ they weren''t present. Like you were standing there, but your soul wasn''t."


    His words struck something in me, like a bell echoing through my chest. I remembered standing at the altar, people pping, lights shing¡ªbut I didn''t feel like myself. I had felt numb, confused¡­ like everything around me was spinning, and I was just trying to stay upright.


    "I''m not the only one who noticed," he added quietly, sipping his wine. "Some of the guests could see it. Your worry. Your confusion."


    I lowered my gaze to the ss in my hands, the liquid swirling gently.


    "I didn''t even know what was happening around me," I whispered. "I was just¡­ there."


    The room went quiet for a moment. Not awkward silence¡ªbut heavy, thoughtful.


    He didn''t say anything right away. He just watched me. Like he understood more than I wanted anyone to.


    He watched me for a moment, his gaze unreadable, then set his wine ss down gently on the table.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked. "Why you weren''t in a good mood today?"


    I hesitated, feeling my throat tighten. "It''s nothing, really," I muttered, taking a sip of the wine to avoid meeting his eyes.


    He let out a quiet hum, like he didn''t believe me but wasn''t going to push too hard¡ªyet. Then, with a calm certainty, he said, "By now, the triplet Alphas are probably going crazy looking for you."


    I frowned. The thought should''ve made me panic¡­ but it didn''t. I set my ss down a little too harshly. "I don''t care."


    That surprised him slightly, his brows lifting just a little. "You really don''t?"


    I shook my head, my chest tightening. "They don''t get to be upset. Not after everything."


    He leaned back, watching me again with that calm, patient stare. Then he tilted his head slightly and asked, "Don''t you remember me?"


    His words caught me off guard. I stared at him, my heart suddenly thudding. "You¡­ look familiar," I admitted slowly. "But not just from the woods. It''s something else. Somewhere else."


    He chuckled, a rich, amused sound. "I''m not surprised. You were so young when we first met. You might''ve been ten?"


    I blinked. "What?"


    He nodded. "It was at the Full Moon Pack. I came with my father¡ªwe were there for the triplet Alphas'' father''s birthday celebration. I was fifteen at the time."


    The memory tugged at the edge of my mind, blurry but there.


    "We met in the main hall," he continued, a smirk curving his lips. "You were holding a ss of juice and bumped into me by ident. Poured the whole thing on my shirt."


    I gasped, the memory shing in my mind like a spark. A boy with striking eyes. A shocked gasp. My panicked apology¡ª


    "I was trying to say sorry," I murmured, halfughing. "And then¡­ one of the triplets came over and dragged me away. He looked furious."


    Heughed with me, the sound soft and nostalgic. "Yeah. I think it was the youngest one. He red at me like I''d just dered war."


    I stared at him, the pieces slowly clicking into ce.


    "You''ve really known me since then?" I asked, my voice quieter now.


    He nodded. "I never forgot. How could I?" His eyes lingered on mine, warm and sincere. "Even then, you were¡­ beautiful¡­ arguably the most beautiful girl in that hall. I can''t forget such a face."

 Chapter 91: knowing more about him

    Chapter 91: knowing more about him


    Olivia''s POV


    An awkward silence filled the air. It wasn''t the type of ufortable silence that made you want to squirm or run away¡ªit was just tense. Heavy. Like the room itself was holding its breath.


    Maybe it was because we were stuck in this closed space, the air thick, and he¡­ God, he was attractive. Too attractive. The kind of man who made you forget your own name for a second if you weren''t careful.


    His dark hair was messily styled, like he had just run his fingers through it in frustration¡ªor maybe it just grew that perfect. His jawline was criminal, sharp enough to cut ss, and his eyes¡­ damn it, his eyes. Thatzy, heavy-lidded stare that made you feel like he could see things you didn''t even know about yourself. His broad shoulders strained against his shirt, and the sleeves were rolled up, showing off forearms that had no business looking that good.


    He was hot. Objectively, dangerously hot.


    But deep down, no matter how hard I tried to deny it, no matter how my brain screamed at me to appreciate what was sitting right in front of me¡­ he still wasn''t them.


    He wasn''t him.


    Or him.


    Or him.


    I cursed myself under my breath.


    Pathetic, I thought savagely. Absolutely fucking pathetic.


    "So how is life being the mate and wife of the famous triplet alphas?" the handsome stranger asked.


    I frowned. "Just one word to sum it up. Hell."


    The handsome stranger smiled at my words, revealing his beautiful set of arranged teeth that reminded me so much of Levi. But I cursed myself and pushed the thought of him away.


    "You know, manydies would kill to be in your position."


    I rolled my eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn''t get stuck at the back of my head.


    "Yeah?" I scoffed, crossing my arms tightly over my chest. "Then they can dly take my ce. Hell, I''ll even gift-wrap it for them."


    The handsome stranger chuckled, a deep, rumbling sound that danced along my skin like an unwanted caress. I hated how my body reacted, goosebumps breaking out even though I was ring at him like he had personally offended me.


    "You don''t mean that," he said smoothly, his voice low and teasing.


    "I mean every goddamn word," I snapped, harsher than I intended, but I didn''t care. The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but they were true.


    He tilted his head, regarding me with a strange glint in his eyes, almost like he was trying to peel me open and read every raw, bleeding page inside. I hated it. I hated how it reminded me of them¡ªhow they always saw too much.


    "Must be hard," he said finally, voice dropping an octave, "being tied to men who don''t want you."


    My throat tightened.


    Don''t you dare cry, Olivia.


    I forced a smile and looked away.


    My eyes roamed around the luxurious room before I moved them back to him, noticing his eyes had been on me.


    "What is your name?" I asked, wanting to know his name at least.


    "Gabriel," he responded without hesitation. I nodded, noting his sister''s name was Abigail.


    "Where is she? Your sister?" I asked, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto shift the heavy direction this conversation was heading toward.


    Gabriel''s lips curled into a small, almost fond smile. "Abigail''s not here. She traveled outside the pack a few days ago for some training. She''ll be back in a few more days, give or take."


    I nodded, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear just to have something to do with my hands. The silence between us was still tense.


    "And your parents?" I asked, feigning casual curiosity, even though I wasn''t sure why I cared. Maybe I just needed more noise, more anything to drown out the mess inside my chest.


    "They''re away too," he said, leaning back casually against the seat, crossing his arms. "They went on some kind of extended trip. Four months now, actually."


    "Four months?" My eyebrows shot up, genuinely surprised. "That''s¡­ a long trip."


    Gabriel shrugged, his muscles flexing beneath the thin fabric of his shirt far too distractingly. "They needed a break. ''Vacation,'' or whatever excuse rich, bored people use to abandon their children."


    Iughed at his sarcasm, and Alpha Gabriel smiled. "You shouldugh more often¡­ it suits you," he said, staring directly into my eyes.


    I looked away and frowned. If only he knew that I had forgotten how tough, I couldn''t remember thest time Iughed genuinely.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and stared at the floor, forcing my heart to slow down.


    "So¡­" I said after a moment, twisting my fingers together, "what about you? Your wife?"


    Gabriel let out a short, unexpectedugh that made me nce up at him.


    "Wife?" he repeated, like the very idea was absurd. "There''s no one, Olivia."


    He leaned forward slightly, resting his forearms on his thighs, his gaze never leaving mine. His voice dropped lower, silkier, sending an involuntary shiver down my spine.


    "The space is vacant," he said, a slow smirk curling the corner of his mouth. "Unless¡­" He tilted his head, studying me like he could breathe through me. "You want it?"


    I blinked, my mouth parting slightly in shock.


    Augh¡ªsmall, bitter, and humorless¡ªescaped me before I could stop it.


    "You must be joking. That is not possible," I said with anotherugh.


    Gabriel shruggedzily, like my words were just another challenge to him. "Maybe I like impossible things."


    I stared at Gabriel, stunned, a weird knot forming in my chest. Was he serious? Was he actually flirting with me? Offering me a ce at his side like it was some casual thing?


    Something about it felt wrong. Twisted. Like I was betraying something deep inside me, even though the ones I would be betraying had already betrayed me.


    I shifted ufortably in my seat, feeling ufortable.


    "I should go," I said stiffly, pushing myself up to my feet so fast my chair scraped loudly against the floor.

 Chapter 92: Looking for you

    Chapter 92: Looking for you


    Olivia''s POV


    Gabriel stood too, his hands raised in a small, apologetic gesture. "I''m sorry," he said quickly, his voice full of regret. "I didn''t mean to make you ufortable, Olivia. Really."


    I hesitated, swallowing down the surge of conflicting emotions churning inside me. His voice sounded¡­ sincere.


    "If you want," he said cautiously, like testing the waters, "I could show you around? This ce can feel like a prison if you stay locked up in one room."


    I chewed the inside of my cheek, considering. Part of me wanted to crawl back to the Full Moon Pack, but another part of me wanted to stay here a little longer.


    "Fine," I muttered, crossing my arms again. "I''ll leave after that."


    Gabriel chuckled lowly, "As your lordship wishes," he said with a wink, and I shyly looked away.


    He led the way, walking beside me but keeping a respectful distance.


    First, he took me outside, down a wide path that opened into a sprawling, open field. The grass was trimmed low, and sturdy wooden dummies lined one side like silent sentinels.


    "Thebat grounds," Gabriel said, waving a hand. "Where all the future warriors train."


    I nodded, impressed by the size.


    He then showed me the gardens, the training rooms, even a small armory tucked away in a stone building. Gabriel talked easily, filling the silence with light stories and funny facts about the ce. I found myself listening despite myself, the heavy knot in my chest loosening just a little.


    If only one of them spoke this way to me, I thought suddenly, the image of three pairs of familiar eyes shing through my mind¡ªLennox''s angry intensity, Louis teasing smirks, Levi''s guarded tenderness.


    My wolf, silent until now, stirred suddenly inside me, her voice urgent and low.


    "They''re getting worried," she said. "The triplets¡­ they''re searching for you. I can feel it, Olivia."


    I stiffened mid-step. Gabriel noticed but said nothing.


    "You should at least unblock them," my wolf urged. "Let them know you''re safe."


    My throat tightened painfully.


    No.


    I wasn''t ready.


    Not after everything.


    "I won''t," I whispered to myself harshly, earning a concerned nce from Gabriel.


    "Just tell them you''re fine," my wolf pleaded. "They are so worried!"


    What about my pain? I thought bitterly. Did anyone ever care about that?


    I gritted my teeth and shoved the feelings down.


    Gabriel, sensing my shift in mood, slowed his pace, giving me space.


    "Want to see theke next?" he asked, his voice careful, like he didn''t want to spook me again.


    I nodded stiffly, forcing my legs to move forward, trying to push any thought of them away.


    The walk to theke was silent. At first, I thought it was afortable kind of silence¡ªthe kind that settled when two people had said all they needed to say. But after a few steps, I realized something was¡­ off.


    Gabriel''s expression had shifted. His shoulders were tense now, his jaw tight. He wasn''t rxed like before. His eyes, usually sharp and focused on me, were zed, distant.


    He''s mind-linking someone, I realized instantly.


    I stopped walking. My heart kicked painfully against my ribs. Something was wrong. I could feel it.


    Gabriel finally blinked and shook himself like he was shaking off water. He turned toward me, his expression serious now¡ªso serious it made my stomach twist.


    He took a slow step closer, lowering his voice like he didn''t want anyone else to hear, even though we were alone.


    "They know you''re here, Olivia," he said grimly. "The triplets."


    My blood ran cold.


    "They''re at the border right now," Gabriel continued, his mouth a tight line. "My men are trying to hold them back, but¡­" He let out a breath, dragging a hand through his messy hair. "It''s not looking good."


    I swallowed hard, my legs suddenly feeling like they were made of lead.


    "What do you mean¡­ not looking good?" I managed to whisper.


    Gabriel gave me a look that said he hated what he was about to say next.


    "They''re threatening toe back with hundreds of warriors if you don''t show yourself within the next ten minutes."


    The words mmed into me like a punch to the gut. Hundreds. Of warriors.


    For me.


    My mind reeled, trying to grasp the insanity of it all. They''re willing to start a damn war¡­ for me?


    My wolf whimpered low in my mind, hope flickering so violently it almost hurt.


    "They care, Olivia," she whispered.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, breathing hard, trying to shove the emotions back down into the broken, locked-up parts of myself.


    Gabriel shifted ufortably beside me, clearly waiting for an answer.


    I looked at him. "I have to go back. Thank you for your time," I said.


    I tried walking away, my legs stiff and my heart hammering so loud it drowned out everything else. But Gabriel matched my pace easily, falling into step beside me without saying a word. His presence was quiet, steady. Like he didn''t want me to feel like I was facing this alone, even if, deep down, I knew I was.


    The silence between us was different now¡ªnot tense, not awkward. Just heavy.


    When the towering border gates finally came into view, I saw them immediately. Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    All three of them standing there like avenging gods, their bodies coiled tight with barely restrained fury, their auras so thick it was hard to breathe. Warriors behind them bristled with tension, ready to move on a singlemand.


    For a second, my feet faltered. God, they looked so furious¡­


    Gabriel stopped with me, his gaze lingering on the triplets before shifting back to me.


    "I hope¡­" he started, then paused, his voice rougher than usual. "I hope we see each other again, Olivia." He gave me a small, almost sad smile¡ªthe kind that didn''t quite reach his eyes¡ªand for the first time, I realized something.


    He hadn''t just been helping me out of politeness. He genuinely liked me.


    The thought twisted painfully in my chest.


    "Thank you," I whispered, meaning it more than I could exin.


    Gabriel gave a single nod, then took a step back, giving me space to face what was waiting for me.


    I turned back toward the gates¡ªand them.


    Lennox''s eyes locked onto me first, and his entire body stiffened like he was barely holding himself back. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, his nostrils ring with barely contained rage. Louis was next, his jaw tight, his lips pressed into a harsh line. His usual yful smirk was gone¡ªreced by something raw, something feral. And Levi¡­ Levi looked like he was barely breathing. His eyes, usually so guarded, were wide open, filled with a storm of emotion I couldn''t even begin to untangle.


    None of them moved.


    For one stretched-out heartbeat, we just stared at each other across the distance, the space between us buzzing with tension.


    And then, like a snapped thread, all three of them moved forward at once.

 Chapter 93: His Clothes

    Chapter 93: His Clothes


    Lennox''s POV


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t move. I couldn''t speak.


    All I could do was stare ¡ª frozen ¡ª as Olivia approached us with Alpha Gabriel.


    But it wasn''t just that.


    She was wearing a male''s clothes.


    The polo hung ridiculouslyrge on her tiny frame, and the sweatpants dragged around her ankles.


    She was wearing his clothes!


    "Mine!" my wolf howled loudly in my head, urging me to rip those clothes off her body, but I forced my feet rooted to the ground.


    As she drew closer, a thousand scenarios shed through my mind.


    How the hell did she know Gabriel?


    Why had she gone to the Shadows Pack?


    And why was she wearing his clothes?


    Why were they whispering to each other like they were sharing some fucking secret?


    Pain hit me so hard, I felt so jealous, so angry that I wished to rip off Gabriel''s head. The idiot was smirking at us, and for a second, I wanted to attack him and dere war. But I held back.


    Gabriel turned and walked away, leaving Olivia, who was standing a few steps away from us. She didn''t look frightened ¡ª if anything, she had a challenging look in her eyes as she stared back at us.


    Gritting my teeth, I moved forward, and my brothers did too. In unison, we all made our way towards her.


    My fists clenched at my sides as I closed the distance between us. My brothers followed me, silent and deadly, radiating the same anger I felt pulsing in my veins. Olivia just stood there, unbothered, almost daring us to confront her.


    I didn''t hesitate when we reached her.


    "What were you doing with Gabriel?" I demanded, my voice loud and full of anger.


    "Why the hell were you at the Shadow Pack?" Levi growled.


    "And why the fuck are you wearing his clothes?" I added, my eyes narrowing sharply at the oversized polo and sweatpants hanging off her petite frame.


    Olivia just crossed her arms over her chest, a challenging look shing in her eyes. She didn''t answer. She didn''t even flinch.


    The silence stretched between us like a noose tightening around my neck. My wolf scratched furiously at my insides, demanding I do something, anything to assert our im, to take her away from Gabriel''s lingering scent.


    "I asked you a question, Olivia," I hissed, stepping closer, but she still said nothing ¡ª just lifted her chin higher like she was challenging me to do my worst.


    Thest thread of my patience snapped.


    Without another word, I grabbed her, ignoring her loud gasp as I threw her over my shoulder like she weighed nothing. She started pounding at my back, yelling and cursing at me, but it was useless. I wasn''t letting her go. Not when she smelled like another male. Not when she was ours.


    "Put me down, Lennox!" she screamed, kicking her legs, but I only tightened my grip.


    "Not a chance," I growled.


    My brothers followed silently, their anger evident, as I stormed back to the pack house. Warriors and pack members stared as we passed, some whispering, but I didn''t give a damn.


    I made it to my room, shoved the door open with my shoulder, and my brothers shut it behind us. Finally, I dropped her onto my bed.


    She bounced once, sitting up immediately to re at me with fire in her eyes, her hair a wild mess around her flushed face.


    I stood over her, chest heaving, barely containing the rage blinking inside me.


    "Start talking, Olivia," Louis demanded as he stepped forward.


    Olivia frowned and red at us. "Talk what?"


    I grunted, my fists clenching at my sides as I struggled to keep control.


    "Don''t y dumb with us!" Levi snapped, stepping forward until he was right beside me. "Why the fuck were you with Gabriel? And why are you wearing his damn clothes?!"


    Olivia just lifted her chin stubbornly, her eyes full of anger, daring us to push harder.


    "I don''t owe you any exnations," she said coldly, each word like a p to my face.


    My wolf roared inside me, furious beyond reason. The smell of Gabriel on her ¡ª his scent on what was mine ¡ª drove me past the edge.


    A low growl rumbled from deep within my chest as I moved before I could think.


    In two strides, I was in front of her.


    She gasped when I grabbed the front of the oversized polo, bunching it tightly in my fists. I saw the sh of fear in her eyes ¡ª but also anger ¡ª right before I ripped the shirt apart in one violent motion, the fabric tearing easily under my strength.


    She let out a surprised yelp, scrambling to cover herself, but I wasn''t done.


    My hands moved to the sweatpants next, yanking them down her legs despite her kicks and protests.


    I didn''t stop until every piece of Gabriel''s clothing was thrown to the floor, ripped and useless.


    Now, Olivia sat on my bed in nothing, her body flushed and breathing heavy.


    Only then did I step back, my chest heaving, my eyes devouring every inch of her.


    "Now you don''t smell like him anymore," I growled, my voice low and rough. "You''re ours."


    Olivia was still ring at me, her cheeks burning with anger and something else ¡ª something hotter, something suffocating.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but she shut up.


    Louis and Levi moved to stand beside me, their gazes just as dark, just as possessive as mine.


    I knew Gabriel hadn''t touched her.


    If he had, I would have felt it. But God, I was so jealous¡­ the fact that he had to see her naked, the fact that he must have imagined something in his head was driving me insane.


    I stepped closer, looming over Olivia where she sat on my bed, her bare legs tucked under her, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    "You think I''m fucking stupid?" I snarled, my voice sharp and dripping with anger. "Did you fuck him, Olivia? Is that why you were wearing his damn clothes? Because you couldn''t even be bothered toe back to your own pack after he was done with you?"


    The moment the words left my mouth, I saw her freeze.


    Her mouth parted in shock, and for a heartbeat, she just stared at me. And then¡ª


    She exploded.


    "You bastard!" Olivia screamed,unching herself off the bed, her hands shoving at my chest. "How dare you use me of that?"


    I let her push me ¡ª let her tiny fists m against me ¡ª because it was either that or grab her and do something I''d regret.


    "You went to his territory!" I shouted back. "You came back smelling like him! Wearing his fucking clothes! What the hell was I supposed to think, Olivia?!"


    "If I had fucked him, you would have known, you fucking asshole!" she shrieked, her face blotchy with rage.


    Her breathing was ragged, her body trembling, her eyes glittering with unshed tears ¡ª not of sadness, but pure, blistering anger.


    "You know what?" she spat, her voice full of anger. "Reject me."


    She stared straight at the three of us, her body trembling.


    "You don''t want this bond. You hate me. You were forced to marry me. So why don''t you go ahead and reject me?"


    She choked on thest words, her pain so evident in her voice.


    "This bond¡­ this marriage was a mistake. Let''s end it. Let''s set each other free."

 Chapter 94: Reject Me!

    Chapter 94: Reject Me!


    Lennox''s POV


    For a moment, the room was dead silent.


    Only her ragged breathing and the pounding of my own furious heartbeat filled the air.


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing.


    Reject her?


    Set each other free?


    As if it would be that easy. As if I could ever let her go.


    Louis let out a low, warning growl beside me. Levi looked like he was about to lose his mind.


    And me?


    I snapped.


    I closed the distance between us in a blink, grabbing her wrists and mming her back onto the bed. Her body bounced beneath me as I pinned her down, caging her with my arms, my face inches from hers.


    "Don''t you dare," I growled, my voice so low it was almost unrecognizable. "Don''t you ever say that again."


    Tears filled her eyes, but she red up at me with the same fiery stubbornness that drove me mad.


    "I can''t live like this anymore!" she cried. "Living every day wondering if today will be the day you finally hate me enough to reject me¡ª"


    "You think we ever wanted to hate you?" Louis barked, stepping forward.


    "You think we are happy about this?" Levi added, his voice a guttural snarl.


    I leaned closer, my forehead pressing against hers, trying to breathe her in, trying to control myself.


    But she red up at me. "I wish I was mated to someone else¡­ someone who would¡­"


    Without another thought, I crashed my mouth onto hers.


    It wasn''t soft. It wasn''t gentle.


    It was raw, desperate, furious.


    Our Teeth shing. Our Breath stolen.


    Olivia gasped beneath me, stunned for a split second before her hands, those fists that had been hitting me just moments ago, grabbed at my hair and pulled me closer.


    I groaned into her mouth, the taste of her ¡ª sweet, angry, mine ¡ª sending fire straight through my veins.


    Louis and Levi didn''t stay back either.


    I felt them on either side of us ¡ª Louis''s hand trailing up her thigh, Levi''s fingers brushing her waist.


    She moaned against my lips, her body arching up into mine instinctively, seeking more.


    God, it was like she was made to fit between us.


    I pulled back slightly, just enough to see her lips ¡ª swollen, wet, trembling ¡ª before I growled, "You''re not leaving us, Olivia. We won''t let you."


    Louis''s hands slid higher, pushing her thighs apart, while Levi tilted her face toward him, capturing her mouth in another deep, bruising kiss.


    She whimpered into him, and it made my cock throb painfully against my pants.


    I trailed my hand along her bare stomach, feeling her shiver under my touch, her body so sensitive, so responsive.


    Louis leaned down, pressing his mouth to her inner thigh, biting gently, while Levi pulled away from the kiss and kissed along her jaw, down her throat.


    Her head tilted back, her lips parting with a soft cry of pleasure.


    "You''re ours," I growled, pressing my forehead against her chest, hearing her racing heartbeat. "Say it, Olivia. Say you''re ours."


    She whimpered, her hands fisting the sheets.


    "I don''t belong to anyone," she whispered brokenly, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions.


    I frowned.


    I kissed my way down her body, worshiping every inch, my hands roaming freely now, no longer restrained by fear or anger.


    Louis''s mouth followed, and Levi''s fingers teased her, making her squirm, making her pant.


    By the time I finally reached the apex of her thighs, she was trembling for us, her scent filling the room, sweet and addictive.


    "Look at us, Olivia," Louis murmured against her skin, his voice dark and rough. "We''d burn down the fucking world before we let you go."


    I slid my hands down her sides, savoring the feel of her bare, soft skin. Then I cupped her breasts, thumbs grazing over her nipples. They were already tight, begging for attention.


    "You''re so beautiful," I murmured hoarsely, lowering my mouth to one peak.


    I sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently at first, then harder, flicking my tongue against it. Olivia cried out, her hands flying to my hair, tugging desperately.


    Louis leaned in and took her other nipple between his fingers, rolling it expertly while Levi kissed her mouth again, swallowing her soft moans.


    She writhed between us, overwhelmed, trembling.


    "No man can give you this," Levi said against her lips, his voice deep and rough.


    I kissed my way down her body, nipping and licking the delicate skin of her stomach, until I was kneeling between her legs. She was trembling so hard, her thighs pressed tightly together in embarrassment and raw need.


    "Open for us, mate," I coaxed, voice deep and full of praise. "Let me show you what only we can give you."


    Slowly, hesitantly, she parted her legs ¡ª and my mouth watered at the sight of her glistening pussy.


    "Fuck, you''re perfect," Louis whispered.


    I leaned in, dragging my tongue slowly over her folds, tasting her sweetness. She let out a helpless moan, her back arching off the bed.


    I devoured her like a starving man, licking slow and deep, circling her clit with my tongue before sucking it into my mouth.


    Olivia sobbed my name, her fingers tangling in my hair, pulling me closer.


    Louis and Levi didn''t stay idle ¡ª Louis continued teasing her nipples, flicking and tugging them until they were red and sensitive, while Levi kissed and nipped her throat, whispering filthy, reverent things in her ear.


    "You taste so good," I growled against her pussy, the vibrations making her cry out again.


    She was so wet, so responsive, so fucking perfect.


    I slid one hand up, finding her clit and rubbing tight, slow circles while I licked into her. Her thighs mped around my head, her hips bucking uncontrobly.


    "That''s it, baby," Louis encouraged, tweaking her nipple just right. "Let go."


    "Come for us," Levi demanded, biting her earlobe lightly.


    She broke with a scream, her whole body locking up, trembling, shuddering around my mouth as she came hard.


    I didn''t stop until I licked up every drop, until she was gasping and boneless beneath us.


    When I finally pulled back, her cheeks were flushed, her lips kiss-swollen, her eyes zed with pleasure. She looked utterly wrecked ¡ª and utterly ours.


    I crawled up her body, cradling her face in my hands again, my thumb brushing her bottom lip.


    "Never," I said fiercely. "Never talk about rejection again."


    Levi sucked on her neck and looked at her. "Yes, we hate you¡­ but rejecting you? Never!"


    Louis held her chin and turned her face toward him. "You drive us fucking insane, Olivia," he muttered darkly, his thumb brushing over her trembling lips. "You make us angry, jealous, crazy. But we would rather die than reject you, so take that off your mind."


    With that, we all three left the bed and stared at Olivia, lying naked on the bed. It took all the willpower in me not to go back to her. Fuck! She looked so devouring.


    Without saying a word, Levi made the first move to leave, while Louis and I followed, leaving my room and shutting the door on Olivia.

 Chapter 95: Excuses

    Chapter 95: Excuses


    Lennox''s POV


    We walked into Levi''s room, each of us taking different positions. I headed straight for the minibar, pouring myself a ss of dry gin. Levi stood at the window, staring outside, while Louis rested his back against the wall.


    We all went silent, each of us waiting for the other to speak ¡ª but it sure as hell wasn''t going to be me.


    I knew we had to talk. We had to address what happened back in my room. The problem was: who the hell was going to say it first?


    We all kissed Olivia. We touched her. We pleasured her. And it sure seemed like we all enjoyed it, so¡­?


    "I wasn''t in my right senses," Louis suddenly said, breaking the silence.


    I looked his way with a furrowed brow, silently daring him to continue.


    "It was my wolf," he added stiffly, crossing his arms over his chest. "He pushed me. I didn''t want to¡­ not really."


    Levi scoffed quietly from the window but didn''t turn around.


    "You''re full of shit," he muttered.


    Louis straightened up, bristling. "The fuck did you just say?"


    "I said," Levi growled, finally spinning around to face us, his eyes shing, "you''re lying to yourself. We all are."


    A tense silence fell again. I stared into my ss of dry gin, swirling it slowly, trying to gather my thoughts ¡ª trying to find a fucking excuse.


    Finally, I shrugged, forcing out a coldugh.


    "I don''t know what came over me," I said. "Maybe¡­ maybe it''s been too long since I fucked anyone. She was just¡ª" I paused, gritting my teeth. "She was naked and I got turned on."


    Louis made a low, disbelieving noise. "Yeah, sure. Like that''s all it was."


    I mmed the ss down on the counter, the sharp crack echoing in the room.


    "What do you want me to say?" I snapped. "That I liked it? That I liked touching her, tasting her?"


    My hands curled into fists at the memory ¡ª the way she tasted, the way she clung to me like I was the only thing anchoring her to this world.


    "Fuck," I muttered under my breath, raking a hand through my hair. "It was just¡­ a moment of weakness. Nothing more."


    Levi gave a humorlessugh. "Weakness? You call that weakness?"


    He paced the room like a caged animal, running a hand down his face.


    We all fell silent again, our words settling heavily in the room.


    "I mean, it''s not like we''re in love with her or anything," I said quickly, needing to fill the silence, needing to convince myself as much as them. "It was just¡­ physical."


    "Right," Louis agreed, but his voicecked any real conviction. "Just a release."


    "So she''s just a body," Levi asked. "A way to get it out of our system?"


    I nodded, clenching my jaw so hard it hurt.


    "Exactly," I said. "It doesn''t mean shit. She doesn''t mean shit."


    But the words tasted like ash in my mouth.


    Because we all knew it wasn''t true.


    Because right now, if any one of us walked back into that room, saw her lying there ¡ª flushed, wrecked, trembling for us ¡ª we''d be powerless to resist.


    Because she wasn''t just a body.


    She was ours.


    We''ve loved that girl all our lives.


    And no amount of excuses, no amount of hatred, was going to change that.


    For a moment, a tense silence hung in the air until Louis cleared his throat.


    "Look, we need to get this straight," Louis finally said, breaking the silence once more. His voice was rough, like he was trying to convince himself just as much as us. "What happened in that room¡­ it can''t happen again."


    I turned to face him, my jaw clenched tight. "What do you mean?" I growled. "You think I want to be back in that fucking position?"


    Levi crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the window. But he said nothing.


    "That should never happen again," Louis muttered, the wordsing out like he was trying to force them through his teeth. "We¡­ we hate her. We hate what she did to us. We hate how she drives us insane. We can''t¡­ let ourselves be driven by that."


    I couldn''t hold back the sarcasticugh that escaped my lips. "Yeah, sure. So we just gonna pretend it never happened. That''ll work."


    Louis red at me, but there was no real anger behind it. "I don''t know about you two, but Olivia deeply hurt me," he said, and I could see the real pain in his eyes, which made me curious.


    "What did she do to you, Louis?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    Louis looked away and frowned. "I don''t want to talk about it," he said with a tone of finality.


    I stared at both of them, questions rolling inside me. What did Olivia really do to my brothers? And why the hell wouldn''t they talk about it?


    Before I could press on, Levi finally pushed away from the window, walking toward us with a curious look in his eyes. "So we make a pact. We make sure this doesn''t go any further. We don''t touch her again. We don''t let our fucking wolves control us."


    I turned toward him, the tension thick in the air. The silence hung heavy as we all processed his words.


    "I don''t want her," I growled through clenched teeth, my fists shaking. "I don''t. I don''t want to have anything to do with her. This was the first time, and it was a mistake," I lied smoothly.


    Levi looked at me with an almost disbelieving look in his eyes. "So we all agree this is never happening again?"


    I met their eyes, both of them staring back at me, waiting for me to agree, to make the same fucking promise.


    The tension in the room was thick as Levi''s eyes stayed locked on me, waiting for me to agree. "So, we all agree this isn''t happening again?" he repeated, his voice a little more serious, almost like he already knew I would go behind their backs.


    I wanted to say no. I wanted to tell them the truth ¡ª that I cannot stay away from Olivia, that despite how much she hurt me I never stopped loving her.


    But I couldn''t.


    I had to pretend. I had to make the promise.


    "Yeah," I said quietly, forcing myself to say the words. "It''s not happening again."


    Levi nodded, but there was still doubt in his eyes. Louis, still stiff and ufortable, didn''t say much but agreed too.


    "Good," Levi said.


    I just nodded, not saying anything else, and left the room. The moment I stepped into the hallway, the weight of the situation hit me. I had just lied to them¡­ and to myself.


    I stumbled back into the room, closing the door behind me. The bed was untouched, except for the faint outline of where she''d been. I ran a hand over the sheets, dragging them to my face, inhaling deeply.


    Her scent wrapped around me, intoxicating, like the most dangerous kind of drug.


    I fell back onto the bed, eyes closed, my body trembling with the memories of her ¡ª her touch, her taste, the way she gave herself to us, to me.


    Fuck, I thought, clenching the sheets in my fists. I couldn''t stop myself. The pull, the desire for her, was too strong.


    I breathed in again, harder this time, desperate. It felt like she was right there, as if all I had to do was reach out, and she''d be in my arms again. My head swam with the heat of her presence. My body ached for her, and every inch of me screamed in protest at the agreement we had just made.


    Because I knew it was a lie.


    The pact. The promises. The words.


    It didn''t matter. None of it did.


    Because the moment I touched her again, I would crumble.


    A moment in a closed room with her, and I wouldn''t be able to stop myself.


    For a few minutes, I remained lying there, inhaling her scent ¡ª until suddenly, the door to my room burst open, jolting me out of my daze.


    Levi and Louis stormed in, looking furious. In Louis'' hand was a box.


    "Take a look!" Louis growled, throwing it at me.

 Chapter 96: Accusing Gabriel

    Chapter 96: using Gabriel


    Lennox''s POV


    Confused, I went for the box, opened it, and stared inside.


    Inside were sets of lingerie, bras, and panties, all soft fabrics andce. My chest tightened the moment I saw them. They were beautiful, expensive-looking¡­


    Tucked on top was a small note.


    I picked it up and read the typed writing.


    "This will look so good on her."


    My fingers curled around the paper, crumpling it a little without meaning to.


    "This came for Olivia¡­ not by delivery, but a guard saw it at the door," Louis announced in anger.


    Angrily, I threw the box across the room, anger radiating through me. That mysterious sender has sent another present to Olivia¡­ he has done it again and this time he sent something as intimate as underwears.


    "Do you think it''s Gabriel?" Louis asked, looking enraged.


    I paced around the room as I thought about it. Could it be Gabriel? Was he the sender¡­ was he Olivia''s lover? Was that why she went to the Shadow Pack, why she was wearing his clothes? Everything was now making sense to me.


    "We should question Gabriel," Louis spat.


    I growled in anger and looked back at my brothers. "I swear to God, I''m going to kill him if I find out he is the one."


    Levi stepped forward. "Calm down, brothers¡­ we are not so sure¡­ let''s ask him first before drawing conclusions."


    I eyed Levi before going for my cell phone on the nightstand.


    I snatched my phone from the nightstand, my fingers trembling with rage as I jabbed Gabriel''s number.


    Without thinking, I pressed speaker so Louis and Levi could hear every damn word.


    The phone rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    "Pick up, you bastard," I growled under my breath.


    Finally, the line clicked.


    "What do you want?" Gabriel''szy voice answered, thick with annoyance.


    I didn''t waste a second.


    "Did you send Olivia a box of fucking lingerie and a note? Have you been sending her presents?" I barked, my voice rough with anger.


    There was a pause.


    Then a low chuckle.


    "I wish I was the one, Lennox," Gabriel said, the amusement in his tone making my blood boil. "God, if I had a woman like Olivia, I''d be spoiling her every damn day. You''re all fools, you hear me? You have a woman like that under your roof, and instead of cherishing her, you''re letting someone else slip notes and gifts to her."


    I heard Louis curse under his breath.


    Levi rubbed his face roughly, muttering, "Shit."


    My hand clenched around the phone so tightly I thought it might shatter.


    Gabriel continued, his voice sharper now. "Find out who''s trying to take her from under your nose before you lose her for real. And next time you call me, have some damn proof."


    I growled in anger. "Really? Proof? Why the fuck was Olivia in your pack? Why was she wearing your clothes, Gabriel?"


    For a second, there was silence.


    Then Gabrielughed ¡ª a dark, mocking sound that made Louis stiffen beside me.


    "You really want an answer?" he said coolly.


    "You don''t deserve an answer."


    I growled low in my throat, but he wasn''t done.


    "You don''t even realize the kind of treasure you have," Gabriel continued, his voice dripping with disdain. "You think you can just question me? Like you have some right over her? Let me make something very clear, Lennox ¡ª you and your brothers owe me."


    I blinked, stunned.


    Louis stepped forward, his fists clenched, face twisted with rage.


    Levi''s mouth tightened into a hard line.


    "We owe you?" I spat into the phone.


    Gabriel chuckled again, this time sounding like he pitied us. "Yeah. You owe me. For keeping her safe when you weren''t around. For giving her a ce when she had no one. For not taking what I could have taken if I was a lesser man."


    "You''re full of shit, Gabriel," Louis snapped.


    Gabriel only hummed in response, like he was already bored of the conversation.


    "No exnation. No details. You don''t deserve them," he said coldly. "Now get your shit together and leave me the hell alone."


    With that, the line went dead.


    The phone slipped from my fingers,nding on the floor with a dull thud.


    The room was silent except for my heavy breathing.


    Gabriel''s words echoed in my head, slicing deeper than I wanted to admit.


    I sat down on my bed and thought about it. When was thest time I and my brothers actually got her any presents? Four, five years ago? Fuck! There were times we showered her with presents ¡ª we practicallypeted with each other on who gave Olivia presents more.


    I looked at my brothers, not knowing how to say it, but I had to say it.


    "I know Olivia has hurt us in ways none of us want to talk about," I said, drawing the attention of Levi and Louis to me.


    I swallowed hard before continuing. "We all hate her now, I get it, but¡­ she is our mate¡­ our wife, and we can''t sit back and let another man keep sending her gifts¡­ we have to do something."


    Louis stared at me like I had grown two heads.


    "Are you seriously suggesting we start sending her gifts?" he asked, his voice t, disbelieving.


    I exhaled sharply, dragging a hand through my hair.


    "Not just gifts," I muttered. "We need to start showing her¡­ that she belongs here. That she''s ours. That no other bastard can touch her."


    Louis scoffed, pacing the room like a caged animal.


    "After everything she did to me? I can''t!"


    Louis cursed under his breath, kicking the foot of the bed.


    "Fuck. Fuck!"


    I stayed silent, letting the words settle between us.


    I didn''t want to say it out loud, but deep down, I knew it ¡ª Gabriel was right. Olivia had just asked for a rejection a few moments ago ¡ª who knows how far she will go with it? What if she sends a petition to the council of elders? What do we do about that?


    I stood up, clenching my fists at my sides.


    "We don''t have to forget," I said, my voice low and firm. "We don''t have to forgive everything right now. But if we don''t act, someone else will. Someone else will take what''s ours right out from under us."


    Louis red at me, breathing heavily, but didn''t argue.


    Levi gave a sharp nod.


    "So what''s the n?" Levi asked. "You want to start sending her gifts? Flowers? Choctes? What, Lennox?"


    I shook my head.


    "No. Not just that. We need to remind her who she belongs to. Remind her why she ever wore our mark in the first ce. We need to make sure she never brings up that topic of rejection ever again."

 Chapter 97: Gifts

    Chapter 97: Gifts


    Olivia''s POV


    It had been a day since I returned from the Shadow Pack, and I hadn''t left my room.


    Not that the triplets had grounded me¡ªno, it was simply that I didn''t want to leave. I didn''t want to see their faces.


    I wished they would just ept my rejection, be with Anita, and let me move on with my life. But no. They were like predators, and I was their prey. I knew they were never going to let me go.


    Sighing heavily, I pulled away the nket. Lately, something had felt¡­ off. There was a strange sensation inside me, something I couldn''t quite exin, but deep down, I knew something wasn''t right.


    Dragging myself from the bed, I crossed the room and pushed the curtains aside. I opened the windows and inhaled the fresh morning breeze. My gaze swept over the pack¡ªthe towering trees, the distant forest¡ªand a heavy sigh slipped from my lips.


    I used to adore this ce. It had once been my home. But now? Now, all I wanted was to forget everything and leave this ce behind.


    Start a new life¡­


    There was so much outside these walls. So many people¡ªgood people¡ªwho wouldn''t see me as the daughter of a thief, who wouldn''t hate me the way the triplets did. Men like Alpha Gabriel.


    I knew it was too soon to think that way, but Alpha Gabriel seemed like a good man. And the way he looked at me¡­ it reminded me of how the triplets used to look at me once, years ago.


    I wished I could see him again.


    But I knew that wouldn''t happen anytime soon.


    The triplets would never let me leave this mansion alone ever again.


    A soft knock echoed against my door, pulling me from my thoughts. I already knew who it was¡ªLolita and Nora, my personal maids. I straightened up and called out quietly, "Come in."


    The door creaked open and the two girls stepped inside. But instead of the usual tray of food or fresh linens, they were both carrying armfuls of surprises. Boxes wrapped with golden ribbons, hangers filled with stunning dresses and glittering shoes, and arge bouquet of white roses¡ªmy favorite. My brows knitted in confusion.


    "What''s going on?" I asked, stepping forward slowly.


    Lolita smiled shyly. "The Alphas sent these¡­ each of them," she said, setting down the clothes on the velvet chaise.


    Nora nodded and ced the roses gently on my dresser, beside the unopened choctes. "These are from Alpha Louis. He said he remembered that white roses and dark chocte are your favorite."


    My breath hitched. So he still remembers.


    Nora then moved toward thergest box and carefully lifted the lid. "This one is from Alpha Lennox," she said softly, pulling out a velvet-lined case filled with stunning jewelry. Diamonds, pearls, and emeralds glistened in the morning light. "He said you used to tell him how you admired your mother''s jewelry box, so he thought you should have your own."


    Lolita nced over at the shoes and clothes she had brought. "These are from Alpha Levi. He said¡­ well, he didn''t say much. Just that he noticed your old clothes don''t fit right anymore. He picked all of this himself."


    My chest tightened. I didn''t know what to feel¡ªanger, confusion, or the unwanted warmth crawling into my heart. They hurt me¡­ broke me. And now? Now they were sending gifts like I was some princess they were trying to win over.


    My frown deepened as I stared at the presents. But part of me¡­ part of me still remembered the way it used to feel when they looked at me like I was their entire world.


    Still, why were they sending presents?


    They were supposed to be furious with me¡ªfor sneaking off to the Shadow Pack, for being around Alpha Gabriel.


    Yet here they were¡­ sending gifts?


    Confused, I stared at the gifts that would make any woman''s heart melt but not mine¡­ I felt something wasn''t right. These men hate me, so why are they sending gifts all of a sudden?


    I nced at Lolita and Nora, who seemed even more excited about it than I was.


    Narrowing my eyes, I felt my stomach twist into knots.


    This was too surprising.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    Straightening, I turned to the girls, who were still smiling like I had won the lottery.


    "This is¡­ surprising," I said slowly, crossing my arms. "Don''t you think something''s wrong here?"


    At my words, they exchanged quick, guilty nces, and to my shock, both of them blushed, their cheeks turning pink.


    "Well¡­" Lolita began, fidgeting with the hem of her apron. "We, um, think it''s because of the full moon¡­"


    Nora nodded quickly, her voice dropping to a whisper, as if she was sharing a great secret. "You know, during the full moon week, males offer gifts to their mates¡­ it''s tradition."


    My heart skipped a beat. Full moon? My mind raced, calcting quickly¡ªand realization mmed into me.


    The full moon was happening in a week.


    And full moons weren''t just about pretty lights in the sky¡ªthey were dangerous times, especially for marked females like me.


    During the full moon, we went into heat. Our bodies craved the touch of our mates with an intensity that could drive us mad.


    If our mates weren''t around to satisfy us¡­ it was said some females went as far as sleeping with other males just to calm the unbearable urge.


    A big frown etched on my face.


    Now it made sense.


    The triplets weren''t being sweet.


    They were pretending¡ªying nice¡ªbecause they wanted me to let them touch me.


    They didn''t want to risk me turning to someone else.


    Anger boiled inside me.


    How could they do this?


    How could they try to trick me like this¡ªjust because the full moon wasing?


    I turned around sharply, making Lolita and Nora jump.


    "Take it back," I said, my voice low but full of anger.


    Lolita blinked at me. "W-What?"


    "I said take it back!" I snapped louder, ring at them. "All of it. Every single thing. I don''t want their stupid gifts!"


    "But Luna Olivia¡­" Nora said softly, hugging the jewelry box closer to her.


    "I don''t care!" I shouted. "Tell the Alphas I don''t need their fake gifts or their stupid flowers or anything from them! I don''t want anything that reminds me of them!"


    Lolita looked like she was about to cry. "B-But if we return them, they might¡ª"


    "I don''t care what they do!" I cut her off quickly. "Let them be angry! It''s not my problem! I won''t let them buy me with presents! I won''t forget what they did to me!"


    Bothdies looked scared now, but I didn''t care. My heart was pounding and my hands were shaking.


    "Now," I said, my voice cold. "Take everything out of my room before I throw it all out the window."


    Lolita and Nora quickly grabbed the clothes, shoes, choctes, and jewelry, almost tripping over each other as they hurried out the door.


    When they were gone, I sank onto the bed, my thoughts spinning wildly.


    The full moon wasing.


    And I was in trouble.


    I couldn''t escape it.


    I would go into heat.


    And I wouldn''t be able to resist them¡­


    "Shit," I whispered, burying my face in my hands.


    "What should I do? Lock myself up? Hide? Run away?"


    I was so confused. So lost.


    Suddenly, I heard heavy footsteps storming down the hallway.


    I already knew who it was.

 Chapter 98: Full Moon Soon

    Chapter 98: Full Moon Soon


    Louis'' POV


    "She said she doesn''t want them," one of Olivia''s maids muttered, holding the unopened packages in her hands.


    I frowned and exchanged nces with my brothers. Lennox and Levi had the same angry expression on their faces. I could tell that just like me, they were pained that she rejected our gifts.


    Without saying a word, Lennox was the one who led the way, while Levi and I followed with the maids trailing behind us.


    When we reached Olivia''s room, the door was unlocked. Lennox pushed it open, and we stepped inside.


    She was seated on the bed as if waiting for us. As if she knew we wereing. We didn''t say a word, but I signaled to the maids, and they ced the boxes near the foot of the bed before slipping out and quietly closing the door behind them.


    My brothers and I turned to Olivia, our eyes fixed on her, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Lennox was the first to speak. "Why did you reject our gifts?" he asked, his voice calm, his tone different from the anger etched on his face. It was almost as if he didn''t want to annoy her.


    Olivia folded her arms and red at all three of us. "Since when did you three start showering me with gifts?" she scoffed, one brow arching. "I think you''ve made a mistake. Maybe these were meant for your mistress¡ªAnita, was it? You should take them to her."


    "No¡­ it''s for you," I said, moving forward.


    Olivia stared directly at me. "For me?" she asked, seeming angry, which made me wonder why she seemed so angry at the idea that we got her things. I thought she was supposed to be happy.


    "Yes, Olivia, it''s for you," Levi responded.


    Olivia scoffed and stood to her feet. She eyed the presents and then looked back at the three of us. "You three think I''m a fool? That I don''t know why you suddenly sent gifts to me?" she asked, and I frowned. Did she know our n?


    "What are you talking about?" Lennox asked.


    Olivia moved her gaze away from me and settled it on Lennox. "It''s the full moon soon¡­ you three sent these so you can fuck me! So I can let you three fuck me! But guess what¡ªit''s never happening."


    I blinked. "What?" I breathed out, stunned. "Olivia¡ªwhat the hell are you talking about?"


    Lennox took a step forward, his jaw clenching. "That''s not what this is."


    Sheughed bitterly, like she didn''t believe a damn word we said. "Don''t act clueless. I know how your kind works. The full moon heightens everything, doesn''t it? You''re all just hoping I give in to the bond."


    Levi frowned. "The full moon?" He looked between me and Lennox, confused. "That''s still¡ªwait, is it close?"


    Lennox cursed under his breath, realization dawning. "Shit. It''s in a week."


    I blinked again, turning back to Olivia. I hadn''t even checked the calendar. We''d been too consumed with worry, with¡­ her.


    "You really think we''d try to manipte you like that?" I asked, more hurt than I wanted to admit. "You think that''s what the gifts were for?"


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed, but there was something uncertain in them now. A flicker of hesitation.


    "Why else would you send them?" she asked, crossing her arms tightly.


    "Because we wanted to gift you something nice," Levi said, his voice low. "Because you are our wife¡­ our mate, and we realized we haven''t gotten you any gift for years!"


    "We just wanted to get you something nice, Olivia," Lennox added, his tone gentler now. "We don''t care about the full moon. We never thought of it."


    I stepped forward, slowly, hands at my sides. "We didn''t even remember the full moon until you mentioned it. That''s not what this is. We just¡­ we thought maybe you''d like these gifts."


    Olivia''s lips parted slightly, her arms loosening. I could see the confusion in her eyes now. The battle between suspicion and trust.


    "You''re lying," she said, but her voice wasn''t as sharp. "You''re always lying."


    "No, Liv," I said softly. "Not this time. We sent those gifts because we wanted you to look good. That you are still¡ª"


    "Don''t," she cut in quickly, holding up a hand. Her voice cracked. "Don''t say it."


    Silence stretched as we all waited for her to say something. My wolf was howling ufortably inside me, and it was driving me insane.


    Slowly, she turned to the gifts on the bed and frowned.


    "Are you sure these are even my size?"


    Before I could open my mouth, Levi stepped forward.


    "I could never miss your size," he said without hesitation. "I picked the dress. The shoes. Everything."


    Olivia turned her gaze to him slowly, her brow furrowed. "That was a long time ago, Levi. I''m not the little girl you used to dress up like a doll and twirl around the garden."


    He smiled faintly, but there was pain behind it. "I know you''re not. I know you''ve changed." His voice dropped to a murmur. "But I haven''t stopped seeing you."


    She blinked, her guard wavering. "You''re making this difficult," she muttered, more to herself than to us.


    Lennox spoke next, his voice calm. "You say you''ve changed, and maybe you have. But you''re still our mate. That doesn''t change. Not to us."


    "We never stopped noticing you," I added, my voice thick.


    She didn''t respond. Just stared at the gifts like they were something dangerous. Like epting them would open a door she''d tried to nail shut.


    And then, slowly, she stepped forward.


    Her fingers hovered above the box for a moment before her hand reached in, brushing over the soft fabric of the midnight blue dress. She paused, then pulled it out.


    It was a sleek, elegant thing¡ªfitted at the waist, flowing just enough at the hem, with sheer sleeves and a delicate silver embroidery that shimmered faintly in the light.


    She held it up in front of her body, eyeing it critically. Her mouth twitched¡ªalmost a smirk. "If this doesn''t fit, I''m burning it."


    "You won''t need to," Levi said confidently. "It''ll fit."


    She cast him a nce, then turned away from us, walking toward her bathroom with the dress clutched in her hands.


    "Don''t get excited," she tossed over her shoulder. "I just want to prove you wrong."


    We said nothing. None of us dared breathe too loud.

 Chapter 99: Miss Her

    Chapter 99: Miss Her


    Lennox''s POV


    The moment Olivia stepped into the bathroom, the room fell into a heavy silence. Louis stood rigidly by the bed, Levi looked like he was forcing himself not to move, and I¡ªwell, I couldn''t stop staring at the door she''d just vanished behind.


    My wolf was restless. My heart was worse.


    Then the door creaked open.


    She stepped out slowly, and time stopped.


    The dress hugged her body like it was made just for her. The midnight blue fabric shimmered with every step she took, flowing like water, clinging to her waist, showing off every soft curve. The sheer sleeves gave her an air of grace, while the neckline dipped just low enough to make my throat go dry.


    She looked¡­ stunning.


    No, she looked like she belonged on a throne, not in this room¡ªlike a queen. Our queen.


    I didn''t realize I was staring until Levi nudged my side and whispered, "Close your mouth, Lennox."


    I ignored him.


    She stood in front of us, arms crossed again, but not as tightly this time. She raised a brow. "Well?"


    "You look¡­" I cleared my throat, unable to stop myself from stepping forward. "You look perfect."


    She rolled her eyes, but I saw the pink rising on her cheeks.


    Louis opened his mouth like he wanted to say something, then just gave a slow nod, his eyes still locked on her.


    Then I spotted thest piece we hadn''t given her yet¡ªthe diamond ne, resting on top of the box. I picked it up carefully and walked over to her.


    "Can I?" I asked.


    Olivia looked at me for a second, hesitating. Then, without a word, she turned around and lifted her hair.


    My fingers brushed against her skin as I sped the ne around her neck. She shivered slightly, and I didn''t miss the way her breath hitched.


    I leaned in just a little. "It''s beautiful," I said softly, "but not as beautiful as you."


    She turned slowly to face me again, her eyes unreadable.


    "You''re not very good at ttery, Lennox," she said softly, then looked away from me and toward the others.


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. I just stared at her. She was stunning, but it wasn''t just the dress. It was her. And for a heartbeat, I wanted to forget everything. I wanted to forget that she''d hurt me, that things had fallen apart. I wanted to pretend we were in good terms, just like we were before. God! How I missed her so much! How I missed her taunting, her non-stop talking.


    By now she would''ve been throwing out snarky remarks like, "The clothes don''t even look good," or, "Bet you guys bought it cheap."


    But she was quiet. And I missed that, I missed her sense of humor.


    Louis stepped forward, clearing his throat gently. "You look beautiful, Olivia. And not because of the dress."


    She gave him a long, unreadable look. "You''re all acting different. It''s¡­ unsettling."


    I understood exactly how she felt. Even we didn''t know what was wrong with us.


    Olivia sucked a deep breath. "Thanks for the gift." She sounded not excited about it, but we nodded.


    We just stood there. None of us knew if we should stay or leave. I didn''t want to leave. I wanted to stay, right here, and keep looking at her.


    She raised an eyebrow at us. "I think you should go. Anita''s sick and needs your attention. Go to her," Olivia said dismissively as she began arranging the things we''d brought her.


    From where I stood, I exchanged a look with my brothers. A silent agreement passed between us before we nodded and turned to leave.


    When we reached my chambers, not one of us said a word. It was like seeing her dressed in something we chose had robbed us of our voices.


    After a long silence, Levi finally broke the silence. "So¡­ are we getting her more gifts, or are we stopping here?"


    I sighed and sat on the bed. I thought of Olivia, of how beautiful and happy she looked. She might have hidden it, but I saw it¡­ I saw how she was moved by our gifts even though she seemed to hate us.


    "I think we should get her more things," I muttered, rubbing a hand down my face. "That way, that bastard won''t be able to win her over with his gifts."


    Louis leaned against the wall, arms crossed, his expression unreadable. "More gifts? You think that''s the way to make her not think of rejection?"


    Levi flopped onto the chair by the firece, his eyes thoughtful. "Not just gifts. Meaningful things. Things she won''t expect."


    I nodded slowly. "Exactly. Something unique¡­ something only we can gift her¡­ something that idiot won''t think of gifting her." I growled.


    I felt like I waspeting with whoever that bastard is that has been sending her gifts.


    Louis shifted, running a hand through his hair. "Exactly, but we need to be careful. She already thinks we''re trying to manipte her because of the full moon."


    "Then we don''t give her anything seductive," Levi added quickly. "No lingerie. No perfume. Nothing that could be taken the wrong way."


    I scoffed. "Did you even think of buying her lingerie?"


    Levi raised a brow. "Would you haveined if she wore it?"


    Louis groaned. "Focus."


    I stood and began pacing. "What about a book? She used to love reading. Something rare. A first edition or something that means something to her."


    Levi perked up. "What about that old poetry collection she used to hide under her pillow? The one she made us read to her when she couldn''t sleep?"


    Louis''s eyes lit up with recognition. "Moonlit Verses. The one with the pressed flowers in it."


    "She lost it during the fire," I said quietly, memories flooding back. "She cried for days."


    "What if we find another copy?" Levi asked. "A real one. Not a replica. The same edition, maybe even signed by the author."


    I nodded, heart racing. "She''d never expect that. And it would mean something."


    Louis looked between us. "Alright. That''s one. What else?"


    "She likes music," Levi added. "What if we get her a music box? Something custom-made. Maybe with her name carved into it¡ªor a melody that soothes her wolf."


    I nced at him, surprised. "You remember that?"


    "She used to hum in her sleep," he replied quietly. "I memorized the tune."


    Silence fell for a moment, heavy with nostalgia. We were remembering the version of Olivia before the pain¡­ before the walls. The girl who used to fall asleep in the sunroom with books on her chest and humming under her breath.


    Louis straightened. "I''ll talk to the vault keeper about the poetry book. See if we can track a copy down through one of the auction houses."


    "I''ll sketch out a design for the music box," Levi said. "Maybe even get the melodymissioned."


    I took a breath and sat again, heart thudding. Maybe we were lying to ourselves about a lot of things¡­ because when it came to Olivia, we remembered everything about her. Maybe we never stopped loving her.


    Suddenly, Levi cleared his throat, drawing our attention.


    I noticed he scratched the back of his neck¡ªan old habit when he was nervous.


    "I have a confession to make."

 Chapter 100: Confessions

    Chapter 100: Confessions


    Levi''s POV


    I could see the confused but curious looks on Louis and Lennox''s faces as they both stared at me¡ªwaiting. For a moment, I wanted to take it all back, to keep ying the game. But I saw no point anymore. I had already achieved what I wanted.


    "Actually¡­ I have two confessions to make," I said.


    Lennox raised a brow, clearly intrigued. Louis folded his arms, the muscle in his jaw tightening as he waited.


    I took a deep breath, stepped into the center of the room, and stood there. A moment of tense silence stretched between us before I finally spoke.


    "I''ve been the one sending those gifts," I said, loud and clear.


    Lennox blinked. Louis frowned. Both looked utterly confused.


    "There is no secret admirer. Olivia doesn''t have a lover." I paused. "It''s been me. This whole time. The flowers. The teddy bear. The lingerie. All of it. I sent them."


    Silence.


    Then Lennox''s eyes narrowed. "You what?"


    "I sent them," I repeated, slower this time. "I just¡­ I wanted to see if she''d smile. I wanted to remind her she was loved¡ªeven if it had to be anonymous."


    Louis stared at me like he didn''t recognize me. "You let us believe someone else was trying to steal her. You made it look like she had a lover."


    "Yes," I responded firmly. "And I had my reasons for doing that."


    Lennox frowned, his jaw tightening. "And what''s your fucking reason, Levi?"


    I met both their eyes, no longer backing down. "To make you two jealous."


    The words hit the room like a p.


    Louis stiffened, eyes narrowing dangerously. Lennox scoffed, disbelief shing across his face.


    "To make us jealous?" Louis repeated, stepping forward. "You yed games with her emotions¡ªfor us?"


    "Don''t twist it," I shot back. "I didn''t y with her emotions¡ªI yed with yours."


    Lennox crossed his arms. "Why?"


    "Because neither of you were doing anything!" I barked, my voice rising with frustration. "I wanted you two to realize that you still love her no matter what!"


    Louis looked like he wanted to argue, but I didn''t give him the chance.


    "You both noticed the gifts. You both reacted¡ªhell, it wasn''t until you thought Olivia had a secret lover that you even considered stepping up. You suddenly wanted to fight for her. You started sending your gifts, checking in on her more, being present. I saw it. She saw it."


    Lennox red at me. "So this was all a setup?"


    "Call it whatever you want," I said. "But it worked."


    They both looked furious¡ªbut deep down, they knew I was right.


    "And that brings me to my second confession," I continued, looking at my brothers. For a moment, I wanted to keep it to myself. But I couldn''t anymore.


    "I have decided to forgive Olivia for what she did to me," I announced.


    Their eyes widened¡ªLouis''s brows shot up, Lennox''s mouth parted in disbelief¡ªbut I didn''t stop.


    "I realized that I never stopped loving her. And I never will stop loving her¡­ I want Olivia back in my life."


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    Louis was the first to speak. "Are you serious right now?"


    I nodded. "Dead serious."


    "But after everything, she¡ª" Lennox started, but I cut him off.


    "I know what she did. I remember the pain. The heartbreak. The months I spent trying to hate her. But every time I looked at her¡­ every time I saw how broken she looked, how lost she seemed¡ªI just knew. I have hurt her too by my actions. I don''t know why she did what she did to me¡­ why she hurt me so much, but I want bygones to be bygones. And I''m done punishing both of us for the past."


    Louis ran a hand through his hair, pacing. "This is insane, Levi. You forgave her just like that?"


    "No," I said quietly. "Not just like that. It took time. It took everything in me. But yes¡ªI forgave her. And I want to fight for her now. Not from the shadows. Not through tricks or games. For real."


    Lennox let out a breath, shaking his head. "You''re telling us this now¡­ because you want us to? Join you? Forgive her too? Do you know what she did to me? I bet you have no idea."


    I looked at him, my voice calm but unwavering. "No. I''m not asking you to forgive her. That''s your decision to make. I don''t know what she did to you two, so I have no right to tell you what to do. But I''m letting you know¡ªI''m going after Olivia. I want to love her the way a mate should. I''m done living in the past."


    Their angry eyes locked with mine, but I continued.


    "I know you both love her too. I''ve seen it. I feel it every time one of you looks at her. But I''m done sitting on the sidelines pretending I don''t care. I do care. More than anything. And if she''s willing to give me a second chance¡­ I''ll take it. I''ll take her."


    Louis was quiet, his fists clenched. Lennox looked like he''d just been punched in the gut.


    I took a step back, my voice softer now. "I don''t know what she did to you two, but I want you to think about it¡­ Olivia was just fourteen. Think of it as a mistake of a little girl, not just as men who feel hurt."


    Louis frowned. Lennox''s jaw tensed, but neither said a word.


    "I''m not here to beg you to do what I''m doing," I added, voice low. "But I am here to say that I''m done hating her. I''m done running. I still love her. And I''ll be damned if I lose her again without a fight."


    "I''m going to court Olivia," I dered. "Openly. Honestly. No more secrets. No more games."


    They both froze.


    "I''m not hiding how I feel about her anymore. I''m going to show her that I still want her. That I never stopped." I paused, letting the words sink in. "And I''m telling you this now because I respect you. Both of you. You''re my brothers. I love you. I don''t want to do it behind your backs."


    Louis''s jaw ticked. Lennox''s brows were furrowed so deep they practically touched.


    "I''m not asking for your approval," I said quietly. "But I''m asking for your understanding. You want to keep hating Olivia¡ªfine! But I''ve made my choice. I''m forgiving her."


    After I spoke, I waited¡ªfor one of them to say something. Anything. But neither of them did. They just kept staring at me like I''dpletely lost my mind.


    Maybe they were right. Maybe I had lost my mind. I was going back to the same woman who had nearly destroyed me.


    So yes, I was insane.


    "With noment, I''ll take my leave."


    And with that, I walked out on them.

 Chapter 101: Something Happened

    Chapter 101: Something Happened


    Olivia''s POV


    I took a taste of the chocte and smiled. It was delicious¡ªjust the way I had imagined. This was my favorite, and I wondered how they had been able to find it. Taking another bite, I crossed my legs and stared at the gifts spread across my bed. I thought of their words, how they promised this had nothing to do with the full moon. A part of me wanted to believe them, but another part of me felt it was strange¡ªso strange. These were men who had hated me for no reason, so why, all of a sudden, were they giving me gifts?


    A knocknded on my door, and I straightened up, asking the person in.


    The door pushed open, revealing the triplets'' mother. She shed me a warm smile before stepping in.


    Respectfully, I stood to my feet and slightly lowered myself.


    "You don''t have to," she said in a friendly manner. "You are Luna¡­ remember that." She sat on the couch opposite me.


    I nodded and sank back onto the bed, wondering why she hade. She didn''t speak immediately; instead, her eyes fell on the presents on the bed. A small smile curved over her lips.


    "The Alphas got you these?" she asked.


    I swallowed hard and nodded.


    A bigger smile appeared on her face before she turned to look at me. "I knew they never stopped loving you," she said in a tone that sounded certain.


    I furrowed my brow. They never stopped loving me? What was she even talking about? The triplets hated me. They hated me because I was tagged the daughter of a thief. When I needed them the most, they disappeared from my life and inflicted pain on me.


    "Sorry, but I think you''re wrong¡­ the triplets never loved me," I said with a murmur. "If they loved me, they wouldn''t have left me the moment I needed them. They wouldn''t have cut ties with me because my father was tagged a thief, and I was demoted to an omega. If they had loved me, they wouldn''t have gone after Anita¡ªmy best friend. Hell, if they had loved me, they wouldn''t have fucked Anita right before me on our wedding night."


    The warmth drained from her eyes, reced by something more serious¡ªlike she had waited a long time to say this.


    "I understand your anger, Olivia," she said gently. "But¡­ are you sure you know everything that happened?"


    I blinked, my heart skipping. "What are you talking about?"


    She leaned forward slightly, her fingerscing together. "I don''t know what exactly happened between you and my sons. They never told me¡­ and trust me, I asked. But what I do know is that whatever it was, it broke them."


    I frowned, confused. "What do you mean broke them?"


    "For weeks, Olivia." Her voice dropped. "Weeks. Each of them locked themselves in their rooms. No training, no meetings, no food unless I forced them to eat. They were¡ªgone. Like their souls had left them. I''ve never seen anything like it. They wouldn''t talk, not even to each other. All they did was sit in the darkness of their separate rooms."


    A chill ran down my spine.


    "Lennox smashed the mirror in his room," she continued, her voice trembling with the memory. "Levi nearly shifted out of control during one of his episodes. And Louis¡­ Louis didn''t speak a single word for ten days straight."


    "But¡­" I shook my head, a lump forming in my throat. "I was the one hurting. My father was arrested. I was cast out and made to scrub floors. They¡­ they stopped talking to me."


    She looked at me with pain in her eyes. "I know what it looked like, Olivia. And I don''t have all the answers. But the boys I raised¡ªthose boys loved you. I saw it in them."


    I swallowed hard. "They didn''t love me. If they did, why would they do all that? Why would they throw me away like garbage?"


    "I don''t know," she admitted, sounding confused. "But they refuse to tell me what you did."


    "What I did?" My voice rose in disbelief. "I didn''t do anything¡ª"


    "Then why, Olivia?" she asked, not usingly, but with genuine confusion. "Why do they look like they''re punishing themselves every day? Why do they train until they bleed, until they pass out? Why do they all carry this¡­ pain?"


    Pain?


    My head spun.


    Nothing made sense anymore. I had spent all this time believing they had betrayed me¡­ that they hated me. But now I was hearing a different story, one filled with pain I didn''t know they had suffered.


    "I don''t understand," I whispered, my eyes stinging with tears.


    "I''m not asking you to forgive them," she said kindly. "I just want you to see that maybe¡­ maybe there''s more to this story than you remember."


    I looked away, unsure of what to feel.


    Was there something I didn''t know?


    Or something I had forgotten?


    My fingers gripped the edge of the bed as I struggled to steady my breathing. Her words stirred something inside me¡ªa memory, blurry and distant, wing at the edges of my mind. I shook my head, trying to grasp it.


    "I¡­" I paused, blinking rapidly. "I remember the day my father was arrested. It was my fourteenth birthday."


    Her gaze sharpened, clearly surprised.


    "The triplets came to see me," I continued slowly, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Each of them brought a gift. Three little boxes, each wrapped differently. They smiled and told me not to open them yet. Lennox said, ''Open it tonight, after the party. We want it to be a surprise.''"


    My chest ached at the memory¡ªthe way they had looked at me that day, like I meant the world to them. That day, I wanted to confess something to them, something I was scared of saying, but I decided to wait until I opened their gifts.


    "I was so happy¡­" My throat tightened. "I remember putting the boxes on my table and rushing downstairs. I wanted to wait, just like they said. But that was the same day everything went to hell."


    She remained silent, watching me intently.


    "My father was used of stealing from the Alpha. They dragged him in front of the entire pack. The triplets were there too. I looked at them¡ªI looked at them¡ª forfort, but they wouldn''t even meet my eyes."


    Tears threatened the corners of my vision, but I blinked them away.


    "I didn''t think of the gifts until the next day," I murmured. "When I went back to my room¡­ they were gone. The boxes. All of them. Just gone."


    Her brows furrowed. "Gone? Did you ask anyone?"


    "I tried to go to the triplets," I whispered. "I thought maybe¡­ maybe they came to get the gifts themselves, or wanted tofort me. But the guards stopped me at the gate. They said none of the triplets wanted to see me. That they gave orders to keep me out."


    That moment came crashing back into my chest like a de. The confusion. The pain. The shame.


    "After that, everything changed. I was stripped of my title. People stopped talking to me. And the triplets¡­ they were just gone from my life. Like I never mattered."


    I looked up at her, eyes hollow. "But now I''m wondering¡­ what if something happened with those gifts? What if something was inside them? Something that¡­ set everything off?"


    She leaned forward. "Do you think that''s possible?"


    "I don''t know," I whispered, my head pounding. "I can''t remember clearly. It''s all¡­ foggy. But I keep getting this gut feeling that I missed something. That something happened between the moment I left those boxes in my room and the moment my father was arrested."


    Her face grew pale. "You think someone might have¡­ tampered with the gifts?"


    "I don''t know." I hugged my knees to my chest. "But why did the gifts disappear?"


    She was quiet for a long while, and then she said, "Olivia¡­ maybe it''s time to find out what really happened. For your sake. For theirs."


    I nodded slowly, fear pooling in my stomach.


    Whatever happened that day¡ªwhatever truth had been buried¡ªit was time to dig it up.


    https:///novel/fated-to-not-just-one-but-three

 Chapter 102: How Things Changed

    Chapter 102: How Things Changed


    Olivia''s POV


    We stayed quiet for a while. She just sat there, watching me, while my mind was full of thoughts. I kept asking myself¡ªdid something happen that I missed? It didn''t make sense. The triplets used to care about me. They didn''t care about ranks or titles. So why would they cut me off just because I became an omega?


    The worst part was how much they changed. I didn''t see them for a whole month after everything happened. And when I finally did¡­ the way they looked at me¡ªI''ll never forget it.


    It happened at the training ground.


    I had been told to bring water for the warriors. I was only fourteen, carrying two heavy buckets under the hot sun. My hands hurt, and my back ached, but I kept going. I had no choice. That was my new life now¡ªworking as an omega beside my mother in the pack house.


    When I got to thebat field, the ce was loud. Warriors were training, shouting, fighting.


    That''s when I saw them.


    The triplets.


    They were standing together, watching a fight. Lennox, Levi, and Louis. They looked older, stronger¡­ colder.


    Then they saw me.


    And all three stared.


    Right at me.


    Their faces were hard. Lennox''s jaw clenched. Levi looked away like he didn''t even want to see me. Louis just red, then whispered something to someone and walked off.


    That look¡­ it wasn''t sadness. It wasn''t even anger.


    It was hate.


    I froze in ce. I wanted to ask them why¡ªwhat I had done to make them hate me so much. I wanted to scream, to cry, to ask them what I had done wrong. But I was just an omega now. Omegas don''t speak unless spoken to.


    So I dropped my eyes and walked past them, pretending I didn''t feel like my heart was breaking. But deep down, I knew something wasn''t right.


    They didn''t just stop loving me.


    They acted like I had hurt them.


    "Something must have happened," my wolf whispered.


    I sucked in a deep breath, blinking back the sting in my eyes.


    Maybe something did happen.


    Maybe there was something I didn''t remember¡­ something I missed.


    But even if that were true, nothing could excuse how they treated me afterward.


    Nothing could make it right.


    Because they didn''t just ignore me.


    They destroyed me.


    Lennox was the first tosh out. One evening, I had just finished setting the table in the dining hall when he walked in with a group of warriors. I bowed my head, like I was supposed to, but he didn''t even look at me. When I stepped back to leave, he tossed his drink right at me¡ªred wine sshing across my face and uniform. The warriorsughed.


    Then it was Levi.


    He never touched me, but his words¡ªhis silence¡ªcut deeper than any p. One time, I was serving food during a feast. I ced a te in front of him, and he looked up at me, then leaned to the warrior beside him and said, "So it''s true omegas don''t bathe." Everyone around himughed. I wanted to disappear.


    And Louis¡­ Louis was the cruelest.


    He found me in the garden one morning, carrying a basket of herbs for the kitchen. He didn''t say a word. Just stared at me, then smacked the basket out of my hands. Everything spilled. He told me I should crawl like the omega I was. And when I stayed quiet¡ªrefusing to beg¡ªhe knocked over the water barrel I''d just filled, forcing me to go all the way back to the well.


    Every chance they had, they made sure I remembered my ce.


    They threw things at me¡ªdrinks, food, even a book once.


    They humiliated me in front of others.


    They used silence as a weapon, and when they did speak, their words were poison.


    I didn''t know what I had done.


    I still don''t.


    But whatever it was¡­ it shattered everything.


    They hated me.


    And as if all that wasn''t enough¡­


    They started dating Anita.


    My best friend.


    The one person I thought would always stand by me.


    I still remember the day I saw her wrapped around Louis''s arm,ughing like nothing had happened. Like we hadn''t made promises to always be there for each other. Like she hadn''t once giggled with me when I told her I was developing strange feelings for the triplets.


    One by one, they paraded her around the pack house. First it was Levi, then Lennox, then Louis. She was always there¡ªwearing their shirts, sitting on theirps, kissing them in front of everyone. In front of me.


    They knew what they were doing.


    They knew it would hurt.


    And still, they did it anyway.


    Anita never looked guilty. Not once. She smiled at me like she''d won¡­ like I was nothing. She even dared to call me "omega girl" in front of others, acting like we''d never spent years dreaming about our future together, about growing up side by side, about mates.


    That betrayal cut deeper than anything the triplets did.


    Because Anita knew my heart.


    She knew how much I loved them¡ªhow I waited for my fourteenth birthday so I could tell them about my feelings. And instead of standing by me when I was cast out, she climbed into their beds.


    That was the final blow.


    Not the wine in my face.


    Not the humiliation.


    Not the silence.


    But her¡ªfucking them while I was on my knees scrubbing the floors.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" the triplets'' mother asked, and that was when I was pulled back to reality and felt the wetness on my cheek. I was crying.


    Inhaling deeply, I wiped my face with the back of my hand and looked up at her. I could see the pity and worry in her face, but I ignored it and spoke. "I believe this is not the reason you are here? Something must have brought you here."


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yes, Olivia. I am here because of the full moon."

 Chapter 103: Full Moon

    Chapter 103: Full Moon


    Olivia''s POV


    She was here because of the full moon? I hoped it wasn''t what I was thinking.


    "What about the full moon?" I asked, already sounding annoyed by the topic.


    She sighed, stood from her seat, and then came to sit beside me on the bed. A small frown formed on my face. I had a feeling this conversation wasn''t going to go the way I wanted it to.


    "I believe you know what the full moon does to us she-wolves?" she asked. I nced at her and nodded.


    "But what does that have to do with me?" I asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    Lady Fiona, the triplets'' mother, sighed and spoke. "I''m worried about you¡­ You''ll go into heat that day," she said, her voice filled with genuine concern.


    My frown deepened. I knew what she meant¡ªand I was worried too. Going into heat was a vulnerable, painful experience for us. And if your mate was nearby but refused to touch you, it made everything worse.


    I sucked in a deep breath. "You don''t have to worry about me, ma. I can take care of myself."


    I lied. I was terrified. This would be my first time going into heat, and I''d heard too much about it¡ªhow overwhelming the desire became, how badly we craved a male''s touch. Some she-wolves even went as far as sleeping with strangers just to ease it. Others locked themselves in rooms and endured the pain in silence.


    I think that''s what I''m going to do.


    "Olivia, this is your first heat¡­ You can''t endure it, especially with the triplets'' marks on you. It''ll be torture," she said, sounding even more worried.


    I frowned. I knew she was right. It would''ve been easier if I didn''t carry their marks. But I did. Not just one¡ªall three. I knew it would be hell for me. But still¡­ I''m Olivia. I''ve survived worse. I can get through this too.


    "You''re strong, Olivia. I''ve seen it. However strength doesn''t make you immune to the heat," she said gently, reaching out to hold my hand. "You don''t have to endure it."


    I pulled my hand away, not out of disrespect, but because her kindness made my walls tremble.


    "They don''t want me," I whispered, my voice cracking. "Not really. Not as their mate. So I''ll lock myself up that day, until my heat is over."


    "But they marked you."


    "They marked me because they were forced, not because of love," I snapped, then quickly softened my tone. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to raise my voice."


    Lady Fiona nodded, as if she understood. "But I''ve been trying to talk to them. If just one of them agrees¡­ would you allow it to happen?"


    "No!" I said without hesitation. "I won''t let any of them touch me. They have Anita. She has their marks too. She''ll be in heat that day. They should go to her."


    I tried to sound firm, but deep down, it hurt.


    Back when I was just a teen, I used to dream of the full moon.


    Back then, I didn''t understand what "heat" truly meant. All I knew was that the older girls spoke about it in whispers, their eyes ssy and voices filled with desire. They said it was powerful, painful, beautiful. They said that when your heat came, your mate would feel it too¡ªthat he woulde for you. That he wouldn''t be able to stay away.


    And even then¡­ it was the triplets I dreamt of.


    My best friends. My safe ce. My entire world.


    They treated me like a little sister, like someone to protect. But my heart¡­ it had always seen them differently. Even when I was younger, I would watch themugh together and feel something stir inside me. A wish. A quiet ache.


    Sometimes I imagined it would be Levi¡ªhe''d pull me into his arms and whisper that I was his, that he had waited for me.


    Other nights, it was Louis¡ªmischievous and wild, but always gentle with me. In my fantasies, he''d burst through my door, unable to resist the bond, and kiss me like he meant it.


    And Lennox¡­ the one who always made me feel safe, who always stood a little closer than necessary. I dreamt he would worship my body with his hands and lips.


    I had been so foolish. So full of hope.


    "I used to dream of this," I whispered bitterly, curling tighter beneath my nket. "I thought it would be beautiful."


    But now¡­ now I was just the girl with their marks but none of their hearts. They didn''t see me the way I saw them. Maybe they never had.


    "They have Anita," I said to Lady Fiona. "They''ll go to her. They should go to her."


    And saying that¡­ it broke something inside me. Because when the full moon came and heat consumed me¡­ I knew I wouldn''t be the one they ran to. I''d just be the mate with their marks.


    For a moment, neither of us said a word. Then Lady Fiona spoke. "I talked to Lennox. He refused. I don''t understand what''s wrong with them." She whispered it like she didn''t mean for me to hear¡ªbut I did.


    So¡­ she had spoken to them. And they rejected me.


    Wow.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, but I buried the pain and straightened my shoulders.


    "You shouldn''t have spoken to them. Because I''m not letting any of them touch me," I said, frowning and looking away.


    Lady Fiona exhaled softly, clearly holding back her emotions. Her hand hovered over mine again, but this time she didn''t touch me. "I''m sorry, Olivia. I just¡­ I can''t stand to see you suffer. You''re like a daughter to me."


    I swallowed hard, blinking away the sting in my eyes. "I''ll survive," I whispered. "Like I always do."


    There was a long pause before she stood from the bed. Her eyes lingered on me, filled with sorrow and something I didn''t quite understand¡ªguilt, maybe. Or worry.


    "I won''t push anymore," she said quietly, smoothing her skirt. "But promise me something¡­ If it bes too much¡ªif it hurts more than you can bear¡ªyou''ll call for someone. Anyone. Don''t lock yourself away in silence."


    I furrowed my brow and looked up at her, confused. Was she suggesting I let another man touch me if I can''t endure the pain?


    "Yes, Olivia." She nodded, as if she could read my thoughts. "It''s not against the rules. In fact, thew agrees with it. If a male wolf refuses to touch his mate while she''s in heat, she''s allowed to sleep with other men."


    I blinked myshes, surprised that she was actually proposing this to me.


    "So if you can''t endure it¡­ call for someone. I''ll support you. It''s the Alphas'' loss."


    With that, she left¡ªleaving me stunned and confused.

 Chapter 104: Caught

    Chapter 104: Caught


    Lennox''s POV


    I emptied the bottle of whiskey and shoved it away, the ss clinking loudly against the wooden table.


    Levi''s words kept ringing in my head for the past few hours, circling like vultures refusing to let me breathe.


    "I forgave her."


    "I never stopped loving her."


    "I''m going to court Olivia¡ªopenly."


    I gritted my teeth, my fingers curling into fists on the table.


    Why?


    Why the hell was he forgiving her?


    Why was he so damn eager to run back to the very person who shattered him?


    I could still remember the nights Levi broke down when he thought no one was looking. I remember watching my brother¡ªproud, unshakable Levi¡ªturn into a ghost of himself, hollowed out by a heartbreak none of us could truly understand. Just like me, He had loved her fiercely, and when she hurt him, it gutted him.


    And now¡­ he''s talking about courting her? Loving her again?


    "I''m done punishing both of us for the past."


    Those words struck harder than I wanted to admit. I hated them because deep down, I knew they mirrored something I hadn''t been willing to face. That maybe, just maybe, I wasn''t mad at Levi for forgiving her.


    I was mad because I couldn''t.


    I stood up abruptly, the chair screeching back against the floor. My heart was pounding too fast, my jaw clenched so tightly it ached. I paced the room, fists still clenched, my eyes burning.


    What Olivia did to Levi might be forgivable.


    But what she did to me?


    No one knew. Not Levi. Not Louis. No one.


    And I didn''t want to remember it either. But Levi''s confession had ripped the lid off a box I had sealed shut years ago.


    The memory came flooding back¡ªraw, vivid, painful.


    I mmed my fist into the wall, breathing heavily. A crack formed in the ster, but I didn''t care. I needed the pain. I needed something real to anchor me.


    I couldn''t do what Levi was doing. Not yet. Maybe not ever.


    But¡­ damn it, I envied him. His rity. His courage. His ability to say he still loved her, despite everything.


    I sat back down, this time slower. My hand throbbed, but the ache was nothingpared to what twisted inside my chest.


    And for the first time in years, I whispered the truth aloud.


    "I still love her, too."


    The words felt foreign on my tongue. Bitter. But true.


    I buried my face in my hands, trying to silence the war in my heart when suddenly a sharp knocknded on the door, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I frowned, dragging my palms down my face before yelling, "What?"


    The door creaked open, and one of the maids poked her head in nervously. "Alpha Lennox¡­ Lady Anita is asking to see you. She says it''s important."


    My jaw clenched instantly. Of course, she was.


    I looked away, muttering a curse under my breath. I didn''t have time for Anita''s drama¡ªnot tonight, not ever, if I had it my way. But then the maid added softly, "She''s not feeling well today¡­ she''s been coughing blood again."


    Damn it.


    As much as I wanted to ignore her, I couldn''t. I had made a promise once¡ªback when I thought having a concubine would be enough to distract me from the hole Olivia left in me. Anita had been persistent, pretty, and obedient. But never Olivia. Never close.


    With a sigh that came from deep in my chest, I pushed up from the chair, my hand still aching from where I''d mmed it into the wall. "Fine," I muttered.


    The walk down the corridor felt heavier than it should. Guilt mixed with frustration in my veins like poison.


    I knocked once on her door before pushing it open. The room smelled of expensive perfume and something faintly metallic¡ªmedicine, maybe. Anita sat propped up on the bed, wrapped in a silk robe, her skin paler than usual, but her lips painted a deep red that screamed anything but sick.


    Her eyes found mine immediately, and she gave me a small, sly smile. "Look who finally decided toe."


    I didn''t respond. I just stepped in, closing the door behind me.


    She tilted her head. "I was starting to think you all forgot about me."


    "We''ve all been busy," I said tly.


    She chuckled, her voice soft and dry. "No. You''ve been avoiding me. Again."


    I didn''t deny it.


    She patted the space beside her on the bed. "Come. Sit with me."


    Reluctantly, I did¡ªbut on the edge, keeping distance.


    She stared at me for a beat before saying softly, "I missed you."


    I looked away. "Don''t start."


    She reached for my hand, but I pulled it back. Her expression didn''t falter.


    Then, slowly, Anita leaned in, her lips brushing the side of my face. I turned my head, dodging her mouth.


    "I said don''t," I muttered, sharper this time.


    She paused¡­ but then, without a word, she slipped off the bed and knelt in front of me. My eyes narrowed as she reached for my belt, fingers nimble.


    "Anita." My voice was low. Warning.


    "I just want to make you feel better," she said, her tone sultry but shaky.


    "I''m not in the mood."


    She looked up at me with wide, pleading eyes. "Please¡­ just let me¡­ I''m sick, Lennox. I miss this."


    I stiffened.


    She saw the hesitation flicker in my expression and pounced on it emotionally.


    "You weren''t there yesterday when I fainted in the garden. You didn''t visit when the doctor said the infection is spreading. I''m scared," she whispered. "I just want to feel close to you¡­"


    I stared at her¡ªon her knees, trembling, ying every card she had.


    Maniption or not, the weight of her words pulled at me.


    I closed my eyes, my jaw tightening.


    I wasn''t in the mood, but I couldn''t say no.


    Anita''s fingers moved to my belt, slowly, like she was afraid I''d stop her again. I didn''t move. I just sat there, letting her make the choice.


    I wasn''t thinking clearly anymore. I was tired of the voices in my head¡ªtired of Levi''s words, tired of feeling everything I didn''t want to feel. Maybe this would shut it all down. Maybe she could help me forget.


    She undid my belt, and the small click of the buckle sounded too loud in the quiet room. Her warm breath touched my skin, then her lips. Soft. Careful. Like she was testing my limits.


    I stayed still.


    She kissed my abdomen, moving lower, and I gritted my teeth, every muscle in my body locked with tension. Her hands were warm on my thighs, stroking gently, almost worshipfully. But all I could feel was emptiness where something should have been.


    This wasn''t passion. It was punishment.


    Her mouth took my cock, and I hissed sharply through clenched teeth. She moved with a practiced rhythm, slow and deliberate, like she knew exactly how to use every second to her advantage. Like she wanted to pleasure me.


    But I didn''t feel it.


    Not for a moment.


    My hands fisted in the sheets beside me, not in her hair. I wouldn''t give her that intimacy. I kept my eyes open, staring nkly ahead, jaw clenched so tightly it ached. My breath came faster, but it wasn''t pleasure that had my heart racing.


    It was the storm. The guilt. The rage.


    And behind it all, the quiet, aching voice that whispered Olivia''s name in my head.


    In ce of Anita, I wanted Olivia. I wanted her on her knees, driving me insane with her mouth. Fuck! I desired that woman!


    Anita''s rhythm quickened, sensing my restraint. She hummed softly, trying to coax a reaction from me, something real. But I couldn''t give it to her. I felt nothing¡­ my cock was just semi-hard.


    I stared down at her for a moment¡ªher head bowed, her hands braced on my thighs, her eyes fluttering shut as if she could make me cum.


    But there was nothing exciting about this.


    Tired of it, I reached down to stop her when suddenly the door burst open, and I looked up, expecting one of my brothers.


    But to my horror, it wasn''t any of them.


    It was Olivia.

 Chapter 105: Little Warrior

    Chapter 105: Little Warrior


    Lennox''s POV


    "Fuck!" I cursed, pulling out of Anita''s mouth¡ªbut it was toote.


    Olivia had already caught us.


    Where I was seated, I felt like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar¡ªexcept this wasn''t candy, and the shame cut deeper. My wolf growled inside me, restless and furious. Shamefully, I looked at Olivia, but instead of the reaction I expected, what I saw baffled me.


    No wide eyes. No trembling lips. No gasp of heartbreak.


    She didn''t look like she cared at all. She stared at us like it was nothing¡ªlike this was normal. And somehow, that made everything feel worse. What kind of woman walks in on her mate¡ªher husband¡ªreceiving head from another and doesn''t show the slightest flicker of pain?


    Without sparing me a nce, Olivia turned to Anita, who was now standing, still wearing that smug little smirk.


    "Why did you send Nora and Lolita out on an errand?" Olivia asked coldly.


    Anita scoffed and crossed her arms. "They''re maids. I wanted something, so I sent them. Is that a crime now?"


    Olivia took one step forward.


    Just one.


    But the entire energy in the room shifted.


    "Nora and Lolita are my personal maids," Olivia said, her tone sharper now. "You have your maids, Anita. Don''t touch what isn''t yours."


    Anita chuckled and took a step toward Olivia. "And if I do? What are you going to do about it?" she challenged.


    A small smile curled at the left corner of Olivia''s lips, and then she took a step forward, standing just an inch away from Anita, her re staring directly at Anita.


    "Then I''ll remind you exactly who I am. I''m Luna Olivia Luciano. I''m legally married to the triplets. I''m their queen. And you?" She paused and eyed Anita from head to toe.


    "You are just a whore¡­ a woman marked to warm their bed. Don''t confuse your position with mine."


    A suffocating silence hung in the air for a moment before Olivia continued.


    "Don''t dare me Anita¡­ if you still like this position of being their concubine, then I will advise you to stick to warming their bed and stay off my way¡­ this is yourst warning."


    Anita stepped back, angry. "You''re threatening me?"


    Olivia tilted her head, smiling coldly. "You forgot your ce. I''m just reminding you."


    Anita looked to me then, clearly expecting me to speak up in her defense.


    But I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    In truth, I felt like shit.


    And what hurt the most?


    Olivia hadn''t looked at me. Not once. Not even a sh of disappointment in her eyes.


    And somehow, that made me feel like the smallest man alive.


    "I will take my leave." With that, she turned and left, acting like I was invisible.


    "Olivia¡­" I said quietly, unsure what I was even asking for.


    She didn''t turn.


    She didn''t speak.


    She just walked away.


    As soon as Olivia walked out and the door closed behind her, the room wentpletely silent. I just sat there, frozen. My pants were still undone, my heart was racing, and shame hit me like a wave.


    There were times I wouldn''t care if she saw this. In fact, there were times I would want her to walk in and see this, but not anymore. I couldn''t exin it, but I would do anything just to prevent her from seeing this.


    Anita turned to me, her voice sharp for someone who is sick. "Did you see that? Did you see how she spoke to me?"


    I didn''t even look at her. "I''m leaving," I said tly as I buckled my belt.


    "What? Now?" she asked, surprised.


    I didn''t answer. I didn''t care. I needed to get away from her¡ªand away from what I had just done.


    I walked out of the room like I was in a fog. Everything inside me felt heavy. Wrong. The way Olivia didn''t even flinch when she caught us¡­ it haunted me. She didn''t care, didn''t yell. She didn''t even look at me. That hurt more than anything.


    I needed to clear my head.


    It was already past 8pm, but I decided to go to the training field. The sky was dark, the moon was out, and the wind was cool. I thought I''d be alone¡ªbut I wasn''t.


    Olivia was there.


    She was in the middle of the field, barefoot, moving like a fighter. Her braid swung behind her as she punched and kicked the air, her body sharp and graceful like she had done this a thousand times. Sweat glowed on her skin. Her face was serious. Focused. Powerful.


    She looked nothing like the quiet girl people always saw.


    She looked like a warrior.


    My little warrior.


    That thought struck something deep inside me. My chest tightened as an old memory rose to the surface, one I hadn''t thought of in years.


    She was just nine years old back then¡ªtiny, stubborn, full of fire. I had juste back from a long patrol when I saw her standing outside the training field, arms crossed, a small stic container in her hand.


    "Train me," she had said firmly, like amand. Her usual yful demeanor gone.


    I''d blinked, confused. "What?"


    She walked right up to me and opened the container to show a single chocte cupcake with pink frosting and rainbow sprinkles. "This is payment," she said seriously, holding it up like it was a bag of gold. "I know you''re the best. So teach me."


    Iughed that day. I couldn''t help it.


    But she didn''t.


    She was dead serious. "I don''t want to be weak like the other girls. I want to fight. I want to protect myself. I want to protect the people I love. Please."


    That word¡ªplease¡ªwas soft. Almost afraid, like she feared I would reject her request.


    I remembered kneeling down to her level, epting the cupcake, and saying, "Deal. But I''ll warn you, training with me won''t be easy."


    And she smiled so wide, like she''d just won a battle. "I don''t care. I''m not afraid."


    That cupcake.


    Her stubborn little face staring up at me like I was the only one who could make her stronger.


    And then¡­ there was something else. Something I buried so deep, I nearly forgot it existed.


    That day¡­ when she looked up at me with those fierce eyes and handed me that stupid cupcake¡­


    I felt something.


    A strange flutter in my stomach.


    It wasn''t lust. Not even close. But it was something strange. Something intense.


    I didn''t know what it was back then. All I knew was that I wanted to be around her. I wanted to see her train, to see her smile when she got things right. I wanted her toe back every day and push herself until she copsed on the mat and grinned up at me, breathless and proud.


    I was fourteen.


    She was nine.


    And I was terrified of what that meant.


    So I buried it. Deep. Told myself it was just some protective instinct. Just pride in a student. Nothing more.


    I trained her harder than anyone. Gave her hell. Watched her grow. And the older she got, the more I tried to keep my distance. I kept the strange feelings to myself until her fourteenth birthday when I decided it was time to tell her.


    Well, I did¡­ I told her, but it was the worst decision of my life.


    "What are you doing here, Lennox?" Olivia snapped, forcing me out of my thoughts.

 Chapter 106: Cut

    Chapter 106: Cut


    Lennox''s POV


    She stood before me with folded arms, clearly not happy that I was there.


    "Why are you here?" she asked, sounding so irritated.


    I shrugged, pushed back my emotions, and gave her a hard expression. "Why can''t I be here? This is the training field, not your room."


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed, her re sharp. "Then train," she snapped, turning away from me and falling back into her stance. "Don''t just stand there gawking."


    I bit the inside of my cheek, trying to ignore the tightness in my chest. "Your steps are sloppy," I said coldly.


    She froze. Slowly, she turned to face me again, her expression unreadable. "What?"


    "Your left leg drags on the pivot. Your form''s weaker than usual," I said, trying to sound calm, like I wasn''t suffocating on everything that happened minutes ago. "If you''re going to act like a warrior, then fight like one."


    Her lips curled into a furious smirk. "Oh, really?" she asked, voice dripping with anger. And before I could brace myself, she snatched a training knife from the weapons rack beside her and threw it.


    Fast. Sharp.


    I caught it¡ªbarely.


    The force behind it was no joke.


    "You''ve got a mouth on you today," I said, swinging the de, tasting it.


    Without a word, she attacked me.


    She didn''t hesitate, not for a second. Her attacks came at me in a blur of movement, and though I blocked the first few strikes, I wasn''t in the fight. I was distracted by her¡ªthe fire in her eyes, the tension in her jaw, the grace of every furious hit.


    She spun, ducked low, and the next thing I knew, her de sliced clean across my arm.


    I hissed in pain, stepping back and looking down at the blood seeping through my sleeve.


    She smirked. "Maybe you should spend less time fucking and more time training," she sneered.


    I clenched my jaw, her words hitting harder than the de.


    She wasn''t done.


    "My mistake. Maybe if you weren''t so busy with Anita, you wouldn''t be getting your ass handed to you. Even your brothers are better fighters, and they''ve never cked the way you have. And you''re the eldest?"


    Those words. Those exact damn words.


    They sliced deeper than the wound on my arm.


    My vision blurred with rage, memories reying in my head.


    Pain surged. Old pain. Deep wounds I thought were long buried were reopened.


    I snapped.


    With a growl, I struck back, faster and harder than before. Our des shed. Sparks flew. She fought back with everything she had, but this time I didn''t hold back.


    My de came down in a quick, controlled arc¡ªand sliced across her arm.


    She stumbled back, clutching the cut.


    The moment it happened, regret surged through me like ice water.


    "Olivia¡ª" I stepped forward.


    "Don''t," she said, her voice low but tight with pain.


    Her eyes were wide¡ªnot with fear, but with disbelief.


    And disappointment.


    The kind I hadn''t seen before.


    The kind I had feared more than anything.


    What the hell have I done?


    Olivia dropped the knife, and without saying a word, she began walking away, and without thinking, I followed her.


    "Olivia¡­ I''m sorry," I said again, rushing after her, my chest tight with guilt.


    She didn''t stop walking. Her arm was bleeding profusely, and she covered it with her other hand.


    "Olivia, wait. Please¡ªjust let me take care of your wound."


    She paused for a second, then turned her head slightly, her voice calm but annoyed. "It''s training, Lennox. Injuries happen."


    Her words sliced through me deeper than any de. I took another step closer.


    "I don''t care if it was training or a real fight," I said, my voice low. "You''re hurt. Let me help."


    She finally turned to face me fully, her expression unreadable but her tone sharp. "Care for your own wound, Lennox. That one''s bleeding worse than mine."


    I shook my head, taking another step forward, stubborn. "I don''t care about mine."


    "Well, you should do," she snapped, her eyes ring. "You''re bleeding."


    "What the hell happened?"


    A voice, furious and cold, echoed across the field.


    I froze.


    Levi.


    He was standing a few feet away, his eyes zing, his frown deepened, jaw tight. He took in Olivia''s arm, the blood running down her skin, and then he looked at me like he could rip me apart.


    "You injured her?" he growled, voice thunderous.


    I opened my mouth, guilt flooding me, but I couldn''t even speak before he spoke.


    "You hurt her! Are you out of your damn mind, Lennox? You cut her?!"


    I staggered slightly at the force of his rage. "It was a training fight¡ªit got out of hand. I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "You didn''t mean to?" he snarled. "You''re more experienced. You''re supposed to know when to back out, and not injure her! What the fuck is wrong with you?"


    Olivia stepped between us, her arm still bleeding. "Levi, calm down. It was training. I provoked it too."


    Levi didn''t even look at her for a second. His eyes stayed locked on me. "You don''t get to hurt her¡ªeven if it''s training. You don''t get to lose control. Not with her."


    I clenched my jaw but said nothing.


    Then Levi''s gaze softened as he turned to Olivia, gently taking her wounded arm into his hands.


    "Let me take care of this," he said quietly, but with a firmness that left no room for argument.


    Olivia frowned. "I can take care of myself." She refused.


    Levi shook his head. "It''s not up for debate, I''m doing it."


    She looked at me for the first time¡ªreally looked¡ªbut there was nothing warm in her eyes.


    Then she nodded.


    "Fine. You do it."


    And just like that, I was dismissed.


    Levi turned with her, guiding her away from me like I was a threat. I didn''t try to stop them. I didn''t say another word.


    I just stood there, bleeding. Not just bleeding in my arm¡ªbut my heart was also bleeding.

 Chapter 107: His Emotion

    Chapter 107: His Emotion


    Olivia''s POV


    "All done." Levi sighed in relief as he finished bandaging my arm.


    "I could get the healer," he offered.


    "No need. I''ll be fine by tomorrow. My wolf''s healing abilities must have done their work," I replied, and Levi nodded, still squatting before me.


    Feeling awkward being so close to him, I stood up and walked to the window, pretending to take in fresh air when, in truth, I just wanted to be as far away from him as possible. But Levi didn''t take the hint. Instead, he followed and stood behind me, making me frown as I wondered what he was doing.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked, irritated, my back still turned to him.


    I heard Levi release a soft sigh. For a moment, he said nothing. It was like he was struggling to find the right words.


    Our mate bond sparked to life, and suddenly, I began to feel his emotions¡ªsomething that hadn''t happened before. They''d blocked me. Blocked me from feeling anything from them. But now¡­ it felt like Levi had unblocked me. And what I felt? It was a mix of nervousness, worry, and fear.


    I furrowed my brow, confused. Why was Levi letting me feel his emotions? Why was he giving me that kind of ess? That kind of connection is only shared between mates who trust each other. So why now?


    "Olivia¡­ I have something to say," Levi said gently, his voice soft¡ªlike the man I used to know¡­ like how he used to talk to me.


    "Can you please turn around? I want to look you in the eyes and say it," he pleaded.


    For a moment, my heart began to race. My wolf whimpered softly, clearly confused. Why was Levi acting like this? Why was he speaking so gently? And why couldn''t I be angry at him¡­ tell him that I didn''t want to hear a word? Maybe it was because I could feel his emotions. His nervousness.


    I wanted to turn, but I kicked against it. "You can say what you have to say, Alpha Levi," I muttered, trying to sound as harsh as I could be.


    There was silence between us for a while. I could feel Levi''s emotions through the bond. I could feel everything. He was nervous, scared¡­ and sorry.


    "I want to let the past go," Levi finally said, his voice soft but clear. "I want us to be together, the way real mates should be."


    I didn''t move. His words were shocking. I didn''t know how to respond.


    "I''m sorry, Olivia," he said again. "I''m sorry for hurting you all these years. But I was in pain too. What you did to me¡­ it really hurt. It broke me."


    My heart started beating faster. I was confused. What I did to him? What was he talking about?


    "What did I do, Levi?" I asked slowly, still not turning around.


    There was a long pause before I finally turned to face him. I needed to see his eyes when he answered.


    But when he looked at me, he didn''t speak right away. He just looked¡­ sad.


    "You know what you did," he said, his voice tight.


    "No, I don''t," I replied, shaking my head. "I honestly don''t remember. Why don''t you just tell me?"


    He looked away, his jaw clenched like he was trying not to say something.


    "Because I can''t," he finally said. "I don''t want to go back to that moment. And maybe it''s better that you don''t remember."


    His words made my chest feel heavy. None of this made sense. If he wasn''t going to tell me, why bring it up at all?


    "Then why say all this?" I asked, my voice cracking a little. "Why tell me you''re hurt by something I don''t even remember?"


    "Because I want you to understand why I acted the way I did. I wasn''t just being cruel for no reason," he said softly. "You hurt me that day, Olivia. And I''ve been carrying that pain for years. But I''m tired of it. I don''t want to live like that anymore. I want to move forward. I want us to start again¡­ if you''ll let me."


    I stared at him, unsure of what to say. Start over? After everything?


    I didn''t even know what I had done to him, and he wouldn''t tell me. How was I supposed to decide something so big when I didn''t even know the full story?


    And yet¡­ I could feel his pain. I could feel that he truly meant what he said.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi stepped forward, reaching out to take my hand.


    But I quickly stepped back and shook my head, my voice rising. "No, Levi¡­ you have to tell me what I did! How did I hurt you? You and your brothers keep saying I hurt you, but I don''t remember anything! I can''t remember doing anything!"


    He opened his mouth to speak¡ªhis eyes dark and full of something I couldn''t quite ce¡ªbut just then, a sharp, sudden pain hit my chest.


    I gasped, grabbing my shirt as the pain shot through my heart like fire. It wasn''t physical exactly¡ªit was deeper, tied to my wolf.


    Levi froze, his hand reaching out like he felt it too. "Olivia?" he asked urgently, his voice full of panic. "Did you feel that?"


    I nodded, struggling to breathe. "Y-Yeah¡­ what was that?"


    My wolf whimpered deep inside me, her voice breaking as she cried out one name.


    Lennox.


    I froze, eyes wide.


    Levi''s expression changed instantly¡ªhis eyes darkening with worry. "Something''s wrong," he said, already turning toward the door. "Something''s wrong with Lennox!"


    And without another word, he ran.


    I didn''t think. I followed.


    My heart was pounding, my legs moving before I could even process what I was doing. I could feel my wolf''s fear pressing in on me like a storm. Something was wrong¡ªvery wrong.


    "Levi!" I shouted as we raced down the hallway. "What''s happening?!"


    But he didn''t answer. He just kept running, faster and faster.


    And the only thing I knew for sure was that the pain in my chest wasn''t just mine anymore¡ªit was Lennox''s. And it was getting worse.

 Chapter 108: Attacked

    Chapter 108: Attacked


    Olivia''s POV


    Levi and I had barely made it down the stairs when a shout echoed from outside the pack house gates.


    "Open up!"


    We rushed outside, hearts racing, and what we saw stopped us cold.


    Lennox was staggering through the front gates of the mansion, drenched in blood, one hand gripping his side while the other dragged along the ground for support. His shirt was torn, soaked through, and blood dripped from his fingertips onto the gravel path. His steps were slow, like he could copse at any second.


    "Lennox!" I screamed.


    "Guards!" Levi bellowed, charging forward. I ran with him, fear crashing over me like a wave.


    As we reached him, Lennox looked up. His face was pale, lips trembling, blood smeared across his cheek. But when he saw me, something like relief flickered in his eyes.


    And then he copsed¡ªstraight into my arms.


    The force of his body knocked me down, and we both hit the ground. My hands immediately went to his face.


    "Lennox! Lennox, stay with me!" I cried, brushing his hair back. "What happened?"


    "Call the healer now!" Levi ordered the guards, who were already rushing toward us.


    "I¡­ I went to the woods for a night run¡­" Lennox''s voice was weak, raspy. Blood stained his teeth as he coughed again, more of it spilling from his mouth. "Rogues¡­ they attacked me. But not just any rogues¡­ they had Wolfsbane¡­"


    My heart dropped.


    Wolfsbane


    That exined the blood. The weakness. The fact that his wolf wasn''t healing him.


    "It weakened me," Lennox whispered, his head resting against my chest. "I tried¡­ I tried to fight, but there were too many¡­" he coughed out more blood and then looked up at me¡­ his green piercing eyes losing their life.


    "Olivia, I feel like I am dying¡­ my organs are shutting down."


    "No, no, don''t talk like that," I cried, cupping his face. "You''re going to be okay, Lennox. You''re not dying."


    He smiled faintly, pain etched into every line of his face. "If I am¡­ at least I''m dying in your arms."


    "Stop it!" My tears were falling now, fast and uncontroble. "You''re not dying! You''re strong! You''re a warrior¡ªyou''re not going to die!"


    Lennox chuckled softly and coughed out blood once more. "You''re¡­ right," he murmured, his hand reaching up to brush away my tears. "I''m weak, Olivia¡­ I need to train more¡­"


    And then his body went limp.


    "Lennox?" I shook him. "Lennox, no¡ªwake up! Please!"


    The healer finally arrived, skidding to a stop beside us with a satchel full of supplies. "Step back!"


    Louis came running down the steps of the mansion, his eyes widening in horror when he saw Lennox. "What the hell happened?"


    "Rogues. Silverbane," Levi growled, pacing like a caged animal. "They ambushed him."


    The healer rushed to Lennox''s side, her hands steady but swift as she assessed the severity of his wounds. She didn''t speak for a moment, her brow furrowing in concentration. Then, she began to mutter incantations under her breath, each word blending into the next as she worked quickly, grinding herbs into a paste and pressing it against his wounds. Her movements were almost mechanical, but I could see the worry in her eyes. "We need to move him now. He''s fading."


    The guards lifted Lennox gently, blood still trickling from his side, and carried him into the house.


    "I''ming with you," I said, refusing to let go of his hand.


    Louis nodded tightly. "Stay close."


    I walked beside Lennox all the way to his room, still holding his hand even though he was unconscious. I couldn''t stop shaking.


    We arrived in his room and he wasid on the bed while the healer continued her spell.


    The door opened and Anita rushed in and moved to the other side of Lennox. "What happened¡­ what happened to him?" she asked in fear, but no one responded.


    I looked at Lennox, my tears falling down my face freely.


    He thought he was weak.


    My chest twisted painfully. My knees gave way and I sank slowly beside his bed, still gripping his hand like it was the only thing anchoring me to this world.


    How could he think that?


    Lennox¡ªAlpha Lennox¡ªwas the strongest man I had ever known. His strength wasn''t just normal. He fights like a skillful beast¡­


    And now¡­ now he was lying here, unconscious, thinking he was weak because of me.


    Because of what I said.


    I squeezed my eyes shut as guilt rose up my throat like bile.


    I had been angry¡ªhurt¡ªand I let itsh out through words like des. I told him he was weak.


    And he believed me.


    God, what had I done?


    "Lennox," I whispered brokenly, brushing his matted hair from his forehead. "I didn''t mean it. I swear, I didn''t mean what I said¡­"


    Tears slipped down, one after another, soaking into his nket.


    "You''re not weak. You never were. You''re the strongest man I''ve ever met." My voice cracked. "I was just angry. Angry at everything¡­ and I took it out on you. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    His handy limp in mine, cold and still. The bond between us pulsed faintly, like a dying me.


    "Please don''t let this be thest time I speak to him. Please," I whispered to the Moon Goddess.


    "You fought off rogues," I choked out. "Even with Silverbane in your veins, you made it back. You walked through that gate, bleeding and broken, just to get home¡­ just to get to us. How is that weak? Tell me, Lennox¡ªhow is that weak?"


    I leaned down, pressing a kiss to the back of his hand.


    "I never meant it, Lennox¡­ pleasee back to me."


    The healer looked up suddenly, her eyes locked on mine. "It is working¡­ keep talking to him. He can hear you."


    I gasped, tightening my grip on his hand. My heart pounding as I stared at his pale, still face. My voice trembled as I leaned closer, brushing my lips against his knuckles.


    "Do you remember, Lennox?" I whispered. "Do you remember the promise you made to me on my thirteenth birthday?"


    I paused, tears burning my eyes. My voice cracked, but I forced the words out.


    "You said you''d protect me. You said you''d never leave me. You told me nothing would ever take you away from me."


    My voice broke on thest word, a sob rising in my chest.


    "Are you going back on that now? Was it all a lie? Because I don''t care what happened between us, Lennox¡ªI don''t care if we fight or if you hate me now. I don''t want you to leave me. I can''t lose you like this."


    I cupped his face, my thumbs brushing over the blood and dirt.


    "I know things are broken between us. I know I said horrible things. But I didn''t mean it. You''re not weak. You''ve never been weak. You''re the strongest man I''ve ever known. Even now¡­ lying here like this¡­ you''re stronger than anyone."


    I kissed his forehead gently, my tearsnding on his skin.


    "I need you, Lennox. So please¡­ don''t go. Don''t leave me. You promised. Damn it, Lennox, wake up!" My voice cracked as I brokepletely. "You don''t get to die on me. Not like this. Not after everything."


    And suddenly¡ª


    His fingers twitched in mine.


    My breath caught as his eyelids slowly fluttered open, those piercing green eyes blinking into the light. My heart jumped in my chest.


    He looked at me¡ªreally looked at me¡ªand even though he was pale and weak, a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.


    "Moon Goddess¡­" he rasped, his voice hoarse, "your voice is so annoying."


    My mouth dropped open in shock.


    "And these tears¡­" he coughed lightly, his eyes still fixed on mine, "they''re soaking my shirt. Disrespectful, Olivia."


    Despite everything, a wateryugh escaped my lips.


    But before I could say anything more, his smirk faded, and his eyes slipped shut again¡ªgently, as though he were simply drifting off to sleep.


    "Lennox?" I whispered, panic starting to rise again.


    The healer ced a calming hand on my shoulder. "He''s fine," she said softly. "He''s not unconscious from the wounds anymore. His wolf is taking over now¡ªhe needs to restpletely, so the healing can begin."


    My whole body sagged in relief.


    "He''s going to make it," she assured me. "Thanks to you, he will be fine."


    I looked at Lennox, his breathing now deep and even.


    And I smiled through the tears.


    "I''m not done annoying you yet," I whispered. "So don''t even think about leaving me."

 Chapter 109: In His Unconscious State

    Chapter 109: In His Unconscious State


    Olivia''s POV


    For another few minutes, the healer attended to Lennox, and after she was satisfied with his condition, she nodded and got to her feet. "He''s fine, but it''ll take a few hours for him to wake. I still rmend someone stays with him in case he wakes up."


    "I will stay with him," Anita said immediately, stealing the words right out of my mouth. I wanted to say it. I wanted to stay with him. Despite everything, despite our strained rtionship. I couldn''t return to my room and feel at ease knowing he was still unconscious.


    "No, Anita, you can''t watch over Lennox. You are sick," Louis refused immediately.


    Anita frowned and shook her head. "I can manage¡­ I really want to stay with him. It is my duty¡­" she tried arguing, but I cut her off with a scoff.


    "Your duty?" I asked, arching a brow, my hands still intertwined with Lennox''s. "Last time I checked, Anita, you are just a concubine. And I?" I smirked. "I''m his wife. His mate. If anyone stays, it''s going to be me. So I advise you to go back to your room, Anita. You''re still unwell¡ªording to you."


    A deep frown spread across Anita''s face as she red at me. If looks could kill, I''d already be dead¡ªbut I didn''t care. I turned to Levi and Louis, who stood at the edge of the bed. "You both can leave. I''ll attend to him. After all, it is my duty as his wife," I said firmly, leaving no room for argument.


    Levi and Louis exchanged a nce before both of them nodded in agreement.


    As they reluctantly turned to leave, Anita''s voice rang out sharply, halting them in their tracks.


    "You can''t let her stay!" she snapped, her eyes filled with disbelief. "She hates Lennox¡ª he hates her too! What if she tries to kill him in his sleep?"


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    I turned my head slowly, narrowing my eyes at her. "You know you could be persecuted for saying this?" I warned.


    "Damn you," she hissed, her voice trembling with anger. "Lennox will not be happy waking to see you."


    "And yet," I cut her off coldly, "he woke up calling for me, not you."


    Her face paled, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came.


    "If I hated Lennox," I continued, my voice low but filled with anger, "I wouldn''t be here. Hell, I''d be in my room, taking a nice nap."


    Anita''s lip quivered. She turned to Levi and Louis, desperation in her eyes. "You''re really going to let her stay? Alone with him?"


    Louis nodded without hesitation. "Anita, she''s his wife. His mate. That means something, whether you like it or not."


    "You should rest," Levi added gently. "You''re still recovering. Don''t make this worse for yourself."


    Anita opened her mouth, then closed it again, a tremble running through her. Her eyes glistened with tears, but she said nothing more as she spun on her heels and stormed out of the room.


    I turned back to Lennox, brushing a strand of hair from his forehead.


    God, I''m supposed to hate you


    I''m supposed to walk away. But here I am¡ªwanting to stay.


    "Olivia, if you need anything or if he wakes, just reach out through the mind link," Levi said, and I nodded, my gaze still fixed on Lennox.


    Levi and Louis left the room, leaving me alone with Lennox. Silence enveloped the room like a heavy nket¡ªcalm, yet suffocating.


    I nced down at our intertwined hands and sighed softly. I should let go. Slowly, I tried to move my hand away from his, but even in his unconscious state, Lennox''s fingers tightened around mine, as if refusing to let me go.


    I froze.


    My chest tightened, something warm and painful blooming deep inside. Why did that small gesture affect me so much?


    With a shaky breath, I gave in and lowered myself onto the edge of the bed, my free hand gently brushing his hair back. I watched him in silence, studying his face¡ª the softshes that fanned across his cheeks, the slight cut on his brow, the slight parting of his lips as he breathed steadily.


    Still handsome. Still breathtaking. And I hated that I still found him so attractive.


    "I''m supposed to hate you," I whispered, almost pleadingly. "You gave me every reason to. You broke me, Lennox¡­ over and over. So why the hell does it hurt to see you like this?"


    I swallowed the lump forming in my throat, blinking fast.


    "You idiot," I muttered, brushing my thumb over his knuckles. "When I saw you on the ground, bleeding, unconscious¡­ I thought you were going to die. I''ve never been so scared in my life." My voice cracked on thest word, and I bit my bottom lip hard to stop it from trembling.


    "I should''ve walked away. Should''ve let someone else care. But I couldn''t. Because even when I try to hate you¡­ I can''t."


    I looked down at our hands again, his fingers still wrapped around mine. It was infuriating. Andforting. And terrifying.


    I leaned down slowly, resting my forehead gently against the back of his hand. "Just wake up," I whispered. "Please¡­ just be fine."


    And then suddenly, a sound.


    Barely audible. So soft I thought I imagined it.


    My head lifted quickly, my eyes narrowing on his face. His brows twitched. His lips moved¡­ and then again. Mumbled, broken words falling from his mouth like whispers carried by the wind.


    And then, I heard it.


    The melody.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "¡­heart beats fast¡­ colors and promises¡­"


    My breath hitched.


    I knew that song. My song.


    "A Thousand Years."


    The same one he used to sing to me. He would hum it into my ear as he held me close, whispering that he''d always be here.


    Tears spilled freely down my cheeks as he continued in his sleep, voice gravelly,ced with unconscious slurs, but still soft¡ªstill unmistakably Lennox.


    "¡­but watching you stand alone¡­ all of my doubt¡­ suddenly goes away somehow¡­"


    My hands trembled as I held his tighter. He remembered.


    Even now, even like this¡ª he remembered me.


    "¡­ I have died every day waiting for you¡­ darling, don''t be afraid, I have loved you for a thousand years¡­"


    A sob broke past my lips.


    "You idiot," I whispered, brushing a thumb under his eye. "Why now? Why that song?" I sniffled, smiling through the tears. "You really know how to hurt me¡­ and heal me¡­ all at once."


    He stirred faintly at my touch, his lips still forming the words.


    "¡­and all along I believed I would find you¡­"


    I leaned closer, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead, breathing in his scent.


    "You still remembered," I murmured.


    I lowered my head, resting it beside him again, our hands still tightly entwined."


    And as he drifted deeper into unconsciousness, thest soft notes slipped from his lips¡ªlike a promise echoing across the room.


    "¡­I have loved you¡­ for a thousand years¡­ I''ll love you for a thousand more¡­"

 Chapter 110: By My Side

    Chapter 110: By My Side


    Lennox''s POV


    Everything felt heavy.


    My body¡­ my head¡­ even my heart.


    I wasn''t sure where I was. My mind floated between light and darkness, pain and peace. I heard voices¡ªsome loud, some soft. But one stood out.


    Olivia''s voice.


    Even in my sleep, I felt her. Heard her. Smelled her scent¡ªsoft, warm,forting. Like home.


    I tried to open my eyes, but they felt too heavy. My body didn''t want to move. Still, I wasn''t alone. I could feel a hand in mine. Warm. Gentle. Familiar.


    I wanted to wake up. I wanted to see her.


    Slowly, my body started to respond. My fingers twitched. My breathing deepened. My eyelids fluttered open, though the light stung my eyes.


    It took a moment, but then I saw her.


    Curled beside me on the bed, her head resting near my arm. Her hand still holding mine like she never wanted to let go.


    She was asleep.


    Even in sleep, she looked so beautiful. So tired¡­ but peaceful. There were dried tears on her cheeks, and I wondered if they were for me.


    My heart ached.


    She was supposed to hate me.


    So why was she here?


    I turned my head slowly, ignoring the pain. I wanted to look at her properly, to take her in. My mate. My wife. The one I had hurt the most¡­ yet here she was, by my side.


    I lifted our joined hands and pressed a soft kiss to her knuckles. She didn''t stir.


    "Olivia," I whispered, my voice rough and low.


    She didn''t wake, but her grip on my hand tightened a little, like even in sleep she didn''t want to lose me.


    A sad smile pulled at my lips.


    "We are going out of the n," I whispered, my voice low. "We are supposed to hate each other, remember? Then what is happening?"


    I brushed a lock of hair from her face, careful not to wake her. I didn''t deserve her. But right now, I was just thankful she was here.


    Sighing softly, I stared at the ceiling, my thoughts a mess.


    "How do you feel?"


    My wolf''s voice echoed gently in my mind.


    I shrugged, "Okay," I replied quietly.


    Olivia''s fingers tightened around mine again, like a silent reminder she was still there.


    I turned my head slightly, looking at her sleeping form again. Hershes fluttered, and her breathing shifted. She was waking up.


    A part of me wanted to pretend to still be asleep.


    But it was toote.


    Her eyes slowly opened, hazy at first, then wide and alert when theynded on me.


    We stared at each other.


    Silence.


    And then I spoke, my voice dry and cold. "Did you lose your way, Olivia? Or did you just forget this room belongs to someone you hate?"


    She sat up slowly, brushing her hair out of her face, her jaw tightening. "Don''t tter yourself. I stayed because the healer said someone should."


    I scoffed. "I''m sure Levi or Louis could''ve done the job. Or one of the guards. Why you?"


    She looked at me, her expression unreadable. Then she said simply, "You wouldn''t let go."


    That caught me off guard.


    "What?" I asked, frowning.


    She gestured to our joined hands¡ªstill locked together, even now. "You were unconscious. But when I tried to leave, you held on. Even in your sleep. That''s the only reason I stayed."


    My grip loosened instantly, and I let go of her hand. "Well, you''re free to go now. I don''t need your pity."


    She pulled her hand back sharply. "Trust me, I wouldn''t waste pity on you."


    I sat up slightly, wincing at the pain in my ribs. "Then what was that, huh? You falling asleep next to me? Tears on your face? Was that part of your act?"


    She red at me. "Everyone was crying, so what do you expect me to do? Not cry? They will think I want you dead! So yeah, I fake cried."


    I smiled, not able to stop myself from it. Her excuse was really hrious. It reminded me of the silly lies she used to give when we were younger.


    She stood abruptly, backing away from the bed like my presence physically burned her. "Since you are awake, I bet I should take my leave."


    She turned to leave, But before she could take another step, I reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    She froze.


    "Lennox," she warned softly, not looking at me.


    I didn''t let go.


    In one swift motion, I pulled her back¡ªhard enough that she lost her footing and fell onto the bed. I guided her onto myp, and in seconds, she was straddling me, both hands pressed against my chest for bnce.


    She looked shocked, her lips parting, eyes wide as they stared into mine.


    "What are you doing?" she breathed.


    I held her waist firmly, not letting her move. "I don''t like feeling like I owe anyone anything," I said, my voice low, rough. "Especially you."


    Her brows furrowed. "What the hell does that mean?"


    "It means," I said, my hand sliding up her back slowly, "you stayed¡­ even when you didn''t have to. You sat here and cried for me, Olivia. That''s not nothing."


    She opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off.


    "I want to repay you."


    Her voice dropped to a whisper. "With what?"


    My eyes didn''t leave hers as I leaned forward, close enough to feel her breath. "Let me show you."


    I dipped my head, trailing soft, slow kisses down her neck. She sucked in a breath, her hands tightening against my chest.


    "Lennox¡­" she whispered, her voice shaking.


    I didn''t stop. I kissed the spot just below her ear, the ce that always made her shiver. And it still did.


    My fingers slipped under the hem of her top, pulling it upward. She didn''t fight me¡ªnot yet. I pushed the fabric higher until her chest was exposed, and my lips found her skin again.


    I kissed along her corbone¡­ then lower¡­ until I took one of her nipples into my mouth.


    She gasped.


    "Lennox¡­ stop¡­ you''re not healed¡­"


    "I don''t care," I murmured against her skin.


    She moaned softly as I sucked gently, switching to the other breast. Her fingers tangled in my hair, like she wanted to push me away¡ªbut couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    "You''re insane," she breathed.


    "Maybe," I whispered. "But I have to repay you."


    Her breathing got heavier, her body tense on top of mine as I kept kissing and sucking gently on her skin. Every small moan from her lips made my blood burn hotter. I could feel myself getting harder under her, my body reacting like it always did around her¡ªhungry, desperate, wild.


    She whispered my name again, softer this time.


    "Lennox¡­"


    I kissed her again, slower, deeper. My hands slid around her waist, pulling her closer against me. Her hips brushed against my arousal, and a low groan escaped me.


    I was losing control. I wanted her¡ªright here, right now. I didn''t care that I hadn''t healed fully. I didn''t care about the pain in my ribs or the chaos we came from. I just needed her.


    But just as I was about to push her toppletely off,


    I heard footsteps.


    We both froze.


    A secondter, a firm knock sounded at the door.


    She pulled away from me instantly, her eyes wide, chest rising and falling with every shaky breath. Her arms crossed quickly over her chest, fixing her clothes as she climbed off me.


    I stared at her, still catching my breath, my body throbbing beneath the covers.


    Without sparing me a nce, she turned around and walked to the door.


    I didn''t stop her this time.


    The door opened. Closed.


    Then Silence enveloped the room.


    I dropped back against the pillows, staring at the ceiling¡­ then down at myself.


    My cock was hard¡ªaching, straining against my pants. I groaned softly, running a hand over my face.


    "She''s going to kill me," I muttered.


    I kept staring at the door like my eyes could pull her back.


    But instead of her¡­ in stepped someone else.


    A tall figure dressed in a dark uniform¡ªmy personal guard, B.


    He stepped in cautiously, then paused when he saw me sitting up in bed, shirtless, flushed, and clearly pissed.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I snapped, my voice sharp and filled with anger.


    B stood straighter, clearly sensing my mood. "Apologies, Alpha. I came to check on you. The healer said you were stable but still recovering¡ª"


    "I''m fine," I growled.


    He blinked, then nced awkwardly toward the door Olivia had just walked through. He knew something was up.


    His eyes dropped to the floor, pretending not to notice the state I was in.


    My frown deepened as I red at him. "Of all times, you decided to show up now?"


    I grabbed the nearest pillow and hurled it straight at him.


    It hit him square in the chest.


    "Out. Now."

 Chapter 111: Regrets

    Chapter 111: Regrets


    Lennox''s POV


    The door to my room pushed open and Levi and Louis walked in, both with a relieved look on their faces.


    "Man, you are glowing for a man who nearly escaped death," Louis teased, and I rolled my eyes at them. If only they knew what had happened between Olivia and me, of course I should be glowing.


    "How are you feeling?" Levi asked in a serious tone as he moved over and stood at the edge of the bed, giving me a quick nce as if assessing is I was really okay.


    "I''m fine," I sighed. "But we need to find those bastards!"


    "We''ve already done that. Two of the two surviving rogues you didn''t kill were found, and they''re in the dungeon¡ªthough they''ve yet to tell us who sent them," Levi announced.


    My frown deepened as my wolf howled in anger. "That means I will have to torture them myself,"


    "No, you won''t, brother. All you need is rest to recover," Levi said in a tone of finality. I wanted to argue, to make him let me torture those rogues myself, but Louis chimed in. "You need rest, Lennox¡­ at least for two days, and that is what''s going to happen. You will not get involved with any duty for the next two days, so rx."


    Just as I was about to argue with both of them, the door swung open again¡ªthis time with far more drama.


    "Lennox!" a high-pitched voice rang out, and before I could process what was happening, Anita flew into the room.


    She ran straight to the bed and threw herself onto me like a damn missile, wrapping her arms around my neck and smothering my face with kisses.


    "Oh my Moon Goddess! You''re awake! You''re alive! I was so, so worried!" she cried dramatically, her lipsnding all over my cheeks, nose, jaw¡ªanywhere she could reach.


    I stiffened under her weight, trying not to groan in difort. My ribs were still healing, and her body pressing into me didn''t help. Neither did the strong floral perfume she wore that made my head spin for all the wrong reasons.


    "Anita, you need to get off," I said tly, my voice low.


    But she didn''t listen. She clung even tighter, as if I was her long-lost love returned from war.


    "I cried for hours!" she went on, still pressing wet kisses to my cheek. "I barely slept, thinking about you! I couldn''t eat, couldn''t think straight¡ª"


    "Anita!" I snapped, my patience breaking. "Enough. Get off me."


    That got her attention. She froze, pulling back just a little, her face showing fake hurt and wide-eyed innocence.


    "I was just worried," she pouted.


    "I know," I muttered coldly, shifting ufortably. "But you don''t have to throw yourself on me. You are hurting me," I said with a frown. Deep down, I knew that if it were a certain someone, I wouldn''tin.


    Levi coughed awkwardly behind her, clearly trying not tough, while Louis outright smirked. Bastards.


    Anita blinked at me, clearly stunned by my cold tone. "I¡­ I''m sorry¡ª"


    "It''s okay," I cut her off sharply.


    Anita smiled at me, a smile that had no effect on me. She sat beside me, far too close, her hand brushing mine like, irritating me even more.


    I stared at her for a long moment, feeling absolutely¡­ nothing.


    No spark. No warmth. No interest. Just a faint headache and growing irritation.


    How the hell did I ever like her?


    I nced at Levi and Louis¡ªboth watching the scene unfold with poorly concealed amusement¡ªand I couldn''t help but wonder how we were ever interested in her.


    Anita was never my type. Not truly. She''s Too loud. Too clingy. Too fake. She was all surface and no substance. My wolf had never once stirred for her. And I knew, deep down, she''d never been Levi''s or Louis''s type either. We only ever kept her around because¡­ well, because of Olivia.


    I exhaled slowly, the weight of the truth sitting heavy in my chest.


    I had chosen Anita to get back at Olivia. To hurt her the way she had hurt me back then. What better revenge than to im her best friend?


    And it worked, didn''t it?


    Olivia had looked hurt when she saw us together. She stopped looking me in the eyes. She avoided rooms I walked into. She pulled away, and I convinced myself I had won.


    But now¡­ sitting here, feeling nothing for the woman beside me, all I could feel was regret.


    I regretted making Anita my concubine.


    I regretted marking her.


    I regretted every kiss, every night, every public disy meant to stab into Olivia like a de.


    I regretted that I''d ever thought about marrying her just to hurt Olivia more.


    It was petty. Cruel. And above all¡ªit wasn''t me.


    I nced at Anita again. She was chatting with Louis now, trying to win him over with that fakeugh of hers. But even Louis looked bored.


    I stared nkly at the ceiling, trying to drown out Anita''s voice as she giggled at something Louis clearly didn''t find funny. Her fingers were now ying with the edge of my nket, like she owned the right to touch anything of mine.


    Disgust curled in my gut. I couldn''t endure it anymore.


    I pushed myself up slightly on the bed, ignoring the sharp ache in my side as I cleared my throat.


    They all turned to look at me.


    "I think I need to rest now," I said, keeping my tone as neutral as possible. "The headache''s kicking in again."


    Louis arched a brow, seeing right through me. Levi gave me a nod, understanding. Anita, of course, pouted.


    "Oh, but I just got here¡ª"


    "I know," I cut in, not harsh but firmly. "But I need quiet. And I need space. Alone."


    "But¡ª"


    "Anita," Levi said suddenly, stepping in with a serious look. "Let him rest. You heard him."


    She looked between the three of us as if she wanted to protest again, but something in my expression must have warned her off. Slowly, she stood, smoothing down her dress like she was some queen being dismissed.


    "Fine," she said, too sweetly. "I''lle check on youter."


    "Don''t," I said before I could stop myself.


    An awkward Silence filled the air.


    Anita stared at me, stunned. For once, no fake pout. No crocodile tears. Just shock.


    "I need space, Anita," I continued, my voice quieter now but firm. "Don''t take it personally. Just¡­ give me time."


    She didn''t respond. Just nodded stiffly, then turned and walked out, her perfume lingering in the air.


    Levi and Louis gave me a curious look.


    "Are you okay?" Levi asked.


    "Yeah¡­ just need a moment alone," I said.


    They nodded and also left.


    After they left, I settled back on the bed, my back against the headboard, and kept staring at the ceiling, my mind a tangle of mess. For a few minutes, I thought of Levi''s words, how he told me he wanted to start afresh with Olivia¡­


    I wondered If I could do that too.


    Can I forgive her? I mean, can we forgive each other? She had hurt me, and I had hurt her too.


    As Iy there, staring at the ceiling and thinking about everything¡ªabout Olivia, about the mess I''d made¡ªmy sharp hearing suddenly picked up something.


    Voices.


    At first, I thought I was imagining it. But then I heard it again¡ªlouder this time. One voice stood out clearly, even through the walls.


    It was Olivia''s.


    My heart skipped a beat. She sounded upset, maybe even angry. I didn''t know what she was saying, but I knew she was pissed.


    Without thinking, I sat up quickly, pain shooting through my ribs. I clenched my jaw to stop myself from groaning. My body wasn''t ready to move yet¡ªbut I didn''t care.


    I pushed off the bed, grabbed the nearest shirt, and forced it over my head. Every movement hurt, but I kept going.


    I had to know what was going on, why she was yelling, who she was yelling at.

 Chapter 112: Hit Me

    Chapter 112: Hit Me


    Olivia''s POV


    I was taking a nap when suddenly I felt the door to my room was harshly pushed open, forcing me out of my morning nap.


    While my eyes were half open, I noticed Anita storming towards me on the bed, and when she got to where Iid, shended a hard p right across my face. The pain shot through me, and for a moment I couldn''t understand it¡ªI just remained on the bed, trying to process what had just happened.


    "Tell me, you slut, what witch did you visit? Huh? What spell did you cast on the triplets?" Anita spat in anger.


    Anger boiled through my veins, and I slowly sat up on the bed, still trying to gather myself.


    "You slut¡­ tell me, what spell did you use? You did a spell so they hate me, right? Is that what you did?!" she yelled, and again, shended another p on my face.


    Pain shot through my cheek again as Anita pped me a second time. That was it. My anger exploded like fire inside me.


    I jumped out of bed, my vision red with rage. I grabbed Anita by her hair, yanking her head back as she screamed.


    "How dare you p me?!" I yelled, dragging her across the room.


    She kicked and fought to get away, but I was too strong. My wolf was out. My body shook with fury.


    "You think I did a spell on them?!" I shouted. "You think I need a spell for them to hate you? You did that all by yourself!"


    I mmed her face against the wall. Hard.


    She screamed in pain, blood smearing across the wall from her nose.


    "You bullied me for years," I growled, pulling her back and smashing her again. "You spread lies! Youughed at my pain! And now you barge in here and hit me?!"


    Her hands wed at mine, trying to break free, but I didn''t stop. My wolf had taken over. I couldn''t stop even if I wanted to.


    "Help! Guards! Help me!" Anita screamed, her voice full of panic.


    I didn''t care. I mmed her again. "You''re pathetic, Anita!"


    Her blood was everywhere now¡ªon the wall, on my hands, on her dress. She was crying, begging, but I couldn''t hear her.


    Suddenly, the door burst open. Guards rushed in, followed by Louis, Levi¡ª


    And Lennox.


    They all froze at the sight.


    "Olivia, stop!" Levi shouted, running toward me.


    But I wasn''t listening.


    My hands were still tangled in Anita''s hair. I raised her face again, ready to m her one more time¡ª


    "OLIVIA!" Lennox''s voice thundered through the room.


    And that''s when I paused, breath heavy, chest rising and falling with anger.


    My eyes met Lennox''s¡ªand I saw the shock on his face. The disbelief. The concern.


    Louis rushed forward and grabbed Anita away from me, holding her tightly. I stood there, breathing hard, my fists still clenched. My chest rose and fell like I had just run a marathon.


    "What the hell are you doing, Olivia?!" Louis yelled as he cradled Anita in his arms.


    Anita buried her face into his chest, sobbing loudly, her blood staining his clean white shirt.


    I stared at her¡ªat what I had done.


    Her face was a mess. Blood dripped from her nose, and there were deep scratches across her cheek. One eye was already swelling. For a second¡­ I knew I went too far.


    Louis gently lifted Anita''s face, his jaw tightening when he saw the damage. "Shit," he muttered under his breath.


    "Olivia¡­" Levi started, walking closer. "How could you do this?"


    I looked away, feeling guilty but still angry. "She hit me first. Twice," I muttered.


    "That''s not the point!" Lennox snapped. "You should havee to us. You should''ve told us¡ªnot do this to her face!"


    "She''s jealous of me!" Anita cried suddenly, turning her bloody face toward them. "She''s jealous of my pretty face! That''s why she did this to me!"


    "That''s a lie!" I shouted, my voice shaking. "I didn''t touch her because I was jealous¡ªI did it because she pped me and used me of casting a spell on you three!"


    Louis''s eyes narrowed. "We''ll deal with thister. She needs a healer." He turned to Levi and Lennox. "I''m taking her."


    He carefully carried Anita out of the room, her hand holding tightly onto his shirt.


    I stood there in silence until only Levi and Lennox were left with me.


    They both looked at me with expressions I couldn''t read.


    Disappointment,


    worry,


    maybe even a bit of fear.


    "Don''t make this a big deal," I finally said, my voice calmer now. "The healer will fix her up. The scratches won''t even be visible."


    Levi sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "That''s not the point, Olivia," Levi said as he moved closer to me. "You are not supposed to lose your temper like that, Olivia. You are Luna. You need to learn how to control your temper. What do you think the pack will say if they get to find out that you nearly destroyed Anita''s face?" Levi said, softly¡ªnot shouting at me, but somehow I was offended by it.


    "I don''t care! I don''t care what the pack says!"


    Levi stared at me like he couldn''t believe what I''d just said. His jaw tightened, but he stayed calm.


    "You''re not just anybody anymore, Olivia," he said slowly, almost like he was trying to reason with a wild animal. "You''re Luna. You can''t afford to lose control like that."


    Iughed bitterly, shaking my head. "Luna? Is that what I am now?" My voice trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with rage. "Then maybe it''s time people start treating me like one."


    Lennox crossed his arms, watching me closely. His gaze wasn''t angry¡ªit was calcting. "You nearly crushed her skull, Olivia. If we hadn''t walked in, you might''ve killed her."


    "Maybe I should have," I snapped, locking eyes with Lennox. "If you want to me someone, me Anita for waking me up with a p and calling me a slut."


    "You still went too far," Levi said, his voice soft but firm.


    "I don''t care!" I snapped, my voice rising. "I don''t care what the pack thinks of me. They already call me a thief''s daughter, don''t they? So let them think I''m a monster too! Let them fear me!"


    There was a long silence. Neither of them moved.


    My chest was still rising and falling with heavy breaths, my hands trembling slightly.


    "You better warn her," I said darkly, my voice low and deadly. "Warn Anita to stay the hell out of my path."


    "Olivia¡­" Levi whispered, but I didn''t let him stop me.


    "Because next time," I said slowly, clearly, "you won''t be dragging her bloody body to a healer¡­"


    I took a step closer, my eyes cold.


    "You''ll be picking up her corpse."


    Their eyes widened slightly, but I didn''t flinch. I meant every word.


    I wasn''t the weak girl Anita could push around anymore.


    I was done being bullied by her.


    I was done being quiet.


    Let here at me again¡­ and it would be thest thing she ever did.

 Chapter 113: Wanting her back.

    Chapter 113: Wanting her back.


    Levi''s POV


    It had been three days since Olivia nearly wrecked Anita''s face. That day, I was shocked¡ªbut also proud. Proud that she was finally standing up for herself, no longer taking Anita''s constant bullying. Not that I hadn''t known how Anita treated her all these years¡ªI had. But I kept quiet, trapped in the stupidity of wanting to hurt Olivia. Not anymore. I won''t stand by and let Anita belittle her. I was also proud that Olivia had stepped up, showing the no-nonsense fire I always knew she had.


    It was a freezing morning, and we were all seated for breakfast¡ªLennox, Louis, Olivia, and even Anita. Luckily, just as Olivia had predicted, the healer managed to fix Anita''s face, leaving only a few tiny scratches that would soon disappear.


    My eyes were locked on Olivia, who sat directly across from me, and damn, I couldn''t look away. She looked breathtaking this morning.


    Her long blond hair was pulled into a loose braid that draped over her shoulder, with some strands falling freely around her face like golden threads catching the morning light. Her skin looked soft and fresh, kissed by the cold, and those sea-blue eyes of hers¡­


    Those eyes were unreal. They sparkled under the glow of the chandelier above us, like waves catching sunlight. I had seen those eyes dull with pain before, dimmed by sadness¡ªbut now they were sharp, focused, almost icy.


    She didn''t speak much, just silently cut her food and brought it to her lips with a kind of quiet grace that held my gaze and refused to let go.


    "Eat your food," Lennox said beside me without looking up, as if he knew exactly where my mind had gone.


    But I didn''t listen. Instead, I voiced what had been running through my head for the past few minutes. "Olivia¡­ you look beautiful this morning," I said.


    An awkward silence fell over the table as every pair of eyes turned to me. Lennox looked at me like I''d said something sphemous. Louis stared like I''d just confessed to murder. His fork hovered mid-air, his brow rising slowly in disbelief.


    Anita choked on her drink. Actually choked. She grabbed her napkin and dabbed her lips aggressively, shooting me a re like I''d spat in her coffee.


    But Olivia¡­


    She didn''t react like the others.


    She lifted her eyes slowly and looked at me.


    There was a slight tilt to her head, a soft arch of her brow. "Thanks," she said tly, her tone unreadable. She didn''t smile. Didn''t blush. Didn''t give me the satisfaction of knowing how she felt about thepliment.


    Then she went back to cutting her food like nothing had happened.


    My chest clenched at her reaction, but I didn''t back down. "There''s this movie that just came out," I continued. "I was wondering if you''d like to go watch it with me at the cinema."


    She didn''t even look up. It was like she didn''t realize I was speaking to her.


    "Olivia?" I called out again, my voice softer now.


    She slowly lifted her eyes and locked them with mine, those cial-blue irises colder than the weather outside. "Were you talking to me?" she asked, her toneced with disbelief.


    I swallowed hard. "Yeah¡­ I asked if you''d like to see a movie with me. At the cinema."


    Her gaze held mine for a long, ufortable second. Then she gave the tiniest shrug and said, "No."


    Just like that.


    No exnation. No emotion. No hesitation.


    Just no.


    I blinked. "Wait¡­ just no?"


    She finally set her fork down and leaned slightly forward, her elbows on the table, voice calm but firm. "You don''t get to ask me out like everything''s fine, Levi. Like you didn''t treat me like I didn''t exist for years." She nodded toward Anita. "Anita is avable; you can take her out."


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. My tongue felt useless.


    "If you have nothing else to say, I''d like to finish my breakfast in peace," she muttered, then picked up her fork again and continued eating.


    Where I sat, I felt utterly miserable. But I wasn''t going to give up. I knew getting Olivia back wouldn''t be easy, but I wasn''t going to be discouraged.


    I nced at Lennox, who red at me and then looked away. I looked at Louis. He stared at me like I''d betrayed him, then dropped his gaze too. I didn''t care¡­ I didn''t care what my brothers thought. All I knew was that I wanted Olivia back¡ªand I wasn''t ashamed of it.


    After breakfast, Olivia turned to Lennox. "I heard you have the record of all the she-wolves. I''ll need them for my next meeting."


    Lennox opened his mouth to respond, but I cut in. "Yeah, sure¡­ I''ll give it to you. Follow me," I said and rose to my feet.


    Olivia stared at me, one brow arching in clear disapproval. She didn''t say a word, but the message in her eyes was loud enough: Don''t speak for me.


    Still, after a beat, she stood too. "Fine. Lead the way," she said coolly.


    I could feel everyone''s eyes on us¡ªAnita practically burning holes in my back, Lennox scowling like he was ready to throttle me, and Louis¡­ Louis looked disappointed. But I didn''t care.


    We walked down the hallway in silence. The tension between us was palpable¡ªso thick I could barely breathe. I wanted to say something, anything, but the words were jammed in my throat.


    When we reached the office, I pushed the door open for her. She walked past me without a nce. I followed her inside and walked to the file cab in the corner. My hands shook slightly as I opened it and pulled out the folderbeled She-Wolf Records.


    I turned to hand it to her, but instead of just grabbing it, she stared at me. "Is this what you''re doing now?" she asked softly.


    My brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"


    She folded her arms. "Trying to get me back. Giving me files andpliments and movie invitations as if that''ll erase everything."


    "I''m not pretending," I said immediately. "I do want us back."


    Her jaw tightened.


    I stepped closer, carefully, like approaching a wounded animal. "I''m not asking for your forgiveness right now. I just want a chance¡­ a real one. Let me prove to you that I''m sorry, Olivia."


    Her eyes softened for a second¡ªbut then it was gone, reced with that look of hatred.


    She took the folder from my hands, her fingers brushing against mine for the briefest moment. Even that slight contact made my heart stutter.


    "Thank you," she said curtly, then turned and walked out, leaving me standing there, breathless and full of regret.


    The door opened again, and for a moment, I thought she''de back.


    But my heart dropped when Lennox and Louis walked in.

 Chapter 114: Fight

    Chapter 114: Fight


    Levi''s POV


    "Levi, do you know what you are doing?" Louis was the first to speak.


    I nodded. "Yes. What I should have done a long time ago," I responded with regret. For a moment, I wished I hadn''t let things escte this far.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Louis growled, stepping forward toward me.


    "Yes. I know exactly what I am doing," I spat back at Louis.


    Lennox stepped forward and folded his arms, his eyes softening.


    "Are you putting up this act just because of the full moon? So she will allow you to touch her?" Lennox asked, and that got me enraged. How could he think such a thing?


    My eyes darkened as I took a step toward Lennox.


    "Don''t you ever say that again," I warned, my voice low but full of warning. "This isn''t about the full moon. This isn''t about getting her to sleep with me. This is about her. About my feelings for her. I messed up, I know that¡ªI own that. But don''t you dare question what I feel for her."


    "And what do you feel for her?" Louis barked at me.


    My frown deepened, but I still went on to answer.


    "Love." I said it loud and clear. But I didn''t end there. "I have loved Olivia for a long time but kept it hidden from you and acted like I liked her like a big brother when in truth I loved her."


    Louis froze, his mouth slightly ajar, while Lennox blinked like I''d just grown a second head.


    "You what?" Louis asked, his voice dropping.


    "I loved her," I repeated, quieter now but just as certain. "Even when she was just a little girl, when she looked up to all of us like we were her whole world, I already felt it. I knew it was wrong, that she was too young, that I wasn''t supposed to feel that way¡ªbut I did. And I kept it hidden, waiting for the right moment. But when the moment came, it was a disaster."


    Louis scoffed. "You can''t be serious! You hurt her, Levi, and now you want to act like the perfect guy who has loved her all this while?"


    "I know I made mistakes," I said, my hands balling into fists at my sides. "Don''t you think I live with that every damn day? Every time I saw her flinch when I walked into a room, every time she smiled at someone else but never me, every time Anita insulted her and I said nothing¡ªI hated myself."


    The frown on Lennox and Louis''s face deepened, but I continued.


    "I''m going to chase Olivia back. I know she has hurt me, and I also hurt her back, but I''m done! I''m done pretending that I no longer love when I actually never stopped," I said inly.


    My wolf growled approvingly inside me.


    I went on.


    "I don''t know what she did to you two, and I have no right to ask you two to let it go. You are free to remain angry¡­ to continue to hate her. But I, Levi, am done."


    I turned to leave, needing air, space¡ªanything but their judgmental stares. But before I could reach the door, Louis stepped in front of me, blocking my path with a hard re.


    "You''re not going after her," he said firmly, arms crossed over his chest like a damn wall I couldn''t get past.


    My jaw clenched. "Move."


    "No."


    "Louis¡ª"


    "You know how we do things," he cut me off. "We''re triplets, Levi. We don''t go off making decisions like this on our own. We stick together¡ªalways have."


    Iughed bitterly. "You think I don''t know that? You think I don''t remember every second of our lives growing up, the way we moved like one person with three bodies? But this¡­ this isn''t something we can do together."


    Lennox stepped in now, his voice quieter but heavier.


    "We haven''t forgiven her yet, Levi. For what she did."


    "I don''t know what she did to you two, but do you two even think for a second and realize she was just fourteen?!" I snapped, my voice shaking with rage and something close to desperation. "You think she didn''t hurt me? She did! But I''ve made my choice."


    Louis scoffed. "So that''s it? You''re just going to go after her while we''re still nursing wounds she caused?"


    "Yes!" I roared. "Because I''m done, Louis. I''m done holding on to grudges. I''m done pretending I''m fine when I''m not. I love her. I always have. And I''m not waiting for your permission to chase what I want."


    Louis''s eyes narrowed, and before I knew it, he shoved me¡ªhard.


    I stumbled back a step but caught myself, chest heaving.


    "You wanna fight me now? Is that it?" I growled.


    "We don''t get to just decide without each other," Louis barked, stepping in again.


    "Why not?" I shouted back. "Because we''re triplets? Because we came from the same womb? Sucked the same damn breasts? That doesn''t mean we have to live as one person, Louis!"


    Lennox tried to speak, but I pushed past both of them, anger burning in my blood.


    "I''m not asking you to forgive her. I''m not asking you to follow me. But I am telling you¡ªI''m done holding back. You can either stand with me¡­ or get out of my way."


    Louis lunged at me, grabbing the cor of my shirt and mming me against the wall. I shoved him back just as hard, my anger boiling over.


    "You''re being selfish!" he yelled.


    "No, I''m being honest!" I shouted, pushing him again.


    He swung at me, and I barely dodged it. My fist flew up and hit his jaw. He stumbled back but came at me even harder.


    "Stop it!" Lennox barked, stepping between us, but we didn''t listen. All the years of tension, anger, and pain exploded between us.


    "You think you''re the only one hurting?" Louis growled, grabbing my shirt again.


    "I''m the only one doing something about it!" I snapped, swinging again. He blocked it and punched me in the face.


    "You don''t know what she did to me!" Louis roared, throwing a punch that barely missed my cheek.


    "And you don''t know what she meant to me!" I shouted back, ducking and mming my shoulder into his ribs.


    We were so caught up in the fight, fists flying, growls rumbling from our throats, we didn''t even notice someone had entered the room.


    "Enough!" Lennox shouted, but we didn''t stop.


    I raised my fist, ready to punch Louis again. He did the same. We both attacked each other.


    But then¡ª


    "Levi! Louis!" Lennox screamed.


    Toote.


    Our fists moved at the same time, but instead of hitting each other, we both struck someone in between us.


    A soft gasp escaped the person''s lips, followed by a sickening thud.


    We froze.


    And then we saw her.


    Olivia.


    She stood there for a split second, her eyes wide in shock, before her body crumpled to the floor.


    "No!" I shouted, falling to my knees beside her. Blood trickled from her temple where our fists had hit.


    Louis dropped down too, his face pale. "Oh my God¡­ Olivia."


    Lennox rushed to her side. "What the hell did you two do?!"


    I gently lifted her head. Her eyes were closed. She wasn''t moving.


    "Olivia? Olivia, please¡­" My voice broke.


    Lennox growled. "Get the healer!"


    Louis just stared, horrified. "We didn''t mean to¡­ I didn''t see her¡­"

 Chapter 115: Faking

    Chapter 115: Faking


    Olivia''s POV


    "Lennox¡­" I moaned, my voice barely a whisper, yetced with desire.


    Warm hands slid up my thighs, spreading heat in their wake. My skin tingled, hypersensitive, as soft lips brushed over my corbone, followed by another mouth pressing reverently against the inside of my wrist. Every touch was precise¡ªworshipful. I gasped as a hand tangled in my hair, pulling my head gently back, exposing my throat.


    A low growl sounded in my ear, unmistakably Louis. "You''re ours, Olivia."


    My heart fluttered wildly as Levi kissed down my stomach, his tongue leaving a trail of fire. Lennox''s voice was deeper, darker¡ªhis lips hovering just above mine. "Say our names again, little mate."


    I whimpered, body arching. Fingers gripped my hips, holding me steady as the triplets took turns driving me insane. Each sensation was overwhelming¡ªLennox''s mouth against my pulse, Louis''s hands kneading my thighs, Levi''s teeth scraping lightly along the shell of my ear.


    It was too much. Too good. My entire body trembled as wave after wave of pleasure coiled tightly inside me. "Lennox¡­ Louis¡­ Levi¡­" I breathed, lost in them.


    Then, a sudden chill.


    I blinked.


    The ceiling above me came into view. My breath caught in my throat.


    I was in my bed. My room. The scent of pine and musk still lingered faintly in the air like a cruel reminder, but the warmth¡ªtheir touch¡ªwas gone.


    I sat up, heart pounding. And froze.


    All three of them¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªstood at the edge of my bed, eyes wide, brows furrowed in concern. They must have heard me. My cheeks med with embarrassment.


    Oh Moon Goddess.


    They heard me moan their names.


    For a moment, none of us said a word until Levi broke the silence. "How is your head?" he asked.


    My brow furrowed, and that was when I remembered what had happened. I remembered hearing loud voices. I remembered walking back into the study and found Levi and Louis fighting. I also remembered how I got scared that they would hurt each other, and I stupidly tried to separate them¡ªbut I got struck by both of them. That was thest thing I remembered. It seems I went unconscious.


    I looked at the three of them and narrowed my eyes. They seemed worried and eager to know my response. I was fine¡­ although I still felt a slight headache due to the impact of their blows, but I was fine.


    I looked at them, and then a silly idea came into my head.


    I tilted my head. "Where''s my husband?"


    The room froze.


    Their expressions shifted instantly¡ªlike I had smacked each of them across the face. Louis''s brows knitted together, Lennox''s arms dropped to his sides, and Levi''s jaw clenched so hard I heard it crack.


    "What?" Lennox said, voice low and dark.


    "I asked where my husband is." I blinked slowly, my tone soft but insistent. "Gabriel¡­ where is he?"


    "You''re joking," Levi said tightly, his frown deepening. "Tell me you''re joking."


    I gave them a confused look, pulling the nket tighter around myself. "Why would I joke about that? He''s my mate. My husband. He''ll be worried about me."


    Lennox stepped forward, fire burning behind his eyes. "You''re not mated to that bastard."


    I flinched at the harshness of his voice, acting like I was scared of him.


    Louis held a hand out to stop his brother. "She hit her head, Lennox. She''s¡ªmaybe she''s disoriented."


    "I''m not disoriented!" I snapped, my voice sharp and desperate. "I don''t know who you are¡­ any of you. But I know Gabriel. I need to get back to him."


    Louis''s face turned ashen. Levi turned away, running a hand through his hair like he couldn''t believe what he was hearing. Lennox looked like he was barely holding himself back from punching a wall.


    A tense silence settled over the room, thick and suffocating.


    Then I whispered, "Please¡­ just take me home."


    None of them spoke.


    This was getting interesting.


    I kept my expression wide-eyed and confused, trying not to smirk as I watched their reactions spiral from confusion to disbelief, then rage.


    "Gabriel always made me tea when I had headaches," I murmured wistfully, pressing a hand to my temple for dramatic effect. "He used to hum this silly song¡­ something about the Moon and her warrior. Do you know it?"


    "Olivia," Levi growled, his voice thick with warning. "This isn''t funny."


    "What''s funny?." I looked him dead in the eye, tilting my head like I was studying a stranger. "Who are you again?"


    Levi''s nostrils red.


    "Unbelievable," Lennox muttered, pacing the room now, his hands balled into fists.


    Louis, the calmest of them, crouched beside the bed. "Olivia, it''s us. Lennox. Levi. Me¡ªLouis." His voice was gentle, coaxing. "You''re our mate. You''ve never been mated to Gabriel."


    I widened my eyes innocently. "I think I would remember being mated to triplets. That sounds¡­ excessive."


    Louis blinked.


    Levi cursed under his breath.


    Lennox snapped. "Olivia, there is no Gabriel."


    My lips twitched.


    It was getting harder to hold back my grin.


    "I think you have me confused with someone else," I said sweetly. "I''m Luna of the Shadow Pack. Gabriel''s Luna."


    "You are our Luna," Louis hissed under his breath, hisposure beginning to crack. "Our mate."


    "I''m not!" I yelled back at them and stared at them with frightened eyes. I acted like they were frightening me.


    "Tell me, are you men Gabriel''s enemies? Did you kidnap me?" I asked, sounding terrified, my eyes already filled with tears that seemed so convincing.


    "I want to go home," I whispered again, letting my lower lip tremble.


    Levi dragged a hand down his face and turned away with a groan. Lennox swore under his breath and punched the wall so hard I heard the wood crack.


    I let my hand press over my heart and took a shaky breath. "What do you want from me? Money? My pack''s loyalty? Did Gabriel do something to you?"


    They all snapped their eyes back to me at once.


    I recoiled again dramatically, like their stares scared me. "Please don''t hurt me. If you let me go, I won''t say anything to anyone."


    "Olivia, stop it," Louis pleaded, his voice breaking. "You know us. You know me. Don''t y games like this. It''s cruel."


    I blinked at him, acting confused and scared. "Is that your name? Louis?" I nced between them. "And you two¡ªLennox and Levi? Are you brothers?"


    Lennox cursed again under his breath, storming away from the bed. "She''s messing with us."


    "She''s not," Levi muttered, eyes narrowed on me. "We hit her head hard. She thinks this is real."


    Oh, if only they knew.


    I almost smiled¡ªbut I didn''t. Not yet. Not until I was done.


    "I''m not lying," I said, letting my voice break into a sob. "You kidnapped me. You''re trying to make me believe something that isn''t true. I just want to go home to my mate."


    Then I buried my face in my hands and began to cry.


    Fake tears, of course¡ªbut convincing.


    I''d always been a good actress.


    Suddenly, the door pushed open, and I lifted my head to see a healer walking in.


    Shit!

 Chapter 116: Believe My Act

    Chapter 116: Believe My Act


    Olivia''s POV


    Oh no.


    I will be exposed.


    This healer¡ªhe looked serious, with sharp eyes that made me nervous right away. I quickly wiped at my fake tears but kept my scared act going.


    The triplets looked tense¡ªlike they''d just been caught doing something wrong. Louis quickly stepped forward.


    "She just woke up," he told the healer. "She''s confused. Please check her."


    "She doesn''t know who we are," Levi added, his voice sounding worried and tired. "She keeps asking for Gabriel."


    Lennox muttered, "She''s lying," but he didn''t sound too sure anymore.


    I kept my face innocent and afraid, but deep down, my heart was racing. What if the healer figured out I was pretending? What if he told them?


    "Nervous now, huh?" my wolfughed inside my head. "You really got yourself into this."


    Be quiet, I told her.


    The healer came closer and looked me in the eye. "Olivia," he said gently, "do you know where you are?"


    I shook my head and let a tear fall. "No¡­ These men say they''re my mates, but I don''t remember them. I want to go back to my husband."


    The healer raised an eyebrow. "What''s his name?"


    "Gabriel," I answered right away. "He''s the Alpha of the Shadow Pack."


    Fuck! Of all names, why did I have to choose Gabriel? Maybe because he was the most realistic, and it will definitely fit for my n.


    The healer looked at me for a few seconds, then checked my head. He touched my temples and looked into my eyes.


    "Do you have a headache?"


    "A little," I whispered, "but I''m more scared than anything."


    Levi flinched like that hurt him more than a punch.


    The healer stood up slowly and looked at the triplets.


    "Well?" Lennox asked, barely holding in his anger. "What''s wrong with her?"


    The healer sighed. "From what I see¡ªher fear, her confusion, and memory problems¡ªit looks like she really doesn''t remember you."


    Boom.


    Lennox punched the wall. Louis sat down hard like he couldn''t stand. Levi turned away, his hands in his hair, breathing hard.


    They believed it.


    They actually believed I didn''t know them.


    And the pain on their faces¡­ it looked so real. So deep. For a second, I almost felt bad.


    Almost.


    "Look at them," my wolf whispered. "They''re scared. Scared of losing you. Scared that you forgot them."


    I swallowed hard, my fake tears still sliding down, but something inside me twisted unexpectedly.


    Pity?


    They were scared.


    Scared of me forgetting them. Scared of being forgotten.


    "You''re sure?" Louis choked out, eyes ssy. "She doesn''t remember us?"


    The healer nodded. "Yes. Head trauma like this can lead to temporary or, in rare cases, permanent memory loss. It''s hard to say right now."


    "Is there anything we can do?" Levi rasped.


    "Let her rest," the healer replied. "Try not to overwhelm her. If what she says is true, pushing too hard could only worsen things."


    "No¡­ this can''t be happening! If she can forget anybody, it can''t be us¡­ we are her mates! Her husbands!" Lennox snapped.


    The healer stared at me with an unreadable expression before turning to the triplets. "In some cases, patients don''t remember people they''ve experienced emotional distress with. It''s possible that, in her unconscious state, Olivia''s mind chose to suppress those memories. It''s not umon for the brain to protect itself by forgetting what it subconsciously considers traumatic or painful."


    He paused, then added, "In her case, it appears she doesn''t want to remember you three. It''s like her mind is rejecting everything connected to you."


    The healer exined and I myself was wowed¡ªwhat a great excuse!!


    "And Gabriel?" Louis asked sharply. "Why does she think Gabriel is her husband?"


    The healer answered immediately. "Just like she wanted to forget you three, in her unconscious state she wished she was mated and married to Alpha Gabriel instead. That was why when she woke up, her memory reset, and she thinks he is her mate."


    Oh, this healer was good.


    I almost burst outughing when he said¡ªwith a perfectly straight face¡ªthat I had forgotten the triplets because my unconscious mind didn''t want to remember them.


    Bravo, sir. Truly. Ten out of ten. Someone give this man an Oscar.


    Was this man lying to the triplets or did he really think this was the truth?


    And as if that wasn''t enough, he even threw in a bonus line about me wishing to be married to Gabriel so badly that my brain just rewired itself and poof¡ªwee to delusionnd, poption: me.


    I had to bite my cheek to stop myself from smirking. This man was better than I ever hoped for.


    The triplets just stood there, stunned like they''d been hit by a truck full of heartbreak and existential crisis.


    Lennox''s eyes snapped to mine, burning with pain.


    Levi looked physically ill, like someone had just told him puppies weren''t real.


    Louis? Poor guy looked like he''d aged five years in five seconds.


    I kept my scared-littlemb expression firmly in ce, even though inside, I was screaming withughter.


    Then I made it worse.


    Much worse.


    I whimpered and curled into myself, hugging my knees like I was hiding from a pack of monsters. "Please¡­" I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Please take me home to Gabriel¡­ I don''t feel safe here."


    Three. Instant. Reactions.


    Lennox flinched like I''d stabbed him in the chest.


    Levi''s breath hitched¡ªhe actually made a choking sound.


    Louis blinked rapidly, like he was trying not to cry.


    I bit the inside of my lip hard to stop myself from bursting outughing. It was almost too good. This wasn''t just acting anymore. This was art.


    I even added a little trembling to my hands for dramatic ir. "He''s probably worried sick about me¡­" I sniffled. "He must be looking for me."


    Lennox punched the wall again. At this rate, he was going to knock the whole damn house down.


    "I can''t do this," Levi growled, storming toward the door like he needed air¡ªor maybe just a private ce to scream into a pillow¡ªbut he didn''t leave.


    Louis reached for my hand¡ªbut I jerked away like he was a monster.


    He froze, then backed up slowly, his heart practically bleeding from his eyes. "She really doesn''t remember," he whispered.


    I blinked at him, wide-eyed. "Please, don''t touch me."


    Louis let out a sound like someone had just drop-kicked his soul.


    The healer, calm as ever, nodded sagely like a wise old owl. "It''s best you give her space. For her healing."


    Healing? Oh, I was healing alright¡ªhealing their egos one fake tear at a time.


    But I still wasn''t done.


    I sniffled again and looked at all of them with watery eyes. "I just want to go home¡­ to my husband¡­"


    Boom. There it was.


    Triple heartbreak. Served hot.


    They all turned to me again, as if I was the viin here. And technically¡ªI was. But oh well.


    I blinked innocently. "Will you¡­ let me call him?"


    Lennox groaned like he''d just taken a bullet. Levi muttered something that sounded like a curse and a prayer mashed together. Louis sat down again, looking like a ghost.


    And me?


    I just buried my face in my hands again and whispered brokenly,


    "Please don''t hurt me¡­ I just want to go home."


    God, I deserved an award.

 Chapter 117: Angry Lennox

    Chapter 117: Angry Lennox


    Louis''s POV


    Through the healer''s incantations, Olivia was forced to sleep. With an aching heart, I watched her peacefully sleeping while the healer turned to us. "She will be asleep for a few hours," he announced.


    My frown deepened, my eyes still on her. "If she wakes up, is there a possibility that she will remember us¡­ remember everything?" I asked with unease.


    The healer gave us a look that already told me the chances were slim.


    Finally, He shook his head. "Sorry, Alphas, but in most cases, it takes at least a week for the patient to regain her original memories, and in some cases, itsts longer, like months or even years," he said, dropping the bombshell that sank into my heart.


    "This is unbelievable!" Lennox spat, and in anger, he stormed out of Olivia''s room. Levi and I exchanged guilty nces. We knew we had messed up; in fact, I could see the regret in his eyes.


    "Alphas, I beg to take my leave. I wille to check tomorrow," the healer said before bowing and walking away.


    My eyes settled back on Olivia, and I could feel my wolf howling in pain, urging me to get closer to her, but I held myself back and stood silently there in agony.


    After a few more minutes of silence, Levi walked toward the door. "I need to check on Lennox," he said quietly.


    "I''lle with you," I replied, moving over to the door. I looked at Olivia one more time before we left the room.


    The hallway was quiet, the kind of silence that made everything feel heavier. When we reached Lennox''s room, we could already hear the sound of ss breaking inside. Levi and I nced at each other before he knocked.


    No answer.


    We usually don''t knock on each other''s doors, but today Levi thought it wise to do so.


    He knocked again. "Lennox?"


    Still nothing.


    So Levi pushed the door open. Inside, Lennox was standing near the small bar, an empty bottle of whiskey in his hand. The floor was littered with broken ss, and another bottle flew past us, smashing against the wall.


    "Get out!" Lennox shouted, his eyes red with anger and pain. "I don''t want to see either of you!"


    "Lennox, listen¡ª" Levi tried, but Lennox cut him off.


    "No! You don''t get to talk right now!" he roared. "You were supposed to notice her presence!"


    His voice cracked as he pointed at us. "Now look at her! She doesn''t even remember who she is¡­ who we are!"


    My heart clenched. I had no words. He was right.


    "You think watching her look at me like I''m a stranger didn''t kill me?" Levi said, his voice shaking with pain and regret. "You think it didn''t break me when she flinched away from me? Like I was some monster?"


    "Lennox, we didn''t mean for this to happen¡ª" I started.


    "But it did!" he yelled. "Because of you two!"


    He turned away for a second, wiping his face. "You better pray," he said, his voice cold now. "Pray to the Moon Goddess or whatever power you believe in, that Olivia gets her memory back."


    He looked at us again, his eyes hard. "Because if she doesn''t¡­ I swear I''ll never forgive either of you. Ever."


    Levi didn''t say anything. Neither did I. We just stood there, knowing Lennox meant what he said.


    Lennox turned his back on us and grabbed another bottle from the bar. His hands were shaking, his shoulders tense like he was barely holding himself together.


    The silence between us was suffocating.


    I nced at Levi, who looked as broken as I felt, and then back at Lennox.


    Among the three of us, it was always Lennox who was the most possessive over Olivia. Not in a controlling way, but in a protective, almost fierce kind of love. Like he was willing to burn the world down if it meant keeping her safe.


    Even when we were younger, he was always like that.


    I remember one time when Olivia was just twelve. We were ying in the gardens¡ªshe was chasing me around,ughing so hard she could barely breathe. I thought we were just having fun, so I ran a little faster.


    She didn''t see the stone in her path.


    She tripped, fell hard, and scraped her knees and palms so badly that blood started trickling down. Herughter turned into a sharp cry, and my heart stopped.


    I rushed back to her, panicking. But before I could even help her up, Lennox was already there¡ªfaster than lightning.


    His eyes were filled with rage. "Why the hell did you run that fast, Louis?" he barked at me. "She''s just a kid!"


    "I-I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "You''re older! You should have known better!"


    He didn''t speak to me for the rest of the day. Not even a single nce.


    It wasn''t until Olivia, with her bandaged knees and trembling lips, limped over to him and said softly, "Lennox, please don''t be mad at Louis. I asked him to y with me."


    That''s the only reason he finally looked at me again.


    Even then, he growled under his breath, "Next time, I swear, if she even gets a scratch because of you¡­"


    That''s who Lennox was. That''s still who he is. He hasn''t changed, even though he ims he hates her, that possessive spirit in him never left.


    Seeing Olivia in that bed now, broken and confused, must be tearing him apart in ways I couldn''t even imagine. And worst of all¡ªthis time, we weren''t just ying around. This time, it was our fault. We were supposed to be alert, and we failed.


    I let out a slow breath, trying to hold myself together. My eyes drifted toward Levi, who had slumped against the wall, his head tilted back and eyes red. His jaw clenched tightly, but the pain in his expression mirrored mine.


    We were triplets. Our bond was more than blood¡ªit was spiritual. Emotional. What one of us felt, the others did too. And in this moment, I knew they were both drowning in the same sea of guilt that was threatening to swallow me whole.


    Lennox didn''t even look at us anymore. He just stood at the window, still gripping that bottle like it was the only thing keeping him upright.


    Suddenly, someone ran into the room. The door was left open.


    Lolita, one of Olivia''s personal maids, rushed in, her face pale and panicked. Her chest was rising and falling quickly, as if she had sprinted all the way to us.


    "Alphas," she gasped, her voice shaking, "Luna Olivia is awake¡­ and she''s¡ªshe''s throwing things!"


    All three of us stiffened.

 Chapter 118: Wants Gabriel

    Chapter 118: Wants Gabriel


    Louis'' POV


    "What?" Lennox snapped, spinning around so fast the bottle slipped from his hand and shattered on the floor.


    "She¡ªshe woke up screaming," Lolita stammered. "She doesn''t recognize anyone. She threw a vase at Nora, and then a ss of water at me. She''s frightened. She''s crying and shouting that she wants to go home to Alpha Gabriel."


    "Shit," Levi muttered, already pushing off the wall and moving past Lolita.


    I followed, and Lennox was right beside us, moving so fast I almost didn''t recognize him.


    When we reached her room, we could hear the chaos even before the door opened¡ªOlivia''s voice, shrill and panicked, echoing through the hallway.


    "I said leave me alone! Get away from me! I don''t know any of you!"


    My heart cracked again.


    Levi opened the door slowly. Inside, Olivia was curled in a corner of the bed, her chest heaving, hair wild around her face. Nora stood at a distance, looking worried. Pieces of broken ss and porcin littered the floor.


    The moment she saw us, her eyes widened¡ªand not with recognition. With fear.


    "Don''te near me!" she cried, her voice hoarse. "Why did you kidnap me! What do you want from me?!"


    "Olivia¡ª" Lennox took a step forward, his voice gentle for the first time in hours.


    "Don''t say my name like you know me!" she screamed, pressing herself further into the headboard. "Just¡ªjust let me go!"


    I froze, unable to move, my wolf whimpering inside me. Seeing her like this¡ªso afraid of us¡ªwas worse than anything I had ever felt in my life.


    Lennox stood still, jaw clenched, eyes glimmering with pain. His hands were balled into fists at his sides, as if physically restraining himself from rushing to her.


    Levi looked at her like someone had just stabbed him.


    "She''s scared of us," I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Olivia''s eyes darted between the three of us like a cornered animal, her breathsing in fast, shallow bursts. Her fists clutched the nket like it was herst defense.


    "Please," she sobbed, "just let me go. I don''t belong here¡ªI don''t know any of you!"


    "Olivia, you''re safe, I swear¡ª" Levi tried again, stepping forward.


    She flinched so hard she nearly fell off the bed.


    "I SAID STAY AWAY!"


    Her voice echoed through the room, raw and hoarse, like her throat was being torn apart by her screams.


    "I want to see Gabriel!" she shouted suddenly, her voice rising above everything else. "I want Alpha Gabriel! Bring him here! He''lle for me!"


    My heart plummeted.


    Lennox froze.


    "I don''t know what kind of sick game this is," she cried, voice shaking, "but you can''t keep me here! Gabriel will find me! He loves me!"


    A sharp silence fell, broken only by her hupped sobs. She wasn''t just scared now¡ªshe was desperate. Her body trembled with panic, her eyes wild with the belief that Gabriel was the only person who could save her.


    Levi took a slow step back, swallowing hard. Lennox didn''t move. His eyes stayed fixed on her, but his body trembled like a taut bowstring on the verge of snapping.


    "I¡ª" My voice failed. I turned to Levi, then to Lennox. "This isn''t working. We''re not helping her like this."


    "What are you saying?" Levi rasped, barely looking at me.


    I clenched my fists and took a breath that burned in my lungs.


    "I''m saying we need to talk to Gabriel."


    That got both their attention.


    Levi''s eyes widened. "You want to¡ªwhat? Ask him for help?"


    Lennox growled, stepping forward. "Are you insane? You want to go to the bastard? You think he will want to help?"


    "She believes he is her husband now," I snapped, trying not to yell. "She''s screaming for him. Crying for him. Right now, he''s the only one she trusts."


    Silence fell again, heavy and suffocating.


    "I hate it too," I said, voice low. "I hate that she thinks he''s her home. But if we want her to calm down¡ªwe have to understand that we need Gabriel''s help."


    Lennox''s jaw clenched, his nostrils ring. I could see the war in his eyes.


    "If she stays like this¡­ her condition will worsen," I continued. "She''ll keep seeing us as the enemy."


    Levi finally nodded. "He is the only one she remembers¡­ she doesn''t even remember her handmaids."


    Lennox didn''t respond. He just stared at Olivia, who was still sobbing, curled up and flinching away from Nora''s gentle attempts to soothe her.


    Then he turned away, storming toward the door. "Fine. Let''s call him."


    We walked back to our study in silence.


    Not a single word was spoken between us. What was there to say?


    The moment we stepped into the room, Lennox mmed the door shut behind us, making the walls rattle. He stalked to the far end of the study, pacing like a caged beast, his hands in his hair, his breathing heavy.


    "This is a fucking nightmare," Levi muttered, sinking into one of the leather chairs, burying his face in his hands.


    I didn''t sit.


    I walked straight to the desk, grabbed thendline, and stared at it for a moment.


    Lennox turned sharply. "Don''t."


    I ignored him.


    "Louis, don''t you dare," he warned, his voice low and threatening.


    "She asked for him," I said coldly, picking up the phone. "We have to try. If there''s even a small chance he can bring her back to us, I''m taking it."


    Levi lifted his head but didn''t stop me. His silence was permission enough.


    Lennox''s jaw clenched so hard I thought his teeth might crack.


    I didn''t wait.


    I dialed Gabriel''s direct line¡ªone only a few of us had¡ªand put it on loudspeaker.


    It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Then it clicked.


    "Well, well. I must be dreaming." Gabriel''s voice crackled through the speaker and I snarled. "The mighty trio, reaching out to me again? Let me guess¡­ Something happened to Olivia, didn''t it? What did you three do to her this time?"

 Chapter 119: calming Her Down

    Chapter 119: calming Her Down


    Lennox''s POV


    For once, I wished Gabriel was here with us and not just on the phone. I swear to God, I would have punched him right in the face. But unfortunately¡­


    "Listen, Gabriel, there is a situation," Louis said, sounding worried. I believe even Gabriel must have noticed it.


    "What is the situation? Listen, man, Olivia is not here. Has she gone missing again?" Gabriel asked, sounding worried.


    "It''s not that," Levi cut in quickly.


    "Then what is it?" Gabriel sneered.


    From where I stood, I remained silent, while my brothers exchanged nces with me like they needed my approval. But I said nothing. I just looked away.


    Louis continued, "Olivia¡­ has some memory loss. In fact, she has false memory. She doesn''t remember us. She doesn''t even know who we are. In fact¡­" He paused and inhaled deeply. "She thinks you''re her mate and husband. She thinks we kidnapped her."


    There was a long, heavy silence on the other end of the call.


    I could hear Gabriel breathing. Nothing else. Not a damn sound.


    Then came the sharp exhale. "You''re joking," he said tly.


    "I wish I was," Louis muttered.


    "You''re telling me," Gabriel said slowly, his voice turning darker with each word, "that Olivia¡ªyour Olivia¡ªhas forgotten everything¡­ and she thinks I''m her mate?"


    "She screamed it at us, actually," Levi muttered bitterly.


    "Over and over," Louis added. "She doesn''t remember anything, Gabriel. Not us. Not the pack. Nothing. Just you."


    I remained silent, my jaw clenched. My eyes burned, not with sadness but with pure rage. Rage that she had screamed his name and not mine. Rage that the only face her mind had clung to¡­ was his.


    Gabrielughed. A short, disbelieving, annoyingugh. "Well, isn''t that just fantastic. Of all people, her brain decides I''m the one she trusts?"


    "We hate you," Levi reminded him bluntly.


    "Mutual, Levi," Gabriel shot back. "I didn''t call you for hugs."


    "We called you," Louis corrected sharply.


    "Whatever," Gabriel sounded tired now. "This is a mess."


    "No shit," I muttered under my breath.


    Then his tone shifted, sounding serious. "Put her on the phone."


    "What?" Levi and Louis said simultaneously.


    "Let me talk to her. If she thinks of me, then maybe I can say something that jogs something useful. Or calm her down. You said she''s terrified of you. Let me try before Ie there."


    I looked away, grinding my teeth. Every part of me hated this. Hated giving him ess to her. Hated that he might be the only one she''d actually listen to.


    But she was terrified of us.


    And if he could help her remember¡­


    I sighed heavily. "Fine. But if you say something against us¡ª"


    "I won''t," Gabriel said. For once, he didn''t sound smug. "Just¡­ give her the phone."


    "Fine!" I gave my brothers a nod.


    We walked back to the room with the phone gripped in my hand like it was the de of the very pain tearing through my chest. I could hear Olivia''s soft, panicked whispers even before I opened the door. She was pacing. Frightened. Lost.


    "She''s not going to want to talk to us," Levi murmured beside me.


    I nodded once. "She won''t have to."


    We entered her room, and her eyes snapped to mine. Wide. Guarded. She took a step back.


    "Gabriel''s on the phone," I said quietly, my voice tighter than I intended.


    Her eyes widened. "Gabriel?" she gasped, nearly dropping the ss of water in her hand. "My Gabriel?"


    I couldn''t even look at her.


    "Yes," I muttered, putting the phone on speaker and cing it on the table.


    She ran to it like her life depended on it. Her hands were shaking as she clutched the edge of the table, tears streaming down her face.


    "Gabriel?" her voice cracked. "My love? It''s you, right? It''s really you?"


    My wolf growled deep inside me, writhing in agony. She called him ''my love''. It felt like a knife slowly turning in my chest.


    "I''m here, Olivia," Gabriel''s voice came through the speaker¡ªcalm, steady, almost gentle. "Hey, baby. I''m right here."


    A sob broke free from her throat. "They took me, Gabriel. They kidnapped me. I¡ªI don''t know where I am. I''m so scared. You have toe get me. Please. You said you''d never leave me¡ªwhy did you let them take me?"


    She was trembling now, clutching the table like it was her lifeline.


    Gabriel was quiet for a moment. Then his voice came again, softer. "Liv¡­ listen to me, okay? They didn''t kidnap you."


    "They did! They''re lying! They say you''re not my mate¡ªthey say I belong to them. But that''s not true, right?" Her voice was desperate, crumbling.


    "They''re your husbands," Gabriel said calmly.


    "No!" Olivia shouted, backing away from the phone. "Stop lying to me! I don''t know them! I want you! I only remember you!"


    She curled into herself, weeping.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. I turned away, staring at the wall, my fists clenched so tight my nails broke skin.


    But then¡­ Gabriel did something none of us expected.


    He sighed. "Okay. Okay, Liv. You''re right. I was joking. Alright?"


    She sniffled, pausing.


    "They''re not your husbands. They''re my friends."


    "What?" Louis whispered.


    Gabriel continued smoothly. "They''re helping me protect you. The pack''s in danger. A war ising, Olivia. I had to send you somewhere safe¡ªsomewhere no one would expect. That''s why you''re with them. Because I trust them."


    She blinked, her breathing shaky. "You trust them?"


    "I do. They won''t hurt you, Liv. I promise. They''re my friends¡­ and so they''ll protect what''s mine."


    Her body began to rx slightly. "So¡­ I''m safe?"


    "Yes. You''re safe. Just breathe, baby. You''re okay."


    She smiled faintly through her tears. "I was so scared, Gabriel¡­ I thought something happened to you. I¡ªI kept thinking about you¡­ I still want to fight with you. I want to protect you, too."


    "I know," Gabriel said. "And you will. But right now, I need you to rest. Trust them. For me."


    She nodded slowly, wiping her tears. "Okay¡­ okay. I trust them. For you."


    I swallowed hard, my heart aching. Gabriel had done what none of us could: made her believe. Calmed her.


    And it killed me inside.


    The silence after herst words was thick¡ªlike the air itself held its breath. Olivia had stopped crying, and her trembling had slowed. She sat near the table now, her hand resting gently against the phone as though just touching it would keep Gabriel close.


    "I want to see you," she whispered, her voice soft, pleading. "Can youe get me now?"


    On the other end, Gabriel hesitated. Then, with maddening ease, he answered, "Not yet, Liv. I wish I could, but I can''te right now. It''s not safe¡ªfor either of us."


    Her lips trembled again. "But¡ªwhy?"


    "Because the war''s just starting. I need to stay here and lead the others. But I''ll call you every day. I''ll talk to you until this is over. And when the war ends¡­" His voice dropped into a gentle promise. "I''lle get you myself. I swear."


    Her entire face softened like a storm giving way to sunlight. "You promise?"


    "I do," he said. "You''re mine. I''d never leave you behind."


    And then¡­ she smiled. This small, heartbreaking smile, full of hope and longing.


    "I love you," she murmured.


    A de twisted inside my chest.


    I froze.


    My wolf howled in agony, wing inside my chest. She said she loves him.


    Olivia¡ªour mate¡ªhad never said that to us. Not once. Not even when she had her memories. But she had said it to him. Freely. Softly. As if it had always been true.


    "I love you too, Olivia," Gabriel replied, his voice low and smooth. "I always will."


    Olivia smiled a big, bright smile.


    "I have to go now, dear¡­ I''ll call tomorrow, okay? Be a good girl for me, alright?"


    Olivia nodded. "Yes, darling. I will."


    My heart sank, and the call ended.

 Chapter 120: What we did was wrong

    Chapter 120: What we did was wrong


    Lennox''s POV


    The line went dead, and with it, so did a part of me.


    She smiled after the call ended. A full, bright smile. Like nothing was wrong. Like she hadn''t just taken a dagger and stabbed it straight into my soul with those three damn words.


    "I love you, Gabriel."


    The sound of it kept echoing in my head, looping like a curse I couldn''t exorcize.


    Olivia sat back, finally rxed for the first time since she woke up. Her hands weren''t trembling anymore. Her breathing was even. She even gave a soft hum like she felt¡­ safe.


    Because of him.


    She stretched slightly, then looked up at us like a doe blinking away the rain. "I''m¡­ hungry," she said, rubbing her stomach gently. "Could I¡­ have something to eat, please?"


    Nora and Lolita immediately stepped forward. "Of course. We will prepare something for you."


    She smiled at them. "Thank you."


    I watched her in silence. She wasn''t shaking anymore. The fear had passed. Her walls had lowered.


    And I¡ªfool that I am¡ªsaw that as a chance.


    I stepped closer, dragging the nearest chair out and sitting across from her.


    She didn''t flinch. That was something.


    She looked at me curiously. "You are Lennox, right?" she asked.


    The words burned like acid.


    I forced a smile, even though my jaw ached from how hard I was clenching it. "Yeah. I''m Lennox."


    She tilted her head, studying me with soft sea-blue eyes that held no recognition¡ªno sign of connection. Just empty curiosity. "You''re quiet."


    I shrugged. "I was just¡­ thinking."


    She nodded. "I''ve been thinking too. About everything. About why I''m here. It''s strange, but¡­ Gabriel said I''m safe. So, I''ll trust you."


    Her trust¡ªgiven to me, but only because of him.


    I cleared my throat. "Can I ask you something?"


    She blinked. "Sure."


    "What''s thest thing you remember before waking up here?"


    Her expression softened. A dreamy smile touched her lips.


    "I remember¡­ lying with Gabriel. We''d made love. He held me so tightly, like I''d disappear if he let go. I remember falling asleep with his arms around me¡­." She gave a littleugh, almost bashful. "Then I woke up in a strange bed. Alone. And here I am."


    I couldn''t breathe.


    My body went cold.


    How the hell did such memories make up in her head? An event that never happened!


    I felt my heart sink. I looked away quickly, afraid she''d see it in my eyes.


    Suddenly, Levi walked forward, holding a mirror toward her. "Look at the left crook of your neck and tell me how many marks you see."


    Olivia took the mirror from Levi with a puzzled expression, her brows slightly furrowed. She tilted her head, brushing aside the strands of her hair as she examined the left crook of her neck.


    Then her lips parted.


    Her fingers froze against her skin.


    "One¡­ two¡­" she murmured. Then her voice faltered. "Three?"


    She turned to us, confusion darkening her features. "Why do I have three mate marks?"


    Her eyes searched our faces, panic creeping into them again. "I remember only having one mark. What¡ªwhat does this mean?"


    Levi stepped forward, his mouth opening as if to speak.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "No." My voice was low but firm, stopping him. "Don''t."


    Levi looked at me, his face twisted in conflict. "I can''t pretend, it''s killing me," he said through mind link.


    "Not now," I said, my voice sharp through the mind link. "We can''t risk overwhelming her."


    Olivia''s gaze ping-ponged between us, confusion deepening.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing calm into my tone. "It''s possible Gabriel marked you again. Sometimes, when wolves have strong bonds, the mark can¡­ intensify. Multiply. Maybe you were injured, and he had to mark you again to strengthen the bond."


    She blinked, trying to process that. "So¡­ the other two are also from him?"


    "Could be," I lied through my teeth, praying she''d believe it.


    She seemed to rx slightly, nodding slowly. "Okay¡­ that makes sense. I guess. It just¡­ surprised me, that''s all."


    I nodded stiffly. "It''s okay. You''re safe."


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    Anita stepped inside with her annoying presence, her eyes scanning the room before theynded on Olivia. "What is this I''m hearing?"


    Olivia''s eyes widened, then narrowed slightly. She looked at us, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Is she your wife?"


    My jaw clenched.


    Levi''s and Louis'' too.


    At the exact same time, we all said, firmly¡ª"No."


    Anita blinked, clearly not expecting that.


    "She''s not our wife. Never was. Never will be," I said, my voice colder than I intended.


    Olivia nced between us and Anita. "But she has your marks."


    Levi crossed his arms. "She is our concubine."


    Anita huffed, but I shot her a warning re, daring her to speak.


    Olivia frowned, clearly still confused. "You guys are not married yet?" she asked, her questioning gaze fixed on us.


    We three exchanged nces, not knowing if we were to say yes or no.


    Anita suddenly stepped forward. "They were once married, but she is dead."


    My frown deepened as I red at Anita. "Keep your mouth shut!" I sneered.


    Anita didn''t care. Rather, she folded her arms and stared right at Olivia, who had a frown on her face¡ªperhaps it seems she doesn''t like Anita.


    Olivia''s eyes stayed on Anita, her frown deepening. "How long has she been dead?" she asked, her voice low but clear.


    Anita shrugged like it didn''t matter. "A little over a month ago."


    The room went quiet.


    Too quiet.


    I could feel the storm building before Olivia even opened her mouth. Her body stiffened, her eyes moved to each of us¡ªme, Louis, Levi¡ªwith a slow, cold look.


    And then she said it.


    "What kind of men take in a concubine just weeks after their wife dies?"


    My heart dropped.


    She didn''t look sad.


    She didn''t even look confused.


    She looked angry.


    Really angry.


    "That''s disgusting," Olivia said, standing up now. "Gabriel would never do something like that. Never. Not even if he was broken. He would wait. He would grieve."


    "Olivia¡ª" Louis tried speaking.


    But she wasn''t done.


    "You''re saying you had a wife. A mate. And a month after she died, you brought in another woman? No. That''s not grief. That''s disrespect."


    I looked away, jaw tight, but Anita¡ªof course¡ªhad to open her mouth again.


    "Actually," she said, smirking just a little, "they took me as their concubine while their wife was still alive."


    "What?" Olivia turned to her sharply.


    "They didn''t and never loved her," Anita said with a shrug. "It was me they wanted. Besides, she could never satisfy them like I do."


    Olivia stared at her for a second like she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Then she turned back to us.


    "You did that?" Her voice shook, but it wasn''t from fear anymore. It was disgust. "Your mate was alive¡­ and you still brought another woman into your bed?"


    I opened my mouth. Nothing came out.


    There was nothing I could say that wouldn''t sound worse.


    Now as I think about it, I realized how horrible I and my brothers were. Taking in Anita as our concubine just a few days after marriage. Fucking Anita in her presence on our wedding night? How did Olivia feel about all this! She must have been so hurt but we? We were blinded by revenge and didn''t stop to even think.


    "Gabriel would never do that," she said again, shaking her head. "He wouldn''t even look at another woman if I was gone this early. He''d mourn me at least for a year. But you¡­ you had a concubine. You slept with another woman before she was even gone."


    Her words were like ice. They didn''t scream. They didn''t need to. They cut deep, straight to the bone.


    "Wow!"


    She sat back down slowly, turning her face away like she couldn''t stand to look at us anymore.


    My frown deepened as I red at Anita. She had just made things worse for us. "Louis, take Anita out of here before I snap her head off her neck!" I growled to Louis through the mind link, and he obeyed, grabbing Anita''s arm and dragging her out of the room.


    "Please, I would like to be alone¡­ can you two leave too?" Olivia murmured, sounding angry.


    I exchanged a nce with Levi, who looked like he wanted to speak, but I subtly signaled him not to, and together we walked out of the room.

 Chapter 121: My Plan

    Chapter 121: My n


    Olivia''s POV


    The moment the door shut, I paused and used my heightened hearing to make sure no one was eavesdropping. I even sniffed the air to be sure no one was around before bursting intoughter. Oh my goodness, I was damn good! So good that I never knew I could put on such a disy! The trembling of my hands¡­ the fear in the triplets'' eyes¡­ the things I scattered around and how I acted with Gabriel¡ªit was all perfect.


    Just thinking about Gabriel''s performance almost made meugh again. He sounded so confused, poor Alpha. He had no idea he was being yed like a perfectly tuned violin.


    A soft knock tapped on the door in a pattern only two people knew.


    I smirked. "Enter."


    The door creaked open, and twodies walked in¡ªNora and Lolita, my two loyal handmaids and the only ones in this cursed ce who knew the truth. Nora bnced a tray with steaming food¡ªroastedmb, seasoned vegetables, and fresh bread¡ªwhile Lolita carried a jug of fruit-infused water and a goblet, as if we were about to toast to mytest performance.


    "You should''ve seen yourself, Luna," Lolita whispered, barely suppressing a giggle as she set the goblet down. "The way your voice cracked when you said, ''I want to go home!''"


    Nora snorted. "I almost started crying just to give it more effect. You''re scary when you act like that."


    I flopped onto the bed, dramatically throwing one arm over my face. "Ugh, I''m exhausted from all the fake trembling. My hands were actually starting to cramp. Do you think I overdid it?"


    "Not even close," Nora said as she ced the food on the table and began uncovering the dishes. "You were brilliant. If I didn''t know better if you hadn''t told us, I''d say you really had a memory reset."


    Lolita sat on the edge of the bed, her eyes gleaming. "They totally believed you. You''ve got the Alphas wrapped around your finger, Luna Olivia."


    "Perfect," I muttered, sitting up to grab a slice of bread. "Let them all believe I''m sick, scared, traumatized. The more they believe me, the more I''m able to achieve my ns."


    Nora turned to me with curiosity. "Luna, what are your ns?"


    "To leave this ce," I responded without hesitation.


    They both had doubtful looks on their faces. "I don''t think the Alphas will let you leave," Lolita said. And I knew she was right. It would be hard for them to let me go, and that''s why I have to level up my game. My n was very simple¡ªbut tricky. I''ll keep acting like I think Gabriel is my mate.


    "I''ll throw things. Cry. Scream. Beg them to let me go to Gabriel," I said, eating slowly. "I''ll act like I''m losing my mind without him."


    Lolita''s eyes widened. "You''re really going to pretend like you''re in love with him?"


    "Oh, I''m not just going to pretend," I said with a grin. "I''m going to live it. Every time one of those triplet Alphases near me, I''ll panic. I''ll scream his name in my sleep. I''ll tell them they''re keeping me away from my fated mate. I''ll fight them like a wild animal if I have to."


    Nora chuckled nervously. "That sounds¡­ intense."


    "That''s the point," I said, turning back to face them. "They need to believe I''m mentally stuck on Gabriel. That they''re making things worse by keeping me here. Maybe even start to feel guilty for it."


    I thought of another n and smiled. "I will pretend to fall really sick."


    Lolita tilted her head. "And what if they try to heal you instead? What if they bring in someone to ''heal'' your memory?"


    "Then I''ll make it worse," I said firmly. "More breakdowns. More screaming fits. I''ll make them believe I''m traumatized beyond repair¡ªunless they let me go."


    I flopped back onto the bed, staring at the ceiling. It was not easy, but I knew I would have to achieve it. Once they let me go to Gabriel, I could travel out of the country, and they would never find me!


    Shit! I remembered my father. I haven''t even started on his case yet, and I have to clear his name. I have to prove to the whole pack that Anita''s father framed him! Damn, I need to get to work.


    I turned to Nora and Lolita. "I need your help," I said softly, listening for any movement outside my door, but it was clear. "I need an investigator for my father''s case. Do you know any good ones?"


    Nora and Lolita were silent for a moment before Lolita nodded. "My uncle is an investigator, and he isn''t from this pack."


    I smiled. "Good. Connect me with him. We''ll talk on the phone, and I''ll give him all the details he needs to know," I said.


    "Sure, Luna."


    Suddenly, I caught a scent and froze. Jasmine, amber, and a hint of lc¡ªunmistakably her. The triplets'' mother.


    I shot up from the bed and hissed, "Everyone, act¡­ someone ising."


    Nora and Lolita instantly sprang into position like clockwork. Nora dashed toward the food tray, pretending to adjust it, while Lolita helped me sit up straighter on the bed, brushing imaginary strands of hair away from my face like a concerned attendant. My expression shifted into one of confusion and tiredness, and I let my body tremble ever so slightly, just like earlier.


    A soft knock echoed at the door. I didn''t answer.


    It creaked open anyway, and she stepped in. Her eyes found me instantly, but I widened mine with confusion and a dash of fear.


    "Olivia, dear," she said softly, taking a cautious step forward. "How are you feeling?"


    I blinked at her, frowning. "I''m sorry¡­ do I know you?"


    Her perfectly shaped eyebrows twitched, just for a second. "I''m¡­ I''m their mother. The Alphas''. My name is Lady Fiona."


    I turned to Lolita, paning my voice. "Why is she here? I don''t know her. Please don''t let her take me."


    Lolita immediately held my hand and whispered reassuring words, ying into the scene with practiced grace. "She''s just visiting. You''re safe, remember?"


    Fiona stepped closer, her voice gentle. "Olivia, I know things are confusing right now. You''ve been through a lot. But I promise, no one here wants to hurt you."


    I frowned, giving her a re. "I want Gabriel."


    Her eyes filled with pity, but also unease.


    "I understand you''re confused," she said cautiously, ncing at my maids as if searching for answers from them. "But Gabriel¡­ he''s not your mate, dear."


    My frown deepened. "Stop saying that! Are you all trying to brainwash me?"


    Fiona stiffened. "Perhaps I shoulde backter."


    "Please, go," I whispered.


    Nora stepped in like a shield. "Maybe give her time, ma''am. Her memories are still unstable."


    She hesitated¡­ then nodded and quietly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I sat up and wiped away the fake tears. "She''s definitely suspicious, but I was able to act well."


    Lolita exhaled and startedughing. "Oh my goddess, you should win an award."


    Nora grinned. "That flinch? Masterful."


    I smirked. "Let''s keep the performance going. The more they believe I''m mentally sick, the easier it will be to leave this ce."


    Then I turned to Lolita, my voice turning serious. "Set up that call with your uncle. We don''t have time to waste. It''s time to bring down Anita''s father."


    Lolita nodded. "Yes, Luna."

 Chapter 122: In Four Days

    Chapter 122: In Four Days


    Levi''s POV


    "What the hell!" Louis barked in anger as he grabbed the bottle of whiskey from my hand. I growled and red at him, hating that he had to take the bottle from me.


    "If you keep this up, you''ll drink yourself into the grave!" he snapped before storming off.


    Where I sat on the couch, I felt miserable.


    No¡ªmiserable was an understatement.


    I felt like the gods themselves wereughing at me. Like every time I tried to fix my mess, life found a new way to tear it apart.


    The warmth of the whiskey still lingered on my tongue, sharp and bitter, but it did nothing to dull the ache inside me.


    I ran a hand through my hair, tugging at the roots in frustration.


    Just when I was about to chase Olivia back¡ªthis had to happen.


    Just when I made up my damn mind to stop running, to stop hiding behind pain and regrets, to fix what I broke between us¡­ she was gone. Trapped by a false memory. And now, she''s acting like she doesn''t remember a damn thing about me.


    How the hell did everything spiral out of control so fast?


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, staring nkly at the floor.


    I clenched my jaw, the muscles twitching. I should''ve chased her earlier. Should''ve never hurt her like I did.


    Now she doesn''t even look at me like I exist.


    "Damn it!" I roared, mming my fist against the coffee table hard enough to crack the wood.


    "Levi!" Louis yelled back at me. "If you and Lennox keep this up, there won''t be a single damn piece of furniture left in this mansion! Get a grip!" He yelled at me, but I only eyed him and looked away.


    My eyesnded on Lennox, who had been silently staring outside the window, his back turned against me.


    "What if she never gets back her memory?" Lennox suddenly asked.


    "Don''t say that!" Louis cut in from where he leaned against the wall. "She will. Maybe even tomorrow morning, who knows?" He was trying to sound hopeful¡ªfor us and for himself¡ªbut I heard the fearced in his voice.


    Lennox scoffed. "And what if she doesn''t? What if she refuses to remember us? What then do we do about it?"


    Before Louis or I could respond, a knock came on the door, and by the smell, we knew it was our mother. We weren''t in the mood to see anyone, but we knew our mother¡ªShe wouldn''t leave without seeing us.


    "The door is unlocked," I called out, loud enough for her to hear.


    Mother pushed the door open and stepped in, her heels clicking softly against the floor. She didn''t speak at first¡ªjust stood there, taking in the sight of her three broken sons. If she had any hope of seeing us even slightlyposed, it died the moment she saw Lennox staring emptily out the window, Louis pacing like a caged wolf, and me slumped on the couch like the weight of the world was crushing my chest.


    Finally, she spoke, her voice tight with worry.


    "I just came from Olivia''s room."


    That made all three of us look up instantly.


    "She doesn''t remember me either," she said, her voice faltering slightly. "She looked at me like I was a stranger¡­ and when I said her name, she flinched. Like I was intruding in her head."


    A tense silence swept over the room like a storm cloud.


    "She doesn''t remember anything," Mother whispered, stepping farther into the room.


    Louis cursed under his breath and mmed his fist against the wall. Lennox remained still, a muscle twitching in his jaw.


    "Have you tried calling her mom?" she asked, looking between us.


    That''s when it hit us all at once¡ªwe hadn''t.


    We''d been so caught up in the chaos, the guilt, the confusion¡­ we hadn''t even reached out to the one person who might be able to help Olivia remember.


    I sat up sharply. "Shit," I growled and immediately opened the mind link to her mother.


    "Mrs. Parks," I called urgently through the bond. "It''s Alpha Levi. It''s about Olivia."


    The connection opened almost instantly, her voice tight with concern.


    "What''s wrong? What happened to my daughter?"


    I could feel her panic rising already. "She''s safe," I said aloud, hoping my brothers and mother could hear. "But there''s a problem. She¡­ she doesn''t remember anything. She doesn''t recognize anyone."


    A long pause.


    "What?" Her voice broke. "What do you mean she doesn''t recognize anyone?"


    "She''s lost her memories. Not just that¡ªshe now has a false memory in her head, and she thinks Alpha Gabriel is her mate. She doesn''t even know who we are, not even our names¡ª"


    "I''ming back tonight!" she cried, cutting me off. "Tell her I''m on my way. Don''t let her out of your sight. Don''t let anyone else confuse her more than she already is."


    The link snapped off before I could even respond.


    I exhaled deeply and looked up at my family. "She''sing tonight."


    Mother nodded, visibly relieved. "Good. Maybe seeing her mother will help."


    Lennox muttered, "It better. Because I don''t know how much longer I can keep pretending I''m okay."


    Neither did I.


    Mother sat down gently beside me, her eyes flickering between the three of us¡ªher sons, all barely holding it together. But there was something else in her gaze now. A seriousness. A tension that hadn''t been there before.


    "I didn''t juste here to talk about Olivia''s memory," she said quietly, folding her hands in herp. "There''s something else we need to work on."


    Louis turned from the wall, and Lennox finally peeled his eyes away from the window.


    Mother looked directly at me.


    "The full moon is in four days."


    I frowned, worried. "Fuck!"


    "She''ll go into heat," she said gently. "It''s her first heat."


    The words felt like a punch to the gut.


    "Perfect timing!" I muttered bitterly, my heart starting to race.


    "She just turned of age recently. And when the full moon rises, her body will respond."


    Lennox swore under his breath. Louis sat down heavily on the armrest of a nearby chair, rubbing his hands over his face.


    "She won''t understand what''s happening," I whispered.


    Mother nodded. "Exactly. And if she believes this¡­ Alpha Gabriel is her mate, she might¡ª"


    "Don''t." I cut her off, my voice cold, rising. "Don''t even finish that sentence."


    But she didn''t need to. The image was already burning in my mind.


    Olivia. In heat¡­ and running to the wrong man because she didn''t remember who she truly belonged to.


    My wolf growled furiously inside me, pacing and snarling at the very thought.


    "What do we do?" Louis asked, his voice tight. "We can''t force her. We can''t just lock her up."


    "Two choices areid out¡­ it''s either you sit back and let her go into heat¡ªher first¡ªand make her go through pain while wanting Gabriel¡­ remember, she is not mentally well. Such situations may worsen her condition¡­" Mother paused, letting her words sink before she continued, "or you do your responsibilities as her mates," she said and let her final words hang in the air.


    We all understood what Mother meant. She was telling us we have to make love to Olivia to ease her heat¡ªregardless of whether she remembered us or not.


    Personally, I have no problem with that! Hell! It was a dreame true, but I don''t know about my brothers.


    "I have no problem performing my duty as her mate," I said out loud. Louis and Lennox stared at me with furrowed brows, but I ignored them.


    I said what I said¡ªand I wasn''t taking it back.


    An awkward silence hung in the air before suddenly Louis spoke.


    "I will do it¡­" he said it in a whisper, like he didn''t want us to hear.


    I raised a brow at him and smirked slightly, the tension in my chest loosening just a little.


    Louis met my gaze but quickly looked away, his jaw clenched.


    "Not for me," he muttered. "For her."


    I scoffed. He was still lying to himself.


    Lennox still hadn''t said a word. He was staring again out the window, arms folded tight, his whole body taut with conflict. I could hear his heartbeat from where I sat¡ªfaster than usual, erratic.


    "Lennox?" Mother called gently, her tone patient but firm. "I know this isn''t easy¡­ but she needs you. All of you."


    He didn''t turn around. Not at first.


    Then, finally, he did.


    His eyes looked annoyed.


    "You want me to touch her?" he growled, voice low and filled with anger. "While she thinks she belongs to someone else? While she doesn''t even know us? While I still haven''t forgiven her?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The answer is: are you in or not? If you are not in, your brothers can do it without you!"


    Lennox''s face twitched as he frowned at Mother.


    "She is my mate too!" he spat with jealousy.


    I scoffed inwardly. Still possessive.


    "So I take that as a yes?" Mother asked, and Lennox didn''t respond¡ªhe just looked away.


    "Well¡­" Mother began. "You men have a little work to do. To make herfortable. You have to do things like showing her familiar faces. Gentle words," Mother said. "You have four days to trigger something in her. A scent, a memory, a ce. Anything that can remind her who you are and make sure they are happy memories."


    I frowned. Do we even have happy memories with her?


    Yes, but that was four years ago.


    I and my brothers both exchanged silent nces before I stood up, ready for the task.


    "Then we don''t have time to waste."

 Chapter 123: Old Memories

    Chapter 123: Old Memories


    Olivia''s POV


    "Olivia, dear¡­ can you hear me? It''s me, your mother." I heard my mom''s panicked voice through the mind link.


    "Are you okay? What''s going on? Do you remember me? It''s your mother!"


    I frowned, realizing I had forgotten to tell her about my n.


    "Mother, calm down¡­ I''m fine," I said softly.


    There was a beat of silence, then a soft, shaky sigh of relief from her end.


    "You''re sure? Alpha Levi just contacted me through the mind link. He said you''re suffering from memory loss and false memories."


    "That''s what I made them believe, Mother¡­" I murmured, lowering my voice as I moved toward the window. "But I''m fine. Completely fine."


    Her confusion pulsed through the link. "What? Olivia¡­ what are you talking about?"


    I exhaled slowly, watching the wind y with the leaves outside. "I''m pretending. Faking the memory loss. It''s part of the n. I want them to let me go."


    "Olivia¡­" her voice dropped, almost like a whisper. "You''re lying to your mates? Your Alphas?"


    "Yes," I said, firm and cold. "Because it''s the only way they''ll let me go. If they think I don''t remember them¡ªdon''t love them¡ªthey''ll loosen their grip. And when they do, I''ll finally be free."


    Her silence stretched for a moment too long. Then she said carefully, "And what if they find out? What if they realize you''re faking it?"


    "They won''t," I said sharply. "They''re too focused on trying to fix me. Too wrapped up in their guilt and desperation to notice what''s right in front of them."


    "And if they do?" she pressed, her voice tight. "Lennox isn''t the forgiving type. Louis¡­ he''ll be angry. And Levi¡ª"


    "I don''t care, Mother! I will go on with my n. All I have to do is to continue ying that I''m love-sick with Gabriel and keep begging that they let me go to him. Once they do, the rest will be history," I said.


    She was quiet again. But this time, I could feel her pride, even through the worry. "Is Alpha Gabriel aware of your n?" she asked and I frowned.


    "No, Mother, I haven''t had the chance to talk to him yet, but now that you''ve reminded me, I will," I assured her.


    "Okay. Tell me what he thinks," she said, and I nodded, even though I knew she couldn''t see it.


    "I''m so proud of you, my little angel, and I believe your father is proud of you too¡ªwherever he is," Mother said, her voice filled with pride. Tears gathered in my eyes, but I held them back.


    "Mother, I''m preparing a surprise for you. Don''t worry, you will see it soon," I said, referring to my n to expose Anita''s father.


    "I can''t wait," she said with a chuckle. "The Alphas want me toe back, but don''t worry. I will tell them I got food poisoning and will have to rest for the next few days¡­ don''t worry, I will act well."


    I chuckled. "Of course, Mother¡­ I got my acting skills from you, remember?"


    We bothughed softly, and I felt some of the heaviness in my chest lift.


    "Soon, you''ll see the surprise I''m preparing¡­ just stay patient."


    "I can''t wait," she said with a chuckle, and with that, our mind link faded.


    I stood there a moment, letting the silence settle in. My heart slowed, calm and steady.


    Then¡ªknock knock knock.


    I already knew who it was.


    I turned and walked to the bed, carefully sitting down, arranging the nket over my legs. I kept my expression soft, my posture a little weak, just enough to look fragile.


    "Come in," I called out gently.


    The door opened.


    First in was Lennox, holding a thick novel in his hand. His soft eyes scanned my face carefully before he stepped closer.


    "You''ll be bored in here," he said quietly, offering the book. "This¡­ might help. It''s a good one."


    I smiled politely, taking the book from him.


    The moment I looked at the cover, I felt a jolt.


    It was the exact same novel I gave him on his seventeenth birthday.


    The same one I annotated, marked with little hearts and underlined quotes. I never knew he still had it¡­ and it seems so new, like he preserved it somewhere. I thought he might have thrown it away.


    A tiny glint of happiness sparked inside me, but I didn''t let anything show on my face.


    "Oh," I said softly, flipping it open casually. "Looks interesting. And it''s romance."


    I looked up briefly and caught the pain in Lennox''s eyes.


    But I blinked it away, pretending not to notice.


    Then came Levi, stepping in with a small speaker in his hands. "I figured you might want music," he said, setting it gently on the bedside table. "I¡­ uh, made a ylist. You can listen if you want."


    I nced at the speaker, then picked it up.


    As soon as the screen lit up, I saw the ylist name: O&L Vibes.


    My chest tightened, but I forced it down.


    "This is nice," I said lightly. "Thank you. It''ll help with the silence."


    I couldn''t believe he still had this.


    He looked like he wanted to say more, but didn''t. He just nodded and stepped aside.


    Then came Louis, walking in with a small tablet. He handed it to me carefully. "I downloaded a movie," he said with a nervous smile. "You might like it. It''s called Flip."


    I blinked.


    Flip. My favorite movie. When it first came out, Louis had found a way to get an early download just for me. We watched it together three times in one night.


    But now, I only smiled, tilting my head slightly. "Hmm. Haven''t seen it before. Thanks, Louis."


    He looked as if he wanted to say something, maybe remind me¡ªbut instead, he just nodded slowly.


    The room fell quiet as all three brothers stood around me, all three staring with a look in their eyes. A look of warmth. Thest time they all looked at me this way was before my fourteen birthday.


    "Apart being married to Gabriel and being his mate¡­ is there anything else you remember?" Lennox suddenly asked, and I frowned, looking up at him. There was a certain look in his eyes, and I could feel it¡ªsomething wasing. And it wasn''t going to be good.

 Chapter 124: Never Got To Open THEM

    Chapter 124: Never Got To Open THEM


    Olivia''s POV


    I blinked at Lennox''s question, pretending to think deeply.


    "Hmm¡­ other memories?" I tilted my head slightly, letting my fingers y with the edge of the nket. "Well¡­ I remember when Gabriel and I were younger, we used to sneak into the pack house kitchen at midnight just to steal cookies. The chef would always pretend not to notice." I gave a soft, fondugh.


    Lennox stiffened.


    Levi''s brows twitched, and Louis looked down at his hands.


    I had done that with all three of them.


    I continued, my voice light and dreamy. "Gabriel used to braid my hair when I was ten. He wasn''t very good at it, but he always tried. Once, we ended up tangled in my ribbons for hours."


    I nced up briefly, watching their expressions shift into shock, pain.


    That day had been with all three of them¡­ and it was hrious.


    "There was a time," I added, as if reminiscing warmly, "Gabriel helped me build a treehouse behind the pack house. It was crooked and ugly, but I loved it. We spent the whole summer in that treehouse, pretending we were explorers."


    The silence in the room thickened.


    That had been Levi.


    He was the one who built that treehouse with me. He''d scraped his palms and bruised his knees. We painted it together, made up stories inside it. But I acted like I didn''t know.


    "And once," I said with a wistful smile, "Gabriel gave me this ne for my twelfth birthday. It had a little wolf charm on it. I never took it off."


    Louis''s jaw clenched. He''d saved up for months to get that ne. I''d cried when I opened it.


    "I think those are the strongest memories," I said, folding my hands neatly in myp. "Gabriel was always there. Like my anchor."


    I finally looked up¡ªreally looked.


    Lennox''s eyes were filled with tears.


    Levi looked like he''d just been pped.


    Louis looked like a child who''d been mistreated.


    I tilted my head. "Why do you ask, Lennox?"


    He didn''t answer right away. He just stared at me, his jaw tight.


    I held Lennox''s gaze for a moment longer, then looked away, acting calm, though I could feel the pressure building in the room like a rising tide. Something was shifting¡ªsubtle, but undeniable. They were digging now. Prodding in ces I hadn''t prepared for.


    I had to stay ahead.


    "Do you¡­" Levi began slowly, his voice quiet, almost hesitant. "Do you remember your fourteenth birthday?"


    I froze for a split second, my pulse skipping.


    Why are they going there?


    I nodded slowly, masking the rm buzzing under my skin. "Yes¡­ I remember."


    I could feel their attention sharpen like des.


    "That day was¡­" I hesitated, then gave a soft sigh, eyes dropping to myp, "¡­a disaster."


    Louis stepped forward slightly, voiceced with concern. "Why? What happened?"


    I looked up at them with just enough sadness in my eyes. "I lost my father that day."


    Their expressions changed¡ªsubtle, but clear enough.


    They knew.


    They knew the truth. My father hadn''t died¡ªhe had been arrested. They were there. They remembered.


    But they didn''t correct me. Just stared.


    I didn''t blink.


    Then Louis spoke again. "Did you¡­ receive three gifts that day?"


    I stiffened inside. I knew exactly what he meant.


    They were talking about their gifts.


    The ones they gave me, which I never opened.


    The gifts had gone missing. I remembered crying over it, but never had the chance to tell them.


    "Yes," I said calmly, meeting Louis''s gaze. "I received them."


    I saw it instantly¡ªthe hope lighting up in their eyes. That spark of eagerness that made my chest twist.


    Lennox''s voice was low, careful. "Do you remember¡­ who gave them to you?"


    I smiled gently. "Gabriel."


    Their faces faltered. Slightly. But enough.


    I wasn''t done.


    "I never got to open them, though," I added softly. "The gifts went missing before I even unwrapped it."


    That part was true. But I let them draw their own conclusions.


    A heavy silence settled again.


    And then I saw it.


    Realization.


    Pain.


    They understood.


    I had never opened their gifts.


    Levi''s mouth parted slightly. "You never opened them?" he asked, his voice hoarse.


    I shook my head. "No¡­ I was too overwhelmed. And then everything that happened with my father¡­" I trailed off.


    Lennox stepped closer, his jaw tight. There was something in his eyes.


    He looked as if he wanted to say something. Desperately.


    But he didn''t.


    He held himself back.


    I tilted my head, with a confused look.


    The way all three of them tensed¡ªlike someone had struck a chord too deep¡ªtold me something was important in those boxes which I never opened because why did all three of them go missing suddenly.


    "You mean the boxes were stolen?" Lennox asked, not able to hide his emotion any longer.


    I nodded slowly. "I think so. When I remember about the gifts and went to check on them, they were just gone."


    Levi stepped closer, looking serious. "Do you remember what color they were wrapped in?"


    That caught me off guard. But I nodded.


    "Yes¡­ one was dark blue with silver ribbons. Another was red velvet with a gold ribbon. And thest one was light purple with a white bow."


    All three of them froze.


    Louis''s hands tightened. Lennox looked like he''d just been hit. Levi''s mouth opened slightly, shocked.


    "That''s¡­ exactly right," Levi said softly.


    They knew I was telling the truth.


    Lennox''s jaw was tight. "Did you ever find out who took them?"


    I shook my head. "No. I thought maybe a maid moved them. But everything was a mess after my father death¡­ after that day."


    It was quiet again.


    Then Louis asked carefully, "Did you ever tell Gabriel?"


    He didn''t mean Gabriel.


    He meant them.


    I looked down, acting sad. "No¡­ I didn''t tell anyone. I was too sad about my father. I didn''t talk to anyone for days¡­ not even Gabriel."


    Their faces changed. They looked hurt.


    Levi stepped closer, like he wanted to say something.


    But suddenly, I pressed my hand to my head. "My head¡­" I whispered. "It really hurts¡­"


    If I stayed a second longer, I might crack. So I did the only thing I could¡ªlie.


    "Olivia?" Lennox asked quickly, worried.


    I shook my head. "I''m sorry¡­ I just need to lie down."


    I turned away from them and curled up under the nket. I didn''t have to look at them¡ªI could feel their eyes on me.


    I kept my eyes closed, pretending to rest. But my thoughts wouldn''t stop.


    Those boxes¡­ they weren''t just ordinary birthday presents.


    Perhaps expensive gifts were inside. Gifts that meant a lot to them. The painful and confused look in their eyes when they realized I didn''t open it told me that boxes weren''t just carrying ordinary birthday presents.


    And I wished¡ªGod, I wished I could just turn around and ask them. What was in those boxes? Why did they mean so much to you? Why did they go missing¡­ all three of them¡­ at the same time?


    But I couldn''t ask.


    Not yet.


    If I did, they would know.


    They''d know I was lying¡ªabout Gabriel, about everything. And I wasn''t ready for that.


    They''d start putting the pieces together. I needed more time.


    But nevertheless, I won''t stay in the dark. In one way or another, I will find out what was in those boxes.

 Chapter 125: Scared

    Chapter 125: Scared


    Lennox''s POV


    Seeing that Olivia was having a headache from our barrage of questions, we decided to let her be. So we left her room and walked into the study. I went straight to the bar, grabbed a bottle of dry gin, and poured myself a drink.


    Did she never open them?


    My heart raced¡ªconfused and heavy.


    But¡­ that couldn''t be right.


    "I¡­ I got a response from her," I said quietly, my voice rough with uncertainty.


    Levi turned to me, his eyes wide. "Me too," he said. "In fact, I got a response from her just two hours after we gave her the gifts."


    Louis nodded slowly. "Same here. And her response made it clear she saw my gift."


    We all went quiet again.


    That didn''t make sense.


    If she never opened the gifts¡­ how did she respond to us?


    Louis rubbed his forehead. "Maybe her memory really is messed up," he muttered. "We should remember, she''s not the same. Her memory isn''t stable anymore."


    But I shook my head firmly. "No. That''s not it."


    Levi spoke too, sounding just as sure. "She remembered the wrapping. The exact colors. Down to the ribbons."


    "She didn''t guess," I added, thinking aloud.


    Louis sighed. "She remembered it clearly. But¡­ she said it was from Gabriel."


    There was a long silence.


    "She must''ve confused him with us," Levi said. "Maybe that''s how her mind filled in the nk. We gave her those gifts. Not him."


    I nodded slowly. That felt more real.


    Louis still looked torn. "But¡­ she said she lost her father that day," he said. "That''s not true. He didn''t die; he was arrested."


    My stomach twisted.


    "Yeah. She might be wrong about that, but remember¡ªhe could have been hanged that day if Father hadn''t intervened. Maybe her memory clung to that," Levi said.


    Louis didn''t respond.


    I stared at the floor for a moment, then looked up.


    "What was in them?" I asked suddenly. "Your gifts. What did you two give her?"


    They both froze.


    That question had been buried for years.


    Ever since her fourteenth birthday, we''d all stopped sharing our ideas like we used to.


    We used to n it together, ever since Olivia turned eight. We''d each get her something and help wrap it. Sometimes we''d evenpete over who got the best reaction from her.


    But that year¡­ that year was different.


    We kept it secret. All three of us.


    We refused to show each other.


    Even I didn''t let them see mine.


    I looked at them now, hoping they''d finally say it.


    But Louis nced away. Levi''s jaw tightened.


    Neither spoke.


    So I didn''t push.


    But I was more curious than ever.


    What was in those boxes?


    !HOURS LATER!


    Night had fallen, but my mind refused to rest.


    I tossed and turned in bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to force myself into sleep. But it wouldn''te.


    Too many thoughts. Too many memories.


    Too many questions.


    I sighed deeply, dragging my palm over my face.


    Then¡­ a knock.


    Soft.


    Hesitant.


    I sat up immediately, alert. My eyes flicked to the clock¡ªit was well past midnight.


    Another knock, slightly louder this time.


    I slipped out of bed, walking over. Even before I touched the handle, I felt it¡ª


    Her scent.


    Olivia.


    I pulled the door open, and there she was.


    Standing there in one of the oversized shirts she always liked, her hair messy from sleep. But what caught me off guard was her face.


    She was trembling.


    Her lips parted like she wanted to speak, but nothing came out for a moment. Her hands clenched tightly at her sides.


    Finally, in a quiet, broken voice, she said, "I had a dream."


    I stepped aside, but she didn''t walk in.


    She just looked up at me, eyes wide and ssy.


    "It was Gabriel¡­" she whispered. "He¡ªhe was killed."


    My brows furrowed.


    Gabriel?


    Killed?


    That made no sense.


    I stared at her, trying to piece together a response. The dream clearly shook her¡ªher body was still trembling slightly, and she looked pale, as if the nightmare had stolen the warmth from her skin.


    But how was I supposed to exin this?


    Because I knew, without a doubt, that Gabriel was alive.


    And more than that¡ªI knew there was no war.


    But how was I supposed to exin this?


    How do you tell someone that their mind is lying to them? That what they felt so deeply¡ªwhat made them tremble like this¡ªmight not even be real?


    How do I exin that her dream might not be a dream at all¡­ or worse, that it might be a false memory in disguise?


    I stepped closer, slowly, carefully.


    "Olivia¡­" I said softly, my voice steady, "Gabriel''s not¡ª"


    But I stopped myself.


    I stepped aside gently, holding the door open.


    "Come in," I said softly.


    She hesitated.


    Her feet didn''t move. Her eyes darted around the hallway, like she was afraid of something hiding in the shadows.


    "Olivia," I said again, more firmly this time. "It''s okay. You''re safe."


    She finally stepped in, slowly, like she wasn''t sure if she should.


    I closed the door behind her.


    She stood there in the middle of my room, arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her shoulders were still shaking a little.


    I walked over to her and ced a hand on her back.


    "I''ll call tomorrow," I said. "I''ll find out about Gabriel¡ªjust to be sure, alright?"


    She looked up at me with wide, frightened eyes.


    "Please do," she whispered. "I''m really scared."


    Her voice cracked.


    I frowned. The fear in her voice wasn''t just from a dream.


    It was real.


    I hated seeing her like this.


    "You don''t have to go back to your room," I said quietly. "Stay here tonight."


    She blinked at me. "W-What?"


    "Just sleep," I added quickly. "On the bed. With me. I promise¡ªI won''t touch you, Olivia."


    She shook her head. "No¡­ I¡ªI can''t. It''s not right."


    "I won''t hurt you," I said softly. "You know that, right?"


    She didn''t answer at first. She looked away, chewing on her lower lip.


    Then, slowly, she nodded.

 Chapter 126: Asleep

    Chapter 126: Asleep


    Olivia''s POV


    I wasn''t just in Lennox''s room because I was scared.


    I had a reason¡ªa task I had toplete.


    A few minutes before I came here, I had spoken to Mr. Grim¡ªLolita''s uncle. He told me he could help me¡­"


    But first, he needed the full case file.


    Everything.


    He needed to see the evidence that was presented in court. The names of the people who said they saw my father stealing the jewelry. The witnesses who testified against him. The judge who gave him life imprisonment. Every detail that led to his sentence.


    He said if he had all of that, he''d know how to follow up. Maybe find something wrong with how the case was handled. And prove my father''s innocence.


    It''s been over four years. Four long years of silence. Of not knowing the full truth.


    And now¡­ maybe there''s a way.


    I''ve been a maid in this pack house for a long time. I''ve cleaned every corner of this ce. I''ve seen more than they think.


    I know Lennox has a safe in his room.


    I''ve dusted it before. I''ve wiped the top, arranged the books that sit beside it. I know the small silver key he keeps hidden behind the third drawer on the left.


    I believe my father''s file is inside that safe.


    It has to be.


    That''s why I came.


    "Come on, lie on the bed," Lennox said softly, and I nodded again, moving towards the bed.


    Still putting on my act of being scared, Iy on one side of the bed and covered myself with the nket, making sure to turn my back to Lennox, who was also getting on the bed. I inhaled softly and closed my eyes, pretending I was asleep¡ªbut I wasn''t. The n was that once Lennox fell asleep, I would sneak out of bed and begin my task. So I just had to wait and listen to his heartbeat to know when he was truly out.


    Yes, I could hear each of the triplets'' heartbeats, when I paid detailed attention to it, and right now Lennox''s heartbeat was racing.


    I frowned slightly under the nket, confused.


    Why was he breathing so hard?


    It was as if he had just finished running a race¡ªor was in the middle of a panic attack. But he didn''t move. Hey still beside me, silent.


    Was he nervous?


    Was it¡­ me?


    I didn''t dare turn to look at him. I stayed perfectly still, pretending to sleep, listening carefully.


    His heartbeat didn''t slow for a long while.


    I could feel the tension in the air. Even though we weren''t touching, it was like his presence was too loud to ignore. My body was stiff, alert. But I didn''t move.


    I stayed perfectly still, pretending to sleep, but his heartbeat wasn''t calming. If anything, it seemed to grow louder, more frantic. I could hear it¡ªsteady yet fast¡ªlike a drum echoing in my ears.


    It was getting hard to ignore.


    After a few moments, I sighed softly.


    I couldn''t help it¡ªI spoke.


    "You''re not asleep, are you?" I asked quietly, still facing away from him.


    There was a pause, then a soft sigh. "No."


    "This might sound strange," I whispered without turning, "but I can hear your heartbeat."


    There was silence.


    "You are supposed to¡­ You are my¡­" he paused¡­ but I already knew what he was trying to say.


    "It''s¡­ fast," I added. "Why is it so fast?"


    I finally turned toward him, meeting his eyes in the dim light. "Are you okay?"


    Lennox''s gaze held mine for a long second before he replied in a low, rough voice. "It''s the effect of you."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "My heartbeat," he said. "It races like this because of you. Whenever you''re around."


    My brows drew together in confusion. "That doesn''t make any sense."


    He just looked at me, not saying anything more. Like he didn''t know how to exin it further. Or didn''t want to.


    I hated the effect it had on me, so I had to put on an act. My voice turned more firm, a little colder. "I''m someone''s wife, Alpha Lennox. Your heart shouldn''t race for me."


    I didn''t wait for his reaction.


    I turned back around, slowly, pulling the nket over my shoulder again.


    And this time, I forced myself to go still.


    But my own heart was no longer calm either.


    Not after hearing that.


    A few minutes passed.


    Then, slowly¡­ finally¡­ his heartbeat began to slow. Gradually, it found a rhythm.


    And I realized he was asleep.


    I waited a little longer¡ªjust to be sure. I counted the seconds in my head. I needed to be careful. One wrong move, and everything I came here for could be ruined.


    Quietly, I began to lift the nket, preparing to slide out of bed. My fingers barely gripped the edge when¡ª


    A strong arm suddenly wrapped around my waist.


    I froze.


    Panic surged through me as my breath caught in my throat.


    Was he awake?


    No. No¡ªhis heartbeat. I focused on it again.


    Still steady. Still slow.


    Still asleep.


    He shifted in his sleep, pulling me back into him, his grip tightening just enough to keep me close. My back pressed firmly against his chest, and I could feel the heat of his body seeping into mine. His breath fanned across the back of my neck¡ªslow, heavy, and warm.


    Then¡­ I felt it.


    His nose brushed against my skin, nuzzling lightly at my neck as he exhaled deeply, as though my scent soothed him in sleep. Another sigh left his lips, soft and content, before he stilled again.


    He was really asleep.


    But now I was trapped.


    My heart pounded wildly in my chest, even as I told myself to stay calm.


    This wasn''t part of the n.


    I couldn''t move, not without waking him.


    So Iy there, tense and still, his arm heavy around me, his body warm and firm behind mine.


    I hated how safe it felt, and I was forced to lie there with him.


    His breathing stayed calm, steady against the back of my neck. But then¡ªI felt movement again.


    His hand shifted slowly, fingers brushing along the hem of my oversized shirt.


    My breath caught.


    Was he awake?


    No.


    His heartbeat¡ªstill slow. Still deep in sleep.


    But his hand didn''t stop.


    It slipped under the fabric, rough fingertips grazing the skin of my waist. I clenched my jaw, unsure what to do, what to feel. My mind screamed at me to move, to pull away¡ªbut I didn''t.


    I couldn''t.


    His hand moved higher, dragging lightly up my side until¡ª


    It cupped my breast.


    A soft gasp escaped my lips before I could stop it, but Lennox didn''t react. Instead, he let out a sigh¡ªlow and heavy¡ªlike a man finally at peace. Then, barely audible, he murmured, "Mine¡­"


    My eyes widened.


    He didn''t even know what he was doing.


    He was still asleep.


    His thumb brushed over my nipple, and a jolt of heat rushed through me so fast I had to bite down on my lip to keep from making a sound. My heart was no longer calm¡ªit raced wildly, pounding against my ribcage.


    What was happening to me?


    I should''ve pulled away.


    I should''ve stopped him.


    But I didn''t.


    It wasn''t supposed to feel this good. It wasn''t supposed to make me forget why I was here.


    My eyes fluttered closed, my body betraying me as a quiet warmth bloomed in my core. I hated how it made me feel¡ªhow my skin burned at his touch, how my breath came faster, shallower.


    He was still asleep.


    Still lost in whatever dream had him whispering possessively.


    His fingers stopped moving eventually, but he didn''t let go.


    He simply curled around me, his hand still holding my breast like it belonged there. His breathing deepened¡­ and then I heard a soft snore.


    He was truly asleep now.


    And I was still trapped in his arms, my heart pounding, my body aching with confusion.


    This wasn''t part of the n.

 Chapter 127: The File

    Chapter 127: The File


    Olivia''s POV


    My eyes fluttered open to the soft glow of sunlight spilling through the curtains.


    For a moment, I didn''t move¡ªjust stared at the unfamiliar ceiling, my heart still heavy with the memory of the night before. Then I blinked, confused.


    Something felt different.


    No warmth behind me.


    No strong arm around my waist.


    No calloused hand on my¡ª


    My eyes widened, and I bolted upright. Shit! I had fallen asleep. Fuck!


    I turned around. Lennox was gone, but his scent still clung to the sheets. It was obvious he had just woken up¡ªnot long ago.


    I threw the nket off and sat at the edge of the bed, rubbing my face with trembling hands. This wasn''t what I came here for. I didn''te here to feel like this¡ªto be touched like that. To want more.


    I was here for a reason. A mission.


    My father.


    The safe.


    The file.


    Quickly, I got down from the bed and set out to do my task, not even caring where Lennox had gone.


    I crouched beside the small cab, reaching for the third drawer on the left.


    It was right where I remembered.


    Quietly, I pulled it open and reached behind it, fingers searching blindly until I felt cold metal brush my skin.


    The key.


    I pulled it out slowly, turning back toward the far corner of the room where the safe was built into the wall, hidden behind a row of old books.


    One by one, I slid the books aside and revealed the small steel door.


    My hands were trembling now¡ªnot just from fear of being caught, but from fear of not finding anything at all.


    "Please let it be here," I whispered a silent prayer.


    I slid the key in.


    It clicked.


    And the door creaked open.


    Inside, neatly stacked, were several folders and documents. I reached for the first file, and it wasbeled with my father''s name.


    Parker Melford.


    This was it.


    Tears threatened to rise¡ªbut I didn''t have time to cry.


    I pulled it out and carefully closed the safe, pushing the books back exactly the way they were.


    Then with the key in my hand, I turned¡ªonly to freeze in ce as I heard the door creaking open.


    My heart jumped.


    In a rush, I lifted the hem of my oversized shirt and quickly tucked the file underneath it, securing it against my stomach. The key stayed in my covered hand.


    And then the door opened¡ªLennox stepped in, holding a tray of breakfast in his hand.


    Lennox paused at the door, holding the tray in both hands.


    A soft smile tugged at his lips. "You''re awake."


    I blinked, trying to keep my breathing calm, forcing a small nod even as my heart pounded.


    He took a step inside and lifted the tray slightly. "I figured you might be hungry¡­ so I made breakfast."


    I stared at him, eyebrows lifting in surprise. "You¡­ made it yourself?"


    He nodded, almost shyly. "Yeah. I know it''s not perfect but¡­ I tried."


    My mouth parted slightly. I couldn''t help the quiet shock in my voice. "Did you ever do this for your wife?" I asked, already knowing the answer, but I just wanted to hear it from him.


    His smile faltered. "No."


    I frowned. "Why not?"


    He looked away for a second, jaw tightening. "Things were¡­plicated between us."


    Complicated?


    I scoffed softly, shaking my head. "So she never got breakfast, but I do? Is that supposed to mean something?"


    He didn''t respond right away¡ªjust stood there, eyes dropping to the tray in his hands like he regretted bringing it.


    My heart twisted in my chest, but I hardened my tone.


    "I can''t have this," I said, backing away.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "No." I cut him off sharply. "You didn''t make her breakfast¡ªyour own wife¡ªbut you''re making breakfast for another man''s wife now? That''s not fair to her."


    He looked like he wanted to exin, like he had words but didn''t know how to say them. I didn''t give him the chance.


    "I need to return back to my room, and please, I want to talk to Gabriel¡ªmy husband," I muttered. "Excuse me."


    I walked past him, not daring to look back. The file was still tucked under my shirt, the key still in my hand.


    I opened the door, stepped out, and closed it behind me. As soon as I was out, I released a soft breath and hurried to my room, praying Lennox wouldn''t follow.


    Reaching my room, I locked the door and exhaled in relief. I quickly sat on the bed and opened the file of my father''s case.


    My hands trembled as I opened the worn file on myp. Papers, notes, and official reports spilled out.


    The first page was a formal usation.


    Subject: Parker Melford ¨C used of Grand Theft and Treason


    My breath hitched.


    I scanned the contents quickly. My father was used of not just stealing¡ªbut of betraying the pack.


    Stolen Items:


    A vault of ancient pack jewels and heirlooms.


    A private council file marked CONFIDENTIAL ¨C ALPHA BLOODLINE TRANSCRIPTS.


    My eyes widened. All my life, I thought my father was used of stealing just precious jewelry. I never knew he wasbeled a traitor too.


    The next document listed the witnesses who testified against him.


    Witness Statements:


    Zavier Voss (this is Anita''s father)


    Connor Hale ¨C elite warrior. (This man was a good friend to Father then. How could he betray him?)


    Marcel Thorn ¨C (The chief guard at the pack house then.)


    My heart clenched as I now realized those that testified against my father were really close to him. How cruel could life be?


    The more I read, the worse it got.


    The trial had been quick. No real chance for defense. Just a few hourster, my father was dragged before the pack court.


    He was sentenced to life in imprisonment by Gamma Edward¡ªa name that made my stomach twist.


    Then I found it¡ªthe paper that broke me.


    "Effective immediately, the Parker family is to be stripped of all rank and privilege. Reassigned to Omega status. This is final."


    There was a signature at the bottom:


    Gamma Edward Thorne


    And from our then Alpha, the triplets'' father.


    I felt sick.


    I sighed deeply, my hands slowly closing the file.


    I stared at the closed file for a long moment, then whispered to the silence of the room,


    "Even if you are no more, I will prove your innocence, Father. I swear I will."


    Suddenly, I noticed someone was trying to open my door, but it was locked. I inhaled deeply and perceived it was Anita.


    My frown deepened, and my wolf growled inside me.


    Then, she knocked hard.


    Frowning, I quickly slipped the file under my pillow, steadying my breath as I forced myself to appear calm. But the moment I opened the door, I froze. Standing there, arms crossed and eyes zing with anger, was Anita.

 Chapter 128: Breakfast

    Chapter 128: Breakfast


    Olivia''s POV


    I frowned at her.


    "What do you want?" I asked coldly, making sure she could see the hatred in my eyes¡ªeven though I was supposed to be faking memory loss.


    Anita folded her arms across her chest and red at me. "You spent the night in Lennox''s room, didn''t you? What were you doing there?" Her voice was sharp,ced with jealousy so obvious it was almost pathetic.


    I scoffed. "Why should I tell you that?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "Because Lennox is my man, and you¡ªyou''re Gabriel''s wife, remember? So, tell me¡ªwhat do you think your husband would say if he found out you spent the night in Alpha Lennox''s room?"


    I wanted to snap at her, to tell her to go to hell and that I didn''t care¡ªbut I held myself back. I had to keep pretending. Gabriel was my husband, and I needed to act the part.


    I took a shaky breath, forcing my expression to shift into one of panic. "Please, Anita," I whispered, stepping back. "I didn''t mean to cause any problems."


    My voice trembled just enough to sound believable.


    "I¡ªI had a bad dream and couldn''t sleep. I went to Lennox because¡­ I thought seeing him might help calm me down. That''s all. I swear, nothing happened."


    Anita''s brows furrowed, and I saw a flicker of doubt cross her face. Good. My words were getting to her.


    She stepped closer, her voice low and threatening. "Stay away from the Alphas, Madam. It''s for your own good. If you don''t, I have plenty of lies I could tell Alpha Gabriel."


    I clenched my fists at my sides, biting back every insult I wanted to throw in her face.


    With one final re, Anita turned and stormed down the hallway.


    As she left, Lolita and Nora approached my door, concern etched on their faces.


    "Is everything alright?" Lolita asked gently.


    "Yes," I nodded, forcing a small smile. "Everything''s fine."


    I turned and walked back into the room. The girls followed, closing the door behind them.


    I went to the pillow and pulled the document back out, cing it on the bed.


    Lolita''s eyes widened slightly. "That''s the file, isn''t it?" she whispered.


    I nodded.


    I nced around cautiously, then leaned in. "You said you need to get this to your uncle, right?"


    "Yes. The earlier, the better," Lolita nodded. "I''ll go out today," she said quietly. "I''ll hide the file beneath some clothes and take it to him."


    I nodded firmly. "Good. Thank you," I said sincerely.


    I turned to Nora, handing her the key. "While we are having breakfast, I want you to sneak to Lennox''s room and drop this key inside the third drawer."


    Nora nodded and took the key from me.


    Lolita spoke up. "We need to get you dressed. The Alphas personally requested that youe down for breakfast today."


    My frown deepened. "Great," I muttered under my breath.


    They picked out a blue dress that hugged my curves modestly and brought out the warmth in my skin tone.


    Once I was ready, they led me through the corridors of the pack house.


    When we reached the dining room, I froze in the doorway.


    The triplets were already seated.


    And so was Anita.


    But what struck me wasn''t her smug expression¡ªit was the shirts the triplets were wearing.


    I blinked. I knew those shirts. I would recognize them anywhere.


    The faded navy-blue fabric. The simple stitching. The tiny wolf emblem I embroidered by hand, clumsily sewn into the bottom hem.


    Those were the shirts I bought them for their eighteenth birthday.


    I was thirteen then¡ªbarely understanding what love truly meant. I had saved my lunch money for months just to get them those shirts. They were too big for them back then.


    Now¡­ they had clearly overgrown them. The sleeves were tight around their biceps, the fabric stretched across their broad chests.


    And still, they wore them.


    Why?


    My eyes settled on the table.


    The table was set beautifully. warm buttered toast, scrambled eggs, cinnamon rolls, even that strawberry jam I used to hoard when no one was looking. Every single dish was my favorite.


    A realization hit me.


    They were trying to make me remember.


    But the joke was on them.


    I never forgot.


    I schooled my expression into something neutral, innocent.


    Walking toward the table, I tilted my head. "Isn''t that shirt a little tight on you?" I asked casually, ncing between them.


    Louis, who had a mouthful of toast, smiled and nodded. "Yeah. Our mate got them for us on our eighteenth birthday."


    My breath caught, but I forced a smile. "She must''ve loved you guys a lot."


    There was a brief pause.


    Then Louis shrugged, his voice low. "I don''t think so."


    His words hit me hard.


    My chest tightened.


    They think I never loved them?


    I looked down, hiding the flicker of pain in my eyes.


    They had no idea. The feelings I had for them. Even when they treated me like trash, I still never stopped loving them.


    I pressed my hands together, forcing myself not to react. I had to keep pretending. But inside, the ache burned.


    "I see," I murmured, taking a seat. "Well, the shirt still looks good on you, even if it''s a little tight."


    They chuckled softly, but I could feel their eyes on me¡ªwatching, hoping, waiting for something to surface.


    But I hid my emotions well.


    Just as I picked up my knife to spread the jam, Anita''s voice cut into the air, all sweetness and fake concern.


    "I heard you had a rough night," she said, tilting her head innocently. "Poor thing. Bad dreams?"


    I looked at her slowly, offering the same fake sweetness she was throwing at me.


    "Not as bad as waking up and realizing your best friend''s been sleeping with your men," I said calmly, meeting her eyes.


    Anita blinked, caught off guard. "Excuse me?"


    "I heard you were her best friend," I said, my voice low. "Their Luna''s best friend. And yet here you are¡­ a concubine to the very men she loved. That''s got to sting."


    The smile dropped from her face.


    "I never saw you¡ª" she started, then quickly caught herself, her eyes darting around.


    She cleared her throat. "I was never her best friend. I hated her."


    The room went still. Even the sound of forks clinking on tes stopped.


    I tilted my head, still calm. "So you admit it. You hated your best friend. The one who trusted you."


    Anita''s face flushed red. "Enough."


    But I wasn''t done.


    "You''re a bad friend," I said simply. "To betray someone who trusted you¡­ that says more about you than her."


    "Enough!" Anita snapped, her voice shrill now. "We are at the dining table. Show some manners!"


    I set my fork down gently and met her gaze head-on.


    "Don''t talk to me ever like that," I said, my voice cool andposed. "I''m a wife to an Alpha. I am a Luna. And you?" I let my eyes drift over her dismissively. "You''re just a concubine."


    Her jaw tightened. Her lips pressed into a thin, furious line.


    But she didn''t speak again.


    Silence stretched across the table while I lifted my cup to my lips, sipping slowly, as if her presence didn''t rattle me in the slightest¡ªwhen in reality, all I wanted was to scream the truth into their faces.

 Chapter 129: Speak To Gabriel

    Chapter 129: Speak To Gabriel


    Olivia''s POV


    I turned to Lennox, whose watchful and intense eyes had been on me the entire time.


    "I would like to speak to my husband, Alpha Gabriel," I said softly but firmly. "Privately."


    His jaw tensed slightly, and I saw hesitation flicker in his eyes. His fingers drummed against the table, then finally he reached into his pocket and pulled out his phone.


    He held it out to me, the screen lit up with Gabriel''s contact. "Here," he said, voice neutral. "You can call him when you get back to your room."


    I stared at the device in his hand. A warning echoed in my mind. What if the phone''s recording? What if it''s tracked or tapped?


    I offered a small smile, masking the suspicion growing in my chest. "Thank you," I murmured, gently taking the phone.


    I didn''t dial.


    Instead, I stared at the number, repeating it in my mind. Again and again. Committing it to memory.


    +64-9-3¡­ My eyes skimmed each digit like a mantra. I would not forget.


    Once I was certain I had it, I handed the phone back to Lennox with aposed expression. "On second thought, I''ll wait for his call. I wouldn''t want to disturb him unexpectedly. He doesn''t need distraction at such a period."


    Lennox studied me a beat longer, clearly weighing something, before he nodded.


    I pushed back from the table, cing a hand on my temple. "I''m feeling a bit of a headache," I said quietly. "I''ll head back to my room."


    Lolita and Nora were at my side in an instant.


    "We''ll walk with you," Lolita said, a fake worried frown on her face.


    As we turned down the hall, I kept repeating the number in my head, refusing to let it slip even slightly. Once inside the safety of my room, I closed the door behind us and turned to Lolita immediately.


    "I need your handset," I said urgently. "Please."


    She didn''t question me. She reached into her apron and handed it over.


    I took it and told them to remain in the room while I went to the bathroom and made the call so no one could eavesdrop.


    Inside, I closed the door, quickly typed in Gabriel''s number, and hit call. As it rang, my heart thundered. What if he doesn''t want to help? What if he betrays me and tells the triplets everything? I was terrified. Truly terrified.


    "Hello!" came the familiar voice of Gabriel from over the line.


    I swallowed hard andposed myself.


    "Good morning, Alpha Gabriel¡­ this is Olivia," I whispered, biting my lip as I waited for his response.


    There were two seconds of silence before he spoke. "Olivia? You''re calling? What is it, baby?" he asked, still ying in character with me.


    I smiled but went on to speak. "Alpha Gabriel, can I trust you?" I whispered while lowering myself onto the toilet seat.


    There was another second of silence before his response came. "Yes¡­ You can trust me, Olivia. I swear with my life." He sounded like it was a vow.


    I bit my lip again before admitting, "I didn''t lose my memory or suffer from false ones. It was all an act."


    I waited for Gabriel''s response, but he didn''t speak until after a few minutes, when a soft chuckle came from the other end of the phone.


    "Wow, Olivia¡­ you acted so well then¡­ even I myself believed it."


    I pressed the phone closer to my ear, my voice dropping to a whisper as if the walls themselves might betray me.


    "My n¡­" I began, pausing for breath. "I want to leave this pack, Gabriel. I want out."


    There was a long silence on the line. I could feel his breath, shallow and tense, on the other side.


    "I''m going to pretend I can''t live without you," I continued, keeping my voice calm and low. "I''ll act broken¡­ devastated. I''ll start to fall sick¡ªemotionally, physically, whatever it takes. They''ll panic. And when they do, they''ll want to send me back to you, thinking you''re the cure."


    I swallowed hard, anxiety curling like smoke in my stomach. "That''s when I''ll need you the most. I need you to help me escape. Once I''m back with you, I''ll vanish. Far away. Somewhere they can''t reach me. A ce I can finally breathe again."


    I paused, giving the words a moment to settle.


    "And when I''m safe¡ªwhen I''m far enough from their grip¡ªI''ll tell them the truth. Everything. No more pretending."


    A lump caught in my throat, but I forced myself to finish. "Will you help me, Gabriel? Will you help me disappear?"


    I hesitated, my heart pounding. "I''ll understand if you say no. This is¡­ a lot. And it''s dangerous. I won''t hold it against you if you don''t want to get involved."


    For a moment, there was only silence. My heart raced as I waited.


    Then Gabriel''s voice came through. "You think I''d let them keep you like this?" His voice was low, rough with emotion. "You think I''d let you go through all this alone? Olivia¡­ the moment they send you to me, I won''t just help you escape. I''ll burn the world if I have to."


    A shaky breath escaped my lips. I felt a tight knot in my chest start to loosen.


    "I''ll get everything ready," he continued. "Passports. Safe house. New identities. Whatever you need."


    "Thank you¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling now.


    "You don''t have to thank me. Just stay strong. Keep pretending. And when the timees¡­ I''ll be there."


    "I''ll hold on," I whispered.


    "Good. And Olivia?"


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t have to fear. I will not tell the triplets. Trust me."


    I closed my eyes, gripping the phone tighter. "Thank you so much," I whispered, genuinely grateful.


    "You are wee. Let''s keep acting, okay?"


    "Okay," I said.


    There was afortable silence on the line before Gabriel spoke again. "I''m ending it now¡­ call me anytime."


    "Thank you," I said, and the call ended.


    A sigh of relief left my lips, but my wolf spoke. "I have a bad feeling about all this," she murmured.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She stirred. "I don''t know. I just have a bad feeling about this, Olivia¡­ you have to be careful."


    "I''ll be careful," I whispered to my wolf while drawing my hand over my face. "I''ll trust Gabriel¡­ but not blindly."


    A knock suddenly sounded on the bathroom door, and Lolita peeked her head inside.


    "Luna, you have toe¡­ the healer is here to check on you."


    I froze. My heartbeat raced.


    The healer.


    Shit. What if he finds out I''m perfectly fine?

 Chapter 130: The Healer’s Help

    Chapter 130: The Healer¡¯s Help


    Olivia''s POV


    I stepped out of the bathroom and found the healer waiting at the door. Our eyes locked, and I swallowed hard. I couldn''t tell whether he truly believed I''d lost my memory¡ªor if he knew I was lying and had simply chosen to go along with it.


    "How are you feeling today?" he asked.


    I swallowed again, slipping into my act even though something deep down told me there was no need. "I''m¡­ fine," I whispered, taking a seat on the edge of the bed.


    He nodded and nced at Nora and Lolita. "Could your handmaids give us a moment?" he asked.


    I blinked, confused. Why did he want them to leave?


    "Is there a problem?"


    The healer shook his head. "No¡­ I just want a private session with you. That''s the same thing I told the Alphas."


    I still didn''t think there was any reason for Nora and Lolita to leave, but I had to respect his request. I gave them a small nod, and they returned it before quietly stepping out.


    The door clicked shut behind them, and an eerie silence settled between the healer and me. He didn''t speak. Just stood there, watching me with eyes far wiser than I''d originally assumed. I sat motionless, my heart thudding too fast.


    He finally stepped forward, setting his satchel on the bedside table, but not opening it. Instead, he turned to face me directly, his expression unreadable.


    "I''ve been a healer for over thirty years, Luna Olivia," he said calmly, folding his hands in front of him. "Do you really think I wouldn''t recognize when someone is acting?"


    My heart dropped to my stomach.


    "I¡­ I don''t know what you mean," I tried to whisper, but the words were dry, lifeless.


    He smiled faintly, not unkindly. "You''re good. Very good. Most wouldn''t have noticed. But I''ve watched countless faces¡ªreal pain, real confusion, real trauma¡ªand yours?" He paused, tilting his head. "It''s practiced. Controlled. Too deliberate. I knew the moment I examined you¡­ you hadn''t lost your memory."


    I couldn''t breathe for a moment. My fingers curled into the bedsheets.


    "Then why¡­" I finally managed to whisper. "Why did you go along with it? Why didn''t you tell them?"


    The healer''s expression softened.


    "Because I believe you have your reasons," he said simply. "And more than that¡­ I saw everything, Olivia. Everything that happened to your family. Your father''s arrest¡­ you and your mother demoted to omegas."


    I blinked, my vision going blurry. My throat closed up.


    "I was there that night," he continued. "I saw the pain in your eyes when your father was sentenced to life imprisonment¡­ I saw everything, and I knew he was innocent, just that I had no proof of it."


    Tears stood in my eyes¡­ it was really nice to know that someone apart from my mother and I believed my father was innocent.


    He took a small step closer. "I wished I could help then, but I couldn''t. So when you woke up pretending to remember nothing, I saw the eagerness in your eyes. That spark of someone with a n. And I decided¡­ if you were trying to survive again, the least I could do was not get in your way."


    Tears slipped silently down my cheeks, and I didn''t bother wiping them.


    "You have no idea how much that means to me," I whispered.


    He offered a slight smile. "I think I do. Just¡­ be careful, Olivia. You''re not surrounded by fools. The moment your act slips, the wrong one might see it¡ªand that could end very badly."


    "I know," I murmured.


    He finally opened his satchel and pulled out a small brown bottle. He ced the small brown bottle carefully in my hand.


    I stared at it, confused and curious. "What is this?"


    "It''s a memory-confusion potion," he said in a hushed voice, as if the walls had ears. "A very rare brew, nearly impossible to find these days without raising suspicion. I made this myself, specifically for you."


    I looked up at him sharply. "What does it do?"


    The healer sighed, lowering his voice even more. "If the Alphas ever begin to doubt me¡ªif they call in another healer to examine you¡ªtake this a few minutes beforehand. It will affect your mind temporarily. Your responses will be sluggish, your attention will drift, and your emotions will seem detached. To any trained healer, it will look exactly like someone who has suffered trauma-induced memory loss."


    I held the bottle tighter, as if it were my lifeline. "Will it hurt?"


    He hesitated. "It won''t cause you physical pain, but it may disorient you. For a few minutes, you might genuinely forget where you are, or who you''re with. But it won''tst long. Just long enough to fool the observer."


    I nodded slowly. "Why are you doing this?" I asked again, more from emotion than curiosity.


    He smiled faintly. "Because I couldn''t help your father. But I can help you."


    He looked away for a moment, his jaw clenched, as if still haunted by the memory.


    More tears gathered in my eyes again.


    "Hide the potion well," he warned gently. "Only use it if absolutely necessary. And if it ever runs out¡­ tell your handmaid to call me. I''ll make another."


    I nodded again, carefully tucking the bottle beneath the mattress where no one would find it.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    He gave a small bow of his head and moved to the door, pausing with his hand on the handle. "I''ll still y my part. I''ll tell them your headaches are worsening. That your emotional state is deteriorating. I''ll do my part to make sure they see what you want them to see."


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Thank you¡­ for trusting me. For helping."


    He nodded, opened the door and left.


    The moment the door shut again, I buried my face in my hands and let out a long, shaking breath.


    "Thank you, Moon Goddess¡­ things are falling into ce," I whispered to myself.


    The door pushed open. Lolita and Nora walked in and closed the door. They had concerned looks on their faces, but I assured them with a smile. "He knows, but he is helping me," I said.


    They let out a sigh of relief and moved forward.


    "That is good news, but we have bad news to share¡­" Nora said with a worried look on her face.


    My brows furrowed. "What is it?" I asked, already panicking.

 Chapter 131: Cookies

    Chapter 131: Cookies


    Levi''s POV


    "Alpha, are you sure you don''t need us to help you?" the head kitchen maid asked again, watching me with worried eyes.


    I shook my head, already tying the apron around my waist. "No. I''ll handle this myself."


    She gave me a small bow and stepped back, watching me for a moment before quietly leaving the kitchen.


    I took a deep breath and moved toward the counter, where the ingredients were neatly arranged. Flour, sugar, eggs, butter¡ªeverything I needed. My fingers lingered on the wooden spoon, and a small smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    I wanted to make cookies. The ones I used to make for Olivia when we were younger. I remember the first time I made them¡ªit was terrible, even got burnt¡ªbut with a big smile on her face, Olivia ate it all, telling me it wasn''t the taste that mattered but the heart I used in making it.


    That day¡­ I had vowed to get better. I spent hours each week perfecting my technique. In a month, I was good at it¡ªso good that every Saturday, I would make a fresh batch, just for her. Enough tost her the week. And without fail, every time I handed over that box of cookies, she smiled like it was the best thing in the world.


    Unfortunately, her fourteenth birthday was thest day I prepared cookies for her¡­ in that box I gave her, a pack of cookies was inside too.


    I inhaled sharply, pushing the thought aside before it could drown me.


    I took a deep breath and slowly began mixing, focusing on each step. The soft smell of butter filled the kitchen, and for a moment, it felt like I was back in those peaceful days.


    I just want her to smile again, it''s been long I saw her smile genuinely.


    I wanted her to remember me¡ªnot the Alpha I''ve be, not the cold, distant man I was¡ªbut the boy who once burned cookies just to see herugh.


    Even if she never remembers¡­ even if she never forgives me¡­ at least I can remind her of the taste of something made with my heart.


    I mixed the dough slowly, making sure everything was just right. When it was ready, I added the chocte chips¡ªOlivia''s favorite part. She always said I added too many, and I''dugh and tell her to eat them all.


    I put the dough on a tray and ced it in the oven. As the cookies baked, the kitchen started to smell warm and sweet, just like the old days. For a moment, it felt like nothing had changed.


    When they were done, I packed them carefully in a small wooden box. It was the same kind of box I used to use when we were younger. I tied a ribbon around it and held it in my hands, staring at it. My heart felt heavy, but I also felt a little hope.


    I walked to her room and stood at the door. After taking a deep breath, I knocked.


    "The door is open," her voice said softly.


    I opened the door and stepped inside. She was sitting on the bed with the book Lennox had given her in herp. She looked at me, and for a second, I didn''t know what to say.


    "I¡­ brought something for you," I said, sounding tense.


    She looked a bit confused as I walked closer and held out the box.


    "They''re cookies," I said. "The kind I used to make for you¡­" I paused and realized she would be confused. "The type I used to make for someone I cared for."


    She looked at the box, then up at me. Her eyes showed a mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, surprise¡­ maybe even a little warmth.


    I know she doesn''t remember me, but maybe¡­ her heart will remember the taste.


    "Thank you," she said and took the box from me.


    I watched her open the box of cookies and pull out one. Where I stood, I anxiously waited for her to take a bite. I was so anxious¡ªit felt like I was in a cookingpetition, waiting for the judge to say if I passed or failed.


    She looked at the cookie in her hand for a moment, turning it slightly like she was trying to figure out if it felt familiar. Then, slowly, she took a bite.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    She chewed in silence, her expression unreadable. I couldn''t breathe¡ªI just stood there, frozen, watching her every move.


    Then¡­ she blinked. And a small, very small smile tugged at the corner of her lips.


    "It''s¡­ sweet," she said quietly, looking down at the cookie.


    I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "I wasn''t sure you''d like it."


    "You made them yourself?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Every single one."


    She looked down at the box, then back at me. "Thank you, Alpha Levi. But I think I have more pressing issues at hand," she said, dropping the box of cookies on the bed beside her and looked up at me with a serious look.


    "I heard that the full moon is taking ce in three days," she said, seemingly worried.


    I swallowed hard and forced a nod.


    Olivia looked panicked. "I want to talk to Gabriel¡­ please put him on the phone¡­ I can''t go on heat here¡­ I need to be with Gabriel¡­ it''s my first heat after being his mate," she said in a panicked voice, and I froze. I didn''t know what to say¡­ what to do.


    "Alpha Levi¡­ I want to talk to my husband," she demanded.


    I stepped back slowly, trying to breathe. I couldn''t handle this alone.


    "Lennox, Louis," I said through the mind-link, my voice shaking. "Come to Olivia''s room. I need help. She''s asking for Gabriel."


    "Damn it." Lennox sounded pissed.


    "She knows about the full moon," I added. "She''s scared and wants to talk to Gabriel. Please hurry."


    "We''reing," Louis said quickly.

 Chapter 132: Asking Questions

    <h4>Chapter 132: Asking Questions</h4>


    Levi''s POV


    Lennox and Louis arrived quickly, and the moment Olivia saw Lennox, she didn''t waste a second.


    "I need to speak with my husband. Now!" she said firmly, her voice cracking but leaving no room for argument.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers. Lennox, without a word, pulled out his phone and dialed Gabriel''s number. He put it on loudspeaker and handed it to Olivia. She snatched the phone like it was the only thing holding her together.


    The phone rang a few times, and then we heard that familiar, irritating voice.


    "Hello?" Gabriel answered casually.


    "Gabriel¡­ honey¡­ you have toe get me," Olivia cried out. "The full moon is in three days¡­ I''ll go into heat. Please¡­ I don''t want to be here when it happens."


    Her voice shook with fear, and I clenched my jaw, barely holding in the growl rising in my throat. My fists tightened at my sides.


    Gabriel''s tone changed, bing soft and sweet. "Olivia, baby¡­ calm down, alright? I''m aware," he said gently. "The war is over. We''ve won. I''ve just been cleaning up the pack and setting things right again."


    I blinked, frowning deeply. What?


    I looked at Lennox and Louis¡ªboth of them were frowning too. Why would he say that? The n was for him to keep lying, to keep pretending the war was still going. That was how we were keeping her here without her panicking.


    But Gabriel just shattered that lie in one sentence.


    Olivia let out a breath. "Thene get me," she begged softly. "Please, Gabriel¡­ I''m scared. I don''t want to go through this alone. I need you."


    "I know, baby," he cooed. "And I promise, I''lle get you before the full moon. Just give me a little more time, alright? I miss you like crazy."


    "I miss you too," Olivia whispered, clutching the phone to her chest for a moment.


    I looked away, my jaw clenched. Hearing her say that to him broke my heart.


    "Just hold on for me," Gabriel continued. "Soon, we''ll be together again. I love you."


    "I love you too," she whispered back.


    The call ended, and she held the phone tightly, tears pooling in her eyes¡ªnot of sadness, but of hope of meeting him again.


    I turned to my brothers, my angry voice vibrating through the mind-link. "Why the hell did he say the war is over?"


    "I don''t know," Louis replied. "But we need to figure this out."


    Lennox gently reached for the phone, and Olivia handed it to him with trembling fingers. Her gaze was distant, her thoughts clearly still on Gabriel. For a second, none of us said anything. The air was heavy and tense.


    Then she suddenly looked up at us, her expression shifting from dreamy hopefulness to anxious worry.


    "Have any of you ever been with a woman¡­ during her heat?" she asked nervously, her eyes darting between us.


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What?"


    Louis sighed quietly, already sensing trouble.


    "This will be my first heat with Gabriel," she continued, her fingers twisting the nket in herp. "I''ve never gone through it before, and I''m freaking out. What if I do something weird? Or say something stupid? What if I hurt him or¡ªoh my God, what if I bite him?"


    I blinked slowly, trying to keep my face neutral, but I could feel my eyebrow twitch.


    "I mean, you three are men," she kept going, ignoring how each word hurt us. "You''re his friends. You must have talked about heat cycles, right? What do guys want? Is there a position that works better? Should I act more submissive or just¡ªlet it happen?"


    Louis coughed hard and looked away.


    Lennox''s face turned red, like someone had pped him.


    And me?


    I was ready to explode.


    She wasn''t done.


    "Do you think he prefers clingy? Or like¡­ teasing? Should I shower right before it hits or wait until he¡ª"


    "Olivia," I snapped, my voice a low growl. "Do you have to say all of this?"


    She nodded. "I''m just curious, I don''t know how long it''llst! Is it like¡­ hours? Days? Does it hurt? Will I scream? Should I gag myself or something so Gabriel doesn''t hear me moaning too loud?"


    I saw Louis flinch like someone had thrown boiling water on him.


    "I mean¡ªwhat if I get really needy? Should I just like¡­ throw myself at him? Or will he think that''s too much? Do guys like it when girls are desperate? Does Gabriel like when a girl begs or should I be quiet and ssy about it?"


    Lennox growled, holding down his emotions. It was a miracle that he hasn''t lost control yet.


    "And¡ªoh Goddess¡ªshould I shave everything? Like everything everything? What if he likes it natural? Or waxed? I haven''t done this before, and I don''t want to mess up our bond!"


    I groaned and dragged a hand down my face.


    "Also¡ªdo I sleep naked? Should I leave the door open when the heat starts? Maybe wear his T-shirt with nothing underneath? That''s what they do in movies, right? And¡ªoh wait, how do I know when the heat really hits? Will I smell different? Will he smell different? Will I just suddenly want to pounce on him like a wild animal?!"


    "I CAN''T DO THIS!" I shouted, practically trembling with rage. "I am not your damn heat coach!"


    "But¡ª"


    "Do I look like someone who wants to hear about how wet you''re going to be for Gabriel?!" I barked, and her mouth snapped shut, her eyes wide. "You''ve said more in five minutes than I''ve ever wanted to know in my entire life! You''re literally asking three grown men to coach you through your first mating session¡ªARE YOU INSANE?!"


    Her lower lip wobbled like she might cry.


    She looked startled. "I just¡­ I thought you could help me. Gabriel''s your friend! Maybe he told you what he likes during¡ª"


    "ENOUGH!" I roared, stepping forward before I forced myself to stop.


    The room went dead silent.


    "You think I want to hear how my friend is going to screw you stupid while you''re begging on your knees? You think I enjoy picturing the two of you tangled in sheets while you go into heat for the first time?"


    Her lips parted, shocked.


    I shook my head,ughing bitterly.


    "You know what? Ask him those damn questions. Since you''re so eager to throw yourself at him the second he shows up."


    "Alpha Levi¡ª"


    "No." I turned to the door, heart pounding. "I can''t listen to this anymore. I swear to the Goddess, if I stay here one more second, I''ll say something I can''t take back."


    I stormed out, not bothering to shut the door.


    And still, I heard her voice as she continued asking my brothers, "Should I wearce or silk? Do you think he likes red?"

 Chapter 133: Ball

    Chapter 133: Ball


    Olivia''s POV


    I was restless. No, I was terrified. I had just two days¡­ two fucking days until the full moon, and then I would go into heat. I knew it was a risk¡ªgoing into heat in this room, with the triplets so close. I wished I could lie to myself, convince myself I''d be able to control my sexual urges. But that would be a lie. This was my first heat, and with their marks on me, there was no way I wouldn''t crave their touch. No way I wouldn''t want them.


    I needed to leave. Gabriel had toe up with a n to get me out of here by tomorrow. There had to be something¡ªanything¡ªthat could be done. It was better I went into heat at Gabriel''s home than¡­


    "What are you even saying?" my wolf snapped, interrupting my thoughts.


    "Better to go into heat at Gabriel''s home? Are you saying you want Gabriel to touch you? That it''s better?" Her voice was sharp, using.


    "No one is touching me," I hissed back. "But going into heat at Gabriel''s home is safer. At least there, I could resist him¡ªor any male. But with the triplets? No. I definitely wouldn''t be able to resist them."


    Suddenly, A knocknded on my door, and from the scent, I knew it was Lennox. I frowned and stood up slowly, walking to the door. These days, I had mastered the habit of locking it.


    Unlocking the door, I pushed it open and met Lennox standing before me.


    His scent hit me and I fought the urge to breathe him in. Damn, he smelled good. The full moon was making everything worse. I was too sensitive, too aware. Their scent alone was enough to arouse me. And their eyes¡­ when they looked at me like they cherished me, it sent tremors down to my core.


    Straightening up, I hid my difort. "Is there a problem, Alpha Lennox?"


    "I got you something," he said, lifting a sleek ck box in his hand.


    I blinked. "For me?"


    He nodded, then handed it over without a word. I took it cautiously and opened it right there at the door.


    Inside was a stunning red dress. Elegant, expensive, and definitely not casual.


    "I thought you might like to wear that," Lennox said gently, rubbing the back of his neck. "There''s a ball night. Alpha Callum from the next pack sent an invitation¡­ and I have to go. I thought maybe¡­ you''d like toe with me."


    My heart jumped and then immediately dropped.


    "I¡ªno," I said quickly, clutching the box tighter. "No, I''m sorry. I can''t. I''m another man''s wife, remember?"


    His jaw clenched slightly, and he frowned. "It''s just a ball."


    I shook my head. "You should take Anita. She is your mistress."


    Lennox didn''t reply for a moment. His eyes stayed locked on mine, calm but unreadable. Finally, he said softly, "Anita''s not who I want beside me."


    That made something tighten in my chest. There was a time I would pay anything in this world just to hear him say that¡ªbut not anymore.


    I looked away, blinking hard. "I can''t, Alpha Lennox. I''m sorry."


    He gave a slight nod, like he expected it, then stepped back from the doorway. "Alright. I''ll leave the dress with you, though. Just in case you change your mind, I''m leaving at 6 p.m."


    And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing there. I closed the door and walked back into my room, the dress box still in my hand. I tossed it onto the bed and sat down beside it.


    I didn''t know how to exin it, but I felt this strange urge to go. Maybe it was because, since we became mates, I''d never gone on an official outing with him. Or maybe¡­ I missed it. I missed being their date.


    I recalled the first time they had taken me out. It was a formal banquet in honor of some alliance, and I had been so young, nervous, flustered¡­ but so stupidly happy. Not because of the event, but because all three of them had shown up at my door, dressed like gods in their tailored suits, each holding a flower.


    Lennox had pinned a rose to my hair.


    Louis had kissed my hand like a prince.


    Levi¡­ Levi had whispered, "You''re the only one I want to look at tonight."


    That night, I wasn''t just their date. I was their treasure. They hadn''t hidden me. They had shown me off like I was their little queen. Every time one of them left my side to speak to someone, another would take his ce. My hand was never alone. My smile never faltered. They made me feel beautiful. Desired. Safe.


    And I''d fallen a little deeper for them all that night.


    I hated how much I missed that.


    Hated how I was supposed to hate them¡­ and yet, my soul, my wolf, still ached for the three of them like a craving that wouldn''t die.


    Sighing, I looked at the box again and frowned. "Maybe I should go," I whispered to myself. I hadn''t been out of the pack house in so long. What harm could it do to breathe some new air?


    "What do you think?" I asked my wolf, who scoffed but didn''t say a word.


    I ignored her and stood up. Slowly, I started changing. As I slipped on the dress, it fit perfectly, hugging my body in all the right ces. Of course, it would ¡ªLennox must''ve made sure it was my exact size.


    I stood in front of the mirror and barely recognized myself. The red dress made me look confident, but sexy, and itplimented my blond hair. But my skin felt too warm, too sensitive¡ªthe full moon was getting closer, and my body was already reacting.


    I brushed my hair and let it fall around my shoulders. I didn''t put on much makeup¡ªjust enough to hide the stress on my face.


    At exactly 5:58, I stood before the mirror, staring at my reflection. While I was still trying to make sense of the emotions twisting inside me, I heard footsteps¡ªand from the scent, I knew it was Lennox.


    I sucked in a breath and moved toward the door.


    When I opened it and stepped out, he stopped in his tracks.


    His mouth parted, and his eyes¡ªgods, those eyes¡ªroamed over my body with a reverence that made my stomach tighten.


    "You look¡­" he trailed off, his voice rough. "You look breathtaking, Olivia."


    I swallowed hard, trying not to react to the way he said my name. Like it was something sacred.


    "You''rete," I said, brushing past him and walking down the hallway.


    He caught up in a few strides. "You weren''t even going toe."


    "I changed my mind."


    He didn''t push. Didn''t question it. And I was thankful for that.


    Outside, a sleek ck car waited. The driver opened the door, and Lennox motioned for me to go first. I slid in, avoiding his eyes. He followed silently. The air between us was thick with things we weren''t saying. I stared out the window, wondering why I''de. Maybe it was stupid. Maybe I was tempting fate. But some part of me wanted to stay close to him.


    I ignored him, keeping my gaze fixed on the window. My silence was deafening, and I knew it was driving him mad.


    After an hour drive, the car pulled up in front of a massive ck gate, which, I assumed, was Alpha Callum''s estate. A well-built security guard approached, prompting Lennox to roll down the window. The guard immediately bowed in respect and signaled to another to open the gate.


    Taking a deep breath, I straightened up as I watched the car drive into the mansion and park in the designated space. Without waiting for the guard, I opened the door myself and stepped out while Alpha Lennox did the same. The cold evening breeze brushed against my skin, making me shiver slightly as I adjusted my dress.


    I turned toward the mansion, focusing on the grand entrance. The entire property screamed exclusivity, from the meticulously manicured gardens to the luxurious chandeliers visible through therge windows.


    A well-dressed butler greeted us at the entrance, bowing respectfully. "Wee, Alpha Lennox. Alpha Callum is expecting you. And this must be Luna, Luna Olivia," he said, his gaze lingering politely on me.


    I offered a tight smile. "Just Miss Olivia," I corrected curtly. "And I am not his Luna."


    The butler looked confused but nodded, leading us through the grand door.


    The sound ofughter and music floated toward us from further inside. The party was already in full swing.


    Lennox tried to ce his hand on my back to guide me, but I brushed him off, stepping ahead without sparing him a nce. His jaw tightened, but he wisely said nothing.


    We entered the main ballroom, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the scene. The room was filled with influential Alphas, Lunas, and other high-ranking pack members. Waiters moved seamlessly through the crowd, carrying trays of champagne and hors d''oeuvres. A grand staircase led to a balcony where Alpha Callum, the host, stood, watching over the event.


    "Ah, Alpha Lennox. And Luna Olivia," Callum''s deep,manding voice rang out as he descended the staircase. His piercing eyes flicked between the two of us, and I could see the curiosity there.


    "Callum," Lennox greeted, forcing a polite smile. "Thank you for inviting us."


    Callum looked at me and smirked. "Luna Olivia, it''s nice to finally meet you."


    He took both my hands and ced lingering kisses on them, his lips warm against my skin. I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond.


    "Thank you for having me," I replied evenly, masking my unease.


    Callum''s lips quirked into a pleased smile before turning toward Lennox. "Permission to steal your wife."


    Lennox nced at me before giving a tight approving nod.


    Callum gave me a friendly smile. "Come, let me show you around while you enjoy the party. You deserve a night free of his shadow."


    "Thank you," I whispered and followed Alpha Callum. Though I followed him just to annoy Lennox.


    Alpha Callum led me deeper into the crowd, hismanding presence parting the sea of Alphas and Lunas with ease. I could feel the weight of their gazes following me¡ªsome curious, others appreciative, and a few downright predatory. My wolf stirred uneasily in the back of my mind as the intensity of their stares increased.


    "They''re looking at you like they want to devour you," my wolf growled.


    I straightened my spine and ignored the heat of their lingering eyes. The men watched me with hunger, their gazes trailing over my body like they were undressing me with their minds. My dress, though modest, seemed to feel tighter under their scrutiny, and I felt the distinct urge to wrap myself in Callum''smanding aura for protection.


    "Stay close to Callum," my wolf muttered. "At least he''s not undressing you with his eyes. Yet."


    As if he could sense my difort, Callum''s arm brushed against mine in a gesture that felt both casual and intentional. His presence was reassuring, but there was a glint of amusement in his eyes as he leaned toward me.


    "Don''t let them get to you," he murmured, his voice low and velvety. "They''re just curious. And perhaps a bit envious."


    "Of what?" I asked, keeping my tone neutral.


    Callum smirked. "Of the fact that you''re standing next to me, of course."


    Before I could respond, Callum pped his hands once,manding the attention of the room. The orchestra''s music softened, and the crowd turned toward him expectantly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Callum announced, his voice carrying effortlessly across the room, "it''s time for the highlight of the evening. An exclusive game of Truth and Dare. But let me warn you, this is not for the faint of heart. This game pushes boundaries, tests courage, and¡­ explores pleasures."


    A wave of murmurs swept through the crowd, some curious, others nervous. Callum''s smirk widened as he continued, "For those willing to participate, be prepared for dares that may involve intimacy, confessions of secrets, or¡­ temptations. If you''re in, raise your hand."


    There was a brief pause as the room collectively held its breath. Slowly, a few hands went up¡ªmostly men, with a few daring women. The tension in the room thickened, filled with anticipation.


    I hesitated, unsure if I should raise my hand. This was bold, far outside myfort zone.


    Callum leaned in, his lips brushing close to my ear. His voice was a seductive whisper. "When was thest time you had fun, Olivia? Truly had fun?"


    "I¡­ I haven''t," I admitted, my voice barely audible.


    He pulled back slightly, his piercing gaze locking with mine. "Never?" he asked, his toneced with disbelief and intrigue.


    I shook my head. "Never."


    His smile softened into something almost encouraging. "Then this is the perfect time to start. Trust me¡ªyou''ll enjoy it."


    Before I could overthink, I found myself lifting my hand, the movement almost instinctive. A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd as eyes turned toward me again, some surprised, others intrigued. But Callum''s approving grin made my heart race.


    But then, from the corner of my eye, I saw another hand rise, the motion slow but deliberate. My stomach dropped when I realized it belonged to Lennox.


    His piercing eyes met mine across the room, and I could tell he was angry at my decision to join the game.


    Callum noticed as well, his smirk widening. "Alright,dies and gentlemen, pleasee with me," he said and turned to lead the way.

 Chapter 134: Game

    <h4>Chapter 134: Game</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    Alpha Callum led up through a set of double doors at the far end of the ballroom. The hallway was dimly lit and silent. My heart thudded in my chest as we approached another set of doors. I had never done something like this, but I knew these games were dangerous.


    He pushed the doors open, revealing a luxurious, intimate space. Arge round table sat in the center of the room, surrounded by plush chairs. Against one wall, a decadent bed with silk sheets and velvet pillows loomed, and scattered around were various items¡ªcandles, a bar stocked with fine liquor, and a collection of objects I couldn''t quite identify but that sent my imagination spiraling.


    Callum turned to us, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Wee," he said, his voice casual. "This is where we''ll y tonight''s game. As I said before, this is not for the faint of heart. Whatever happens here stays here. No judgment, no repercussions, no gossip."


    The group murmured in agreement, though I noticed several nervous nces exchanged. I counted the participants with my eyes¡ªten men, including Lennox and Callum, and four women. The ratio was disturbing, but I kept my expression neutral, refusing to let my difort show.


    Alpha Callum gestured to the chairs around the table. "Take your seats," he said. "The rules are simple: truth or dare. You can refuse, but there''s a penalty ¡ªyou will drink the whiskey, a full ss."


    The group began to settle, and I found myself between a Luna I didn''t recognize and Callum himself. Lennox sat directly across from me. His gaze locked onto mine with an intensity that made my skin prickle. I refused to look away, lifting my chin in defiance.


    "Do you know the kind of things they do in such games?" Lennox murmured at me, while our eyes were still interlocked.


    A shiver ran down my spine, but I replied coolly, "I can''t wait to find out."


    Callum pped his hands once, drawing my attention back. "Before we begin," he said, "a few ground rules. First, this is meant to be fun. If anyone feels ufortable, speak up now and leave. Second, there is no outside interference. This is a game for adults, and we''re all here willingly. Lastly, remember: what happens here stays here."


    The group nodded in agreement, though some men exchanged sly smiles. Callum''s gaze lingered on me briefly before he turned back to address everyone. "Let''s begin."


    My heart thundered in my chest as the bottle spun, but luckily, the neck pointed at ady while the edge pointed at Alpha Callum.


    A soft chuckle escaped Callum''s lips as he leaned back in his chair. "Truth or dare, Luna Moriti."


    The Luna smirked, ncing at the man beside her, whom I assumed was her husband. "Dare," she announced with a sly smile while I swallowed hard, my eyes meeting Lennox''s. I could see the silent pleas in his eyes urging me to stand up and let''s leave, but I looked away.


    "Hmmm." Alpha Callum smirked and gently caressed his beard. An awkward silence hung in the air as everyone waited for him to speak.


    "Undress and remain naked for the next two minutes," he Dared


    I tensed, my pulse quickening. Nudity wasn''t a big deal for werewolves; we stripped freely before shifting, often in the presence of others.


    "Easy task." Luna Moroti gracefully stood up and slowly began taking off her clothes. My eyes drifted to the man beside her, and I was expecting him to look angry or annoyed, at least, but he wasn''t. Instead, he had an amused smirk on his face.


    Curiously, I leaned over to Alpha Callum and whispered, "Is that her husband?"


    Alpha Callum nodded. Yes," he murmured back. "Her mate and her husband."


    I leaned back in my chair, trying to appear unaffected as Luna Moroti slipped off her gown with deliberate, slow movements. Her confidence was captivating, even enviable, but I couldn''t help the heat rising to my cheeks. The room grew silent, the sound of fabric rustling against skin the only noise.


    Her mate, seated beside her, watched her with an expression of pride and amusement, his eyes glinting as if this was a game they''d yed many times before.


    Lennox gaze burned into me from across the table, his jaw tightening as he noticed my attention flicker between Luna Moroti and her mate.


    His eyes were pleading with me. Asking me Let''s leave now. This game is not for me. But I ignored him. Instead, I focused on Luna Moroti, who was now totally naked and stood confidently before the group, her head held high while a smirk yed on her lips.


    Two minutes passed like hours as the group observed her with intrigue and admiration. When Callum signaled that her time was up, she gracefully picked up her gown and draped it over herself before retaking her seat.


    Callum chuckled, a deep, rich sound. "Well done, Luna Moroti. You''ve set the bar quite high for the rest of us."


    The bottle spun again, and this time, itnded on an Alpha seated a few chairs to my right. The edge pointed at Lennox, and I immediately felt the tension thicken in the air. The Alpha''s smirk widened as he leaned forward.


    "Truth or dare, Alpha Lennox?"


    Lennox eyes never left mine as he responded. "Dare."


    "Very well. I dare you to kiss the person you most desire in this room¡­ but it can''t be Luna Olivia."


    The group erupted into murmurs andughter, all eyes darting toward me before quickly moving away. My stomach twisted as Lennox''s jaw clenched, his nostrils ring.


    Lennox''s gaze swept the room beforending back on me. "I refuse," he said tly, his voiceced with irritation.


    Alpha Callum shrugged his shoulders. "A refusal means a full ss of whiskey."


    Lennox picked up the ss without hesitation and downed it in one gulp. His eyes were still locked on mine. The liquid must''ve burned, but he didn''t so much as flinch.


    The bottle spun again, and this time, it stopped with the neck pointing directly at me, the edge at Callum. My heart jumped into my throat as every eye turned toward me. Callum''s grin seemed wicked as he leaned closer.


    "Truth or dare, Lady Olivia?"


    I hesitated, feeling Lennox''s re burning into me, but I refused to let him control me. Lifting my chin, I met Callum''s gaze and said firmly, "Dare."


    Callum''s eyes lit up, and he leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm¡­ I dare you to let me feed you a drink. Personally."


    The room fell silent, the air crackling with tension. My wolf stirred uneasily, unsure of the dynamics at y, but I refused to back down. Lennox fists clenched on the table, his knuckles white, but he said nothing.


    I met Callum''s stare and nodded. "Alright."


    He smiled, stood, and walked over to the bar. He poured a dark amber liquid into a crystal ss before returning to my side. Leaning down, he held the ss to my lips, his movements slow and intimate.


    "Drink," he murmured softly, his voice only loud enough for me to hear.


    I parted my lips, letting the liquid slide over my tongue. It was smooth, with a faint burn that warmed my chest. Callum''s eyes never left mine as he withdrew the ss, his fingers brushing against my chin.


    "Well done," he said, his voice hushed.


    The group pped lightly, but the tension between Lennox and Callum was almost suffocating. Lennox''s jaw was so tight I thought it might snap, and his eyes burned with barely restrained anger.


    "Your turn to spin, Olivia," Callum said. "Spin the bottle."


    With trembling fingers, I spun the bottle. This time, itnded on a singledy, with the edge pointing at Alpha Callum. Relief flooded me as I exhaled slowly.


    Callum chuckled, his voice brimming with amusement. "Tonight seems to be my lucky day."


    Thedy with ck curly hair smiled, clearly not scared. It seemed everyone here was already familiar with the rules of this twisted game. What have I gotten myself into?


    "Truth or dare?" Alpha Callum asked.


    "Dare," the woman replied confidently, her smile widening.


    Alpha Callum smirked and leaned back in his chair. "I dare you to kiss Alpha Lennox for two minutes."


    The room erupted with gasps and murmurs, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away from Lennox. His entire body went rigid, his fists clenched on the table as if restraining himself from flipping it over. The woman with curly ck hair seemed excited, her lips curving into a yful smile as she nced at Lennox.


    But Lennox''s attention was elsewhere, his eyes locked onto mine, zing with anger. I could feel his wolf pushing against his control, desperate tosh out.


    "I refuse," Lennox said coldly, his voice cutting through the room.


    The room fell silent again, everyone waiting to see what Callum would do. Callum''s smirk widened, clearly enjoying the spectacle. "A refusal means a full ss, Alpha Lennox. Are you sure you want to take the easy way out?"


    Lennox didn''t respond, reaching for the whiskey ss without hesitation. His hand was steady as he poured the amber liquid down his throat in one long, defiant motion. He mmed the empty ss on the table, his eyes never leaving mine.


    The tension in the room was suffocating. The woman beside Lennox let out a small, awkwardugh, clearly ufortable with the turn of events, but Callum looked amused.


    "Well," Callum drawled, "I suppose even the mighty Alpha Lennox has his limits." His eyes flicked back to me, a glint of curiosity and mischief in them.


    I realized that the whiskey wasn''t ordinary. A few more sses, and Lennox would be drunk.


    The bottle spun again, its neck whirling around before pointing at someone else. But my attention wasn''t on the game anymore¡ªit was on Lennox. His silent, seething anger filled the room, and I wondered if I had pushed him too far.


    The game continued with silly dares flying through the air. yers were dared to strip, an Alpha was asked to eat his wife''s pussy on the bed while we watched, ady was asked to have sex with an Alpha in a cowgirl position. A Luna was dared to kiss her mate in the most provocative way possible, leaving the table breathless. Another Alpha was instructed to strip and shift into his wolf.


    All these while luck has been on my side. The neck of the bottle was slipping past me.


    I could see the storm brewing in Lennox''s eyes, his wolf pacing inside him, but he held back. He downed another ss of whiskey, and I noticed he was already getting high under the weight of the intoxicating liquid. My wolf stirred restlessly, urging me to leave, but I couldn''t. I wouldn''t give Lennox the satisfaction of thinking he could control me, or I cared about him.


    When the bottle spun again, it stopped with the edge pointing at ady with auburn hair, and the necknded squarely on me. My heart sank as the group erupted in low chuckles and murmurs.


    "Atst." An alpha murmured with excitement.


    Thedy, whose name I learned was Luna Isabel, gave me a wicked smile. Her eyes gleamed with mischief as she leaned forward. "Truth or dare, Olivia?"


    I hesitated, my pulse racing. Lennox''s re burned into me, silently begging me to choose truth, to take the safer option. But I couldn''t back down now¡ªI just wanted to annoy him.


    "Dare," I said, my voice steady despite the tight knot forming in my chest.


    Isabel''s smirk widened. "I dare you to sit on Alpha Callum''sp and give him ap dance."

 Chapter 135: Dare

    <h4>Chapter 135: Dare</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    The room went silent, the air thick with anticipation. All eyes turned to me, and I felt my cheeks flush with nervousness and embarrassment.


    But Callum looked unbothered. He leaned back in his chair, his smile cool and confident. "It''s just a game. If you''re ufortable, you can refuse and drink," he said, fixing his piercing gaze on me.


    Lennox''s fists tightened on the table, his wolf practically roaring through our bond. I could sense his jealousy, his possessiveness, and that excited me.


    I could''ve just said no and taken the drink, ended it there. But I didn''t. I wanted to get under his skin, to rattle him. Just a taste of what I felt every time he and his brother circled around Anita like she was the only one who mattered.


    "I''ll do it."


    I stood, my heart pounding as I approached Callum. His eyes glimmered with amusement.


    When I reached him, I ced a hand on his shoulder, my nails digging in slightly as I leaned down. "Don''t get used to this," I whispered, my voiceced with a warning.


    Callum chuckled softly. "I wouldn''t dream of it, Olivia."


    The music in the background seemed to grow louder, its sultry beat syncing with the pounding of my heart. I moved, swaying to the rhythm, my body brushing against Callum''s as the room watched in rapt silence.


    But as I moved, I could feel Lennox''s gaze boring into me, his anger prickling my skin. My wolf whimpered in the back of my mind, unhappy with my choice, and truth be told, neither was I, but I wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Alpha Callum''s hands slid over my hips, settling on my ass with a firm squeeze. My stomach twisted, but I forced myself to hold his gaze, determined not to show nervousness. I kept moving, my body swaying in time with the beat, though every part of me screamed to stop.


    Our eyes interlocked, but I noticed he wasn''t staring at me with desire. Something else lingered in his eyes I couldn''t quite ce, but it was definitely not lust or the desire to fuck me.


    When the two minutes were up, I stepped back, lifting my chin and returning to my seat without looking at anyone. The room erupted into apuse andughter, but I barely heard it.


    Lennox growled through the mind link, but I acted like I couldn''t hear it.


    The bottle spun again, its neck pointing directly at Lennox and its edgending on Callum.


    Callum''s smirk widened. "Alpha Lennox," he drawled, "truth or dare?"


    Lennox didn''t hesitate. "Dare."


    The room stilled, the tension crackling like a live wire. Callum leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with challenge. That made my stomach churn. "I dare you to show everyone here who Olivia belongs to."


    The room erupted into gasps and murmurs, and my breath caught in my throat. Lennox''s gaze flicked to me, his eyes zing with possessiveness and anger.


    And then, he moved.


    Lennox didn''t waste a second. Before anyone could blink, he rose from his seat, his movements swift and predatory. My heart thundered in my chest as he crossed the room, his dark eyes locked on mine like a hunter stalking his prey.


    I barely had time to react when his hand gripped my wrist, pulling me to my feet. Gasps echoed around the room, but I couldn''t focus on anything except the storm brewing in Lennox''s gaze.


    Without a word, he crushed his lips against mine. The force of the kiss sent me stumbling back, but his arm wrapped around my waist, anchoring me to him. His lips were rough, demanding, and possessive, pouring out every ounce of his frustration and anger.


    My hands instinctively pressed against his chest to push him away, but the second I felt the heat of his skin beneath my palms, all resistance melted. Instead, my fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, holding onto him as I gave in to the fiery intensity of the moment.


    His tongue brushed against mine, coaxing a response from me, and I couldn''t stop the soft moan that escaped my lips. My body betrayed me, leaning into him, my heart racing as desire pooled in my stomach.


    Lennox''s grip tightened, his fingers digging into my waist as if he couldn''t get enough. The kiss was chaotic, a collision of anger and passion that left my head spinning. My wolf stirred, thrilled by the dominance in his touch, while my human side screamed at me to stop.


    But just as I felt myselfpletely unravel, Lennox abruptly pulled back.


    We stood there, our breaths ragged, our foreheads nearly touching as we gasped for air. The room was dead silent, the tension so thick it was suffocating. I stared at him, my lips tingling, my chest heaving as I struggled to process what had just happened.


    Lennox''s gaze softened, but only slightly. His hand slid from my waist, though his fingers lingered on my skin for a moment too long.


    "Let''s get one thing straight," he said, his voice low but firm, his words meant for everyone in the room. "Olivia is mine. If anyone here has a problem with that, they can take it up with me."


    I frowned but didn''t say a word.


    A soft chuckle broke the silence. "Well, Alpha Lennox," Callum said, raising his drink, "you certainly know how to make a statement."


    Lennox''s re snapped to Callum, his jaw tightening, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he let go of me and staggered back to his seat. Obviously, he was drunk.


    Slowly, I sat down, my heart racing from the kiss while my body throbbed with desire, and I couldn''t deny the wetness.


    "Last game of the night, gentlemen," Callum announced, ncing at the time. "It''s 1 a.m., but not to worry, my maids have prepared rooms for everyone."


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the group.


    I nced around, noticing some guests were clearly tipsy, while others seemed turned on and couldn''t wait to fuck privately.


    Callum reached for the bottle. "I''ll take the final spin," he dered, flicking the bottle deftly.


    My eyes darted to Lennox, who was watching me intently. But the sound of soft chuckles drew my attention back to the spinning bottle. When it stopped, its neck pointed at me. The other endnded on a blonde woman across the table, who smirked triumphantly.


    "Truth or dare?" she asked.


    "Dare."


    Callum chuckled beside me. "What a nice way to end the game."


    Thedy smirked and leaned forward. "Olivia, I dare you to give head to Alpha Lennox until he cums."

 Chapter 136: Alone

    <h4>Chapter 136: Alone</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    My eyes widened, and I swallowed hard. My eyes met Alpha Lennox''s, and he held my gaze. We waited to see who would refuse the dare and drink, but neither of us moved. Neither of us was going to back down.


    "You can refuse and drink," Callum reminded, though his tone suggested he doubted either of us would.


    Lennox and I didn''t move. In fact, we were challenging each other with our eyes, daring each other to back out and drink. But that person wouldn''t be me.


    The room felt like it was holding its breath, the weight of the dare pressing down on everyone. Lennox''s eyes never left mine, and I could feel the heat rising between us like a wildfire.


    I leaned back in my chair, crossing one leg over the other, trying to appear unbothered even though my pulse hammered wildly. His gaze darkened, his jaw clenching as if he was daring me to make the first move.


    "I don''t mind an audience," I said, my voice smooth but teasing.


    A few chuckles rippled around the table, but Lennox didn''tugh. His eyes burned into me with something more primal¡ªsomething possessive and hungry.


    Callum smirked. "I like this one," he muttered, swirling the drink in his hand.


    I stood up from my chair slowly, letting the air hum with anticipation. Lennox''s eyes followed my every movement, his tongue brushing across his lower lip.


    The moment stretched, and I knew he was waiting¡ªwaiting to see if I''d call the dare or back down. But I wouldn''t. I''d gone too far to stop now.


    I walked around the table, each step slow and deliberate, until I was standing right in front of him. His legs were spreadzily, but there was nothing casual about the way he looked up at me, his green eyes zing with desire and challenge.


    I leaned down, letting my lips hover just above his ear. "This stays between us. Gabriel must not know."


    Lennox''s frown deepened for just a second, but his smirk returned. His hand found the small of my back, pulling me between his legs, so I was forced to straddle hisp.


    The room faded away, and at that moment, it was just us. His hands trailed up my sides, his grip firm enough to remind me exactly who was in control. I let my lips brush his jaw, faintly teasing him as his breath grew heavier.


    "Careful," he murmured, his voice thick with warning. "If you have a taste of me, you might just fall in love with me."


    I smiled against his skin, my hand sliding into his hair, tugging lightly. "Let me have a taste and see about that."


    Lennox''s grip on my ass tightened, his eyes shing with barely restrained hunger. But instead of kissing me, he leaned back in his chair, his gaze flicking up to meet mine.


    "Later," he promised, his voice low and filled with desire. "When it''s just us." He reached for the drink in front of him and downed it in one go.


    A shiver ran down my spine as I stood, my knees weak.


    Callum raised his ss in amusement. "Well, that''s one way to end the night."


    "Good night, everyone," he said and stood up. Just then, maids walked into the room, showing the way to each guest.


    Alpha Callum turned to me while thedy with the blonde hair clung to him, desperately wanting him to fuck her.


    "Sleep tight, Lady Olivia. We will talk tomorrow morning," he said. I nodded and began following the maid who would show us our room.


    As we walked, I noticed Alpha Lennox seemed distracted. I realized he was probably making a mind-link to his security team, perhaps briefing them about the situation or perhaps talking to his brothers.


    The maid led us through a hallway, eventually stopping at a door. She pushed it open and bowed. I stepped into the dimly lit room, and Alpha Lennox followed, shutting the door behind him.


    Just as I was about to move toward the bed, Lennox''s hands were suddenly on my hips.


    In one swift motion, he spun me around and pressed me against the wall beside the door, his body caging mine. His face was inches from mine, eyes dark and heavy with desire that made my knees weak.


    I gasped softly, my heart hammering against my ribs.


    "What are you doing?" I whispered, though the breathlessness in my voice betrayed me.


    Lennox''s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Finishing what you started."


    His hands slid slowly up my waist, pinning me in ce. The rough texture of the wall behind me was cold, but Lennox''s body radiated heat, making the space between us feel electric.


    "You knew exactly what you were doing tonight," he murmured, his mouth hovering just above mine. His breath fanned across my lips, teasing but not touching. "Flirting. Pushing. Testing me."


    I swallowed hard, my hands instinctively moving to his chest, but he caught my wrists, pinning them gently above my head.


    "Is this what you wanted?" he asked, his voice low and rough, his eyes burning into mine.


    I didn''t answer. I couldn''t. The intensity in his gaze left me breathless.


    Lennox''s eyes flicked to my lips, his grip tightening slightly. "Say the word, Olivia. Tell me you want me as much as I want you."


    I frowned. "I''m a married woman¡­" My words were shoved back into my mouth when Lennox crashed his lips against mine, his kiss hard and demanding, leaving no room for hesitation. His hands slid down my body, gripping my ass with a possessive intensity as he pressed me tighter against the wall. I gasped into his mouth, my fingers curling into his shirt as the world tilted around us.


    I melted into him¡ªinto the heat of his touch, the taste of him, the way his body fit against mine like it had always belonged there. Every thought, every line I wasn''t supposed to cross, dissolved under the weight of his kiss.


    By the time he pulled back, both of us were breathing heavily, our foreheads resting together, the air between us charged with desire.


    "Now no one is here," he said, his voice low and husky. "Don''t you think you should fulfill your dare?"

 Chapter 137: Tell Me

    <h4>Chapter 137: Tell Me</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    "Now no one is here. Don''t you think you should fulfill your dare?" Lennox challenged, his green eyes filled with lust and hunger for me. I could tell he was intoxicated by the whiskey, but I could also see the desire for me in his eyes, and he was doing his best not to lose control.


    "Why are you silent? Are you chickening out?" he challenged with an annoying smirk on his face, which I found very irritating.


    My frown deepened. "I''m a woman."


    Lennox scoffed. "Of course you are. But you didn''t remember that when you let me kiss you, did you?" he taunted. I frowned and folded my arms, ring at him.


    But Lennox wasn''t finished. "Either youplete your dare and no one hears a word about this¡­ or I call Gabriel and tell him his precious wife let me kiss her¡ªand liked it." He smirked.


    I frowned deeper, scoffing inwardly. Was he really threatening me?


    For a second, I considered telling him to fuck off. Let him call Gabriel. However, that would look suspicious. I was supposed to be scared of his threat, And if I didn''t y along, Lennox might suspect.


    "So?" Lennox drawled, holding up his phone like a weapon. "Are you in¡­ or not?"


    My wolf purred with desire in the back of my mind, while Lennox''s gaze bore into mine, daring me to back down.


    But I didn''t.


    Instead, I slid my hands down his chest, feeling the hard lines of his muscles beneath my fingertips. He watched my every move, his chest rising and falling as if he were trying to control the storm brewing inside him.


    "You''re a bastard!" I muttered, as I let my hands linger just above his waistband.


    Lennox smirked, his green eyes darkening. "I know, the question is, are you chickening out?"


    The challenge in his voice sparked something in me, a need to push back, to prove I could match his intensity. So Slowly, I sank to my knees before him, my heart racing in anticipation.


    His breath hitched, and I noticed the way his hands clenched into fists at his sides, as though he were trying to maintain control. But I wasn''t going to make it easy for him.


    My fingers moved to his belt, unbuckling it with deliberate slowness, savoring the way his gaze never left mine. The tension between us was electric, and I could feel the heat radiating off his body as I tugged the leather free and set it aside.


    I leaned forward, letting my lips graze his stomach, just above his waistband. Lennox''s sharp intake of breath sent a rush of satisfaction through me.


    I pulled the button of his pants free and slid the zipper down, my fingers brushing against his hardened dick through his white underwear. His arousal made my pussy clench, making me wetter, radiating heat inside me, I couldn''t control. Why must he be so¡­ breathtaking?


    "We miss this," my wolf purred in my head, but I pushed down my desires.


    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you?" I murmured, letting my lips hover just above his dick as I slid his pants and boxers down enough to free him.


    Lennox growled softly, his hand threading through my hair, not pulling but holding me in ce. "Olivia," he warned, his voice thick with desire and frustration.


    I didn''t reply. Instead, I wrapped my hand around his dick, marveling at the heat and hardness under my touch. His grip on my hair tightened slightly, and I nced up to see his eyes half-lidded, his jaw clenched as he fought to keep control.


    I leaned in, letting my lips brush the tip of his dick before flicking my tongue across it. Lennox cursed under his breath, his hips jerking slightly as he struggled to stay still.


    A thrill of power surged through me as I took his dick into my mouth, moving slowly at first, teasing him with light touches and gentle suction. His groan filled the room, and his other hand joined the first in my hair, holding my hair but not forcefully.


    The salty taste of him lingered on my tongue as I took him deeper, my lips and tongue working in perfect rhythm. Lennox''s breathing grew ragged, his grip on my hair tightening as his control began to slip.


    "Olivia, this is good," he rasped, his voice strained. "I miss this."


    I pulled back slightly, letting my tongue swirl around his dick before meeting his gaze. "Then Anita is failing in her duties," I whispered before taking his cock into my mouth, moving faster this time.


    Lennox''s groan deepened, and his hips began to move in sync with me, his restraint unraveling with every passing second. I hollowed my cheeks, taking him as deep as I could, and his response was a low, guttural sound that sent a rush of heat through me.


    My hands gripped his thighs for bnce as I sucked him, the slick sounds and his groans filling the room. His fingers tightened in my hair, and I could feel him trembling beneath my touch, teetering on the edge of release.


    "Olivia¡ª" His voice broke, and I knew he was close.


    I didn''t let go, my movements bing more deliberate as I focused on making him release. His breath hitched, his body tensing as he finally gave in.


    With a low growl, he spilled into my mouth, his grip on my hair almost painful as he rode out his climax. I swallowed, my eyes never leaving his as I let him fall apart in my hands.


    When it was over, Lennox leaned heavily against the wall, his chest heaving as he looked down at me with awe and hunger. His hands slid from my hair to cup my face, his thumbs brushing over my cheeks.


    "You''ll be the death of me," he murmured, his voice rough but filled with desire that made my heart skip a beat.


    I smirked, rising to my feet and brushing myself off. "Maybe. But at least I''ll make it memorable."


    Lennox pulled me against him, his lips capturing mine in a kiss that was just as demanding as the first. This time, Lennox kissed me hungrily, his lips demanding and insistent as they imed mine. His hands roamed over my body, gripping my hips and pulling me closer until there was no space between us. The heat of him surrounded me, his breath mingling with mine as the kiss deepened.


    His hand slid up my gown, the fabric bunching around his fingers as he reached my thighs. My heart pounded in my chest, and my body burned with a need I couldn''t deny. His fingers brushed against the sensitive skin of my inner thighs, sending shivers racing down my spine.


    "Lennox, am married," I whispered against his lips, my voice trembling with both desire and hesitation.


    He didn''t stop, his hand moving higher, closer to the ce where I ached for him most. I could feel the hunger in his touch, the restraint he was desperately clinging to slipping away with every second. His other hand cupped my cheek, his thumb brushing over my skin as if to steady me.


    "You''re so beautiful," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. His eyes locked on mine, filled with lust and something deeper, something that made my chest tighten. Love?


    My wolf purred in approval, urging me to let go, to surrender to himpletely. I gasped as his fingers grazed the edge of my panties, the anticipation almost too much to bear. My knees felt weak, and I clung to him for support, my nails digging into his shoulders.


    Fuck! I was turned on and no matter how hard I wanted to pull away I couldn''t, my body was acting on its own.


    "Lennox, please," I breathed, unsure if I was begging him to continue or to stop.


    His gaze darkened, and for a moment, I thought he might lose control entirely. But then, just as I thought he would push me over to the bed and devour me, he froze. His hand stilled, his breathing ragged as he pulled away slightly, his forehead resting against mine.


    I blinked up at him, confusion and frustration burning inside me. Damn! I was so desperate that for a moment, I forgot I was angry at this man.


    He cupped my face in both hands, his thumbs brushing away the tears I hadn''t realized were forming.


    "I once loved my wife," he whispered, gently caressing my cheek. I knew he was referring to me. "She was once my world," he added, and I could hear the sincerity in his voice.


    I hated how exposed I felt at that moment. But there was no denying the truth in his words¡ªor the way my heart ached for him despite everything.


    "Then why did you stop loving her? Did she do something evil?" I asked desperately, my voice shaky, but he silenced me with a gentle kiss, one that was filled with all the things he couldn''t put into words.


    When he pulled away, he rested his forehead against mine, his hands still cradling my face. "Get some rest, love," he whispered.


    I frowned, so desperately anxious about what I did to them¡­ to him.


    "Did she cheat on you and your brothers?" I asked, even though that was never the


    Lennox scoffed bitterly. "I wished she did¡­" He paused and shook his head. "No, she didn''t."


    I frowned¡­ for a moment, I wanted to snap at him toe out of my act of memory loss and demand he tell me what I did, but I held myself back.


    "Tell me, Alpha Lennox¡ªwhat could she have done to earn so much hate from all of you? I heard the rumors¡­ that you all despised her?" I asked desperately, not caring if Lennox noticed the cracks in my act.


    He sighed and simply said, "When we get back home¡­ I''ll show you."


    And just like that, he stepped back, leaving me drowning in a storm of questions and a pain I couldn''t name.

 Chapter 138: His Smell

    <h4>Chapter 138: His Smell</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    I woke up, and there was no sign of Lennox in the room. Last night, after everything, he didn''t sleep on the bed with me. Rather, he opted to sleep on the long couch. I wanted to kick against him¡ªat least he could sleep on one side of the bed¡ªbut I held back my suggestion and went to bed.


    Throughout the night, I couldn''t sleep. I kept thinking. What was Lennox going to show me? What had I done to hurt him? What the hell did I do to make him hate me this much? I was so desperate to fucking know. I needed answers, and I couldn''t wait for us to return to the pack house.


    My eyes fell on a white sheet on the nightstand, and I picked it up and instantly recognized Lennox''s handwriting. After all these years, I could tell Lennox''s handwriting anywhere. Not just his, but the triplets''.


    I read it. "Good morning¡­ take your bath and meet me downstairs when you are awake. I''m having a business talk with Callum." And then he imprinted the sign of a heart.


    I smiled as a memory reyed in my head¡ªa time before the hatred, before the confusion. Lennox used to doodle that same little heart at the corner of my notebooks during training, always pretending it wasn''t him. He thought I didn''t notice. But I did. I noticed everything.


    For a moment, that small, silly heart made my chest tighten. Maybe there was still something¡ªsome version of him¡ªthat didn''t despise mepletely. But now, I didn''t care.


    I sighed and pushed the covers off. My body ached, not from exhaustion, but from the emotional weight pressing down on me. I needed answers. I needed rity. And today, I was finally going to get them.


    I padded into the bathroom and turned on the shower. As the warm water hit my skin, I leaned against the tiles, letting the steam ease the tension in my muscles. My mind wouldn''t stop racing. What was he going to show me? Or what the fuck did I do? Or what the hell did he think I did?


    I wrapped a towel around myself and stood in front of the mirror. My reflection stared back. I looked so damn nervous. But whatever it was, I was ready to face it.


    By the time I got dressed and made my way downstairs, I could hear voices drifting from the sitting area. One of them was Lennox¡ªdeep, calm, a little distant. The other must have been Alpha Callum.


    I stepped into the room, and the moment Lennox''s eyes met mine, everything stilled. There was this familiar look of admiration in his eyes, like the way he used to stare at me years ago.


    I swallowed hard and looked away, making my way toward the two powerful Alphas seated.


    "Good morning¡­" I choked on my words when Lennox''s smell hit me.


    Fuck! He smells so good, and I couldn''t help but sniff. This wasn''t his cologne. I mean, his smell¡­ his smell was so intoxicating, and I kept breathing him in.


    I knew Lennox and Callum must have noticed, and I had to step away, embarrassed. My wolf was already purring inside me¡­ desperate to get an inch closer to him. Fuck! I was in trouble¡­ tomorrow night was the full moon, and I was already getting the signs of being in heat.


    Lennox must have noticed my difort because he abruptly stood up. "Alpha Callum¡­ we will have the remaining part of the discussion on hold. I need to take Olivia home," he said, and didn''t wait for Callum to respond before he turned around and led the way.


    As I walked behind him, I noticed Alpha Callum''s eyes on me. His gaze was so intense that I felt my skin prickle, but I never looked back.


    When we got outside, Lennox''s guards were already positioned¡­ waiting for us. We got into the car, and the journey back home began.


    Inside the car, Lennox''s intoxicating smell ofvender filled my nose, and it was suffocating. I pressed myself to the door and looked away, trying to create as much space as possible, but it wasn''t working.


    Not able to stand it, I wound down the ss so fresh air coulde into the car. It helped, but just a little.


    "Olivia, are you okay?" Lennox asked, sounding genuinely worried.


    I sucked a deep breath but didn''t respond. How do I tell him that I was being turned on by his smell¡­ his smell was driving me crazy, and all I wished for was to get a touch from him. Fuck!


    He groaned lowly. "I can smell it, Olivia¡­" His voice dropped an octave, dark and dangerous. "I can smell your arousal."


    My heart skipped a beat, and I panicked. "It''s¡­ it''s because the full moon is tomorrow night!" I blurted, looking away. "That''s why my body is reacting this way. Gabriel needs toe get me."


    Lennox let out a humorless chuckle. "Gabriel?" he echoed with a slight smirk, then knocked once on the tinted ss that separated us from the front.


    The car came to a smooth stop.


    "Get out," Lennox ordered firmly. "Take five minutes. Both of you."


    The driver and his personal bodyguard didn''t question him. They both exited the car silently, shutting the doors behind them.


    Before I could even process what was happening, he pulled me into hisp.


    "L-Lennox, what are you doing?" I stammered, my hands pressed to his chest.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing my ear. "I''m helping you," he said, his voice low and primal. "You''re a married woman, Olivia, I get it. I''m not fucking you. I''m just helping you¡­ at least before Gabrieles."


    Before I could protest, his hand slid under my gown. I gasped as he shifted my panties aside and pushed his finger into me. My head rolled back, a strangled moan escaping my lips. I was already so wet for him. My thighs trembled, and my breath hitched, heat pooling in my stomach like wildfire.


    "Lennox¡­" I breathed, frozen, overwhelmed.


    "Shhh," he said, his fingers moving expertly. "Let me help you. You''re burning up."


    I whimpered, overwhelmed but unable to pull away.


    The moment I nodded, Lennox shifted under me. His hands tightened on my hips, and he let out a low groan, as if holding back something primal.


    Through the tinted ss, I could still see the guards stationed like statues around the cars, forming a protective perimeter. No one would disturb us. No one could.


    I felt his cock under me. Hard, warm, throbbing. The pressure of his arousal pressed perfectly against my soaked panties, and I whimpered involuntarily, unable to stop the way my hips tilted, grinding against him just slightly.


    "Lennox," I gasped, overwhelmed by the heat pooling between my legs. "I''m not even in heat yet¡­"


    "I know," he murmured, voice hoarse as he leaned into my neck, inhaling deeply. "But your body''s already reacting. So is mine."


    I felt his fingers move, slowly, carefully, as he reached behind me. A sound of metal sliding free¡ªhe was unzipping. My heart skipped.


    I panicked for a second and grabbed his wrist. "What are you doing?"


    He looked up at me with a calm but intense expression. "Rx. I told you¡ªI''m not going to go all the way. I just need skin-to-skin contact. It will help take the pressure off. I promise."


    His words made sense, even though my head was spinning from how badly I wanted him. I wanted more¡ªneeded more¡ªbut I also knew this was risky.


    "I trust you," I whispered, my breath catching.


    He gave a slow nod, and then, with one smooth move, he reached between us and pushed my panties away.

 Chapter 139: Skin To Skin

    <h4>Chapter 139: Skin To Skin</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    I gasped when the tip of his Cock brushed against my entrance. Hot, heavy, and throbbing¡ªbut he kept his word. He didn''t push in. He just aligned us, letting the thick head of his cock sit flush against my soaked folds.


    "Lennox¡­" I whimpered, my fingers digging into his shirt as my body trembled from the contact.


    "Shh¡­ I''ve got you," he said, his voice nearly a growl. "Just let it happen. Just feel."


    The friction¡ªthe delicious, maddening friction of his shaft sliding between my slick folds as he held me close¡ªwas too much. I was wetter than I''d ever been, and the ache between my legs grew unbearable. His scent filled the car, his warmth surrounded me, and all I could do was move with him.


    My hips rocked on their own, desperate for more of the contact, chasing the edge I hadn''t realized I was so close to. The tension between us built, his groans vibrating against my skin, his hands guiding me perfectly over him, never going too far¡ªbut never stopping either.


    And gods, I loved it. I loved every second of it. Even if he never pushed inside, even if it was just this¡ªit was enough to drive me wild.


    "Lennox," I moaned again, my head falling to his shoulder, my whole body shaking.


    "I told you," he whispered, voice tight with restraint, "I''m not fucking you, Olivia. I''m just helping my mate."


    His mate.


    The words wrapped around me like a second skin, and I realized just how far gone I already was.


    His breath was hot against my neck, one strong arm wrapped firmly around my waist while the other slipped beneath the top of my dress. Slowly, deliberately, he tugged the fabric down until it bunched just below my chest. My breathing hitched as the cool air kissed my skin, myce-covered breasts rising and falling with each shallow gasp.


    "Lennox¡­" I whispered, my voice trembling with something between warning and want.


    "I''m not going in," he murmured against my corbone, his voice hoarse. "You just need relief, Olivia. Let me help you. Just trust me."


    His words vibrated against my skin, deep and soothing, and for reasons I couldn''t exin, I did trust him.


    I gasped as his hands roamed my sides, one brushing over the sensitive skin beneath my bra, the other guiding my hips forward. My soaked folds slid once more over his rigid length, the heat and hardness of him pressing right against my entrance¡ªso close, yet still outside. My nerves were on fire. Every stroke, every drag of my body against his, sent jolts through me that stole my breath.


    My head fell back as I moaned softly, trying to stay quiet, but it was impossible to contain. I clutched his shoulders, fingernails digging into the fabric of his shirt. The wet friction was unbearable and perfect, and I felt myself pulsing, tightening as if my body believed he was already inside.


    Outside, through the tinted windows, I could still see his guards spread out, keeping watch. The road was empty. Secured. We were alone, but not really. The thought should have embarrassed me. Instead, it only made the thrill more intense.


    Lennox''s hand moved again, this time cupping my breast, brushing his thumb over my hardened nipple through thece. I cried out softly, biting my lower lip, pressing my forehead into his neck. The scent of him was maddening¡ªwoodsy, spicy, with a hint of wild that always made my wolf stir.


    His other hand slipped beneath me, adjusting the angle as my folds glided along the length of him again and again, his tip brushing teasingly at my entrance. I was drenched. Every glide made a wet sound between us, my body betraying just how much I wanted this¡ªhow much I wanted him.


    "Olivia," he groaned, his own hips jerking up against me. "You''re so warm. So wet¡­ and I haven''t even touched you properly."


    I clenched around nothing, and that unbearable pressure built and built until¡ª


    "Lennox¡ª" I choked, breath ragged. "I¡­ I can''t¡ª"


    "Come for me baby," he whispered against my ear. "Just let go."


    And I did.


    The climax hit me hard, a wave of heat and trembling ecstasy rolling through me. My body convulsed against his, and he held me tightly, grounding me while I cried out softly into his shoulder. I felt him shudder underneath me, his cock twitching and pulsing against me, thick release spilling between my thighs, hot and slick.


    He didn''t speak for a long moment. Just wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close. One hand cradled the back of my head as I sagged against him, spent and dazed.


    He rested his chin on my shoulder, breathing hard, arms wrapped tightly around me like he didn''t want to let go. I remained slumped against him, boneless and dazed, resting my cheek against his chest as his scent surrounded me.


    "You smell so good," he whispered again, voice softer now, more vulnerable. "So good it drives me insane. I could hold you like this forever," he murmured, lips brushing my temple.


    He kissed the side of my head, then tilted his head down, eyes searching mine. "Are you feeling okay now?"


    That question snapped me out of it.


    I straightened suddenly, pulling away from hisp. My dress slipped back over my chest as I reached for my panties, yanking them back up with shaking hands. My cheeks were


    "I''m fine," I said quickly, not meeting his eyes. "Thank you. But you can''t tell anyone about this. Ever."


    He leaned back in his seat, still catching his breath, a smug yet utterly wrecked look on his face. He groaned low in his throat, his voice dark and teasing. "You''re thanking me?"


    I nced at him, swallowing the knot of heat in my throat. "Yeah. Thank you."


    His jaw tensed, nostrils ring like he was holding himself back from saying something else. Instead, he just nodded once, eyes never leaving mine.


    Lennox didn''t say a word as he reached to his driver through the mind link. "Get back in the car," he said curtly, his voice hoarse but steady.


    A few secondster, the passenger door opened, and his driver returned to his seat. The vehicle hummed back to life, smoothly rolling down the secluded road. Neither of us spoke. I could still feel the ghost of his hands on my skin, the wetness between my thighs a physical reminder of what just happened.


    I shifted in my seat, keeping my eyes out the window to avoid looking desperate. My heart was still pounding in my chest, but I forced myself to regain control. I was supposed to hate him. I had to remember that.


    By the time we pulled up at the pack house, the sun had fully risen. The guards at the gates stepped aside quickly, heads bowed in respect, as our car passed. The sight of the familiar building, brought back a strange mix offort and dread. This ce held so many memories¡ªsome sweet, most bitter.


    The car came to a stop. Lennox stepped out first, motioning for me to follow. I obeyed, climbing out slowly, trying not to show how unsteady my legs still were.


    We walked in silence through the main hallway, the grand walls towering over us. I could still feel the heat of his body, the way he held me so intimately just minutes ago. My mind screamed a million things at once, but I kept my expression cool.


    "So," I said, careful to keep my tone casual, "are you still going to show me what your wife did to you? Or was that just part of the mind games?"


    He stopped walking.


    The tension crackled between us. He didn''t turn around immediately, but when he finally did, his face was unreadable. For a moment, I thought he would refuse, push me away again, maybe throw out another cryptic answer to drive me mad.


    But instead, he gave a slow nod. "Follow me."


    He turned and started walking again, and I followed.

 Chapter 140: His Letter

    <h4>Chapter 140: His Letter</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    Lennox led me to his room. He pushed the door open and stepped aside, letting me go in first. I was nervous. My steps were slow and unsure. I had no idea what he was about to show me, but I could feel it was going to be something


    I turned just in time to see him walk in after me and close the door gently behind us.


    He didn''t say a word. He didn''t even look at me. He just walked across the room, not to the usual safe¡ªthe one where he kept my father''s papers¡ªbut to a different part of the room. He stopped in front of a painting on the wall and slid it aside, revealing another safe hidden behind it.


    This safe looked newer. More private.


    He typed in a code, his fingers moving with practiced ease. I heard the low beep, then the mechanical click as the safe unlocked.


    He opened it, and after a moment of stillness, he reached inside and pulled out a thick, sealed envelope. It looked old. Handled. Important. He stared at it for a second too long, as if whatever it contained was too heavy to hand over.


    Then, silently, he turned around and extended it toward me.


    My breath caught.


    "Take it," he said, his voice low.


    I hesitated before walking closer. When I was finally close enough, I reached out and took the envelope from his hand, brushing my fingers against his.


    "What''s inside?" I asked in a small voice.


    Lennox sighed. "I never wanted anyone to see it," he said in a low voice, but I could feel his pain¡­ I could feel the hurt in his voice.


    "I don''t know why I''m showing this to you," he said, and I swallowed hard. What could really be inside here? What did I really do without knowing? Did I hurt him and his brothers without knowing? At that moment, I searched my memory, but I can''t remember doing anything to amount to such level of hate for me.


    "What is in here?" I asked again while trying my best not toe out of my act. I still remember that I have to pretend I have memory loss.


    He looked at me with a hard expression. "Proof," he said. "Of what happened. Of what she did to me¡­ proof of why I hated her."


    I swallowed hard and looked down at the envelope in my hand. It felt heavy.


    "Open it," he said again.


    And with trembling fingers, I started to tear it open.


    When I opened the envelope, I took out the first content and my breath hitched. It was a ne¡ªa ne Lennox had gotten for me on my eleventh birthday. This ne went missing after my fourteenth birthday¡­ I searched everywhere, but it vanished. So how did Lennox end up with it?I wanted to ask Lennox how he got back this ne, but I held back and simply said, "This is beautiful. Was this hers?" I asked reluctantly.


    Lennox hesitated for a moment before he nodded, his eyes fixed on the gold ne in my hand. "It was a gift I gave to her on her eleventh birthday, but she returned it to me," he said, and my eyes widened. What does he mean that I returned it to him? I never did! I lost this!


    I wish I could say it to him, but I held back myself.


    Getting more curious and eager, I went for the next item in the envelope. With shaky fingers, I reached into the envelope again, still holding the ne in my other hand. My heart beat faster, like it already knew what wasing next.


    I pulled out a folded piece of paper¡ªslightly yellowed, carefully kept, like something precious. My eyes flicked up to Lennox, and for the first time since I opened the envelope, I saw something shift in his expression. He drew in a slow, deep breath. His jaw tensed.


    "That''s the letter I wrote to her," he said softly, almost like he was talking to a ghost.


    I looked down at the paper and slowly opened it. The handwriting was undoubtedly his.


    The first words nearly knocked the air out of my chest:


    HAPPY 14TH BIRTHDAY, OLI.


    I TOLD MYSELF I WOULDN''T WRITE THIS. THAT I WOULD STAY IN MY PLACE. THAT I''D JUST BE THE PROTECTIVE OLDER BROTHER FIGURE I PROMISED MYSELF I''D BE THE DAY I FIRST HELD YOU AS A PUP AND YOU CLUNG TO MY SHIRT LIKE I WAS YOUR WHOLE WORLD.


    BUT I''VE FAILED MISERABLY AT STAYING IN MY PLACE.


    I DON''T EVEN KNOW WHEN IT HAPPENED¡ªWHEN YOU STOPPED BEING THE GIRL I PROTECTED AND BECAME THE GIRL I WATCHED FROM A DISTANCE, TERRIFIED OF WHAT I FELT. I FOUGHT IT. SPIRITS, I FOUGHT IT HARDER THAN I''VE EVER FOUGHT ANYTHING. I''VE ALWAYS SHARED EVERYTHING WITH MY BROTHERS¡ªOUR VICTORIES, OUR PAIN, OUR RESPONSIBILITIES. BUT WITH YOU¡­ I COULDN''T. I DIDN''T WANT TO.


    I HATED HOW MY CHEST BURNED WHEN YOU SMILED AT THEM LONGER THAN YOU SMILED AT ME. I HATED HOW JEALOUS I GOT WHEN THEY MADE YOU LAUGH. I HATED HOW SMALL I FELT WHEN YOU GAVE THEM YOUR ATTENTION LIKE IT DIDN''T COST YOU A THING¡ªBECAUSE FOR ME, EVEN A SECOND OF YOUR GAZE FELT LIKE EVERYTHING.


    I DIDN''T WANT TO FALL IN LOVE WITH YOU. BUT I DID.


    AND I DON''T EXPECT ANYTHING IN RETURN. I KNOW I''M OLDER. I KNOW THIS IS TOO MUCH. YOU''RE JUST FOURTEEN. YOU PROBABLY DON''T EVEN UNDERSTAND WHAT I''M SAYING. BUT THIS IS JUST ME BEING BRAVE FOR ONCE.


    BUT IF YOU FEEL ANYTHING AT ALL, EVEN JUST A LITTLE¡­ WRITE BACK. YOU DON''T HAVE TO SAY MUCH. JUST LET ME KNOW HOW YOU FEEL.


    HAPPY BIRTHDAY, OLIVIA.


    I HOPE TODAY, YOU FELT LOVED.


    BECAUSE YOU ARE.


    ¡ªLENNOX


    I read it again.


    And again.


    My lips parted slightly as I read thest line. I stared at it. My heart cracked a little more with each word. My hands trembled.


    I looked up at him, barely able to hide the confusion from my face. "This¡­ this was for her?" I asked, trying my best not to scream.


    Knowing Lennox was in love with me was crazy. That means I wasn''t the only one in love with him¡ªwith them. My feelings weren''t one-sided¡­ he also loved me¡­ he wrote a confession letter to me.


    "Yes," he said, watching me carefully. "I gave it to her on her birthday. Slipped it into a box of gifts I gave her."


    My mind was racing. I never saw this letter. I never got it. I never opened this box. Who opened the box? Who had read the letter?


    "She gave me a reply. It''s in the envelope too."


    My hands froze.


    I didn''t write a reply.


    How can I write a reply for a message I never received?


    What the hell is happening?


    Panicking, not saying a word, I reached into the envelope again.


    There was another folded paper inside.


    My supposed reply.


    My stomach twisted as I touched it. Something wasn''t right.


    But I had to see what it said.


    I had to know what I supposedly wrote.

 Chapter 141: Not Me

    <h4>Chapter 141: Not Me</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    With trembling fingers, I reached into the envelope and pulled out thest paper.


    It was folded neatly, like someone had taken their time with it. But the moment I touched it, I felt sick. Like something was wrong. Like my soul already knew this would hurt.


    This was supposed to be my reply.


    But I never wrote a reply.


    Still, I unfolded it.


    My eyes scanned the


    And suddenly, I couldn''t breathe.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    This wasn''t me. I didn''t write this.


    But the words¡­ the words felt like knives. Every sentence hurt more than the former. They were mean. Cold. Cruel.


    I couldn''t believe anyone would say these things to Lennox. Not even someone who hated him.


    But this letter¡ªwhoever wrote it¡ªpretended to be me.


    In this letter, I didn''t just reject him. I hurt him¡­ I tormented him. The words were words that could kill anyone¡­ they were words that hit Lennox in all the wrong ces. It was perfectly crafted to hurt him¡­ perfectly crafted to kill and destroy him.


    Tears filled my eyes.


    I read it again, even though it broke my heart.


    My hand started to shake. My knees felt weak. The letter slipped from my fingers and fell to the floor.


    Lennox didn''t move. He didn''t say anything.


    I couldn''t believe he had carried this pain in silence for years.


    I couldn''t believe he got to read something like this¡ªand worst of all, all these years, he thought it came from me. It could have been kinder if the person who wrote this letter had inly rejected him, but he or she didn''t do that. Rather, they did something worse than rejection.


    They killed my loving Lennox.


    A sob slipped out before I could stop it. I covered my mouth with my hand, trying to hold in the rest¡ªbut I couldn''t.


    The tears poured out fast.


    Now I understood. Now I understood why Lennox became a monster to me, why he hated me¡­ why he derived pleasure in causing me pain. All that was revenge¡ªto get back at me for my supposed words. This was why he went for Anita, my best friend¡ªto flirt with her in my face.


    This letter was why he said he''d never want me¡ªnot even over his dead body.


    I couldn''t stop crying.


    I felt like my heart had been ripped open, and now I was just bleeding all over the floor of his room.


    That letter¡­ it didn''t just hurt me¡ªit destroyed me.


    Because for the first time, I truly understood what Lennox had been carrying all these years.


    And even though I didn''t write those words, even though I knew deep down they didn''te from me¡­ they still had my name on them. My handwriting. My ne. My memories of us.


    That was enough to make him believe.


    Enough to make him hate.


    I looked up at Lennox, my vision blurry with tears.


    He was standing there, cold and still, like all this didn''t hurt him anymore. Like he''d already bled dry a long time ago. But I could feel it. I could feel his pain like it was echoing in my chest.


    "You really believed she wrote that?" I whispered.


    He flinched. Just slightly. But it was enough.


    He believed I said those things to him?


    That I could ever¡­ ever say something like that to him?


    I swallowed hard, my heart pounding in my chest. I looked at him, my heart aching.


    He was supposed to ask me.


    He was supposed toe to me. If he really loved me like that letter said¡­ he should havee.


    I clenched my jaw, blinking fast as tears filled my eyes.


    I was fourteen. I was a kid. And he decided I was a monster because of one letter?


    Iughed bitterly inwardly, shaking my head. He didn''t even give me a chance. He just hated me. Hurt me. yed games with my heart.


    All because of this?


    I held the letter up, my hand trembling. It felt like it weighed a thousand pounds.


    "What if she didn''t write it?" I said. "What if it was someone else?"


    Lennox scoffed. "It was her. That is her handwriting. And see what she said about the ne," he snapped.


    I frowned, my pity and pain for him turning into anger. I wished I could just snap out of this act and tell him the truth¡ªthat this was never me¡ªbut Lennox will never believe me. Rather, I will just expose myself and spoil my n of leaving.


    Lennox is so convinced that I did this and won''t believe until I provide evidence that I didn''t say all this.


    So if I wanted him to believe me¡­ if I wanted to prove myself not guilty, I have to give proof. Proof that it wasn''t me¡­ that I never opened that box, that it got missing. I have to gather enough evidence so that when I tell him it wasn''t me, he will have no choice but to believe it.


    So instead of screaming and crying at him, telling him I didn''t write this, Iposed myself and handed the envelope back to him. "I''m sorry she did this to you," I said simply, and Lennox nodded.


    Just then, the door opened and Levi stepped in. The moment he did, I used that as an opportunity to simply walk away¡ªand none of them stopped me.


    As I left the room, I began listing out my tasks.


    First, prove Father''s innocence.


    Second, expose Anita and her father.


    Third, gather every shred of evidence that proves I didn''t write that letter.


    Fourth, leave this goddamn pack.


    And these goddamn men.


    I walked briskly toward my room, my thoughts still tangled in the storm Lennox had left behind. I felt the urge to run back to him and scream until my lungs gave out¡ªbut I kept walking. One step after another.


    Until I saw Anita.


    She was waiting right outside my door, arms crossed loosely, like she just happened to be passing by¡ªbut I knew better. Her eyes lit up when she saw me, like she''d been expecting me.


    "Olivia," she said, her voice soft, like honeyced with something sharp. "Can we talk?"


    I didn''t respond right away. I didn''t trust myself to speak without exploding. But she stepped forward anyway, like the silence didn''t scare her.


    "I have something to tell you," she added quickly, "something important. About tonight."


    I narrowed my eyes but said nothing. I pushed the door open and stepped inside. She followed in like she was still my friend.


    She closed the door behind her, then turned to face me.


    "I can help you," she continued. "I know a way out. A real way. Safe. Clean. No one will stop you."


    I turned slowly to face her, my frown deepening. "Go on."


    Her eyes flicked to the door, then back to me. "Tonight, there''s a route¡ªthrough the east side of the border. Patrol is light. I have someone who owes me a favor. He''s bringing a truck in for supply runs. He''ll drive you out."


    "To where?"


    "To Alpha Gabriel," she said simply. "Your husband. You want to be with him, right?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 142: Refusing

    <h4>Chapter 142: Refusing</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    I scoffed. What does Anita take me for, a fool? She thinks I''ve lost my memory, so I don''t remember the kind of shitty person that she is? She really thinks I''ll believe her? Heaven knows what she''s nning, but whatever it is, it''s never going to work.


    "I don''t know you, so why should I trust you?" I said, still pretending like I was suffering from memory loss.


    Anita frowned and folded her arms. "You don''t have to know me, Olivia¡­ I''m a woman like you, and I know you''ll go into heat tomorrow night, so this is me trying to reunite you with your husband," she said, sounding in a convincing tone.


    What a terrible actress she was.


    "I don''t need your help. Gabriel said he''sing to pick me up, so I''ll wait for him," I said and turned to walk away, but Anita grabbed my arm, forcing me to stop and look at her. My frown deepened¡ªmy patience was wearing thin.


    "Alpha Gabriel isn''ting, Olivia. The triplets are keeping you here as a captive," she said.


    I yanked my arm out of her grip.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?" I snapped, my voice sharper than I meant it to be¡ªbut I didn''t care. Her touch made my skin crawl.


    Anita didn''t flinch. She only softened her expression, eyes wide with fake concern, like she was trying to sell me some twisted version ofpassion. She took a slow step closer.


    "I know this is hard to ept," she said in a low, urgent voice. "But you''re not safe here, Olivia. You think those triplets care about you? No! They kidnapped you, Olivia¡­ they''re obsessed with you and kidnapped you¡­ you have to leave."


    I stared at her, my frown deepening. This bitch is a fucking liar.


    She didn''t stop.


    "They''re using you. They know you''re vulnerable, they know you don''t remember anything, and they''re using that to keep you here like some pet. Gabriel isn''ting. He was nevering. They threatened him¡­ I heard them telling him not toe for you, or they''ll kill him."


    I said nothing.


    "I''m the only one actually trying to help you," she whispered. "If you stay here, they''ll destroy you."


    She leaned in just a little, lowering her voice even more. "They want your body. And when they''re done with you, they''ll throw you away."


    I stared at her for a long second and let silence hang in the air. My fists clenched at my sides. Anita got worse by the day.


    Then I slowly smiled.


    A cold, tight-lipped smile.


    "Thanks for the warning," I said. "But I''ll take my chances."


    Her frown deepened.


    "You can go now, Anita," I said, stepping back. "I don''t need your help. I don''t trust you, and I don''t like you."


    She blinked, looking caught off guard. "Olivia¡ª"


    "Get out before I tell the Alphas what you''re trying to do," I threatened. And with that, she turned around and left the room.


    I scoffed out loud and sat on the bed. Joke''s on her for thinking I''d actually trust her.


    Just then, a knocknded on my door, and by the smell, I knew it was Levi. I frowned, wondering why he was here.


    "The door is open," I said as I straightened my posture.


    Levi walked in, shut the door, and took one look at me before running a hand through his hair.


    "Did something happen between you and Lennox?" he asked, his voice tight with worry. "After you left his room, he looked¡­ furious, but hurt too. What did he show you? What happened?"


    My chest tightened. The letters. But that was something I wasn''t ready to share¡ªcertainly not with Levi. Not yet. Besides, I knew Levi didn''t know about the letter. The Lennox I know would never show it to anyone, especially not his brothers.


    "He''s your brother," I said as evenly as I could, folding my arms. "If you''re worried, ask him."


    Levi''s brows pulled together. "Olivia, I''m asking you, please. He refused to talk to me¡ªin fact, he stared at me with anger like I did something wrong. What were you both talking about in his room? Please tell me."


    I shook my head. "Talk to Lennox, Alpha Levi. He knows why he''s upset. I don''t have time for all this¡­ I just want Gabriel. When is heing?"


    Levi opened his mouth as if to say something, but then he stopped. Frustration shed across his face, but he finally nodded once, stiffly.


    "Gabriel is tied up with something¡­ but he wille get you soon¡­" he said, trying to sound convincing.


    "Alright," I replied, turning away to make it clear the conversation was over.


    He lingered a second longer, then stepped back, pulling the door closed behind him. The moment thetch clicked, I exhaled shakily and stood to my feet.


    I walked over to the window and thought of my problem. How do I go into heat here? Going into heat here would be a disaster for me¡ªI won''t be able to resist them. I thought of my ns with Gabriel, and I was worried whether they would work. The triplets I know won''t let Gabriel take me, especially knowing I''ll be in heat. So what do I do? Should I lock myself up tomorrow night and control my urge? Will I be able to do that?


    My wolf scoffed. "Of course you know you can''t," she sneered.


    I pressed my forehead against the cool ss and closed my eyes. The moon wasn''t even full yet, but every breath felt thick¡ªheavy with the triplets'' scents that clung to the corridors, to my clothes, to my skin.


    Tomorrow night those scents would be ten times stronger. So would the ache.


    I need a n.


    Gabriel said he''de, but what if the triplets blocked him at the border? What if they locked me in?


    And locking myself up? Who was I kidding? When the heat truly hit, a steel door wouldn''t hold me if they were on the other side of it.


    My wolf gave a soft, almost pitying growl. "You want them as much as they want you."


    I gritted my teeth. "That doesn''t matter. I can''t afford to lose control. I can''t give my virginity to men who hurt me," I spat, and my wolf went silent.


    I sighed and decided I had to take a walk. Maybe a stroll around the back garden would clear my head¡­ or at least keep me from pacing around my room.


    Halfway down the corridor, I spotted Cynthia¡ªAnita''s favorite maid. She was one of the maids who made my life a living hell.


    She was heading in the opposite direction, arms full of linens. She saw me, lifted her chin, and kept walking as if I were invisible.


    Typical attitude of her.


    I stopped and called after her, "Maid." I knew her name, but calling her that would seem suspicious since I was still pretending to have memory loss.


    She didn''t slow. Didn''t even nce back.


    Anger red in my chest. "Maid!" I snapped, louder.


    She finally turned, her eyes full of hate. "Yes, Omega?" The word dripped with the same contempt she''d used on me for years.


    I took one step closer. "Omega? I''m a Luna. When you pass me, you greet me."


    She gave a short, mockingugh. "Luna? Everyone knows you''re an omega¡­ the triplet-forced-upon mate."


    Smack.


    My palm met her cheek before my mind caught up. The sound cracked through the empty hallway. She gasped, her eyes wide.


    That''s for every time she spat at my feet.


    I remembered the day she''d tripped me in the dining hall¡ªhow the whole roomughed while I scraped food off the floor.


    Smack.


    That was for calling my mother a thief''s wife¡ªand me, a whore.


    Smack.


    For the cruel mockery and the hurtful words she spat at me on my wedding night.


    I wished I could tell her the reasons I was pping her, but I couldn''t.


    Tears sprang to her eyes, more shock than pain, but I didn''t care. My hand stung, yet a fierce satisfaction burned in my chest.


    "You''re a maid," I hissed. "Act like one. You don''t speak to me¡ªever¡ªunless it''s ''yes, Luna'' or ''no, Luna''. Understand?"


    She clutched the linens, lips trembling. "Y-yes, Luna."


    A familiar voice cut in. "Olivia?"


    I turned; Louis stood at the corridor''s end, concern written across his face. He hurried over, gaze flicking from Cynthia flushed cheek to my raised hand.


    "What''s going on?" he asked quietly.


    I dropped my arm, breathing hard. "Just reminding the staff of their manners."


    Cynthia bobbed a hasty curtsy, murmured an apology, and scurried away.


    Louis reached out but stopped himself. "Are you alright?"


    I drew a steadying breath, meeting his worried eyes. "I''m fine," I said, though my palm still tingled. "Sometimes people need to remember their ce."


    He studied me for a long moment, something unreadable in his expression. I just hoped he wasn''t suspecting me.


    I swallowed hard. "I have to go," I said and hurried back to my room, cancelling my idea of taking a walk.


    I stayed in my room all day.


    The curtains were closed, the door locked, and I ignored every knock.


    When evening came, I was hungry but still refused to leave my


    Suddenly, a knock sounded.


    "Luna Olivia, the Alphas sent something for you," a guard called from outside.


    I frowned, hesitated for a second, then got off the bed, crossed the room, and utched the door.


    The door swung open¡ªand everything happened at once.


    Two broad-shouldered men in pack-guard uniforms surged forward.


    One mmed the door shut behind them; the other yanked my wrists.


    "Hey¡ª!" The word barely left my mouth before a cloth pressed over my nose and lips. A sweet, chemical sting flooded my senses; my knees buckled.


    My legs gave out. The room spun.


    "Quick, she''s fainting," one guard said. "No bruises. Move."


    Thest thing I felt was their hands catching me before everything went ck.

 Chapter 143: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 143: Missing</h4>


    Levi''s POV


    "Mate!" My wolf shouted loudly in my mind, making my eyes widen as I forcefully woke up from the couch. Panicking, I ran out of my room and made my way to her room. My heart was pounding, and my wolf was howling in difort. Just as I reached her room, I noticed Lennox and Louis also racing down towards her room with the same panic in their eyes. I didn''t need to be told to know that they also felt it; their wolves must have alerted them.


    I didn''t wait for them; I pushed her door open, but Olivia wasn''t in her room. My heart raced as I stormed into the bathroom, but there was nothing. Her scent still lingered, but she wasn''t there.


    I stormed back into the room and quickly tried to make a mind link with her, but it wasn''t connecting. I gasped and shook my head as I tried again, but still no connection.


    "Guards!" Lennox yelled, his worried voice echoing through the halls of the mansion.


    "She''s not connecting," Louis said in a worried tone, running a hand through his hair.


    I shook my head in fear, imagining something was wrong with her. The alert from my wolf told me something wasn''t right. Olivia might be in danger, but how?


    About ten guards rushed into the room.


    "Search every corner of this mansion for our wife," Lennox ordered. "Now!"


    But I didn''t wait.


    I followed Olivia''s scent out of her room, through the hallway, and down the back corridors. I rushed past the garden and kept going; her scent grew weaker and weaker.


    Finally, I reached the main gate.


    Her scent stopped.


    Just disappeared.


    "No," I whispered, frozen in ce. "No, no, no¡­"


    Lennox and Louis caught up to me at the gate, and from the look on their faces, they knew Olivia was gone.


    She wasn''t in the mansion anymore.


    My heart raced as I quickly opened a mind link to the guards stationed at the borders.


    "Who left the border recently?" I demanded.


    "No one, Alpha," one guard replied.


    I growled in frustration. "Our mate is missing!" I snapped. "She''s not in the mansion. You need to check every single border point again. If anyonees close, alert me immediately. Don''t let anyone through. Understood?"


    "Yes, Alpha!" they replied in unison.


    I closed the link and turned to Lennox, who was already walking fast, his jaw clenched in anger.


    "I''m going to the CCTV room," he said.


    Without hesitation, Louis and I followed him.


    My heart was racing, and different scary scenarios were building up in my head, and to make matters worse, my wolf was howling, sounding so troubled. Something was definitely wrong with her.


    We reached the security room quickly, all of us breathing hard. Lennox didn''t wait; he walked straight to the door and pressed his thumb on the scanner. The light turned green, and the door unlocked with a click.


    We went inside.


    The room was full of screens showing different parts of the mansion. Lennox sat down quickly at the mainputer and started typing fast.


    "I''m pulling up the camera in Olivia''s hallway," he said.


    The screen changed, showing the hallway outside her room. Lennox rewound the footage to about a few minutes ago so we could see what happened.


    We all stared at the screen.


    But nothing moved.


    "It''s frozen," Louis said, confused.


    "The footage isn''t ying," I added.


    Lennox''s eyes narrowed. His hands flew over the keyboard again.


    "Someone paused the camera," he said angrily.


    My heart dropped. "Paused it? Why would anyone do that?"


    "So we wouldn''t see who took her," Lennox growled.


    He kept trying to restart the footage, but the screen stayed stuck on the same still image of an empty hallway.


    As Lennox kept trying to fix the frozen footage, my eyes moved to one of the other screens on the wall.


    Something caught my attention.


    A truck.


    It was driving out through the main gate¡­ just a few minutes ago.


    "Wait," I said, pointing. "Look at that."


    Lennox and Louis turned to the screen.


    The truck was familiar. It was the one that usually delivered supplies to the pack house¡ªfood, medicine, and other essentials.


    But something didn''t feel right.


    "That''s the supply truck," Louis said.


    "Yeah," I replied, narrowing my eyes. "But why is it leaving now? It neveres at night."


    The timing was too perfect. Olivia disappeared, the cameras were paused, and now the truck was leaving in the dark?


    My gut twisted.


    "She might be in that truck," I said. "Let''s go!"


    We all ran out of the room and straight toward the main gate. My heart was racing, and my wolf was howling with rage.


    The guards stood at attention as we approached.


    "What truck just left?" Lennox demanded.


    "The supply truck, Alpha," one guard replied. "They said they were returning some empty crates."


    "At night?" I snapped. "Who gave them permission?"


    The guards looked at each other nervously.


    "No one, Alpha," another one answered. "They said they were cleared by someone inside."


    Lennox growled deep in his chest, and Louis clenched his fists.


    "They took her," I said through gritted teeth. "They used the damn truck to sneak her out."


    Without wasting a second, we jumped into the nearest ck SUV. I got behind the wheel, and Lennox and Louis climbed in beside me, mming the doors shut.


    I floored the gas pedal, and the tires screeched as we sped out of the pack house gates.


    My hands gripped the steering wheel tight, my heart pounding so fast it felt like it might break through my chest. My wolf was going wild inside me, wing to get out, to run, to find her.


    "Faster," Lennox growled beside me.


    "I know," I muttered, eyes locked on the road.


    The truck couldn''t have gotten far. It had only left a few minutes before we saw it.


    We followed the narrow road that led out of the pack house territory, headlights cutting through the night. I drove like my life depended on it¡ªbecause it did. Olivia was my life.


    Then suddenly, just ten minutes into the drive, I saw it.


    "There!" I shouted.


    Up ahead, parked awkwardly by the side of the road, was the truck.


    I mmed on the brakes.


    We flew out of the car and raced to the truck.


    But It was empty.


    The back doors were wide open. No one was inside.


    "No¡­" Louis whispered.


    "They ditched it," Lennox growled, kicking the tire. "They knew we''d follow."


    I sniffed the air, hoping to catch her scent, but there was barely anything¡ªjust a faint trace of her, quickly fading.


    "They transferred her to another vehicle," I said, rage burning in my chest. "They nned this."


    Lennox''s eyes glowed, and Louis looked ready to shift. Lennox pulled out his phone, his hands shaking with fear. His thumb flew across the screen as he dialed Gabriel''s number.


    We all stood in tense silence as the line rang.


    "Pick up¡­" Lennox muttered. "Pick up, damn it."


    Finally, the call connected.


    "What?" Gabriel''s voice came through the speaker, annoyed and half-asleep.


    "Where is Olivia?" Lennox barked without preamble.


    There was a pause. "What? What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb," Lennox growled. "Did you take her?"


    Gabriel''s voice sharpened. "Take her? Are you insane? I''ve been in meetings all day. I haven''t been near your pack house."


    I watched Lennox''s face closely. His expression shifted¡ªnot relief, but something worse.


    Truth.


    Gabriel wasn''t lying.


    "She''s gone," I said, loud enough for Gabriel to hear.


    "What do you mean gone?" Gabriel''s tone turned to that of worry. "What happened?"


    "She was taken," Louis said tightly. "From her room. Someone used a supply truck to sneak her out. The truck''s been ditched, and her scent is almost gone."


    Gabriel cursed under his breath. "I swear on the Moon Goddess, I had nothing to do with


    Lennox gave a hard sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. He knew Gabriel didn''t take her¡­ he could sense Gabriel''s innocence.


    "Fuck!" he grunted and ended the call.


    Where we stood at the dark road, I could feel our worries, our fears. Where could Olivia be? I knew she didn''t leave on her own free will because if she did, then my wolf wouldn''t be feeling this worried, I wouldn''t be having this scary feeling in my head. Someone must have taken her, and she is not in a good position. What if she''s unconscious? That is why she can''t respond to us? And to crown it all, tomorrow night was the full moon! Shit! Olivia was in trouble.


    I turned to my brothers. "We¡­ need to act fast," I said, my voice tight with worry.


    Lennox grunted and nodded. "Let''s go to the seer¡­ we can''t waste any more time," he said, and the three of us jumped back into the car.


    Just as I was driving, a mind link came through from one of the border patrols. "Alpha¡­ a helicopter¡­ we just saw a helicopter fly past us¡­"


    My breath hitched. I mmed the brakes.


    Lennox and Louis looked at me instantly, already sensing something was wrong. "What is it?" Lennox asked, impatient and tense.


    I took a deep breath and turned to face them. "I think Olivia was taken by a helicopter. The men at the border just reported seeing one fly past," I said, delivering the blow.


    "Shit!" Lennox and Louis grunted.


    I didn''t say a damn word. Just turned the engine back on and mmed my foot down, the tires screeching as I tore down the road toward the seer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 144: Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 144: Kidnapped</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I woke up with a pounding headache and a foggy mind. Darkness surrounded me, and as I tried to move, I realized my hands were tied behind my back¡ªmy legs, too. Panic surged through me. I opened my mouth to scream, but something was shoved between my lips, turning my cry into a muffled, useless sound.


    The surface under me was hard, shifting as if I were inside a moving car. And then realization hit me! I was in the trunk of a vehicle. My heart raced as I heard soft crying next to me. Turning as much as I could, I saw three other girls tied up like me. Their scared eyes locked with mine, and I knew they were just as frightened as I was.


    I struggled against the ropes, but they held fast. My mind raced, trying to piece together what had happened. I remembered the guards, the cloth pressed to my nose... that sweet scent¡ªand then... nothing. Damn it. I¡¯d been kidnapped.


    The car hit a bump, jolting all of us. One of the girls whimpered, looking at me like I might somehow save us. But I couldn¡¯t. I was just as helpless. I didn¡¯t even know how I¡¯d ended up here.


    Suddenly, the car stopped, and I heard footsteps outside. Before I could process it, the trunk flew open, flooding the dark space with bright sunlight. I blinked, trying to adjust, but before I could react, fourrge men began pulling us out. I struggled, trying to break free, but a sharp p across my face made me freeze.


    "If you try that again, I¡¯ll make you regret it," one of the men growled, his voice sending chills down my spine.


    We were dragged inside a building, pulled through arge room, and then up some stairs. The men shoved us into a small room, and I hit the cold floor hard. Wincing, I looked up and realized there were other girls here too, their eyes empty, staring at me and the other three girls.


    The men untied our hands and legs but left the strange cors around our necks. "Make a sound, and you¡¯re dead," one of them warned before locking the door behind them.


    I sat up, my heart racing. The other girls in the room looked broken, like they had already given up. Fear twisted inside me. I reached out to my wolf, hoping she could help me, but... nothing. My wolf was silent.


    "My wolf," I whispered in panic, trying to connect with her again, but it was useless.


    A quietugh broke the silence. It sounded dry and a little angry,ing from the far corner of the room.


    "First time?" a girl said. Her voice scratched through the air like it hadn¡¯t been used in days. I turned my head and saw her¡ªmaybe a year older than me, or maybe she just looked older from everything she¡¯d seen. Her clothes were torn and stained, one eye swollen, but she held herself with a kind of grim awareness the others didn¡¯t.


    "What¡ªwhat do you mean?" I asked, voice hoarse.


    She tilted her head, revealing a metallic band around her neck, just the same as mine. "That cor on your neck? It¡¯s not just for show. Blocks the bond. Your wolf, your mind link, any chance of help... gone."


    I thought she was done but then she whispered. "But that doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t go into heat. Remember today¡¯s is the full moon."


    My stomach dropped. I touched the cor, feeling its cold metal against my skin. How could I have forgotten? Today was the full moon and I will be on heat tonight!


    My fear and worry intensified.


    "What do they want from us?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    The girl sighed, her eyes looking tired. "In a few hours from now, they¡¯ll sell us. Auction¡¯s in a few hours. Virgins to the highest bidders, the rest... to whoever wants a disposable toy."


    Her words hit me hard. I looked around at the other girls, some silently crying, others staring into space. Tears burned my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I had to stay strong. I had to find a way out of this ce.


    The girl saw the look on my face and shook her head. "Don¡¯t bother. People have tried to escape, and it never ends well. This ce is guarded, and we¡¯re powerless with these cors on."


    The blood drained from my face.


    "You¡¯ve got the look of someone important," she added. Her eyes flicked to the faint markings on my neck. "Pack ties?"


    I hesitated. "I¡¯m... mated. To the triplets of the Full Moon Pack."


    That made her sit up straighter. "Well. That makes you valuable. And very dangerous. Don¡¯t let anyone know this, if they do, they will use you as a pawn to get to your mates."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the cor like a heavy weight around my neck. Without my wolf, I was weak, no different from a human. And without it, I couldn¡¯tmunicate with the triplets, at least to ask for their help. I knew I always wanted to leave them, but not like this... not to be kidnapped and sold off as a ve.


    Tears fell uncontrobly down my cheeks as I thought of my mother. She would be heartbroken. What if we never get to see each other again? I was the only one she had left. I thought of the triplet as I wondered if they had noticed my absence. Are they even searching for me? I wonder what they might be thinking... perhaps that I ran away.


    Goodness, who could have done this? I knew it was definitely not the triplet. Yes, they hate me, but not to this extent of selling me off. If not them, then who could it be? Anita? Yes, it has to be her! But How? How did she get those men to dress in the guards¡¯ uniforms? How were they able to sneak me out?


    I was still trying to process everything when suddenly the door opened and three women marched in, each holding a long whip in their hands.


    "The auction starts in three hours, but before that, we will have to differentiate the goats from the sheep, the diamonds from the chaff. All of you, up on your feet and take off your clothes," the middle-ageddy with piercing brown eyes ordered, and quickly, the other girls rose to their feet, scared and terrified of her.


    I stood there frozen, my heart pounding so hard I thought it might burst out of my chest. The other girls, their faces pale with fear, hurriedly obeyed themand, their trembling hands reaching for their clothes. The middle-aged woman with the piercing eyes watched us like a predator, her whip tapping lightly against her palm as if she couldn¡¯t wait to use it.


    I didn¡¯t move. My mind was racing, my body frozen in shock. But then I felt the sharp sting of the whip against my back. The pain was immediate, tearing a gasp from my lips.


    "I said undress!" the woman barked.


    With shaking hands, I slowly started to remove my clothes. I couldn¡¯t stop the tears that welled up in my eyes and slid down my cheeks. It wasn¡¯t just the humiliation or the fear of what wasing next, but the crushing weight of hopelessness. How had my lifee to this?


    Once we were all undressed, the women began inspecting each of us. Their hands were cold and rough as they touched us, checking for things I didn¡¯t even understand. The room was eerily silent except for the sound of sobs and the asional snap of the whip when one of the girls didn¡¯t move fast enough.


    When they reached me, I stood still, forcing myself not to cry any more than I already had. The woman nced at me, her eyes narrowing as she looked me over.


    "Still a virgin?" She seemed confused. "You are marked but still a virgin..." She trailed off, her eyes fixed on the three marks of the triplet on my neck. I wished I could tell her I¡¯m the mate of the famous triplet of the full moon pack. Perhaps that could help, but the moment I tried to speak, she pushed me aside. "This one is still a virgin," she said, her voice cold and detached, as if I were nothing more than livestock.


    I was pushed to the side, joining a few other girls. My stomach twisted with fear. What did this mean for us? What did they n to do with us?


    The other girls who weren¡¯t virgins were led to the opposite side of the room, their heads hanging low in defeat. I caught the eye of one of them¡ªa girl who couldn¡¯t have been older than me. She gave me a sad look, as if she understood exactly what fate awaited all of us.


    After the inspection, the woman with the whip looked at us, a cruel smile ying on her lips. "You¡¯ll be treated well if you behave. But if you try anything stupid... you won¡¯t live to regret it."


    I swallowed hard and closed my eyes, wishing all this was a dream.


    "Go in there and clean yourselves up," she ordered, pointing at a door.


    We shuffled into the bathroom, a small, cold space with stalls. No one spoke. I stepped into one of the stalls, turned on the water, and let it run over me. The coldness stung, but I barely felt it. My mind was racing, still trying to understand everything.


    When I finished washing, I stepped out, still shivering. The women were waiting for us, holding out thin, see-through dresses. I felt sick as I took the dress and put it on. The fabric was so light, it did nothing to cover me. I felt more exposed than ever.


    "Hurry up," one of the women snapped, her whip tapping against her leg like she couldn¡¯t wait to use it again. The other girls dressed quickly too, exchanging scared looks, but no one dared to speak.


    The woman with the cold eyes looked at us, smiling in a way that made my skin crawl. "Good," she said. "Now you look presentable. Come with me."


    As they led us out, my heart pounded. I didn¡¯t know where they were taking us, but I knew they were taking us to our nightmares. We were led through a hallway, and when we got to a door, one of thedies pushed it open and ordered us in.


    The room inside was even colder, with rows of chairs lined up against the walls. We were told to sit down. No one spoke. The fear in the air was thick and choking. I sat down, my heart pounding as I looked at the other girls. Some of them stared at the floor, too scared to lift their heads. Others had tears running silently down their cheeks.


    I swallowed hard, and again my thoughts drifted to the triplets. Will this be the end of our story? Will I never set my eyes on them again?


    Tears blurred my eyes. When I said I wanted to disappear from their lives, I didn¡¯t mean it this way. Not to be sold as a ve to Goddess knows who.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the women started calling girls one by one, leading them out of the room. The door would open and close, open again and close. Each time the door opened, it sent a wave of panic through me. I didn¡¯t know where they were being taken or what was happening behind those doors, but I could tell from their expressions as they left that it wasn¡¯t good.


    I sat there, trying to keep myself calm, but it was impossible. Every second felt like an eternity. My mind raced, thinking of my mother, the triplets. I tried to reach them through the mind link, but the choker wrapped around my neck was stopping me. I sighed and kept wishing that somehow, I would wake up from this nightmare, but deep down, I knew it was all real.


    Then, it was my turn.


    One of the women called me, her voice sharp andmanding. My legs felt weak as I stood up, and I had to force myself to walk. The eyes of the other girls followed me, their fear reflecting my own.


    As the door creaked open, I was shoved into a room filled with people. My breath caught in my throat as I nced at the people before me. Rows of well-dressed men and women sat in plush chairs, their eyes cold and calcting as they reviewed me like I was some sort of prize on disy. The lighting was dim, but it didn¡¯t hide the greed and hunger in their gazes.


    I stood there, trembling, trying to cover myself with the thin, transparent dress they had forced me to wear. The room was eerily silent, except for the asional whisper between the bidders and the soft hum of voices speaking bids. My heart pounded, fear surging through me as I realized what was happening. This was the auction.


    A man stood at the front, overseeing the event like it was just another business transaction. He nced at me briefly before turning to the audience. "Next up," he said with a smirk, "a rare find. A virgin, strong, and in good health. Let¡¯s start the bidding."

 Chapter 145: Sold

    <h4>Chapter 145: Sold</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    My legs were weak, my body aching under the weight of fear, exhaustion, and the cruel choker that silenced my wolf. I could barely breathe. The room around me was filled with murmurs and whispers of men eager to own me, eager to take me as their prize. I hated it. I hated how helpless I felt, how powerless I was to stop any of it.


    The announcer¡¯s voice boomed through the hall, thick with excitement. "Next up is a rare gem, a virgin... who will take this precious gem back home? And bidding starts now!"


    My heart stopped for a moment, then raced uncontrobly. This was it. This moment would decide the rest of my life. I felt sick. My gaze flickered over the crowd, trying to find something, someone, that could give me hope. For a fleeting second, I imagined the triplets appearing like knights in shining armor. But all I saw were hungry eyes, greedy smiles, and faces filled with lust.


    The bidding began, and the air in the room seemed to thicken. Prices were thrown out carelessly, men shouting over one another to im me. Each new bid sent a wave of fear crashing through me. How could they bid on a person like this? Like I was something to be bought and sold?


    "300,000!" one man yelled from the back of the room, and my stomach twisted.


    "400,000!" another voice rang out, closer this time.


    I felt my chest tightening as I heard the numbers climb higher and higher. I squeezed my eyes shut for a brief moment, trying to block it all out, but it didn¡¯t help. My fate was slipping further and further from my grasp.


    Ten men had already called their prices, and I could hardly breathe. I forced myself to look up, scanning the room again, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could give me strength. That¡¯s when I saw him.


    Piercing hazel eyes.


    My breath caught in my throat as I locked eyes with a man sitting quietly in the corner of the room. His presence was overwhelming, even from a distance.


    He didn¡¯t look like the others¡ªhe wasn¡¯t yelling or throwing out bids. He just sat there, his gaze never leaving me. It was unsettling but also strangely familiar, like I knew him from somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t ce it.


    What shocked me the most was that he wasn¡¯t bidding. His eyes were intense, like they were stripping away everyyer of me, but they weren¡¯t filled with the same lust as the others. His desire was different¡ªmore dangerous, more powerful¡ªand yet, I couldn¡¯t understand it.


    Who was he?


    As I stood there, helpless, a shiver ran down my spine. The man¡¯s eyes never wavered, and for a moment, I thought I saw something flicker in them¡ªsomething raw, something possessive.


    His stare felt like a burden pressing down on me, making it hard to think, hard to breathe. And yet, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    Just then, someone approached him, leaning close to whisper in his ear. Even with the person whispering to him, his gaze didn¡¯t leave me.


    My heart was pounding so loudly in my chest that I thought he might be able to hear it from where he sat. But Why wasn¡¯t he bidding like the others? I was surprisingly wanting him to bid.


    I swallowed hard, trying to pull myself together. This wasn¡¯t the time to get distracted. The bidding continued, the prices rising higher and higher.


    "700,000!" a man shouted from the front, grinning as if he¡¯d already won.


    My breath hitched as the auctioneer¡¯s voice rang out, "Going once... going twice..."


    This was it. I was about to be sold. A wave of nausea rose in my throat as the hammer lifted, ready to seal my fate. I closed my eyes, bracing for the sound that would change my life forever.


    But then, just as the auctioneer was about to m the hammer down, a voice cut through the silence. A voice that made the room freeze.


    "One million!"


    My eyes snapped open in shock. The entire hall went silent, every head turning toward the source of the voice. I did, too, and suddenly, my breath hitched in my chest when I realized who the voice¡¯s owner was.


    It was him¡ªthe man with the piercing hazel eyes. He¡¯d been so still, so quiet, and now... now he¡¯d bid the highest. Higher than anyone could have imagined.


    I stared at him, my heart racing, my head spinning. One million? That was more than I could ever imagine. Who was this man? Why had he waited so long and bid this much?


    He hadn¡¯t looked like he cared, hadn¡¯t moved a muscle during the entire auction, and now he was willing to pay more than anyone else in the roombined.


    The other men in the hall exchanged nces, some grumbling under their breath, others simply stunned. No one dared to outbid him. They couldn¡¯t. It was over.


    The auctioneer, clearly taken aback, stammered for a moment before finding his voice again. "One... one million... going once... going twice... sold!"


    The sound of the hammer hitting the podium echoed through the room, but all I could hear was the pounding of my own heart. I¡¯d been bought. I fucking belonged to him now.


    The choker around my neck suddenly felt even tighter than before. My body felt weak, like I might copse at any moment. I tried to steady myself, but my legs were shaking.


    The man stood from his seat, and as he made his way toward the stage, the crowd parted for him like they were afraid to get too close.


    He moved with a calm, controlled grace, his eyes still locked on me. Every step he took sent another wave of anxiety crashing through me.


    When he finally reached me, I felt my breath catch in my throat again. Up close, he was even more intimidating, more tempting, more breathtaking.


    Tall, broad-shouldered, with a presence that seemed to fill the entire room. His dark hair framed his face, but it was those Hazel eyes that held me captive.


    He looked down at me, his expression unreadable. For a moment, neither of us said anything. The silence suffocated me, thick and heavy, until finally, he spoke.


    "You are now mine!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 146: Who Is He

    <h4>Chapter 146: Who Is He</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    They shoved me into the back seat of a car, separate from the one my mysterious buyer was in. As the car sped off, I couldn''t help but panic, filled with fear and questions. Who was this mysterious buyer? Why would he spend so much money on me? But what frightened me even more was what he intended to do with me. Was he buying me to be his sex ve? No! I shook my head. No man in his right mind would pay a million dors just for that. Deep down, I felt he had another purpose for me, but I couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    The car drove for what felt like hours. I had no idea where we were headed¡ªthe windows were tinted too dark to see anything clearly. All I could do was sit there, tired and helpless, my heart thudding painfully in my chest.


    I frowned as a thought came to my mind. Were we still in London?


    I nced around as best as I could, trying to read any signs, any clues. The car slowed, pulling through tall iron gates, and I caught a glimpse of a massive building up ahead.


    A mansion.


    Huge, old, and surrounded by high stone walls and thick trees. The kind of ce that looked like it belonged to royalty.


    The vehicle rolled to a stop, and the door flung open.


    Two guards reached in to pull me out, rough hands grabbing my arms¡ªbut a deep voice cut through the air.


    "Don''t touch


    It was him.


    The man who bought me.


    Instantly, the guards released me and stepped back.


    My breath hitched.


    Why didn''t he want them to grab me?


    My eyes met his, but he simply stared at me and walked away. "Escort her in," he said to his men.


    I swallowed hard as the men led me. I followed this mysterious buyer into the building. As we entered, I realized he had servants; his mansion wasn''t as big as the full moon pack house, but one could tell this man was wealthy by the intricate designs of the rooms.


    My heart raced faster as I followed him upstairs. I began to panic as I didn''t know what was happening. Was he going to sleep with me? Was that it? Would I lose my virginity to this man? I didn''t even know him, nor did I like him, and I certainly didn''t have a choice.


    He led me up a wide staircase without saying a word, his pace calm, unhurried¡ªas if this were all just routine. My heart pounded louder with each step, fear wing its way up my throat. I didn''t know what was waiting for me at the top, but my instincts screamed that nothing good woulde of it.


    At the end of the hallway, he pushed open arge double door and walked in. I hesitated at the threshold, but one of the guards gave me a light shove forward.


    "In," the man said, not even turning to look at me.


    I stepped into the room. His chamber.


    It was elegant but cold. The lighting dim, the walls a deep charcoal, and the furniture expensive¡ªminimalist, masculine.


    "Leave us," he said quietly.


    At once, the guards turned and shut the door behind them, sealing me in.


    He walked toward a side table and poured himself a drink from a crystal decanter. The sharp scent of alcohol filled the air. He took a slow sip, finally turning his gaze on me.


    He was older¡ªdefinitely in histe thirties. Handsome, in a cold, cruel sort of way. His face was sharp, his eyes alluring. But there was no warmth in them.


    I couldn''t help but stare.


    "Why did you buy me?" I asked softly, though I hated how my voice shook.


    He didn''t answer right away. He took another sip and then set the ss down with a soft clink.


    "Because you fit my n," he said simply.


    The words made my stomach flip, and not in a good way. I felt sick.


    "I don''t understand," I forced out, taking a step back.


    He walked toward me slowly, like a man who had all the time in the world. His presence filled the room, suffocating and intense.


    His gaze slid over me like ice water, and I fought the shiver crawling down my spine.


    "Because today is the full moon," he said, stopping just in front of me. "And I know you''ll be in heat tonight."


    My heart dropped.


    "No¡­" I whispered, shaking my head. "You bought me¡­ just for that?"


    His lips twitched¡ªmaybe a smirk, maybe just annoyance. "I didn''t spend a million dors for nothing, darling."


    I froze at the name he called me.


    "I need a son," he said tly. "One heir. That''s all. You give me that, and I''ll let you go."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. My knees felt weak.


    "I¡ªNo. You can''t just¡ª"


    "I can," he interrupted, his voice calm, firm, terrifying. "And I will."


    I stared at him, my mouth open, chest rising and falling too fast.


    "My maid will prepare you," he added as he turned away from me, picking up his drink again.


    I blinked. "Prepare me?"


    He looked at me over his shoulder. "You belong to me now. And I''m fucking you tonight."


    I gasped, stumbling back a step. A cold wave of panic hit me. My fists clenched at my sides as I tried to breathe, tried to stop my whole body from trembling.


    I thought of something¡ªanything to say. Should I tell him I''m the mate to the Alphas of the Full Moon Pack? Would that save me? I wanted to open my mouth to say it, but I remembered the warning. She told me never to tell anyone that¡­ because if I do, they will use me as a weapon to get to the triplets, and I didn''t want that. After everything, I still cared about them, even in this state I was thinking of their well-being.


    Suddenly, a knock came on the door, and he ordered the person in. The door pushed open, revealing twodies dressed in uniforms.


    "Alpha, you sent for us," they said with a bow.


    I gulped when I realized my mysterious buyer was also an Alpha. But who was he? Which pack did he lead? Why hadn''t I ever seen his face before? Was he from one of the hidden territories? A rogue leader with influence? And what country are we in? I''m sure we are not in London.


    My mind was spinning.


    He turned to the maid. "This is my guest," he said. "Help her clean up, dress her, feed her, and let her rest. I need her in my bed tonight, and I want her strong enough."


    His words made me feel sick. My legs felt weak, and I held on to the table beside me to stop from falling. I wanted to cry, scream, fight¡ªbut I couldn''t move.


    "Yes, Alpha," the maids said in unison.


    One of the maids stepped toward me gently. "Please,e with us," she said, sounding friendly.


    I backed up a step instinctively. "I''m not going anywhere."


    The Alpha¡ªmy buyer¡ªnced at me then, eyes narrowing just slightly.


    "I won''t say it twice, darling," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "Do not make this more difficult for yourself."


    I stared at him for a long second, my hands trembling. I wanted to tell him who I truly was, that I belonged to the Alphas of the Snow Moon Pack, that they woulde for me¡ªthat I wasn''t just anyone. But I remembered the warning.


    I didn''t even know the name of the girl who told me that in the holding chamber¡­ but her words haunt me now.


    I swallowed hard, lowering my eyes.


    Even now, even after everything, I still cared. I didn''t want to be the reason Louis, Lennox, or Levi suffered. I didn''t want them walking into a trap for me.


    So I said nothing.


    I let the maidse to me, gently guiding me out of the Alpha''s chamber, my body numb, my thoughts spiraling.


    As they led me down the hallway, I looked back once. He was still standing there, watching me, a ss in his hand, his eyes filled with possession and desire for me.

 Chapter 147: Will be Back

    <h4>Chapter 147: Will be Back</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    My brothers and I impatiently tapped our feet against the wooden floor as we waited for the seer to finish with her incantation. When we camest night, she told us she couldn''t see anything, that we should return today.


    None of us had sleptst night.


    We tried.


    But how could we?


    Our Olivia was missing, taken by someone who had the resources and guts to breach pack territory, disable our surveince, and vanish into the night¡ªpossibly in a damn helicopter.


    Even my wolf had been pacing and growling inside me nonstop.


    We hadn''t bathed, hadn''t changed clothes. The same clothes we wore when we jumped out of bed in a panic still clung to us, wrinkled and damp with sweat. None of that mattered now.


    What mattered was finding her.


    The seer sat cross-legged on a mat in front of us, muttering ancient incantations, her eyes glowing faintly with power. The small hut we were in smelled of herbs, smoke, and old magic. Time seemed to stretch painfully slow.


    I tapped my foot again. Levi was pacing behind me, arms crossed, his jaw clenched. Louis stood by the window, his eyes darting back and forth like he expected someone to attack us from the woods.


    We had done everything we could in the past few hours.


    Made dozens of calls.


    Warned all our


    Told them what happened.


    Told them Olivia was taken.


    Everyone was shocked. Some were angry. Others promised to keep their eyes and ears open. A few even offered help, sending out their own scouts to check the skies and nearby cities.


    But still¡ªnothing.


    No sightings.


    No leads.


    Just dead ends.


    Levi had been the most restless. He hadn''t sat still once. His wolf was on edge, snapping at anyone who tried to calm him down. Louis, usually theposed one among us three, had started snapping too. Every second that passed without word on Olivia''s whereabouts was torture.


    "She''s taking too long," Levi growled, his voice low but filled with impatience.


    "She said she needs full focus," I reminded him, though my own patience was wearing thin. "Let her work."


    Levi huffed and kept pacing.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, my body heavy with exhaustion, stress, and fear. We hadn''t even washed up this morning¡ªwe''de straight here after getting the report from the patrols.


    Still in our boots.


    Still in yesterday''s clothes.


    Still haunted by thatst image of Olivia''s empty room.


    I couldn''t shake the thought of her being scared¡­ or hurt.


    "We have to find her," Louis muttered from the window. "Before the full moon."


    I nodded slowly. "We will."


    But deep down, I feared we were already running out of time.


    It was already 11 a.m.


    My wolf stirred anxiously, sensing time slipping through our fingers.


    By 7 p.m¡­ she''d go into heat.


    And if she wasn''t safe by then¡­ Goddess help us¡ªGoddess help her.


    My chest tightened painfully.


    I swallowed hard and stepped away from the wall, my eyes fixed on the flickering candles in front of the seer, though I wasn''t really seeing them.


    "She''s never been away from us before," I said suddenly, my voice low, rough. "Not for a full day."


    Levi and Louis both went still.


    "Even when we hated her¡­" I continued, the words scraping against my throat, "even when we treated her like dirt¡­ I always saw her. Every day."


    My voice cracked a little.


    "She''d walk past me, and I''d pretend not to care. But I still looked. I still made sure I saw her."


    Louis looked down at the floor, jaw clenched.


    "I convinced myself I didn''t care," I went on. "That she was just an unwanted mate forced on us by fate. Nothing more¡­"


    Iughed bitterly under my breath, shaking my head. "But now she''s gone. And I''ve never felt this hollow in my life."


    No one spoke.


    There was nothing to say.


    I clenched my fists. "And now¡ªfor the first time¡ªshe''s truly gone. Out there. Alone. Possibly scared. And we don''t know where the hell she is."


    Levi''s pacing slowed, his breathing heavy.


    Louis stepped closer and finally spoke, his voice filled with worry. "I want her back."


    "Me too," Levi murmured.


    I sucked a deep breath. "Me too."


    The seer suddenly gasped and sat up straighter, like something had taken over her.


    We all froze.


    Her hands shook in herp, and for a moment, she didn''t say anything. Then her glowing eyes focused on us again.


    "She''s alive," the seer whispered.


    My heart stopped. Levi stepped forward. Louis looked like he was holding his breath.


    "She''s alive," the seer said again, louder this time. "But there''s a choker around her neck. A magical one. That''s why she can''t mind link to you. That''s why your wolves can''t reach her. It''s blocking everything."


    "She isn''t hurt¡­" Levi muttered.


    "No," the seer said. "She''s trying to reach you¡­ but she can''t."


    I stepped closer, heart racing. "Where is she? Can you see her?"


    The seer shut her eyes tightly, trying harder. Then she sighed and shook her head.


    "Yes. She is very fine."


    Levi growled. "Then tell us¡ªwho took her? Who has her?"


    The seer opened her eyes and looked at each of us. Her voice was calm but serious.


    "You''ll see him," she said. "He will bring her to you himself."


    "Him?" Louis echoed. "So it''s a man?"


    She didn''t answer directly¡ªjust repeated, "You will see him."


    A cold feeling crept through my chest.


    "She''s going into heat tonight," Levi said, his voice tight and full of worry. "The full moon is tonight. If he touches her¡ª"


    "He won''t," the seer said sharply, cutting him off.


    We all stared at her.


    "She won''t be touched," she said again. "Your mate wille back to you¡­ untouched. By tomorrow morning."


    I wanted to believe her so badly. But I was scared. We all were.


    "How do you know that?" Louis asked. "What if you''re wrong?"


    The seer looked at us calmly. "Tell me something. In all the time you''ve known me¡­ have I ever said something that didn''te true?"


    None of us spoke.


    Because the answer was no.


    Every single thing she''d ever prophesied had happened. Always.


    "I''ve seen it," she said softly. "She''lle back. She''ll be okay. And untouched."


    I took a shaky breath and looked at my brothers.


    They still looked worried. I was too.


    But somewhere deep down¡­ we started to believe her.


    "Don''t waste today worrying about things that won''t happen," the seer added. "She wille back. Whole, safe, and all you have to do is sit and wait for her return."


    I sucked a deep breath and murmured a thank you to her before leaving.


    We walked back to the pack house in silence, the tension and fear bubbling inside us. Gravel crunched under our boots, the wind tugged at our clothes, but no one spoke. We were each lost in our thoughts¡ªeach of us looking so worried.


    By the time we reached the pack house, the halls were quiet, most of the pack either out on searches or resting from the night''s chaos. Our footsteps echoed down the corridor as we made our way upstairs.


    We all entered my room.


    Levi kicked a chair across the room the moment the door closed behind us. It mmed into the wall with a loud crack. "I hate this. Just waiting around like this¡ªit''s driving me insane."


    "I know," I said quietly, crossing to the window. I pulled the curtains aside and looked out into the woods, half-hoping I''d see her running toward us. "But we''re doing what we can."


    "Are we?" Louis asked. "We''ve called allies. Sent out patrols. Spoken to the seer. What else is left?"


    My jaw tightened.


    "There''s one person we haven''t reached out to," I said, turning from the window.


    They both looked at me.


    "Uncle."


    Their eyes widened slightly.


    "Our father''s younger brother," I said. "We haven''t contacted him. He has connections in America. A whole damn pack under hismand. Resources we don''t."


    Louis exhaled slowly. "He always said to reach out if we ever needed him."


    Levi crossed his arms. "We never have."


    "Well, we do now."


    Without waiting for their response, I closed my eyes and focused, reaching through the pack bond. It took a moment¡ªthe distance between us made the link faint, thinner than usual¡ªbut eventually, I found the flicker of his presence.


    "Uncle," I mind-linked, my voice firm despite the knot in my stomach. "It''s Lennox. I''m sorry to contact you like this¡­ but we need your help."


    There was a pause¡ªthen his voice came through, deep and alert.


    "Lennox? Is everything alright?"


    "No." My throat tightened. "Our mate¡­ she''s missing. Taken from pack territory. We''ve searched everywhere, used every connection we have. But we''re running out of time."


    A long silence.


    "You have a mate?" he finally asked, sounding genuinely surprised. It was then I remembered we didn''t even invite him to our wedding.


    "And she''s missing?"


    "Yes. And we need help. Whoever took her might have crossed borders. Could be in your territory¡ªor at least using it to hide."


    His tone shifted instantly, solidifying with authority. "You should have told me sooner. Send me her picture. I''ll activate my scouts immediately. We''ll start a search across the States. I have people from coast to coast."


    Relief bloomed in my chest, momentarily dulling the ache.


    "Thank you, Uncle. I''ll send it now."


    "Do it fast. And Lennox¡ªWe''ll find her. I promise you that."


    I opened my eyes, blinking away the burning sensation behind them. My brothers looked at me with questions.


    "He''s in," I said. "Told us to send her photo. He''s mobilizing his scouts across America."


    Levi finally sat down, his hands dragging over his face. "Good. That''s something. That''s finally something."


    Louis crossed to my desk and pulled open the drawer. "I''ll get her picture."

 Chapter 148: On Heat

    Chapter 148: On Heat


    Olivia''s POV


    It was 6 PM, and I could already feel my body reacting strangely. A sudden wave of heat washed over me. Difort prickled beneath my skin, and my nipples were already painfully hard. I swallowed hard as I curled into the bed, my heart pounding. I could feel it¡­ my heat wasing. Soon, I''d lose control¡ªand heaven help me, I didn''t know if I''d survive it.


    The door creaked open. Terrified, I looked up to see who it was, and a rush of relief hit me when I saw the maids step inside. They gave me a polite smile I couldn''t return before they walked over.


    "We''re here to dress you and take you to the Alpha," the older one said.


    I swallowed again, my throat dry.


    Slowly, I shook my head and began backing up on the bed until my back hit the wall. "No¡­ I-I don''t want to see him."


    The younger maid frowned, her hands holding a red dress that made my stomach twist. "You have to," she said softly, almost apologetically. "He said you must be brought to him before the moon rises."


    My heart mmed against my ribs. I could already feel the ache starting in my lower belly, the warmth spreading through my core like wildfire. The room felt too hot, my skin overly sensitive. Goddess¡­ it was happening faster than I thought.


    "I''m not going," I whispered, shaking my head again, this time more firmly. "Tell him I said no."


    The older maid sighed. "We don''t have a choice. He gave strict orders. And if you don''te with us willingly¡­ the guards outside will make you."


    Tears burned in my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I was tired. Tired of being powerless. Tired of being dragged around like I was nothing.


    "I''ll scream," I said, my voice shaking. "I''ll fight."


    "You can try," the older maid said, almost sadly. "But that heating on¡­ it''s going to get worse. You won''t even be able to resist him. And he knows that."


    They stepped closer.


    I pped their hands away. "Don''t touch me!"


    The younger maid flinched, then dropped her gaze.


    "Fine," I snapped. "I''ll go. But I''ll dress myself."


    They both looked surprised, then nodded.


    I grabbed the dress from her hand. Even touching it felt like betrayal to the triplets, like silently agreeing to be a sacrifice. Turning my back to them, I slipped it on with shaking fingers. My body was on fire, my limbs trembling, and I could barely get the fabric over my skin.


    I didn''t check the mirror.


    I didn''t care how I looked.


    All I knew was that I was going into heat¡­ and I might have to sleep with a stranger. And my mates weren''t here to stop it.


    The older maid looked me over as I adjusted the thin strap over my shoulder. Her eyes swept over my shaking form. "You look like you''re being led to be sacrificed, " she muttered.


    I scoffed bitterly. "That''s exactly what this is. I don''t even know who this man is. What if he hurts me? What if¡­" My voice cracked. "What if he kills me in bed?"


    "Nothing like that will happen," she cut in firmly, sounding certain. "The Alpha won''t harm you."


    My lips trembled. "You say that like you''re sure."


    "We are," the younger maid added. "He''s not cruel. And besides¡­ we heard you were sold."


    I frowned.


    "You should feel lucky," the younger one continued. "He treats his people well. Be d he''s the one who bought you. Trust me."


    "Lucky?" I echoed, shaking my head. "Lucky to be bought like cattle? Lucky to be offered up during my heat to a stranger?"


    They didn''t answer.


    I frowned and gently rubbed my fingers over the choker wrapped around my neck. "He seems¡­ mature."


    The older maid''s lips twitched into something close to a smile. "He is. He just turned thirty-fivest month."


    My eyes widened. "Thirty-five?"


    They both nodded.


    It seems I was right when I guessed his age.


    "He''s¡­ seventeen years older than me," I whispered. Goddess. It hasn''t even been three months since I turned eighteen. "Damn¡­ he doesn''t look it. He looks¡­"


    I caught myself before I said "good". But the thought lingered.


    For a man, his age¡­ he did look damn good.


    That chiseled jaw. That raw, masculine face. I hated myself for thinking it, but something about him stirred me¡ªeven through the fear.


    Realizing they hadn''t been entirely cold, I decided to risk it. "You two¡­ you''ve worked here long?"


    "Yes," the younger one said, her voice softer now.


    "Then you must know him well. The Alpha, I mean. What about his mate? His children?"


    Their expressions changed, frowns etching on their faces.


    "It''s not our ce to speak about that," the older maid said gently but firmly.


    That only made my heart twist tighter. What kind of man was I being taken to? Why wouldn''t they talk?


    Just then, there was a soft knock at the door.


    The younger maid turned toward me. "It''s time."


    The older one moved to open the door.


    I didn''t feel ready.


    Not even close.


    But I straightened my back and followed them anyway. Because I didn''t have a choice.


    The maids walked quietly ahead of me, and I followed, my heart pounding. Every step toward his room made the heat between my legs worse. My body was burning up; I could barely walk straight.


    My heat was already here.


    I could feel how wet I was. My thighs were shaking, and my nipples were sore just from brushing against the thin fabric of the dress. I wanted to cry. I didn''t want this. I didn''t even know this man.


    But I had no choice.


    We reached arge, dark wooden door. One of the maids gave me a small nod, then pushed it open. Warm light spilled out into the hall. I could smell something masculine inside¡ªstrong, spicy, and clean. It hit me straight in the chest.


    "Go on," she said gently. "He''s waiting."


    I swallowed hard and stepped inside. The door closed behind me.


    This room was big and quiet, dimly lit by goldenmps. Everything looked expensive¡ªthick rugs, a big firece, dark wooden furniture. But I barely noticed any of it.


    Because he was there.


    Sitting in arge chair near the fire.


    Shirtless.


    And damn¡ªhe looked good.


    His chest was broad and muscr, his skin golden and smooth except for a few scars. One arm rested on the armrest, the other across his leg. His fingers were long and strong, his bodypletely rxed.


    His hair was messy like he''d run his hands through it. His jaw was sharp, with just enough stubble. And his eyes¡ªdark and unreadable¡ªlifted to meet mine the second I walked in.


    I froze.


    My legs trembled.


    Heat flooded my body.


    I could barely breathe.


    My core throbbed, and I felt myself getting even wetter. Shame crawled up my throat¡ªI didn''t want this. I didn''t want to feel this way.


    But my body didn''t care.


    It wanted him.


    My heat wasing hard, and I couldn''t stop it.


    He noticed.


    He tilted his head and gave a slight smile. It wasn''t kind. It was dark. Confident. Like he knew what I was feeling.


    He didn''t say anything.


    Just watched me.


    As if he could hear my racing heartbeat.


    As if he could smell how badly my body wanted him.


    And in that moment, I knew¡­ There was no way I''d make it through this night untouched.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 149: His Touch

    <h4>Chapter 149: His Touch </h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    He rose from the chair slowly. I stood frozen, like a prey caught in the gaze of a predator. My body reacted before I could stop it, heat rushing down my spine and settling between my thighs.


    "Take off your clothes," he said, his voice low andmanding.


    I flinched, eyes wide. "No¡­"


    His eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger, but certainty. "Now."


    My breath hitched. Something in his tone didn''t leave room for refusal. My hands trembled as I reached for the thin strap on my shoulder, dragging it down slowly. Then the other.


    The silk slipped off, dropping at my feet.


    I stood there, naked.


    Shivering, not from cold, but from the overwhelming awareness of his gaze raking over every inch of my body.


    And then I saw it.


    Desire.


    Raw. Hungry. Unfiltered.


    It gleamed in his eyes, darkening them, tightening his jaw.


    He moved¡ªone step, then another¡ªuntil he was in front of me. Close enough that I could feel the heat radiating off his body.


    His hand reached out, fingers brushing lightly down my arm. I gasped at the touch¡ªso gentle, but electric. My nipples hardened painfully as his fingers ghosted over my skin.


    "You''re burning," he murmured, almost to himself. "Your body''s begging for relief."


    He pulled me closer, and my chest pressed against his. The contact sent sparks shooting through me. Then Suddenly, his mouth descended on mine as he kissed me.


    I whimpered.


    The kiss deepened. His tongue brushed against mine, coaxing, exploring. My knees buckled slightly, but his arm was already around my waist, holding me up.


    His mouth trailed down my throat, his stubble scraping just enough to make me shiver. He kissed lower, his warm breath brushing over my chest. Then he took a nipple into his mouth.


    I moaned.


    Loudly.


    My hands tangled in his hair as he sucked, gently at first, then harder. My thighs clenched together, my pussy aching. I could barely think¡ªbarely breathe.


    He pulled back, his eyes dark with desire, and lifted me effortlessly into his arms. I didn''t fight it. I couldn''t.


    He carried me to the bed,ying me down like something precious. Then his hands moved to my thighs, spreading them apart.


    "Please¡­" I whispered, not knowing if I was begging him to stop or to keep going.


    He dipped his head between my legs, and the moment his tongue touched me, I cried out¡ªarching off the bed. He licked slowly, thoroughly, tasting every part of me. My hips moved on their own, chasing his mouth.


    I was losing my mind.


    My fingers gripped the sheets, my eyes squeezing shut as he pushed me closer to organism. His tongue circled, flicked, then plunged, and I shattered. Moaning loudly, bucking under him.


    I cried out, my hips lifting. He continued to lick slowly, deeply. My back arched, and I couldn''t stop the soundsing from my mouth.


    I moaned louder as he sucked and tasted me. My hands pulled at his hair. My legs wrapped around his neck.


    "Please," I whispered. "I can''t¡­"


    He kissed his way back up to my lips. I tasted myself on him.


    Then his fingers slipped inside me.


    I gasped, moaning louder. I was soaking, and his fingers moved perfectly, hitting all the right spots. My hips rocked against him. I couldn''t think. My mind was foggy.


    My mind tried to think of them¡ªLouis¡­ Lennox¡­ Levi¡­¡ªbut the heat was too intense.


    He kissed his way back up my body, and for a moment, I waspletely lost in the feeling¡ªuntil he suddenly stopped.


    I opened my eyes.


    His fingers moved slowly out of me, brushing my hair aside. Then he froze again.


    His eyes were on the side of my neck.


    Where the marks of the triplets were imprinted.


    His breath caught. He stared at it like it meant something big.


    My chest rose and fell quickly. I was dizzy from everything, but I knew something had changed.


    He stared at the mark on my neck for a long time. His brows pulled together, and I could feel the tension roll off him.


    Then his eyes drifted lower¡ªto the other side of my neck.


    And then¡­ lower still. To my shoulder.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "Why do you have three mate marks?" he asked quietly.


    My breath caught in my throat. I froze. I hadn''t realized he''d noticed all of them. I even thought he had seen them but didn''t care.


    I swallowed hard. My lips trembled as I whispered, "Because¡­ I have three mates."


    A tense silence hung in the air.


    His eyes widened. "Three?"


    I nodded slowly.


    His expression shifted. Confusion. Shock. Maybe even worry. He sat back, studying me harder now¡ªlike he was seeing me for the first time.


    "Which pack are you from?" he asked.


    I hesitated.


    Fear twisted in my stomach. I couldn''t answer. I didn''t know if it was safe to tell him¡­ what if he used me against the triplets?


    So I stayed quiet.


    He stood up abruptly. "Which pack?"


    I flinched at the harsh tone of his voice.


    "Why do you want to know?" I asked, confused.


    He cursed under his breath. "Shit. Shit!"


    He ran a hand through his hair and stepped away from the bed. I watched him walk over to a table, grab his phone, and unlock it quickly. His fingers moved fast across the screen.


    Then he stopped.


    His whole body stilled as he stared at something on his screen.


    His face went pale.


    His eyes slowly lifted to mine.


    "You''ve got to be fucking kidding me," he said in a low, disbelieving growl.


    My heart dropped.


    I had no idea what he''d seen.


    But I knew something wasn''t right¡­


    "Damn it!" He hurled the phone at the wall, and I flinched in fear.


    He looked back at me. This time, there was no trace of desire in him, the only thing I could see was anger and pain.


    "You''re Olivia," he said, and my eyes widened. How did he know that? What did he see on his phone? Had the triplets posted something? A missing person alert?


    The heat inside me vanished instantly. My stomach turned. "Do you know me?" I asked, my voice shaking.


    He scoffed bitterly and ran both hands through his hair. "Of course I do!" he growled. "You''re my nephews'' wife. Lennox, Levi, and Louis¡­ they''re my nephews."


    My eyes widened in horror.


    What!

 Chapter 150: Worried

    <h4>Chapter 150: Worried </h4>


    Levi''s POV


    My eyes were fixed on the wall clock as the second hand ticked past 7 PM. Right on time.


    I emptied the ss of whiskey in my hand, the burn doing nothing to calm the storm raging inside me.


    She was in heat now.


    Wherever Olivia was¡ªshe was burning. My wolf knew it. Felt it. He growled and thrashed inside me, pacing, snarling. He wanted her. Needed her. Not just for the sake of the bond¡ªbut to ease her pain.


    And still¡ªI stayed rooted in my chair.


    The air around me was thick with the scent of heat. Almost every she-wolf in the mansion had gone into heat tonight, and the ones who didn''t have mates were locked away in the safe rooms just down the hall. But even with the air soaked in arousal and pheromones, my wolf didn''t care.


    None of them mattered.


    The only scent I wanted¡ªthe only one I craved¡ªwas Olivia''s. That sweet blend of nutmeg and honey that used to make my wolf go still and greedy. I was trying, desperately, to find even the faintest trace of it in the air.


    But nothing.


    Not even a whisper of her.


    "Fucking hell," Lennox muttered, mming his ss down on the table and standing up. He ran a hand through his hair, pacing the room like a caged animal. "She''s out there. Alone. In heat. And we''re just here¡ªwaiting."


    Louis sat on the couch, his eyes ssy with worry, fingers clenching around the stem of his ss. He hadn''t said much, but I could feel the storm building inside him. When he finally spoke, his voice cracked.


    "What if he touches her?" Louis whispered. "What if she begs him because the heat is too much, and she can''t help it?"


    "No," I growled, standing up too. "Don''t say that."


    "I''m not saying it because I want to," Louis snapped. "I''m saying it because it''s possible. She''s strong, but heat¡­ it takes over. And we''re not there to protect her."


    Lennox mmed his fist into the wall, cracking the ster. "We should''ve found her already. How the hell did this even happen? How did someone just take her like that?"


    None of us had an answer.


    The silence after that was heavy. Painful.


    We each poured another drink, but it didn''t help. We were suffering, and we all knew it.


    Then the door creaked open and Anita stepped inside, and the scent hit us immediately, strong, rich, unmistakably in heat.


    Her cheeks flushed, her eyes ssy and pupils wide. Her breathing was shallow, chest rising and falling quickly. Her scent wrapped around the room like smoke, seductive and overwhelming. Any other time, it might have stirred something primal in us.


    But not tonight.


    Not with Olivia missing.


    "I¡­ I can''t stay in the safe wing," Anita said softly, taking a few steps into the room. Her voice shook, her hands already reaching up to the straps of her dress. "I''m in heat."


    Lennox didn''t even look at her. "We''re not in the mood."


    She hesitated, lips parting, but her fingers still slid the thin straps off her shoulders, letting the dress slip down her arms.


    "You can have me," she said breathlessly, desperationcing her words. "All of you. You always said I belonged to you. I wear your marks. You made me your concubine."


    I turned my head sharply, my jaw clenched. "Put your dress back on."


    She blinked, confused. "But you marked me. I''m yours."


    "Not tonight," I said coldly. "Not when Olivia is missing."


    Louis stood as well, his voice hoarse but firm. "We don''t want you, Anita."


    She gaped at us, visibly shaking now¡ªwhether from heat or rejection, I couldn''t tell. "But I''m in heat. I''m in pain. I need you. You marked me¡ªimed me. You''re supposed to help me through this!"


    "No," I said, stepping back from her. "Not anymore. I can''t touch you. Not when the only woman I want is out there, suffering. Not when my mate is missing."


    She looked between us, hurt blooming across her face.


    "You would leave me like this?" she whispered.


    Lennox finally turned to her, his expression hard. "You think we care about your heat when our mate could be dying? When another man could be touching what belongs to us?"


    Anita''s frown deepened. "What the hell!" she spat, her whole body trembling. "When did the three of you start caring about Olivia? I thought you hated her!" she snapped angrily.


    I frowned but didn''t say a word.


    Anita quickly took off her dress, leaving her naked before us. I looked away, feeling guilty, just seeing her naked body felt like I was cheating on Olivia.


    Before I could process what was happening, Anita moved over to Lennox and wrapped her arms around his neck, trying to kiss him. But Lennox pushed her away so forcefully that shended on her ass on the tiled floor.


    "I told you no!" he growled, the voice of his wolf mixing with his own, making it sound terrifying.


    Anita gasped in pain but pushed herself up from the floor. She moved toward Louis, but before she could get close, Louis stopped her with a raised hand. "Don''te near me, Anita¡­ I''m not myself¡­ just leave," he warned. A warning Anita listened to.


    Finally, she turned to me, her eyes brimming with tears. I felt a tiny bit of pity for her¡ªshe was in heat, and I knew exactly what she was going through. So I decided to help her.


    "Anita," I said. "We understand. You''re in heat. You need relief. That''s nature. We get it."


    She looked up at me with wide, teary eyes, like she was clinging to my voice, clinging to hope.


    But I wasn''t done.


    "And that''s why¡­ I''m giving you permission," I said. "You''re free to go. You can find another male, any male. Let him help you."


    She stared at me like I''d pped her. "What?"


    Louis nodded in agreement, his frown deepening. "He''s right. Go find someone who wants you. Someone who can take care of you tonight."


    "Anyone but us," Lennox added harshly. "We''re not touching you."


    Anita''s breath hitched. "You''re serious?"


    I nodded. "We are."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 151: Waiting For Her

    <h4>Chapter 151: Waiting For Her </h4>


    Levi''s POV


    "But I belong to you," she whispered. "I carry your marks. I''ve warmed your beds for months. You used toe to me¡ªregrly."


    I looked away, my frown deepening. "And we used to pretend that meant something. But it never did."


    The words hurt her. I could see it¡ªlike they cut her skin open. But I didn''t stop.


    "We marked you because we wanted to hurt Olivia" I said tly. "Not because we wanted you."


    Anita took a shaky step back. "You''re lying¡­"


    "No," I said. "We''re not."


    "You three never loved me?" she asked, her voice cracking.


    Lennoxughed bitterly, but there was no humor in it. "We never even pretended to love you."


    Louis added, "We lied to ourselves. Maybe to you too. But we never looked at you the way we look at her."


    Anita''s mouth trembled. "Olivia," she said bitterly. "It''s always been her. Even when you said you hated her. Even when you imed she meant nothing."


    My wolf surged at the mention of her name.


    I took a deep breath. "Even when we hated her¡­ we never could imagine another man touching her. Not even in theory. That''s how we should''ve known."


    Lennox nodded grimly. "Because no matter what Olivia did, we never wanted to share her."


    Louis''s voice was harsher. "And you¡­ we could''ve shared you with anyone."


    Anita stared at the three of us, naked and trembling, but this time with more shame than heat. She didn''t argue. She only shed silent tears.


    "What is so special about her, huh?" Anita snapped, her voice sharp with spite and humiliation. "What is so special about that bitch?"


    My eyes narrowed, and before I could stop myself, I growled. Loud, guttural, and threatening. "Everything," I bit out. "Every damn thing."


    She flinched, but I stepped toward her anyway, the anger boiling in my chest too hot to hold back.


    "You should be ashamed of yourself," I said, my voice filled with irritation. "You both grew up together. Called her your best friend. Smiled in her face while you plotted behind her back. What kind of best friend does that, Anita?"


    Her lips parted, but I didn''t give her the chance to speak.


    "You seduced us," I snapped. "You saw her pain, Olivia was alone, and you took advantage of it. You wormed your way into our beds, acting like a balm to our anger, but it was never about us, was it? You just wanted to hurt her. To take what was hers."


    Anita''s shoulders trembled, her hands clutching the fabric of her dress tightly against her chest.


    "Even after you knew she was our mate¡ªmarried to us¡ªyou still wanted us. And we were too fucked up, too bitter, too blind to see what we were doing. But you? You knew exactly what you were doing."


    "She didn''t love you!" Anita shouted, desperate now. "She never loved any of you! She told me herself!"


    "It doesn''t matter," I interrupted, my anger reaching its peak. "You should never have betrayed her. She was your fucking best friend."


    "She never liked you¡­"


    "I don''t believe that," Lennox cut in harshly. "You saw it, Anita¡­ you noticed her fall apart while you were in our beds."


    Louis moved beside us, his voice trembling with restrained anger. "You should''ve protected her. You should''ve reminded us who she was to us. Who we were. But instead, you helped destroy her."


    Anita''s tears spilled freely now, running down her cheeks as she shook her head. "I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    "Yes, you did," I said coldly. "You meant to."


    I scoffed, stepping back. "You don''t get to y the victim, Anita. Not after everything."


    She looked between the three of us, realization slowly dawning in her tear-streaked eyes. "You''ll never want me again¡­ will you?"


    "Anita, just leave," I ordered.


    She didn''t say anything else. Just turned away, gathered the rest of her things in silence, and walked out the door¡ªthis time not bothering to close it behind her.


    After Anita left, I sucked in a deep breath and dropped back onto the couch. What we said to her was harsh¡ªbut it needed to be said. And for a moment, I felt lighter. Like a weight had been lifted off my chest.


    I stared at the clock again. 7:24 PM.


    Every second that passed¡­ was a second Olivia was out there, burning in heat. Alone. Hurting.


    My voice came out rough. "I just hope the seer is right."


    Lennox sighed. "Let''s wait until morning."


    Louis ran a hand over his face. "I can''t wait¡­ I just need to see her."


    Then silence.


    The three of us sat there¡­ waiting.


    None of us slept that night. Not for a second. Our bodies were tired, but our minds wouldn''t stop. We were scared, anxious, restless¡ªbut holding on to the hope that the seer''s words woulde true.


    Then, finally, dawn came.


    I checked the time. 6:00 AM.


    Still nothing.


    No sign of Olivia. No message. No scent. No clue.


    I looked at my brothers. They were exhausted¡ªbags under their eyes, muscles tense. I could feel their patience slipping, just like mine.


    But I forced myself to stay calm, for them and for me.


    "Let''s wait two more hours," I said quietly. "It''s only six. We can give it more time."


    We all nodded and leaned back into the couches. The silence that followed was tense, heavy. The kind that makes your chest hurt. The waiting was torture.


    Then¡­


    7:01 AM.


    A sudden mind link hit all three of us.


    "Alphas! Luna Olivia has been spotted at the north border!" one of the guards said. "She''s here¡ªshe''s in a car with your uncle, Alpha Damien. They''re headed to the pack house now."


    My heart stopped.


    For a second, I couldn''t even breathe.


    Then I stood up so fast the ss on the table shook.


    "She''s here," I whispered. "She''sing home."


    Louis stood up too, his eyes wide and ssy. Lennox was already at the door before I even finished the words.

 Chapter 152: Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 152: Back Home </h4>


    Levi''s POV


    We stormed down the stairs, not even bothering to grab jackets. The cold morning air hit our faces, but none of us cared. We ran outside the mansion and stood in the open, our chests rising and falling with fast, shaky breaths.


    My wolf paced inside me, wild and restless. Urging me to go find her, but I held myself back and waited.


    I looked at my brothers. They felt the same unease. We were all shaking, hearts beating fast. We just wanted to see her.


    Then¡ªa horn red from outside the gate.


    "There!" Louis shouted.


    My heart jumped.


    "Open the gate!" Lennox yelled.


    The guards didn''t hesitate. They ran to the gate, yanked it open, and stepped back as three ck cars drove in fast. Dust rose into the air as the tires skidded a little on the gravel.


    My eyes locked on the second car.


    The back door opened.


    And then Olivia stepped out.


    I didn''t breathe. I couldn''t.


    She looked tired. Pale. Her hair was messy, and her eyes¡­ they looked distant, dazed. But she was okay. She was alive.


    Before I even realized it, I was running.


    I crossed the yard in seconds and pulled her into a tight hug.


    She gasped softly, probably from the force, but I didn''t let go. I buried my face in her neck, breathing her in, finally getting that scent I''d craved. That intoxicating smell of nutmeg and honey, sweet and warm.


    My arms trembled as I held her.


    "You''re here," I whispered. "You''re really here¡­"


    She didn''t hug me back.


    Her arms stayed at her sides.


    But I didn''t care.


    I just needed to hold her.


    After a moment, I pulled away, swallowing hard.


    Then Lennox stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her next. "Liv," he breathed, his voice cracking.


    Still, she didn''t move. Didn''t look moved.


    Then Louis camest, holding her gently like she might break.


    She didn''t hug any of us.


    But none of us cared.


    She was back and that was all that mattered.


    I finally noticed him¡ªmy uncle, Damien.


    He stepped out of the front car, dressed in all ck like always, standing tall with that calm look on his face.


    Uncle Damien¡­ or just Damien, as he always asked us to call him.


    He hated when we called him "uncle."


    "You''re only twelve years younger than me," he always said. "I''m not old enough to be your uncle."


    And he wasn''t wrong. He was thirty-five¡ªonly a dozen years older than us.


    Our grandparents from each side were both only children of powerful alphas. Two different packs. Two strong bloodlines.


    When they had their first son¡ªour dad¡ªhe became the Alpha of the Full Moon Pack, the one from our grandfather''s side.


    Then, fifteen yearster, they miraculously had Damien after several attempts to have more children.


    By then, our grandmother''s pack¡ªthe Pearl Pack¡ªneeded an alpha too. So when Damien was born, he was raised to lead her pack instead.


    Two sons. Two packs. One family.


    Our dad became Alpha of the Full Moon Pack.


    And Uncle Damien became Alpha of the Pearl Pack.


    It was strange to call your uncle someone who looked more like your older cousin, but that was our life.


    And now¡­ here he was.


    Bringing back Olivia.


    Bringing back our mate.


    My chest felt tight with emotion. I didn''t know whether to thank him or fall to my knees.


    "Damien¡­" I called out as I walked over to him. He shed me a rigid smile, which was unlike him, but I ignored it. "How did you find her?" I asked, curious and eager to know. It was strange that he found her so quickly.


    Uncle Damien didn''t respond. Instead, he just looked at Olivia, as if telling me she was the one to give answers to my question. Deep down, I felt something was wrong.


    Lennox, growing impatient, asked Olivia, "What happened? Who took you?"


    I turned and looked at Olivia, waiting for her to tell us who did it¡ªwho kidnapped her¡ªand heaven help me, I''d paint the walls of this mansion with their blood.


    Olivia scoffed and folded her arms across her chest. She eyed the three of us with cold looks before responding. "Your precious mistress Anita did it. She got me kidnapped and sold me to human traffickers," Olivia said firmly.


    My eyes widened, and my blood boiled. My wolf was already growling in anger, ready to take action.


    Louis looked like he couldn''t believe it. "She sold you?"


    Olivia nodded slowly. "I don''t know how she got involved with them. But she made sure I was gone. And she didn''t just want me gone. She wanted me to suffer."


    I growled in anger, and before I could speak, Lennox yelled, "Anita! Come down here!" His angry voice boomed around the walls of the mansion.


    I turned to two guards. "Go fetch Anita!"


    They nodded and left.


    Olivia scoffed at our reaction, seemingly not impressed by it, and then she continued. "I now remember everything she said. My memories are back. I remembered everything. The rejection. The pain. The way you all treated me like I was nothing. How you used Anita to hurt me." Her voice shook a little now, but she held her head high.


    My mouth went dry. I could barely breathe. But I was relieved¡ªat least she will stop thinking she was married to Gabriel.


    My brothers and I exchanged nces with each other before Lennox cleared his throat. "We are happy that you are back, Olivia¡­ as for Anita, we will give her whatever punishment you want us to give her and¡­"


    "Enough, Alpha Lennox¡­ I''m still speaking. I''m not done talking."


    Lennox swallowed hard but nodded as he went silent.


    Olivia continued. "About the gifts you three sent me on my fourteenth birthday¡ªI never opened any of them," she announced, and my eyes widened. I looked at my brothers, who seemed confused as well.


    "Yes," Olivia continued. She turned to Lennox. "That response you got was never from me, Lennox. Yes, that was my handwriting, but it was forged," she spat, and my confusion deepened.


    Olivia turned to me. "I would like to see yours. You also sent a present and you received a response, right? I would like to see it and clear the misunderstanding. Lennox has shown me his¡ªI want to see yours and Louis''s," she demanded.


    I stared at Olivia, not knowing what to say.


    She wanted to see the letter.


    The one I sent her four years ago, and the one she responded to.


    The one I had buried at the bottom of my safe, hoping no one would ever see it.


    My face grew hot. I didn''t want to show it. Not to her. Not to anyone. That letter was full of hurt and regret. It was embarrassing.


    I looked at the ground. "Olivia, I don''t think¡ª"


    "Just do it," Lennox said quietly beside me. "She knows now why I hate her. She deserves to know why you hate her¡­ even I need to know why you hate her."


    I swallowed hard and looked at him, then at Louis, who nodded too.


    I let out a shaky breath and gave a small nod.


    Without a word, I turned around and walked into the mansion. My feet were heavy. Lennox, Damien, and Olivia followed behind me, and Louis broke off toward his own room to get his letter.


    When I reached my room, I stood at the door for a second, hand on the knob.


    I didn''t want to do this.


    But I had to.


    I pushed the door open, walked straight to the safe. I input the code and the safe opened. I moved aside old papers until I found the small yellow envelope.


    My fingers trembled as I picked it up.


    I turned around slowly. Olivia was standing near the door, arms still crossed, face unreadable.


    Lennox gave me a nod.


    And with that, I held out the envelope.


    "This¡­ this is it," I said softly, barely able to meet her eyes. "The letter I wrote you. On your fourteenth birthday. And the response you gave me."


    My voice cracked.


    I was ashamed.


    Because no matter how long ago it has been¡­ the pain inside still felt fresh.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 155: Mine Now

    <h4>Chapter 155: Mine Now</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Lennox growled and moved forward, grabbing Anita by both arms, his fingers digging into her skin. His eyes were zing gold now, his anger barely contained. "You¡¯re lying," he snarled. "You can¡¯t be pregnant..."


    "I am!" Anita cried, shrinking under the weight of his re. "I swear¡ªI am! You can call the healer to confirm it!"


    Louis let out a string of curses, pacing furiously at the far end of the room. Levi turned away, raking a hand through his hair, his shoulders rising and falling as if he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    None of them looked at me.


    Not once.


    They were too focused on her... on the chaos she had dropped at their feet like a bomb.


    "I never wanted children with you," Lennox spat, his voice trembling. "Not now. Not ever."


    Anita flinched but didn¡¯t back down. "It¡¯s not about what you want anymore, Lennox. What¡¯s done is done. I¡¯m still carrying your pups!"


    "No¡ªno fucking way¡ª" Levi snapped. "This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. We were careful. We didn¡¯t want¡ª"


    "You didn¡¯t want me," Anita cut in softly. "But you wanted my body. And now you¡¯ll have to live with the consequences."


    The pain twisted in my chest like a dagger, but I said nothing. I stood there in silence, swallowing every broken piece of my heart. How much more could it hurt to discover your once-best friend is pregnant for your mates¡ªyour husbands?


    The doors burst open again, and the triplets¡¯ parents stepped in.


    "What¡¯s going on in here?" Lady Fiona asked, her sharp eyes scanning the room.


    Her gazended on me, and to my surprise, her face lit up. "Olivia?" she whispered, a hand flying to her chest. "Oh, goddess... is that truly you?"


    She moved forward with tears in her eyes. I opened my mouth, but no words came. I simply nodded.


    Sir Damon stood frozen for a moment¡ªhis sharp, calcting eyes locked onto Damien.


    "Brother?" he said, stunned. "Damien...? What the hell are you doing here?"


    "I came with her," Damien answered simply, nodding toward me.


    There was a silence between the two men, heavy with tension and things left unsaid. Then Sir Damon nodded slowly, looking between us all.


    Lady Fiona moved closer to me and pulled me into a gentle hug, her voice trembling. "You¡¯re alive... you¡¯re really alive..."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat. I still find it hard to feel any connection with her.


    Suddenly, Anita¡¯s voice rang out, proud and unbothered. "Well," she said with a smug little smile. "Now that everyone¡¯s here... I guess it¡¯s a good time to share the news."


    Everyone turned to her.


    "I¡¯m pregnant," she dered. "With the triplets¡¯ pups. You¡¯ll be a grandmother soon, Lady Fiona."


    The room turned to stone.


    Lady Fiona stared at her, stunned. Sir Damon¡¯s face darkened with disappointment.


    Lennox growled, the sound deep and primal. His entire body trembled, his eyes glowing brighter with each ragged breath. Louis bared his teeth, his wolf so close to the surface I could practically see it under his skin. And Levi... Levi looked like he was about to explode. His jaw was clenched so tightly I thought it might shatter.


    Their wolves were restless.


    Angry.


    Pacing just under the skin, snarling to be released.


    "Pregnant or not," Levi hissed, his voice filled with anger, "you will be locked up in that dungeon and will pay for what you did."


    "You know that is not possible... I¡¯m carrying your children."


    "Shut. Up." Lennox¡¯s voice was thick with a growl, ws slowly unsheathing from his fingers. "Don¡¯t push us, Anita."


    Louis lunged, but Levi caught his arm just in time.


    That¡¯s how close they were to losing control.


    Their wolves were howling. Fighting to break free.


    Suddenly, Alpha Damien stepped forward, his voice cutting through all the noise.


    "I¡¯m done with this nonsense," he said firmly. "This mess? It¡¯s your problem," he added, looking hard at the triplets. "You caused it. I didn¡¯te here for drama. I came for business."


    His tone was cold and serious.


    But then he looked at me.


    And something in his face changed.


    He walked closer, and I froze, not sure what he was about to do. His hand gently reached up to my neck, his fingers brushing against the metal cor that had been there for hours.


    The choker. The one I¡¯d worn since the night they took me.


    "You¡¯ve worn this long enough," he said, frowning.


    He gave it a quick twist with a key. I heard a small click, and then,


    Clink.


    The cor dropped to the floor.


    I stepped back a little, my hand going to my neck. I could feel my skin again, my wolf again. For the first time in hours... I could finally breathe.


    "Are you okay?" Imunicated with my wolf.


    She growled loudly. "Yes, I am."


    A sigh of relief left my lips while I kept on massaging my neck.


    My eyes met with that of the triplets who were all looking at me with pain and regrets. Levi was the first to speak. "Liv... we are so sorry... we didn¡¯t know we were fooled... please..."


    Louis stepped forward. "We¡¯ll find that bastard who forged the letter... Liv..." He paused, helpless. Words failed him.


    Lennox was thest... he swallowed hard and tried to move closer to me. But before he could, Alpha Damien stepped forward and pulled me firmly by the waist to his side. The sudden closeness made me flinch. His grip was steady¡ªtoo steady. Protective... or possessive? I wasn¡¯t sure.


    The room went silent again.


    "What are you doing?" Levi asked, his voice sharp and filled with warning.


    Damien didn¡¯t flinch. He looked at them calmly, then said, "She¡¯s mine now."


    The words hit like a blow to my chest.


    Mine?


    Louis snarled. "What the hell do you mean?" Louis growled, stepping forward.


    Alpha Damien¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "I bought her."


    The words hit like a p.


    "What?" Lennox blinked, stunned.


    "I paid a million dors," Damien continued coldly. "That¡¯s what they asked for her. And I paid it. She belongs to me now. I bought her freedom. And by their own rules... she¡¯s mine."


    I stared at the floor.


    Was I supposed to be grateful? Angry?


    "No!" Lennox roared. "You can¡¯t just say that! She¡¯s our mate! Uncle!"


    Damien scoffed and red at his nephews. "She was your mate... but not anymore, nephews... she belongs to me now and until I sell her or give her out, she is mine."


    His grip tightened slightly around me. I didn¡¯t know whether to lean in or pull away.


    Louis stepped forward, his fists clenched. "Then we¡¯ll pay you back! Right now. Double¡ªtriple the amount if we have to!"


    Damien raised an eyebrow. "You think this is about money?"


    "We¡¯ll give you whatever you want!" Levi said, his voice cracking. "Just give her back to us. She¡¯s our mate. She belongs with us."


    "She did," Damien said simply. "But not anymore."


    He looked down at me, his hand still wrapped around my waist.


    "She is mine now..."

 Chapter 156: claiming Her

    <h4>Chapter 156: iming Her</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "What the hell are you saying, Uncle..." I snarled, my voice shaking with fury. My wolf was already pushing through, growling, demanding control.


    Uncle Damien didn¡¯t flinch. He looked straight at me, his expression calm but serious. "You heard me, Lennox," he said tly. Then he turned to Olivia and pulled her closer against him, wrapping his arm tightly around her waist. "Olivia is now... my woman."


    My vision turned red.


    A deep growl ripped from my throat as my wolf surged forward. My ws shot out, and my eyes burned gold.


    I couldn¡¯t stop it.


    I didn¡¯t want to.


    She was ours. My mate. Our mate. And he dared to im her?


    I lunged forward, ready to rip him apart and take her back.


    But a body blocked me.


    "Enough!" my father¡¯s voice boomed like thunder as he stepped in front of me.


    "Calm down, Lennox!" he ordered, his hand on my chest, trying to hold me back. But I was shaking, snarling, barely holding myself together. "Your wolf is clouding your mind."


    "Get out of my way, Father!" I roared, my voice no longer my own. It was deeper¡ªbeast-like. "He is iming her! He dared to say she¡¯s his!"


    "She¡¯s ours!" my wolf howled inside me.


    "She¡¯s not yours if you threw her away," Uncle Damien said casually from behind my father. "You lost that right the day you made Anita your concubine."


    My anger intensified. I tried to attack him again, but my father shoved me back hard, his eyes ring. "Lennox¡ªstand down!"


    My chest heaved, my ws still out. I could barely breathe. The rage... the pain... the guilt¡ªit was too much.


    Father turned to his brother slowly, his voice cold and calm but deadly. "Damien... this is your nephew. You know what this is doing to him. To all of them."


    Damien didn¡¯t blink. "Then maybe they should¡¯ve thought about that before they let her live in pain for years."


    "This is not right, Damien," my mother whispered quietly behind me.


    My eyes were locked on Olivia. She wasn¡¯t moving. She didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood there, close to Damien, her expression nk. Her eyes met with mine, and she didn¡¯t seem ufortable, in fact, she was...fortable. My wolf growled inside me as a silly thought buzzed in my head... the mere thought alone was driving me insane...st night Olivia was on heat... the magical choker was wrapped around her neck... does that mean she and my uncle did something...? I shook my head, not wanting to believe it, but deep down I was scared... it could really happen, and we wouldn¡¯t feel it... why? Because of the damn choker.


    I was snapped out of my thoughts when I noticed Louis and Levi attacking uncle Damien... both of them together.


    With angry growls, they both rushed at Uncle Damien. Louis from the side, Levi straight at him. Their wolves were nearly in control, and they didn¡¯t care anymore.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    I should¡¯ve. I wanted to. But my mind was spinning. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Olivia. About the cor. About the possibility that something happened between her and Damienst night. The thought made me feel sick.


    Damien moved fast, too fast.


    He grabbed Levi¡¯s arm and twisted it behind his back, flipping him to the ground with one smooth move. Then, as Louis swung at him, Damien ducked and punched him hard in the ribs, knocking him into the wall.


    They both staggered, groaning.


    Damien stood tall, barely breathing hard. "I¡¯ve trained warriors," he said quietly. "Did you think I wouldn¡¯t be ready for you?"


    But before anyone else could move again, Olivia¡¯s voice rang out.


    "Stop!"


    We all froze.


    She stepped forward, her eyes zing with anger. She wasn¡¯t crying. She wasn¡¯t scared. She was furious.


    "What do you even want from me anymore?" she shouted. "You rejected me! You hated me! You hurt me for four years! And now you want to fight for me?!"


    Her voice shook, her frown deepened.


    "You let me suffer while Anita walked around this pack like a queen," she continued, her voice rising. "She¡¯s pregnant with your children. Your children!"


    None of us could look her in the eye. We all looked away.


    She looked between the three of us, pain and anger zing in her eyes. "You should be focusing on that¡ªon what¡¯s growing inside her¡ªnot chasing someone you threw away like trash!"


    My heart cracked open again.


    Because she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Not even a little.


    Olivia turned away, breathing hard, like she was holding herself together with pure willpower.


    Damien stepped beside her and protectively wrapped his arms around her waist and she didn¡¯t pull away.


    I growled, ready to snatch her away, to do anything¡ªbut Father spoke. "Lennox, Levi, Louis... calm down... let me have a word with my brother."


    I red at Father before ring at Damien, who simply just held my gaze, looking reluctantly like this was normal... I couldn¡¯t just understand what the hell was going on.


    Father took a long breath, his hand still raised in warning as he turned to Damien. "Come with me," he said. His voice was calm again, but serious. "We need to talk."


    Damien didn¡¯t argue. He nodded once and was about to move¡ªuntil he looked down at Olivia.


    "Come," he said to her gently, touching her back as if to guide her with him.


    That one worde¡ªsnapped something inside me.


    I growled loud and deep, the sound ripping out of my chest before I could stop it.


    Why does she seem sofortable with him? She didn¡¯t look scared or nervous. She was just... so calm.


    My ws twitched. My wolf howled and thrashed, demanding we do something. Anything.


    But I couldn¡¯t move.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want to.


    Because I wanted to respect Father and believe he will handle the case properly. Because if he doesn¡¯t, then this was going to be war.


    Father turned to me sharply, his eyes filled with warning. "Lennox. Stand. Down. I¡¯ll handle it." He said it as if he was reading my thoughts.


    I growled but didn¡¯t attack. I just watched as Olivia¡ªmy Olivia¡ªwalked away with my uncle¡¯s arm wrapped around her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 157: Suspecting Anita.

    <h4>Chapter 157: Suspecting Anita.</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    The moment Olivia left with Damien and Dad, I turned around and red at Anita.


    "You bitch!" I roared, seething with rage as I stormed toward her.


    But Mom stepped in front of her, spreading her arms wide. "And what do you think you¡¯re doing?" she demanded, her eyes shing with anger.


    I clenched my fists, my entire body trembling. Every nerve in me wanted to drag Anita out of this room myself and to the dungeon.


    "Mother, move," Lennox growled from behind me, voice like thunder


    But she didn¡¯t budge. Her frown deepened as she turned to look at Lennox. "No. I won¡¯t," she said firmly. "You three are not thinking clearly. You¡¯re angry, and I will not let you do something you¡¯ll regret."


    "We¡¯re not going to regret anything," Louis snapped. "She deserves to pay for what she did."


    He turned to the guards standing by the door. "What are you waiting for? Take her to the cells. Lock her up!"


    But Mom raised her hand and shouted, "No!"


    Everyone frowned.


    "She¡¯s pregnant," Mom said, her voice trembling. "She¡¯s carrying my grandchildren¡ªthe Luciano bloodline. I won¡¯t let you throw her in a cold dungeon while she has two of our own growing inside her."


    "Mother¡ª" I started, but she cut me off.


    "I¡¯m not saying she won¡¯t be punished," she said firmly. "She will. But not like this. Not while she¡¯s pregnant."


    Anita stood behind her with a triumphant smirk curling her lips.


    I red at Anita, rage boiling in my blood. "How do we even know those babies are ours?" I snapped. "She could be lying!"


    But Mom didn¡¯t look convinced. She turned to me, her voice calm but serious. "Of course, they¡¯re yours," she said.


    I frowned. "You don¡¯t know that."


    "Oh, please," she scoffed, crossing her arms. "You think I didn¡¯t know you boys were constantly sleeping with her around that time? Don¡¯t insult my intelligence."


    She turned her sharp eyes to Anita. "Tell me, Anita. How far along are you?"


    Anita blinked, then gently ced her hand on her stomach. "The healer said around three months."


    Three months?


    My heart skipped.


    I quickly started thinking back, trying to remember thest time we had slept with her.


    And then it hit me¡ªhard.


    It was the night of the wedding.


    Our wedding night.


    The night we married Olivia.


    Guilt and anger twisted in my stomach. We had spent that sacred night with Anita... when it should¡¯ve been Olivia in our arms.


    "She said she was on birth control," I muttered, more to myself.


    Mom nodded slowly. "Then she lied. And you believed her."


    I clenched my fists.


    "This pregnancy is yours. All of yours," Mom said firmly. "You might not want to admit it, but you know it deep down. And if you still doubt it, then wait."


    "Wait?" Louis echoed, confused and angry.


    "Yes. When the pregnancy hits five months," Mom said, "your wolves will be able to sense it. They¡¯ll know if the pups share your blood. No one will be able to lie about it then."


    I stayed quiet, my jaw clenched tight. Because part of me already knew.


    They were ours.


    Anita could be a lot of things, but she definitely didn¡¯t fuck other men while with us. Yes, we didn¡¯t meet her as a virgin, but she didn¡¯t dare sleep with another man.


    I stepped closer, my voice low but full of threat. "Whether those babies are ours or not, Anita... you will pay. You¡¯ll pay for putting Olivia¡¯s life in danger."


    She blinked, her face dropping the smug expression just a bit. But before she could speak, Lennox cut in sharply.


    "How do we even know she¡¯s not the one who forged that letter?" he snapped, his eyes narrowed.


    I froze.


    The thought hadn¡¯t even crossed my mind¡ªuntil now. But now that he said it, it made sense. She had every reason to forge that letter. If she could really sell Olivia to traffickers, then there is nothing she can¡¯t do. But can a fourteen-year-old Anita do such? That letter was well written. The hurtful words were too deep for a fourteen-year-old to think about and write¡ªand certainly not someone as dumb as Anita.


    My brow furrowed as I stared at her. "Is that true, Anita?" I asked, suspicious thick in my voice. "Did you write that letter? Did you fake it just to make us hate Olivia?"


    Her eyes widened. She looked back and forth between us, then shook her head quickly.


    "What? No! I swear¡ªI don¡¯t even know what letter you¡¯re talking about," she said, sounding genuinely confused. "What letter?"


    She looked at all of us, seemingly confused. "I didn¡¯t write anything. I don¡¯t even know what you all are talking about. I didn¡¯t do anything of such. I swear on my pups."


    I watched her carefully.


    She looked like she was telling the truth. Her voice shook. Her eyes were wide. She didn¡¯t stutter or hesitate.


    But I couldn¡¯t fully trust her. Not anymore.


    Not after all the lies.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t forge the letter... but possibly, she knew who did.


    I stayed quiet, but the suspicion was already there, burning in my gut.


    There was no proof.


    Not yet.


    But something told me Anita wasn¡¯t innocent in this. Notpletely.


    Mother spoke again. "I know Anita deserves to be punished, but remember that is your seeds growing inside of her," Mother said, and my frown deepened while Lennox growled angrily beside me.


    Mother red at Anita. I could see she wasn¡¯t happy that she was helping Anita out. "Let her deliver these babies safely, then you can carry out your judgment. But until then, I won¡¯t let you do anything that would harm those pups."


    I frowned deeply at Mother, not liking her words one bit.


    "Mother..." I began, my voice low and tense.


    "Enough," she snapped, not giving me a chance to argue. "I¡¯ll personally keep an eye on Anita. Until those babies are born, she stays under my watch."


    She turned and grabbed Anita¡¯s arm firmly¡ªnot with affection, but with anger. "Don¡¯t think this means you¡¯re free," she muttered to Anita, just loud enough for us to hear. "I may be protecting you, but I¡¯m not blind to your sins."


    Anita frowned and looked away.


    Mother turned back to us. "You men have enough to worry about. If I were you, I¡¯d be more concerned about Damien... he looked pretty serious about iming Olivia."


    And with that, she turned and led Anita out of the room.

 Chapter 158: What is He Up To

    <h4>Chapter 158: What is He Up To</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The moment we left Levi¡¯s room, I quickly pulled away from Alpha Damien¡¯s arms. He gave me a look that clearly said he didn¡¯t like what I¡¯d just done¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. I simply stepped aside and looked away.


    Sir Damon led us toward his chambers, and when we reached the door, he turned to me. "Olivia, you¡¯ll have to stay out here and wait for us..."


    "There will be no need for that," Alpha Damien cut in immediately. "She¡¯sing in," he said firmly.


    I swallowed hard but felt a wave of relief¡ªat least I¡¯d be able to hear whatever they were going to discuss.


    Sir Damon frowned, clearly not happy about it, but he nodded and pushed the door to his chambers open.


    Alpha Damien stepped aside for me to walk in. I gave him a nce before walking in. I stepped in, and he did too before shutting the door.


    The moment the door shut behind us, the room wentpletely silent. The air felt tense¡ªthick with tension.


    Alpha Damien moved to stand beside me, calm and confident as always, while Sir Damon walked to the center of the room with heavy steps.


    "Have a seat, Olivia," Sir Damon said, pointing to one of the cushioned chairs near the fire.


    I hesitated, ncing quickly at Damien, but he gave me a subtle nod. So I walked over and sat down, keeping my back straight and my eyes low, trying to stay invisible.


    Sir Damon didn¡¯t sit. He turned to face his brother, eyes sharp and voice low. "Damien... what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?"


    Damien didn¡¯t flinch. He simply shrugged. "What I believe is right, brother... they no longer have any im over her. Olivia is mine now," he dered possessively.


    I frowned, wanting to speak¡ªto tell him I wasn¡¯t some object to be owned¡ªbut I held my tongue, eager to hear more of this conversation.


    Sir Damon didn¡¯t seem happy with Alpha Damien¡¯s words. "What do you mean she is yours now? Can you even listen to yourself? That woman is the mate and wife of your nephews..."


    "I don¡¯t fucking care," Alpha Damien cut off rudely. Now he was sounding angry, more like he was losing his patience. "I brought her...and ording to the rule of the ve market, Olivia is now mine..."


    Sir Damon cut in. "Is this about the money? We will triple it..."


    Alpha Damien chuckled, but it wasn¡¯t the sound of amusement¡ªrather, it was more like anger. "You think everything is about money, brother. That¡¯s how everything works for you¡ªand you¡¯ve passed that same twisted mindset on those boys."


    Sir Damon frowned at the words of his brother. "Mind your words, Damien. I¡¯m still your older brother..."


    Damien, looking nonchnt, nodded. "I will never forget that."


    A moment of tense silence hung in the air. The two brothers didn¡¯t say a word. Rather, they stayed silent. I looked at both of them, waiting for one of them to speak. I wanted to know the way forward. What was this all about? What exactly was Alpha Damien nning?


    As if reading my thoughts, Sir Damon asked, "So what is your deal? What is your n with her?"


    Alpha Damien looked at me, and I held his gaze. His eyes were nk, so I couldn¡¯t really tell what he was thinking. He nced at me with that nk look that was unsettling before he turned to his brother. "It¡¯s none of anyone¡¯s business. Olivia and I will talk about it."


    My brow furrowed. What was this man nning? Was he seriously going through with that insane idea of wanting me to give him an heir? No, that can¡¯t be possible... I¡¯m the wife of his nephew... he surely can¡¯t still be thinking of wanting me to give him an heir.


    My wolf stirred inside me. "I have a bad feeling about this," she murmured.


    I swallowed hard. I had the same feeling. But I stayed quiet¡ªI needed to hear everything first.


    Sir Damon moved closer to his brother, his eyes filled with anger. "You know my sons won¡¯t take this lightly. They love this woman deeply," he said with conviction.


    I swallowed hard at his words. My thoughts drifted to the triplets, and the idea that they loved me¡ªit was still such a strange, unfamiliar feeling.


    "They will dere war on you, Damien..."


    Alpha Damien groaned. "I don¡¯t fucking care..."


    Sir Damon¡¯s voice rose, his frustration no longer hidden. "There are plenty of girls, Damien! Dozens of willing females who would kill for a chance to bear your heir. Why her?" He pointed a finger in my direction. "Why Olivia? You¡¯re ying a dangerous game, and you know it."


    The moment those words left his mouth, a chill ran down my spine.


    So... Sir Damon knew about this too?


    I shifted slightly in my seat, but Alpha Damien didn¡¯t look at me¡ªhis gaze remained locked with his brother¡¯s, burning with cold fire.


    "She¡¯s the one I chose," Damien said through gritted teeth. "And I don¡¯t have to exin myself to anyone."


    My frown deepened. Does that mean he was still going with the n of wanting me to bear him an heir?


    Sir Damon stepped closer, his voice low, but sharp like a de. "Put yourself in their shoes, Damien. Imagine if someone tried to take Sofia from you. Imagine if a man dered she was his and said he would use her to bear his child."


    The room fell into a stunned, suffocating silence.


    Even I froze.


    That name... Sofia.


    The moment it was spoken, Damien¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. His jaw clenched so tightly I could see the muscle twitch. His hands curled into fists by his sides, and a vein throbbed in his neck.


    He didn¡¯t say a word for several seconds. Just stood there, shaking slightly from suppressed rage.


    Then his voice came out¡ªlow, cold, and seething with rage.


    "Don¡¯t. Ever. Say her name."


    Sir Damon¡¯s face softened with a hint of regret, but he didn¡¯t back down. "I had to. Because that¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll understand. You loved Sofia. And if someone had tried to take her from you, to im her like this, you would¡¯ve torn the whole damn kingdom apart."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 159: Staying

    <h4>Chapter 159: Staying </h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    Alpha Damien grunted as he red at his brother. "Enough, brother¡­ that''s enough. No more talk about Sofia," he spat.


    From where I sat, I cast a curious nce at him¡ªand it was clear the mention of Sofia had drastically shifted his mood. Just moments ago, he had been calm, almost nonchnt. Now, he looked furious¡ªso furious it was frightening.


    Who was Sofia? Was she his mate? If so¡­ where the hell is she?


    But Sir Damon didn''t back down. His voice remained firm. "I''ll keep talking about her, Damien. Maybe that way, you''ll finally see reason. Perhaps you''ll remember what it feels like to love someone¡ªand lose them."


    Alpha Damien growled deeply. "They never wanted her¡ªso I''m taking her."


    I clenched my fists in myp. Why was he talking about me like I was a prize to be imed? Like I was somemodity to be passed around. Why was he so possessive of a woman he knew belonged to his nephews?


    Sir Damon''s anger intensified. He moved closer, and before I could even blink, he grabbed Damien by the cor. I gasped.


    But Damien didn''t even flinch. He just stared back at his brother, his frown deepening.


    "Stop this madness, Damien. Stop it!" sir Damon spat, his voice trembling with rage.


    Damien''s voice was low, rough. "I won''t¡­ I won''t."


    The tension between them was like a storm ready to break. Their bodies were rigid. Their breathing heavy. I was sure a fight was about to happen. I could already imagine fists flying.


    But just when it looked like they were about to explode, Alpha Damien yanked himself out of Damon''s grip.


    "I''m staying here," he said coldly. "For a few days."


    That deration sucked the air from the room.


    "What?" Damon barked.


    Damien didn''t repeat himself. He simply looked my way¡ªthe anger in his eyes obvious. "Come with me," he said, facing me directly. "I want to have a word with you."


    With that, he turned and began walking away.


    For a moment, I didn''t move. My heart pounded. A part of me wanted to stay put¡ªto refuse. Even my wolf growled softly in agreement, "Don''t go with him."


    But my curiosity won. Maybe it was better to hear whatever he had to say. So I stood to my feet and followed him, ignoring the intense gaze I could feel from Sir Damon behind me.


    We walked through the long hallway in silence. The only sounds were our footsteps echoing off the walls and my own nervous heartbeat. Finally, Damien stopped in front of a room tucked at the far end of the corridor.


    He grabbed the door handle and pushed it open. The door creaked slightly as it swung inward.


    I stepped in behind him¡ªand instantly noticed something odd.


    This room¡­ it felt untouched. Dust clung to the windowsills. The air smelled faintly of wood and something aged. The bed was neatly made, but the roomcked warmth. No personal items. No sign of use. Like it had been left alone for years.


    "This room¡­" I murmured softly, looking around. "No one uses it, do they?"


    Damien stood beside the door, arms crossed over his chest as he leaned against the wall. "It''s mine," he said tly. "This is my room¡­ for when I stay here."


    I turned to look at him, surprised. "Oh." I remember cleaning every corner of this mansion but was asked never to bother cleaning this particr room.


    Alpha Damien moved away from the door, and I watched him walk over to the curtains. In one swift motion, he pulled them open, letting the morning sunlight pour into the room. It lit up the dust particles dancing in the air, casting soft, golden rays across the floor.


    I inhaled deeply, feeling nervous. I waited for him to turn around and speak¡ªbut he didn''t. Instead, his eyes moved slowly around the room, as if he were remembering something¡­ or someone.


    His jaw tightened.


    I could see the weight in his expression now¡ªless anger, more pain. The kind of pain that clings to a person even when they pretend it''s gone.


    "I haven''t stepped foot in this room for years," he finally said, his voice low.


    I stayed silent, watching him closely. He didn''t look at me. His eyes were still on the space around him, like the walls themselves were whispering memories he couldn''t ignore.


    "This was her room too¡­ sometimes," he added after a moment.


    Her.


    Sofia.


    That name again.


    So¡­ this had been their room?


    I shifted ufortably, unsure of how to respond. This wasn''t what I expected when he said he wanted to talk.


    "She used to love mornings," he continued, softer now. "Said the sun made everything feel alive again." He scoffed slightly under his breath. "I used to think she was ridiculous for saying that."


    Still, he didn''t face me. It was like I wasn''t really here¡ªlike he was talking more to the ghosts than to me.


    Then finally, his gaze flicked to mine. "Do you know what it''s like to lose someone you''d die for?"


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to answer. My voice barely came out. "Yes."


    He nodded slowly, like he''d known what I''d say.


    "It changes you," he said. "Breaks something inside you that never truly heals."


    I could feel the heaviness of his words, the rawness of them.


    He took a deep breath and turned fully to face me now, his tone shifting, harder again. "And maybe that''s why I won''t let my nephews get away with what they did to you."


    I blinked, caught off guard. "What do you mean?"


    He took a step closer. "I mean they had you, and they didn''t value what they had. They''re young, reckless, distracted by power and position. They hurt you when they should''ve cherished you. And for that, I''ll teach them a lesson."


    My heart thudded in my chest.


    I didn''t know what shocked me more¡ªhis confusing words, or the anger in his words.


    Before I could respond, he added, "I''ll be staying here for two months¡­ just for you."


    I frowned, holding his gaze. "What¡­ do you mean?"

 Chapter 160: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 160: The n</h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    He didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he walked over to the bed and slowly sat down, his eyes never leaving mine. The tension between us was thick, his presence intense¡ªbut not in the way it had been earlier. It wasn''t rage anymore. It was something deeper. Calcted. Almost¡­ determined.


    "I''m going to help you," he finally said, voice low but loud enough for me to hear. "And in return, you''ll help me."


    I blinked. "Help you? With what?"


    He leaned forward slightly, resting his elbows on his knees. "They might be my nephews, but that doesn''t mean they get a free pass. They need to learn that actions have consequences."


    My throat tightened. He still hadn''t answered my question.


    "Alpha Damien¡­ I''m confused¡­"


    "You don''t have to be." He cut me off, pausing for a second before continuing."We will make the triplets feel just an atom of what you felt when they were with her."


    I frowned, still trying to follow his meaning.


    "Meaning?" I asked, raising a brow.


    "Meaning you are going to fake date me," he responded casually, and my eyes widened.


    "For the next two months, I''ll act like I desperately want you. Like I want you to bear my heir. And you¡­ you''ll act hesitant at first, like you don''t want that life. But eventually, you''ll give in."


    I swallowed


    So that was his n?


    He didn''t actually want me to carry his child? A part of me was relieved¡­ but another, ridiculous part of me felt disappointed.


    "This isn''t just about making them jealous. This is about making them pay," he continued. "They''ll get a taste¡ªjust a drop¡ªof the pain you felt."


    I stared at him, struggling to make sense of it all.


    "Fake date you?" I repeated slowly, as if saying it out loud would help me make sense of it. "You want me to act like I''m falling for you¡­ like I want to carry your heir?"


    Alpha Damien''s gaze was steady. "Yes."


    I shook my head slightly, still trying to absorb his words. "And that''s supposed to¡­ teach them a lesson?"


    He leaned back, his expression hardening. "I want them to feel the regret they''ve buried under arrogance and pride. I want them to burn from the inside out."


    I inhaled sharply, my heart pounding against my ribs. "So what exactly do you want from me, Alpha Damien?" I asked, my voice firmer now. "What do you mean when you say I''ll help you?"


    He stood and slowly closed the distance between us. "And in return," he said, his voice even lower now, "in two months, we''ll let the rumor spread¡­ that you''re pregnant with my child."


    My breath caught.


    "What?"


    "It''ll be fake, of course," he added quickly, reading the rm in my expression. "Just a plot to lure her out of wherever she is," he said, and my frown deepened. Lure her out? What did that even mean? Who were we luring out?


    "I don''t understand what you are saying¡­"


    "You don''t need to understand," he said, shaking his head. "Just follow my lead. We''ll make the triplets pay, and then you''ll repay me¡ªby pretending to be pregnant. I''ll handle the rumors."


    My frown deepened as I shook my head. "I can''t¡­ yes, I want to have my revenge on the triplets¡­ I want them to feel my pain when they were with Anita, but if I''m doing that, then it''s definitely with another man and not with their uncle."


    I held his gaze firmly.


    "I''m alreadybeled a thief''s daughter¡ªI don''t want to bebeled a whore who sleeps with her husbands'' uncle." I said clearly.


    Alpha Damien didn''t look surprised. Or even offended. He simply stood there, still and unreadable, but something in his eyes shifted.


    Then he finally spoke. "You''re really worried about what people will think of you? At this point in your life?"


    "I''m not," I said quickly, my voice a little harsh. "I don''t care what they say. They''ve already called me a thief''s daughter, treated me like garbage. That doesn''t scare me anymore."


    I took a breath and met his eyes again.


    "But I do care about my dignity," I added quietly. "I''ve lost so much already. I won''t lose myself too. And if I ever have children, I don''t want them growing up hearing that their mother slept with their fathers'' uncle for revenge."


    Damien didn''t move for a moment. Then he slowly walked toward me again, his eyes locked on mine.


    "What makes you think you get a choice in this, Olivia?" he said, voice low but authoritative. "This isn''t a deal you can say no to."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "This is happening," he continued. "You and me. For the next two months, you''ll pretend to be mine. And you''ll do it well."


    I took a step back, my pulse racing. "You''re forcing me?" I whispered.


    "I''m giving you an opportunity," he said. "A chance to make them feel everything you did. And if you''re smart, you''ll take it."


    I clenched my fists, trembling with anger. "You''re treating me like I''m just a pawn."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Weren''t you already their tool? At least this time, you get something out of it."


    His words hit hard¡ªbecause there was truth in them.


    But I refused to let him see how much it hurt.


    "This isn''t how you help someone," I said through gritted teeth. "This isn''t kindness."


    "I''m not trying to be kind," he said. "I''m giving you revenge. And when we''re done, it won''t just be the triplets who suffer. She will too."


    She? Is he talking about that Sofia?


    My heart raced and out of curiosity, I couldn''t stop myself from asking. "Who is Sofia to you?" I asked, almost trembling.


    His jaw tightened, and again he looked vulnerable.


    "That," he said quietly, "you''ll understand when the timees."


    And just like that, he turned away from me, leaving me with more questions than answers.


    "You can return to your room now," he said as he opened the door. "Our game begins immediately."


    Then he stepped out, the door swinging shut behind him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 161: Damien Wasn’t Joking

    <h4>Chapter 161: Damien Wasn¡¯t Joking</h4>


    Louis¡¯ POV


    A suffocating silence filled the room. None of us spoke. None of us even looked at each other. The air was heavy with guilt and pain¡ªso thick it was hard to breathe.


    Levi stood by the wall, both palms pressed t against it, his head hung low like the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. He looked like a man torn between two impossible choices.


    I turned my eyes to Lennox. He was at the window, arms folded tightly across his chest, his back turned to me. From the way his shoulders were stiff, I knew he was holding everything in¡ªhis anger, his pain, his shame.


    We didn¡¯t need words to understand each other. Whatever they were feeling... I was feeling too. The regret. The confusion. The ache that came with losing her.


    But we couldn¡¯t keep standing here like this forever.


    Someone had to speak. And since they wouldn¡¯t, I did.


    "I didn¡¯t know you guys sent her a confession letter too," I said quietly, breaking the silence.


    Levi slowly raised his head, but didn¡¯t turn.


    Lennox didn¡¯t even move.


    "I thought I was the only one," I continued. "I thought I was being smart. I saw how you both looked at her. I knew Lennox liked her... he always lit up when she was around. And Levi... you practically worshipped the ground she walked on."


    My voice cracked, just a little.


    "And maybe that¡¯s why I did it," I admitted. "That¡¯s why I wrote that letter to her without telling either of you. I was scared. Jealous. I didn¡¯t want to lose her to either of you."


    Iughed bitterly and shook my head. "But fate yed us all, didn¡¯t it? Because none of us knew... none of us had any idea... that we all sent our letters to her on the same damn day."


    I sighed and shook my head as regret filled my entire being. "And when I got that forged reply, I was pained. Those words in that letter almost made me hate you two," I said, revealing a truth I never thought I¡¯d tell them.


    When I got that forged letter, for days I hated my brothers... I hated that Olivia loved them and not me... it took serious self-reflection before I realized I couldn¡¯t hate my brothers for it.


    But then it became confusing why they didn¡¯t end up with her like I thought they would. Rather, they seemed to hate her. I was confused. Why did Olivia fall out with them, but Lennox and Levi refused to say anything? I racked my brain... trying to think of reasons they¡¯d hate her, just like I did, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint it. But now it was clear... they also sent her a confession letter and got a brutal, forged rejection¡ªjust like me.


    "I also almost hated you two," Lennox finally spoke, his back still turned to me. "Those words in that letter made me want topete with you both... but after much thought, I realized it wasn¡¯t worth it. You¡¯re my brothers, and it wasn¡¯t your fault if Olivia wanted you two and not me..." He paused, sighed, and shook his head. " That letter... it felt off. Why didn¡¯t I notice it? Why didn¡¯t I take a critical look at it?" Lennox spat in regret and kicked a stool away.


    A heavy sigh left Levi¡¯s lips as he continued to face the wall. "When I first got the letter, I refused to believe it was our sweet, loving Olivia who said such things."


    He finally turned around, his eyes red and glossy, filled with everything he had held in for so long.


    "I read it over and over again," he said slowly. "Trying to convince myself that maybe... maybe I misunderstood. Because the words were so cruel. Hurtful. Not like her at all." He paused, his eyes dark with memory. "It shattered something in me."


    He walked slowly to the chair and sat down, burying his face in his hands. "What made me believe it was the handwriting... it was exactly hers. I had to pick out one of the funny notes she used to send me and cross-check. They were exactly the same. And that¡¯s what made me believe. I¡¯m such a fool."


    Lennox leaned against the window frame, the morning sun casting long shadows across his face. "I think we were all broken in our own way after those letters. I kept asking myself... why her? Why would she hurt me like that?" He turned his head slightly, just enough to look at us over his shoulder. "And the worst part? I didn¡¯t even ask her. I didn¡¯t confront her. I just... believed the lie."


    I sank down onto the edge of the table, my heart aching. "Same. I let one stupid letter end everything I felt for her. I didn¡¯t even try to confirm anything. I just let myself believe that Olivia said those hurtful words."


    Again, we went silent as we all fell into our thoughts, and this time it was Levi who broke the silence. "We have a lot in our hands. First, we need to find out who forged those letters. Second¡ªUncle Damien... I just hope he was joking. He can¡¯t be serious with his im over Olivia... he can¡¯t be..."


    Lennox cut him off. "He is serious, Levi... I can see it in his eyes... he wants Olivia..."


    Levi shook his head again, this time more firmly, rising from the chair. "No. You¡¯re wrong. Uncle Damien loved Sofia. He still does. Everyone knows that. He won¡¯t go after another woman. He wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "He would," Lennox snapped, cutting him off. He turned around fully now, his face hard. "You¡¯re still blinded by who you think he is, Levi. But I saw it. I saw the way he looked at Olivia. The same way he used to look at Sofia."


    "That¡¯s impossible," Levi said, stepping forward. "Sofia was the love of his life."


    Lennox scoffed bitterly. "Exactly. And Olivia is just like her. The same kindness, the same spark, the same spirit. Damien doesn¡¯t just see Olivia¡ªhe sees Sofia in her."


    Levi¡¯s eyes red. "Don¡¯t say that! Don¡¯t you darepare them like that. Uncle Damien would never cross that line¡ªhe¡¯s our uncle, for God¡¯s sake!"


    "And yet he¡¯s already iming her," Lennox shot back, his voice rising. "You think that¡¯s something a normal uncle does? He looked our father in the eye and said he wanted her for himself!"


    "He was probably joking! You know how he is!"


    "Wake up, Levi!" Lennox barked. "This is not a joke. He wants her. And if we don¡¯t do something, he¡¯s going to take her¡ªjust like he takes everything he wants."


    "That¡¯s not true!" Levi shouted. "He¡¯s not like that!"


    The tension in the room was boiling now. Both of them were breathing hard, standing just a few feet apart, their hands clenched, and their eyes locked in a silent war. I could see where this was going, and I had to step in.


    "Enough!" I snapped, rising to my feet and stepping between them. "Both of you, calm down!"


    They both froze, the room falling silent again except for the sound of our uneven breathing. "Arguing about it won¡¯t solve anything. We¡¯re all angry. We¡¯re all confused. But fighting each other isn¡¯t the answer."


    They both turned their eyes on me, still brimming with emotion.


    I took a breath and spoke more calmly, "Let¡¯s wait for Father. He¡¯s having a talk with Damien. If Damien is serious about iming Olivia, then we¡¯ll know what to do."


    Levi muttered something under his breath and turned away again, raking a hand through his hair.


    Lennox shook his head, still fuming, but he didn¡¯t argue.


    "I¡¯m not losing her," I said quietly, looking at both of them. "Not to some lie, not to fate, and definitely not to Damien. But we have to stay united."


    Lennox scoffed and shook his head. "And you think Olivia will want to forgive us? That woman practically hates us now... and with Anita iming to be pregnant... it¡¯s worse now..." Lennox spat.


    I frowned, but he wasn¡¯t wrong...


    Levi sighed as he massaged his forehead. "Where do we begin from? How do we even start apologizing? We hurt her. We hurt her for a crime she didn¡¯tmit... damn it."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but just then the door pushed open and Father walked in. We all turned to him, and I took a calcted look at him. The look on his face told me whatever he was about to say... wasn¡¯t going to be news we¡¯d like.

 Chapter 162: In Olivia’s Hands

    <h4>Chapter 162: In Olivia¡¯s Hands</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    I stepped forward to Father. The look on his face was the kind that told us his little talk with his brother didn¡¯t go well.


    My frown deepened, my wolf already howling possessively inside me. "Father, what did he say?" I asked, the anger in my voice already so obvious. I knew Uncle Damien. Levi might think he¡¯s just messing around, but I knew it was more than that. I saw the way he looked at Olivia... he gave me an ufortable feeling that crawled down my spine.


    "Father, say something," Levi urged, watching as Father remained silent.


    Father sighed and sat on the couch. Impatiently, I folded my arms. I just needed to hear what he had to say before I exploded.


    "Father..."


    "Calm down," Father cut me off. "Just calm down. Losing your temper won¡¯t solve anything."


    My wolf growled angrily inside me.


    "Are you trying to say Damien is still insisting on iming Olivia?" Levi asked.


    Father nodded. "Yes... and not just that. He wants Olivia to bear him an heir," he revealed.


    My wolf growled, and my breath became ragged. My wolf was on the verge of forcing me to shift into him and go attack Damien, but I controlled it.


    "You must be fucking kidding," Louis spat, his voice filled with rage.


    Father scoffed. "I wish I was... but this is the truth... he wants Olivia, and he isn¡¯t joking about it."


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. My breath hitched, and my whole body tensed. My wolf was pacing inside me, growling furiously, scratching to break free. The room seemed smaller now, tighter¡ªlike the air was too heavy to breathe.


    "What did you just say?" I asked, my voice low and sharp. "He wants Olivia to bear him an heir?"


    Father nodded gravely. "That¡¯s what he said."


    A red haze clouded my vision.


    That was it.


    I moved forward, my fists clenched, my wolf snarling inside, taking over. "I¡¯m going to kill him!" I shouted, turning toward the door.


    Before I could get two steps in, Father was on me.


    In one swift motion, he grabbed me by the shoulder, spun me around, and mmed me against the wall. Hard.


    "Enough!" he barked.


    I growled, struggling against his grip, but he pinned me there with force. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him, so I stayed still.


    "Let me go!" I roared. "He¡¯s crossed the line, Father! He doesn¡¯t get to touch her¡ª"


    "Have you forgotten who Damien is?!" Father snapped, his face inches from mine. "He¡¯s my brother. Your uncle. You think I don¡¯t want to tear him apart myself for saying such?!"


    His eyes burned with anger, but there was something deeper in them¡ªfear. Worry.


    "But He¡¯s not just anyone, Lennox. He¡¯s the leading candidate to be the next Alpha King. The Council of Werewolves wants him. Half the packs fear him. Do you even understand what would happen if you went after him without thinking?


    My frown deepened.


    My chest heaved with heavy breaths. I could still feel my wolf raging inside me, begging me to shift, to fight. But I stayed still, my eyes locked with Father¡¯s.


    "We¡¯re not just fighting a man," Father continued, voice lower now but deadly serious. "We¡¯re fighting influence. Power. Politics."


    I gritted my teeth, my eyes burning. "So what, we just sit back and do nothing? Let him take her?!"


    "No," Father said firmly. "We will work with strategy."


    His grip loosened slightly.


    "I know you love her. I know what she means to all of you," he said, looking between me, Louis, and Levi. "But if we let rage guide us, you will lose her for good."


    I clenched my fists, anger still burning inside me, but I gave a sharp nod.


    Levi stepped forward slowly. "Then what¡¯s the n, Father?"


    Father finally released me and stepped back, running a hand through his hair.


    "He¡¯s staying here for a few days, and that gives us an advantage," he said, but I wasn¡¯t relieved... I still wanted to hear his n.


    Father continued. "Olivia is legally married to you three," he said, his voice hopeful. "And she¡¯s your fated mate. That gives you a solid im¡ªbut since Damien isn¡¯t backing down. I¡¯ll report this to the Council of Werewolves. They¡¯ll call for a hearing."


    Levi¡¯s eyes shed sharply. "That¡¯s not a good idea, Father."


    The Council of Werewolves is made up of six old men, about 50 years and above. Governing them is Alpha Matthew of the Moon Walker Pack... who is sixty years, and he is about to step down. Rumors have it that Uncle Damien, despite just being thirty-five years old, is the favorite to seed despite not being a member of the Council.


    Father looked at him, his brows furrowed. "And why not?"


    Levi stepped forward, his eyes filled with worry. "Because if the Council gets involved, they¡¯ll make Olivia choose¡ªpublicly. And if she says something... anything against us... we lose her. For good."


    The room fell into a suffocating silence.


    Father nodded slowly. "You¡¯re right. This could go either way. That¡¯s why everything now depends on Olivia."


    My heart sank.


    Father¡¯s voice dropped, heavy with worry. "If she tells the Council that she wants nothing to do with Damien, that she chooses you¡ªher mates¡ªthen he¡¯ll be forced to back off. The Council will have no choice but to protect her bond with you."


    "And if she says we treated her badly?" I asked, my voice rough with fear. The Olivia we hurt might never want anything to do with us again.


    "Then the Council will annul the marriage," Father said without hesitation. "Your mating bond won¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll dere it broken. And if Olivia requests a formal rejection..." He exhaled slowly. "You¡¯ll lose her."


    "No," Louis muttered, barely above a whisper. "We can¡¯t let that happen."


    My wolf whimpered in the back of my mind.


    "And that¡¯s why this n is a risk," Father said. "It depends on Olivia¡¯s words. You three need to fix whatever is broken between you and Olivia before that hearinges. If there¡¯s even a shadow of doubt in her heart... Damien will win."


    "So now it¡¯s in her hands," I said bitterly.


    Father nodded. "Yes."


    I looked at Levi, then at Louis. None of us spoke, but I could see the same fear brewing in their eyes.


    We had been so caught up in pain, anger, jealousy... and now we had no choice but to hope the girl we hurt still loved us enough to forgive us and choose us.


    Father turned toward the door. "You have a few days. Make them count. Earn her trust back. Show her why she loved you in the first ce."


    I swallowed hard.


    Father left the room and a tense silence hung in the air.


    I turned toward my brothers slowly, jaw clenched. "We can¡¯t lose her," I said, my voice rough with emotion.


    Louis looked down at the floor, fists tightening at his sides. "When we thought she broke us... when we believed she hurt us, it nearly killed us. And now that we know the truth..."..." He looked up, his eyes burning. "There¡¯s no way in hell we¡¯re letting her go."


    Levi nodded, his expression cold with focus. "No way."


    "She¡¯s not just our mate," I continued. "She¡¯s our heart... our first love... a woman we love dearly. And there is no way we will lose her."


    "No," Louis growled. "Over my dead body."


    "We have to act," I said firmly, stepping into the center of the room. "But this isn¡¯t just about feelings anymore¡ªwe¡¯ve got a lot to fix, and not much time to do it."


    Levi raised an eyebrow. "So what¡¯s the n?"


    "I¡¯m splitting the work," I said. "We all have a part to y."


    They both turned to me, listening.


    "Levi, I want you to focus on that forged letter. Someone wanted to tear us apart and used that damn letter to do it. Find out who. Dig into every name, every corner. If we expose them, it¡¯ll make Olivia happy and that person will pay dearly for it."


    Levi nodded without hesitation. "Done. I¡¯ll start tonight."


    "Louis," I said, turning to him. "You¡¯ll handle Anita. Keep a close eye on her, and yes... Take away her title as our concubine. Right now, she¡¯s a prisoner waiting to be thrown into the cell."


    Louis¡¯s lips curled into a snarl. "I¡¯ve been waiting for a reason to put her in her ce."


    "And me..." I exhaled, "I¡¯ll focus on Olivia. On us. She doesn¡¯t want us anymore¡ªand she has every right not to. But if I can just get her to listen... if we can get even a crack in her walls, that¡¯s all we need."


    "She¡¯s not going to forgive us overnight," Levi said carefully.


    "I know," I muttered. "I don¡¯t expect her to. I don¡¯t need her to take us back right away. I just need her to not give herself to Uncle Damien. That¡¯s all I want right now. She should just give us time. A chance. One chance to make it up to her."


    Silence fell for a moment, then Louis put a hand on my shoulder.


    "We¡¯re with you," he said. "All the way."


    Levi stepped closer too. "We fix this. Together."


    I nodded... but somehow, I felt a raging storm was on its way.

 Chapter 163: Speaking With Gabriel

    <h4>Chapter 163: Speaking With Gabriel</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The moment Nora and Lolita stepped into my room, they both hugged me tightly. They seemed so relieved... so happy to have me back. I smiled and held them back. I had missed them... I thought I would never get to see them again. These two were like the only genuine friends I had, and I cherished them.


    "I hope that snake¡¯s been thrown into the dungeon... she should be beheaded for what she did," Nora spat the moment I told them Anita was the one who got me kidnapped.


    I smiled bitterly and shook my head as I sank onto the bed. "Unfortunately, she¡¯ll be going scot-free," I said, and both Lolita and Nora widened their eyes.


    "Why?!" they both eximed in anger.


    I swallowed hard as I remembered what Anita said... about still being pregnant for the triplets. I knew there was no way they would punish her with their pups growing inside her.


    "She¡¯s still pregnant," I revealed. Just saying the words hurt, but I pushed down the pain. They don¡¯t deserve to cause me any more pain. I have to stop letting them hurt me. I have to forget that I ever loved those men. What should be my main focus now is proving my father¡¯s innocence.


    A big frown spread across Lolita¡¯s face. "How could that be possible? She said she lost the pregnancy!" she spat in anger.


    I sighed and shrugged. "I don¡¯t care. They can do whatever they want, but I will do whatever I want," I said with a sigh and began taking off my shoes so I could take a bath and rest my head.


    Lolita spoke up. "Alpha Gabriel has been calling non-stop, checking if you¡¯ve been found. He¡¯s been so worried since you went missing."


    I smiled weakly. That was sweet of him¡ªto actually worry about me. I wished I could mind-link with him, but since we weren¡¯t from the same pack, I couldn¡¯t.


    I turned to Lolita. "Can I please use your phone?"


    She nodded instantly. "Yes, of course, my queen," she said and went for the phone in the pocket of her apron.


    I smiled at her and said, "You don¡¯t have to call me ¡¯my queen.¡¯ We¡¯re friends. You two should address me as Olivia."


    Lolita smiled warmly as she handed me the phone. "Alright then, Olivia," she said with a small bow of her head, though I could still see the respect in her eyes.


    I took the phone and dialed Gabriel¡¯s number with shaky fingers. My heart was beating a little faster¡ªmaybe from nervousness or maybe from the tension that alwayses whenever I speak to him.


    He picked up almost immediately.


    "Good day, Alpha Gabriel."


    "Olivia?" His voice came through, tight with concern.


    "Yes... it¡¯s me," I said softly.


    There was a pause¡ªjust for a second¡ªand then I heard the relief in his exhale. "Thank the goddess... I¡¯ve been worried sick. Are you okay? Where are you? Are you safe?"


    "I¡¯m safe now," I replied, my voice low. "I¡¯m back at the pce."


    "Do you need me toe over?" he asked without hesitation.


    I smiled faintly. Gabriel still thinks I¡¯m going on with my pretend.


    "No. I just wanted to let you know I¡¯ve stopped pretending to lose my memory. I¡¯ve told them I remember everything, so we don¡¯t have to act anymore," I said.


    There was a brief moment of silence, and then I overheard his sigh. I didn¡¯t know if it was a sign of relief or something else.


    "So, what made you change your mind? And what happened to you? Where were you?" he asked, sounding genuinely worried.


    I sighed and thought about just telling him the truth. "Anita set up my kidnapping and sold me to human traffickers."


    Gabriel growled at the other end of the phone. "Fucking hell!"


    "Yes... she did. And I was sold to Alpha Damien, who happens to be the triplets¡¯ uncle... one thing led to another..."


    You don¡¯t expect me to tell him Alpha Damien almost had sex with me, do you?


    "One thing led to another, and he recognized me¡ªand here I am, back at the Full Moon Pack," I said.


    Gabriel groaned. "That bitch! I hope she¡¯s been thrown into the dungeon waiting for execution because that should be the judgment for her crime. What if the Moon Goddess wasn¡¯t merciful, and you were sold to someone else?" Gabriel grunted in anger.


    I frowned as I also thought about it. What would my life be like if I had been bought by someone else? Someone brutal? By now, I would have been a sex ve.


    I sighed and wanted to tell Gabriel that Anita is still roaming free because she is still pregnant, but I held back my words.


    "I don¡¯t care about Anita," I lied to Gabriel just to end the topic of Anita, but actually, I cared... if the triplets won¡¯t punish her because she is carrying their pups, then I will do it my own way... she will pay... pay for all she did to me... for the years of humiliation... for kidnapping me and selling me to human traffickers.


    Gabriel was silent for a moment before he spoke. "So now that you¡¯ve revealed that you¡¯ve regained your memory, what¡¯s the n? Are you still going to stay there and be their mate?" he asked, a bit of pain in his voice¡ªor perhaps I heard it wrongly.


    I sighed and wished I could tell him my problems... that Alpha Damien is forcing me to pretend we¡¯re lovers and possibly spread rumors of me having his baby. But I knew I couldn¡¯t tell him. This was a secret I had to keep away from him. But I wonder what he¡¯ll think of me when he hears the rumors.


    I sighed. "I have to stay here for a while. It¡¯s about proving my father¡¯s innocence. And when I¡¯m done with that, I can think of a way out of here," I said.


    Gabriel quickly spoke. "I can help you... tell me. I can help with your father¡¯s case," he said, genuinely wanting to help.


    I smiled and nodded. "Sure... I¡¯ll contact you if I need your help."


    Gabriel sighed. "Alright... so I¡¯ll be waiting."


    I smiled and nodded, though he couldn¡¯t see me. "Thank you for your help and also for worrying about me."


    "Of course," he said gently. "I¡¯ll always worry about you."


    The words settled heavily in my chest. I didn¡¯t know what to say to that, so I simply replied, "I¡¯ll talk to you soon, Alpha Gabriel."


    "Anytime, Olivia. Rest well."


    I ended the call and handed the phone back to Lolita with a soft sigh, trying to mask the strange warmth in my chest from Gabriel¡¯sst words.


    But of course, they noticed.


    "Oh my goddess," Nora gasped suddenly, eyes twinkling. "Was that a blush I just saw?"


    Lolita grinned like she had caught me stealing cookies from the kitchen. "It was a blush! Look at her cheeks¡ªOlivia¡¯s blushing!"


    I blinked at them. "What? No. I was just... being polite."


    "Polite?" Nora snorted. "Girl, you were blushing!"


    "I was not!" I grabbed a pillow and tossed it at her.


    Lolitaughed and ducked. "Just admit it¡ªAlpha Gabriel has a tiny effect on you."


    I rolled my eyes and chucked another pillow, this time at Lolita. "Stop it. He¡¯s just a friend. And I¡¯m married, remember?"


    "Yeah, yeah," Nora teased, ducking again. "Still doesn¡¯t mean you didn¡¯t blush."


    I huffed. "You two are impossible."


    "We¡¯re just observant," Lolita said, still grinning.


    "Out," I said, pointing toward the door with a smirk. "Before I run out of pillows."


    Both of them giggled as they stood up.


    "Fine, fine, we¡¯re going," Nora said, still chuckling.


    Lolita gave me a yful wink. "Just know¡ªwe¡¯re watching."


    I rolled my eyes again but smiled. As the door closed behind them, I finally let out a smallugh. They were annoying sometimes... but at least they made me smile.


    I fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling... my mind was a jumble of thoughts.


    Suddenly, my wolf sneered. "Stop thinking about him, you are blushing," she teased.


    I rolled my eyes. "I¡¯m not," I lied.


    She scoffed but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Suddenly, a knocknded on the door, and I frowned. I needed peace. But by the whiff of the scent, I knew it was Lady Fiona... the triplets¡¯ mother.


    "Come in. The door is open," I said while sitting up... wondering what she had to say this time.

 Chapter 164: You All Failed Me

    <h4>Chapter 164: You All Failed Me</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The door to my room pushed open, and Lady Fiona walked in. Our eyes met, and I didn¡¯t bother hiding the frown on my face. She moved from the door and slowly sat beside me on the bed. I shifted a little, creating space between us. I still had grudges¡ªdeep ones.


    "Olivia, I¡¯m d that you¡¯re back. I was so worried," she said, her voice soft, as thoughced with genuine concern.


    But I wasn¡¯t moved. My heart didn¡¯t feel it.


    "I believe you have something to say," I said, cutting to the point, my tone harsh.


    She sighed, nodding slowly. "It¡¯s about Anita," she began.


    My frown deepened, and I turned sideways to meet her gaze. "And what about Anita?" I asked, my tone already sharp with anger.


    She hesitated¡ªjust for a second¡ªbut it was enough to tell me I wasn¡¯t going to like what she had to say.


    "The Alphas are angry with her," she said carefully. "They want to send her to the dungeon to await trial... but you can stop them."


    I felt something inside me snap. I stood up abruptly, my arms folded tightly across my chest as I stared down at her. "Really?" I scoffed. "So now you want to plead for Anita?"


    My voice rose, filled with both pain and anger. "But when your precious sons were treating me like dirt, when they hurt me, humiliated me, and broke me, you stayed silent! You didn¡¯t speak to them. You didn¡¯t correct them. Not even once!"


    Her eyes widened. "That¡¯s not true, Olivia. I spoke to them. I did... but they wouldn¡¯t listen."


    "That¡¯s not enough!" I shouted. "You¡¯re their mother, Lady Fiona! If you really wanted to help me, you could have done more. You should have done more. You watched me live in pain¡ªyou watched me suffer emotionally, mentally, physically, and all you did was watch!"


    Tears stung my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered, voice trembling. "I truly am."


    "I don¡¯t want your apology," I snapped.


    She looked away for a moment before speaking again. "Anita deserves to be punished, I won¡¯t argue that. But she¡¯s pregnant. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you¡ªto please, speak to the triplets. Ask them not to punish her now. Let her give birth... then they can do whatever they want."


    I stared at her, my voice low and shaking. "I will do no such thing."


    Her lips parted in shock.


    "If the triplets refuse to make Anita pay for what she did, then I will. I will make her pay¡ªfor kidnapping me, for selling me like an object, for everything."


    I took a shaky breath. "And you¡ªwhen my father was arrested, you didn¡¯t speak on his behalf. You didn¡¯t defend him to your husband. He was killed, and you did nothing. What makes you think I will speak on behalf of Anita?" I snapped, my toneing out rude, but I didn¡¯t care. I was done being that innocent, naive, respectful Olivia.


    Her eyes filled with regret, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "I hate you," I said, spilling out what I have been dying to say all these years. "I hate this entire Luciano family. And once I prove my father¡¯s innocence, you will all pay for what you did to him... and to me."


    Lady Fiona looked stunned, her lips trembling as if she wanted to speak, but nothing came out.


    I turned away from her, refusing to look back.


    "Lady Fiona, please leave my room."


    Lady Fiona rose slowly from the bed, visibly shaken by my words. For the first time, I noticed herpletely speechless. I couldn¡¯t see her, but I could tell her eyes were glossy, her mouth slightly parted like she wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t give her the chance.


    "Please leave," I said coldly, not even turning to look at her.


    She lingered a moment longer before whispering, "I hope someday you find a ce in your heart to forgive us."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    The door closed softly behind her, and I was left alone.


    I stood there for a moment, breathing hard, trying to stop my hands from shaking. My chest ached¡ªnot just from the anger¡ªbut from all the bottled-up pain I had carried for far too long.


    They all failed me.


    Every. Single. One.


    The triplets.


    Lady Fiona.


    Even Alpha Damon, who once imed to respect my father.


    I walked to the mirror and looked at myself. There was pain and lingering tears in my eyes.


    I ced my hand gently over my chest.


    "I¡¯m going to clear your name, Dad," I whispered. "And when I do... they¡¯ll all regret everything they¡¯ve done."


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    I turned sharply. "Who is it?"


    "It¡¯s me, Nora!" came her voice from behind the door.


    I exhaled. "Come in."


    She stepped in cautiously, followed by Lolita, both holding a tray of food and a small bowl of herbs.


    Lolita gave me a worried smile. "We figured you might not have eaten."


    I blinked and sighed. "Thanks," I muttered.


    They both exchanged a nce before setting the tray down. Nora cleared her throat. "So... what did Lady Fiona want?"


    "Nothing worth talking about," I said, waving it off and sinking onto the bed again.


    Nora arched a brow. "You sure?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Okay then..." Lolita sat beside me, nudging me lightly. "But if you need us to help you hide a body, we¡¯ve got shovels."


    I smirked at her joke. "Good to know."


    They both giggled. The heaviness in my chest lifted slightly. Notpletely, but just enough to let me breathe.


    "I¡¯m going to get justice for my father," I said suddenly.


    Nora looked at me seriously. "And we¡¯re with you. Whatever it takes."


    Lolita nodded. "I¡¯ll make a call to my uncle... let¡¯s see if he has any news for us."


    I nodded. "And I will need a phone. There should be money in the drawer... please bring it out," I said to Nora, who nodded and went for it.


    That was the money I¡¯d been saving. It was my weekly upkeep money that the treasurer has been giving to me as part of the benefit of being the Luna for the past three months.


    Nora took out the stack of money and brought it to the bed. I gestured for her to count it.


    She sat down and began flipping through the neatly folded bills. After a moment, she looked up. "It¡¯s close to forty thousand."


    I nodded, satisfied. "That should be enough."


    Lolita blinked in surprise. "That¡¯s a lot. You¡¯ve been saving your upkeep money?"


    I shrugged. "I¡¯ve been saving it every week since I became Luna. I didn¡¯t need luxury¡ªI was preparing for something more important."


    Nora looked at me curiously. "And what are you going to do with it now?"


    "I¡¯m getting a phone¡ªone that can¡¯t be tracked easily. And I¡¯ll hire a private investigator from outside the pack, someone skilled, someone that will help me investigate who forged a letter...."


    I should have suspected Anita wrote those letters, but nah... not the Anita I grew up with. Anita is not skilled, she isn¡¯t intelligent, and a fourteen-year-old Anita could never put such words together, so I¡¯m so sure it wasn¡¯t her... but that doesn¡¯t mean she might not be involved because I don¡¯t know who else would benefit from the triplets hating me if not her.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 165: At The Table

    <h4>Chapter 165: At The Table</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    It was time for breakfast, and as much as I wanted to stay in bed, I knew attending was mandatory.


    So, to put on an appearance, I asked Nora and Lolita to help me dress in one of my best outfits¡ªa ck embroidered fitted gown. My dyed-blonde hair was pulled into a neat bun so my earrings and the essories around my neck would be clearly visible.


    Once dressed, I took a deep breath and headed out with them.


    The walk to the dining hall felt long, although it really wasn¡¯t. Every step was heavy, as if the walls whispered memories of all I had endured within them. But I kept my chin up.


    The guards bowed respectfully as we approached. I ignored them and walked in.


    As expected, the triplets were already seated.


    The moment I entered, all three of them turned to look at me.


    Silence fell across the room.


    I kept my face nk, refusing to show any emotion. Not anger. Not pain. Nothing. They didn¡¯t deserve to know what I felt.


    "Good morning," Alpha Lennox said first.


    I gave a slight nod. "Morning."


    Alpha Levi and Alpha Louis watched me, their eyes searching for any sign of softness. But I shot them a re and looked away.


    I walked to the far end of the table and sat down.


    Lady Fiona was already seated too, and when our eyes met, she quickly looked away.


    Good.


    Servants began cing tes in front of us, filling the table with food I had no appetite for.


    Just then, Alpha Damien made his way to the table and sat right beside me. I felt awkward and swallowed hard, but he remained calm. Unexpectedly, he leaned into the crook of my neck and inhaled deeply, then groaned.


    "Fuck! You smell so good."


    My lips parted in shock as I turned to give him a look, but he only smirked and focused on the te before him. Feeling piercing gazes on me, I looked around the table¡ªand the first pair of eyes I met were Levi¡¯s. His cool, sea-blue gaze was locked on mine, sharp and full of anger. But there was a flicker of something else¡ªjealousy? Regret? I couldn¡¯t tell, and frankly, I didn¡¯t care. I knew Lennox and Louis were watching too, but I didn¡¯t care.


    I looked away and picked up my fork, ignoring the fury and tension now settling across the table like a heavy storm cloud. I hadn¡¯t asked for this drama, and I wasn¡¯t going to feed into it.


    But of course, Alpha Damien wasn¡¯t done.


    Damien picked up a sausage from his te and turned to me with a smirk.


    "Here," he said softly, holding it out like he was about to feed me. "Just one bite."


    He moved it towards my mouth like it was some kind of romantic gesture.


    Before I could say no or react, a low, angry growl cut through the air¡ªit was Levi¡¯s.


    "She doesn¡¯t eat that," he snapped, his angry voice echoing in the hall. "If you¡¯re trying to act romantic to your own nephew¡¯s wife, maybe learn something about her first."


    The table went quiet. Dead quiet.


    Damien raised an eyebrow and slowly pulled the sausage back. "You¡¯re right," he said lightly. "After all, she will be having my child soon. I need to know things about her."


    Those words enraged Levi even more. He was staring straight at Damien, his eyes full of fury. His jaw was clenched so tightly, it looked like he was holding back from shifting into his wolf.


    I sat there frozen, feeling like I had suddenly be the prize in a fight I didn¡¯t ask to be part of.


    Damien, clearly not satisfied with the chaos he was causing, scooped up a spoonful of mashed cheese from his te and turned to me again with a teasing smile.


    "I believe you eat this," he said softly.


    Then, as if we were alone in the room, he raised the spoon towards my lips.


    I blinked, confused for a moment. Was he really trying to feed me? To cause more chaos.


    Before I could react or say a word, the sound of a loud bang echoed across the hall.


    Lennox had mmed his fist against the table, making tes rattle and cutlery jump.


    "Enough!" he barked, his voice sharp andced with rage. His eyes were zing, locked not on me¡ªbut on Damien.


    Everyone froze. Even the servants halted mid-step.


    Louis clenched his jaw but said nothing. Levi¡¯s eyes never left me.


    Sir Damon, who had been silent all this while, slowly stood up from his end of the table. He didn¡¯t yell or m the table like his son.


    Instead, his voice came out calm. "Alpha Lennox, sit down."


    Lennox¡¯s chest heaved. His fists were still clenched, but he obeyed, dragging his chair back roughly before sinking into it.


    "This will be settled in the council," Sir Damon said, his voice loud enough for all of us to hear. "Not here. Not now."


    I nced between them, my confusion growing. Settled in the council? What was being settled? What did this have to do with me?


    I turned slightly towards Damien, who noticed the confused look on my face.


    His smirk faded a bit, reced by a calmer expression as he leaned towards me again. His voice was low, meant for me alone. "They didn¡¯t tell you, huh?"


    I shook my head. "Tell me what?"


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked towards the triplets, then back at me. "In a week, the council is meeting to decide your fate... and mine."


    My frown deepened.


    "What do you mean?"


    Alpha Damien shrugged. "The triplets have reported me to the council. From what I gathered, they used me of wanting to snatch their mate and wife, so the first hearing is next Monday," he exined.


    I swallowed hard, picked up a ss of juice, and gulped it down.


    "Easy, before you choke on it," Alpha Damien said¡ªnot in a teasing tone, but in a concerned way.


    I set the ss down and darted my eyes toward the triplets, who were now ring daggers at Damien.


    I looked back at Damien. "So?"


    He smiled and leaned closer to my ear... his hot breath fanning my skin.


    "We¡¯ll talk about thister," he whispered in a deep, husky voice, then pulled away and returned to his food.


    Alpha Damien ate casually, as though he hadn¡¯t just leaned into my neck like he owned me. As though he hadn¡¯t made a sound that sent shivers crawling down my spine¡ªunwanted shivers.


    I shifted slightly in my seat, trying to put some distance between us, but he only smirked like he knew the effect he was having on me.


    Damn it. What¡¯s happening to me?


    Get a hold of yourself, Olivia... this man is your husband¡¯s uncle. This is a game. Remember that. Remember!


    I caught Lady Fiona watching me with curious eyes, as though trying to piece together what was going on between me and Damien.


    Then my gaze flicked back to Levi¡ªhe was gripping his fork so tightly, his knuckles were white. His jaw was clenched, his gaze burning into Damien¡¯s side like he was seconds away from attacking him.


    I reached for my water and sipped quietly, not bothering to eat. I had no appetite. Not for food. Not for small talk. And definitely not for more drama.


    When I set the ss down, Damien suddenly stood.


    "I have a few things to handle," he said, dusting crumbs off hisp. Then he leaned down again, so close his lips almost grazed my ear. "Try not to miss me too much."


    And just like that, he walked offpletely ignoring the storm brewing around the table.


    After he left, I took a deep breath and picked up my spoon, trying to eat. But I couldn¡¯t. My stomach felt sick.


    Without saying a word, I pushed my chair back. The noise echoed in the quiet room.


    "Excuse me," I said softly, still avoiding everyone¡¯s gaze. I stood up and walked out.


    I could feel their eyes on me, but I didn¡¯t care. I just kept walking.


    My steps took me to the garden. I needed air. I needed space to think. To breathe.


    The moment I stepped outside, the cool air brushed against my face. I breathed in the sweet scent of flowers and felt a little better. The birds were singing, and everything felt calm.


    But suddenly, I felt a familiar pressure behind me, and even without turning around, I knew who it was.


    With a frown, I turned fully to face him. "Are you following me?"

 Chapter 166: Turn Back Time

    <h4>Chapter 166: Turn Back Time</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Lennox had this pitiful look on his face¡ªone that might have softened me once. But now? Now it only made my anger boil hotter.


    "Olivia... can we talk?" he asked quietly, taking a small step closer.


    I nodded, arms folded. "Go ahead. I¡¯m listening."


    He opened his mouth, then shut it again. His lips pressed into a tight line, like he didn¡¯t know how to begin. That was strange¡ªLennox was never the type to struggle with words. If anything, he always knew just what to say.


    "Alpha Lennox," I said, my voice harsh, "if you have nothing to say, I¡¯ll be on my way."


    I turned to leave, but his hand shot out, grabbing my wrist.


    I froze. The touch sent a shiver through me, not from affection¡ªbut from everything that had happened. I took a deep breath, turned slowly, and yanked my hand free.


    "Don¡¯t touch me," I said quietly, but firmly.


    "Olivia..." Lennox stepped back a little, guilt heavy in his voice. "I know... I know what we did can¡¯t be undone. My brothers and I... we don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. Not now. Maybe not ever. But please... just give us a chance. A chance to fix what we broke."


    He paused, his voice cracking a little.


    "We¡¯re not asking you to forget. You can hate us. You can be angry. But just let us try. Let us make it up to you¡ªwhatever it takes, however long it takes."


    My heart thudded in my chest. I didn¡¯t reply. I just stared at him, waiting. He wasn¡¯t done.


    "We¡¯ve reported Damien to the Council of Werewolves," he continued, more firmly now. "The first hearing is next week."


    That caught my attention.


    My brows pulled together. "Why?"


    "Because he¡¯s overstepped," Lennox said, his jaw clenched. "He knows you¡¯re mated to us. He¡¯s our uncle, and he crossed a line. We had to act. The Council agreed to hear it."


    I folded my arms again. "And what does this have to do with me?"


    He looked down for a second, then back up at me.


    "They¡¯re going to give you a choice," he said quietly. "At the hearing, they¡¯ll ask if you want to stay with us or reject the bondpletely. You¡¯ll be free to choose."


    The words hit me hard.


    "And I believe you already know what I would choose."


    Lennox¡¯s eyes widened with fear. "Olivia... please don¡¯t."


    He took another step closer, voice trembling slightly now.


    "Please choose us. Please choose to stay. We¡¯ll prove to you that we can be better. That we will be better. We¡¯ll spend the rest of our lives making it up to you if that¡¯s what it takes. Just give us the chance. That¡¯s all we¡¯re asking for."


    A bitterugh escaped my lips as I stared Lennox right in the face. "You want a chance?"


    He nodded, desperation in his eyes. "Yes, Olivia. Please. We know we were wrong. But those letters... they broke us. They turned us into people we weren¡¯t. Olivia, you know the truth. Think about the past. You know we loved you. We cherished you. You were our life. And getting those letters¡ªthinking they came from you¡ªit destroyed us. It changed everything."


    His voice cracked with emotion, but I just stared, my expression unreadable.


    "Do you even realize how badly you three hurt me?" I asked, my voice low, trembling with restrained rage. "Do you even know what you three did to me?"


    "Yes," he whispered, pain flickering in his eyes. "I know. I do. And we¡¯re sorry. So sorry."


    Then, to my shock, Lennox dropped to his knees.


    Right there in the garden. The Alpha of the Full Moon Pack, on his knees before me.


    A few staff members passing by stopped, stunned. Their eyes widened at the sight, unsure if they were seeing right.


    "Please, Olivia," Lennox begged, hands open as if pleading for mercy. "All we want is a chance... Just time. Time to make it up to you. To prove we¡¯re not those same men anymore. Let us try. That¡¯s all we¡¯re asking."


    I stared down at him, my jaw clenched so tight it ached.


    "You want time?" I said, my lips trembling.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes. Please."


    "Then turn back time."


    He froze.


    "Take me back to when you didn¡¯t call me a thief," I said, my voice sharp. "Take me back to the moment before you all used me, punished me like a criminal, made me kneel under the burning sun with pepper rubbed into my skin."


    Lennox¡¯s shoulders dropped, guilt written all over him.


    "Turn it all back," I continued. "The insults, the neglect. The way you looked at me like I was nothing. The days you let Anita mock me, while you said nothing. The days you chose her over me."


    I stepped closer, my voice shaking now¡ªbut with anger, not sadness.


    "Turn back time to our wedding night," I whispered. "When you fucked her right in front of me. Knowing it would tear me apart. Knowing what that would do to your mate. And yet you still did it."


    My voice cracked on the word mate, and I hated that it did. I clenched my fists at my sides, trying to steady the tremble in my hands. I wouldn¡¯t fall apart. Not now. Not in front of him.


    My wolf whimpered inside me, and right away, a new wave of pain hit me. It felt like my chest was breaking all over again.


    A tear slid down my cheek before I could stop it. I wiped it away quickly, hating that even now... even after everything... my body still remembered the pain.


    Lennox¡¯s lips trembled, but he said nothing.


    "Andst of all," I said, forcing the strength back into my tone, "undo the fact that Anita is pregnant with your children. Do that, Lennox. Erase every wound, every scar you and your brothers gave me. Erase the pain you caused."


    I crossed my arms again, my frown deepening.


    "If you can do that," I said, my voice low, "then I¡¯ll consider giving you a second chance."


    The silence that followed was heavy. You could hear the wind. The sound of birds. Even the shifting of shocked feet from those watching.


    But Lennox said nothing.


    Because he couldn¡¯t rewind time.


    And we both knew it.


    The silence stretched.


    I watched him, still on his knees, his head bowed in shame. But I didn¡¯t feel sorry for him. They never felt sorry for me¡ªnot once.


    "You can¡¯t, can you?" I said finally, my voice hollow. "You can¡¯t turn back time."


    Lennox lifted his head slowly, the pain in his eyes raw and tears stood in them, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I didn¡¯t let it move me.


    "Since you can¡¯t undo it. Any of it... then I can¡¯t give you and your brothers a second chance."


    I turned away before I could say more. My steps were quick, my heart pounding.


    I walked deeper into the garden, needing space, air¡ªsomething to drown out the weight crushing my chest. I didn¡¯t notice the sharp piece of ss hidden among the fallen leaves until it was toote.


    "Ah!" I hissed, stumbling slightly as the jagged edge sliced into the arch of my foot.


    I limped forward and dropped onto a nearby bench, pain blooming in my foot as blood stained the stone below. I pressed my fingers to the cut, wincing. Of course. Of all the damn times for something else to go wrong.


    I leaned back against the bench, closing my eyes.


    "I just want one thing," I whispered to no one. "I just want to be free of pain."


    I didn¡¯t mean the foot. Not really. But even as the words left my mouth, I felt it¡ªa soft warmth spreading over the wound. I looked down, startled.


    The cut was closing, the skin knitting itself back together like it had never been there.


    I blinked.


    The pain vanished. Just like that.


    For a second, I forgot how to breathe.


    I stared at my foot,pletely healed. No scar. No trace of the pain from moments ago.


    "What the hell..." I whispered, breath catching in my throat.


    My wolf stirred restlessly inside me, her voice low, filled with confusion.


    "Gift of healing?"


    I shook my head slowly, still staring in disbelief. No. No, it¡¯s not possible. Healing wasn¡¯t something passed through my bloodline. None of my parents had it. None of my ancestors. We were warriors¡ªnone was a healer.


    So how the hell could I have the gift of healing?


    My heart pounded. Confusion twisted inside me. I stood up, testing my foot. The pain waspletely gone.


    Not even a limp.


    Not even a sting.


    I needed answers. Now.


    I rushed back to the pack house, my thoughts spinning. I didn¡¯t stop until I reached the hallway to my quarters.


    When I pushed open the door to my room, I found Lolita and Nora inside, arranging fresh linens on my bed and putting away folded clothes.


    They looked up, startled at my sudden entrance.


    "Olivia?" Nora asked, brows pulling together. "Are you okay?"


    "No," I said quickly, closing the door behind me. "I need your help. Both of you."


    Lolita blinked, setting down a pillow. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "I think..." I hesitated, still unsure how to even exin it. "I think I might have a gift. A new one. Healing."


    Lolita and Nora exchanged quick, confused nces.


    "What do you mean?" Nora asked, stepping closer.


    "I stepped on ss in the garden," I said. "It cut deep. I sat down, and I just wished it would heal. And it did. Just like that. No scar. Nothing."


    Nora frowned. "You¡¯re sure?"


    "Yes. I¡¯m sure." I paused, looking between them. "Can we... can we test it?"


    Nora didn¡¯t even hesitate. She grabbed a pin from the sewing kit on the table nearby and dragged it across her palm. A thin line of blood welled up instantly.


    "Wait¡ªNora¡ª"


    "It¡¯s fine," she said quickly. "Do it. Try."


    I swallowed hard, then moved closer and reached for her hand.


    I pressed my fingers gently over the cut and whispered, almost afraid to say it out loud: "Heal."


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then the same warmth returned¡ªsoft and golden under my skin, like sunlight filtering through clouds. I felt it pass from my palm to hers.


    And right in front of us, the cut on her hand closed. The skin mended, smooth and perfect, as if it had never been there at all.


    Lolita gasped.


    Nora¡¯s eyes widened. "Oh my goddess..."


    I staggered back a step, my heart pounding.


    "It¡¯s real," I breathed. "It¡¯s really real."


    Lolita blinked in awe. "But... how? No one in your bloodline has the healing gift."


    "I know," I whispered, my voice trembling. "That¡¯s what scares me... because if this isn¡¯t from my bloodline, then where did ite from?"


    Nora held out her hand again, the skin still smooth where she¡¯d cut it. "This isn¡¯t ordinary healing, Olivia. This is rare. Sacred. You don¡¯t just... get this."


    I sat down slowly on the edge of my bed, still stunned. My fingers still tingled from the magic.


    "What does it mean?" I whispered.


    Neither of them answered.


    Because none of us knew.


    Nora and Lolita sat beside me.


    "What will you do? Are you going to tell everyone?" Lolita asked, but I shook my head.


    "No... Let¡¯s keep this a secret. And besides, I¡¯m not sure if this is real... I may wake tomorrow and it¡¯s gone."


    Both Nora and Lolita nodded. "Our lips are shut."


    I shed them an appreciative smile and looked away. I was supposed to be happy. The gift of healing was rare¡ªsacred. But deep down, something felt off. Like this wasn¡¯t a gift at all...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 167: Jealous Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 167: Jealous Of Her</h4>


    Louis¡¯ POV


    Instead of heading to the training grounds like I should have, I made my way to Anita¡¯s room.


    Not because I wanted to. Hell, I¡¯d rather w my own eyes out than see her again. But I¡¯d been given a task¡ªa necessary one. I had to interrogate her. To find out if she was really pregnant... and whether those babies could be ours.


    But beneath all the anger, I was worried.


    Anita would never risk cheating on us. She wasn¡¯t that stupid. So if she really was pregnant... there was a chance the babies were ours.


    My wolf growled in frustration at the thought. I sighed and pushed her door open¡ªit was unlocked.


    I stepped inside and saw Anita seated at her dresser, her two maids fussing over her like she was some damn queen.


    My frown deepened.


    They all froze when they saw me¡ªshocked, clearly not expecting my presence.


    I narrowed my eyes at the maids.


    "How dare you," I snapped, my voice cold and sharp. "How dare you dress her like royalty?"


    Their hands dropped instantly from her hair, their eyes going wide.


    "She¡¯s nothing but a concubine," I said harshly, ring at Anita. "And she¡¯s been stripped of even that title. She no longer holds any position in this house."


    The room went dead silent. One of the maids looked like she wanted to speak but quickly thought better of it.


    I stepped further into the room, my voice loud and authoritative. "She¡¯s not to be pampered. She¡¯s not to be served. From now on, no one in this house is to wait on her. Is that clear?"


    Both maids nodded quickly.


    "Now, leave us," I ordered.


    They bowed their heads and rushed out, not daring to say a word. And then it was just me and Anita.


    She stood slowly, looking pale but trying to hold her head high.


    "Why are you here, Alpha Louis?" she asked, looking a bit panicked.


    I didn¡¯t respond. I just looked down at her belly.


    It was t. No visible bump. I narrowed my gaze, studying her with suspicion.


    "How far along are you again?" I asked, my voice tight.


    Anita¡¯s lips curved slightly, pride shing in her eyes. "Almost three months."


    Three months.


    I frowned deeper, still staring at her stomach. I felt... nothing. No instinct. No pull. My wolf remained silent. No connection. No bond. Just a void where fatherly instinct should be.


    "You don¡¯t look pregnant," I muttered.


    As if reading my thoughts, she folded her arms over her chest and said softly, "The healers said my baby bump will start showing by the fourth month."


    I looked back up at her, my expression hard. "How can you be pregnant?" I asked sharply. "You were on heat. You shouldn¡¯t have been on heat if you were already pregnant."


    She blinked... then looked away.


    "I was never on heat," she said quietly, almost too low to hear. "I faked it."


    My frown deepened.


    "What?" I growled.


    She finally looked up again, meeting my eyes. "I just... I wanted you all to touch me again. I wanted all of you to want me. So I pretended. I acted like I was in heat, like I needed you."


    I took a step back, fury and disbelief shing in my chest. "Why am I not surprised."


    She lifted her chin. "I was just... horny. Lonely. Desperate. I thought if I could be close to you again, you¡¯d love me like before. If you touched me, maybe you¡¯d remember."


    I stared at her, disgusted.


    "How the hell did my brothers and I end up with a bitch like you?" I spat, my voice full of anger and hate.


    Anita flinched, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "Years ago," I said coldly, "you were always following Olivia around like a damn shadow. Wherever she went, there you were. Clinging to her, copying her, smiling like a fool every time one of us looked your way."


    I stepped closer, fury bubbling in my chest.


    "If we ever wanted you, Anita, we would¡¯ve said something. We¡¯re Alphas-to-be. We get what we want. But none of us did. Not once. You know why?"


    She stayed quiet, her mouth trembling.


    "Because you were irritating," I said bluntly. "You were always too loud. Too fake. Too desperate. Everything about you rubbed us the wrong way."


    I eyed her with hate.


    "We asked Olivia to stop bringing you to the pack house because we couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Your presence made us ufortable. We didn¡¯t like you then, and we sure as hell don¡¯t like you now."


    She looked like she was trying to hold in tears, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "You fooled yourself into thinking we¡¯d love you. That we¡¯d see you as more than a mistake. But here¡¯s the truth¡ªyou were never even close to being what Olivia was to us. Never."


    My voice dropped to a harsh whisper.


    "You were a mistake. Just a bait we used for our stupid revenge on Olivia."


    I stared at her a moment longer, then said darkly, "You know, I used to wonder why you hated Olivia so much. I thought maybe she hurt you somehow. But now I see it clearly."


    I shook my head, the realization sinking in.


    "She did nothing. You were just jealous. That¡¯s all it ever was. You hated her because she had what you never could."


    I turned my back to her, disgusted. "Enjoy the little time you have while itsts¡ªbecause you will pay dearly for selling Olivia to human traffickers," I spat, dering those words as a promise.


    "And if you¡¯re lying about that pregnancy too... the fallout will be worse than anything you¡¯ve ever imagined."


    I started walking toward the door, but paused, scanning hervish room with anger.


    "You don¡¯t deserve this ce. Pack your things. You¡¯re being moved to the servants¡¯ quarters."


    And with that, I walked out, mming the door behind me.


    Leaving her room, I headed toward thebat ground¡ªif not to train, then at least to check in on the warriors. I needed a distraction. Something to keep my thoughts from spiraling.


    When I got there, I saw Lennox and Levi already standing near the training circle. They seemed deep in conversation, but as soon as I approached, they turned toward me.


    I let out a tired sigh, running a hand through my hair.


    Lennox raised a brow. "Any news?"


    I grunted. "Anita said she was never on heat. That she faked it just to get us to touch her again." My jaw clenched. "And I don¡¯t feel any connection to the babies yet. My wolf is quiet."


    Levi exhaled slowly. "The pregnancy is still early," he said. "We won¡¯t feel the connection until the fourth month. That¡¯s when our wolves start to react¡ªif they¡¯re ours."


    I frowned. "Why don¡¯t we just do a blood test? That would give us a direct answer."


    But before I could finish the thought, Lennox cut in sharply. "No."


    Levi nodded in agreement. "We can¡¯t risk it, Louis. Not yet."


    "Why the hell not?" I asked, my voice rising. "It¡¯s a simple test. We could know for sure."


    "It¡¯s not just about the results," Lennox replied, calm but firm. "I don¡¯t trust anyone anymore. If the test is tampered with, we¡¯ll be neck-deep in trouble. And you know damn well Anita is desperate enough to make that happen."


    I bit down on the inside of my cheek, pacing. They were right, even if I hated it. The best way to know was through our wolves.


    "So what?" I snapped. "We wait and do nothing?"


    Lennox shook his head. "No. We watch. We prepare. If the bond kicks in at four months, we¡¯ll know."


    I stopped pacing and looked between them. "And what if it does? What if we wake up one morning and our wolves recognize the pregnancy? What if those babies are really ours?" My voice dropped, heavy with frustration. "Then what the hell are we supposed to do?"


    The question hung in the air like a stone.


    Levi looked away, his jaw tight. Lennox didn¡¯t answer right away.


    I clenched my fists. "Olivia will never want to be with us!"


    Lennox¡¯s expression darkened. "If those babies are ours..." he said slowly, "we protect them. They are our blood."


    "Exactly," Levi agreed. "The moment our wolves recognize them as ours, they be pack¡ªour blood. That means we keep them safe. But Regardless of that, we are not losing Olivia."


    "I wish we never did it that day," I said, feeling regret.


    "Me too," they echoed.


    I stared off toward the training field, feeling the storm in my chest grow worse.


    Because deep down, I knew... if the bond confirmed it¡ªif those babies really were ours...


    Then things were about to get a hell of a lot moreplicated.


    I was about to speak more when I noticed Damien strolling through thebat ground, but he wasn¡¯t alone. With him was Olivia.

 Chapter 168: Bet

    <h4>Chapter 168: Bet</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Remember, put on your best performance. The goal isn¡¯t just to make them jealous¡ªbut to make them feel the pain you once felt. Alright?" Alpha Damien whispered in my ear the moment we stepped onto thebat ground.


    His breath was warm against my skin, and his words stirred something sharp and cold in my chest. I gave him a single nod, my expression unreadable.


    My heart pounded as I stepped into the open, the scent of sweat, steel, and earth wrapping around me like a cloak. I knew the moment I walked in, they noticed.


    Their eyes burned into me¡ªLouis, Lennox, and Levi. I could feel their gazes from across the field, thick with tension, confusion, and possession.


    My wolf stirred inside me. "If looks could kill, Alpha Damien would be dead by now," she scoffed.


    But I didn¡¯t look at them.


    Instead, I turned my attention forward, pretending I didn¡¯t see the way some warriors around the field went still. Their eyes followed me too, watching, whispering among themselves. I could guess their thoughts.


    Why is our Luna with Alpha Damien? Why is she training with her husbands¡¯ uncle?


    But I didn¡¯t care... I¡¯ve stopped caring what anyone thinks.


    Damien walked ahead and picked up one of the steel swords from the rack. He swung it once with smooth precision, then offered it to me with a smirk ying on his lips. "Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, firefly."


    He wasn¡¯t just training me.


    He was flirting.


    His gaze lingered a bit too long. His tone was low and teasing, dripping with the kind of familiarity that begged for attention. He reached out and gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear, and I didn¡¯t flinch.


    I let him.


    Because I knew the triplets were watching¡ªand it was killing them.


    I took the sword and stepped into stance, mirroring Damien¡¯s movements with ease. We began to spar¡ªlight at first, just movements, parries, footwork. But it was enough. Enough to drive the knife deeper into the hearts of the ones who once threw mine away.


    "Your form is better than I thought," Damien teased, stepping in close, close enough that our swords shed and our bodies almost touched.


    That¡¯s when I heard the sudden shift in the air.


    Boots scraping against the ground.


    A deep, sharp voice cutting through the tension.


    "Why don¡¯t you spar with me instead?" Lennox said, striding forward, his jaw clenched tight and his eyes zing with rage.


    I didn¡¯t turn.


    Not yet.


    I could feel Damien straighten beside me, the air between us thickening. He chuckled under his breath, not looking away from me as he said coolly, "Jealousy doesn¡¯t suit you, pup."


    I finally looked over my shoulder¡ªslowly¡ªand met Lennox¡¯s eyes.


    His anger was unmistakable.


    But I?


    I just smiled.


    Lennox stood before us with clenched teeth... I could practically feel the anger of his wolf inside me and that made me realize he has also done it... just like what Levi did, he has done it... he no longer blocks me from feeling his emotions... now I could feel his emotions. Everything.


    I was confused, but I didn¡¯t let it show. I forced a frown and red at him instead. I wouldn¡¯t let him see the way that small crack in his walls had shaken me.


    Lennox didn¡¯t even nce my way. His entire focus was on Damien now.


    "Why don¡¯t we spar... for old times¡¯ sake?" he said, voice cold, eyes narrowed.


    I knew then¡ªthis wasn¡¯t about training


    This was personal.


    Alpha Damien gave a slow, amused smile as he took a step forward. "You want to fight me, pup?" he asked, spinning the sword lightly in one hand. "Alright then... but let¡¯s make it interesting."


    He turned slightly, his eyes flicking to me for a brief moment before returning to Lennox.


    "If I win," Damien said, raising a brow, "you¡¯ll let Olivia p you as many times as she wants. No blocking, no dodging. Just stand there and take it."


    Lennox¡¯s jaw twitched, but he didn¡¯t flinch. Not even a little.


    "And if I win?" he asked tightly.


    Damien shrugged casually. "Then I¡¯ll stay away from Olivia. No training. No talking. No touching. At least until after the council hearing."


    The air went still.


    Even the warriors nearby stopped what they were doing.


    Lennox didn¡¯t hesitate. "Deal," he said firmly, stepping forward and picking up a sword from the rack.


    Our eyes met for the briefest moment. His gaze flickered, like he wanted to say something. But he didn¡¯t.


    He just turned to Damien and readied his stance.


    The crowd backed up quickly, making room as the two Alphas faced off.


    Swords drawn.


    Eyes locked.


    The tension was heavy¡ªlike the whole world was holding its breath.


    And then they moved.


    Lennox attacked first, fast and fierce. His sword shed with Damien¡¯s, the sound ringing through thebat ground like thunder. The power behind Lennox¡¯s strikes was wild, fueled by pure rage and something deeper¡ªsomething I could feel through the bond. Pain.


    He was fighting like he had something to prove. Like he had everything to lose.


    The crowd started to cheer, warriors gathering around, eyes wide in shock. They had never seen Alpha Lennox fight like this before. He was stronger, faster, more brutal than anyone expected.


    But Alpha Damien¡ªhe wasn¡¯t backing down.


    He matched Lennox move for move. Cool, calm, collected. He dodged every strike with smooth steps, turning and spinning, blocking with perfect timing. He was older, but he was clever. Sharp.


    They fought hard, des slicing through the air, sparks flying when steel met steel. My heart thudded in my chest as I watched them circle each other like predators.


    And then it happened.


    Damien ducked, spun, and his de sliced across Lennox¡¯s upper arm¡ªfast and deep.


    Blood spilled.


    I gasped loudly, my hand flying to my mouth.


    The crowd went quiet.


    Lennox stumbled slightly, grabbing his bleeding arm, but he didn¡¯t fall. His eyes burned even brighter now, wild with fury. I took a step forward, panic growing in my chest.


    "This has gone too far," I whispered, feeling my wolf stir inside me. "They¡¯re going to kill each other!"


    I wanted to stop it.


    I was about to speak¡ªbut I was toote.


    Damien smirked and suddenly dropped into a low stance, his movements smooth like water. In one sharp twist, he swept Lennox¡¯s legs out from under him. Lennox hit the ground hard with a grunt, his sword flying from his grip.


    Before he could move, Damien was already over him.


    He dropped to one knee, pressing the edge of his de against Lennox¡¯s neck.


    The crowd froze.


    My heart stopped.


    Everything went quiet.


    The fight was over.


    And Alpha Damien had won.

 Chapter 169: Slap Him

    <h4>Chapter 169: p Him</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    A heavy silence filled thebat ground. Everyone was watching, but I only looked at Lennox. Our eyes met, and I saw the disappointment in his. It was clear¡ªthis fight meant everything to him... and he had just lost it.


    Unable to bear his gaze, I looked away. My eyesnded on his injured arm. It was gushing blood, the wound deep and red. I frowned at the sight, then nced over at Alpha Damien, whose face remained unreadable. He didn¡¯t look pleased or angry¡ªjust nk. He gave me a short nod, then turned to Lennox.


    "I believe you know the deal," Damien said calmly. "Since you lost... Olivia gets to p you. As many times as she wants."


    I swallowed hard and looked around, my heart thudding. I already knew Lennox wouldn¡¯t agree to that. He was an Alpha¡ªhow could he let me p him? Let me disrespect him in front of hundreds of warriors? If I did it, the news would spread like wildfire through the pack.


    "Fine... she can do it," Lennox said, surprising everyone¡ªincluding me. My eyes widened. I heard soft gasps from the crowd as the warriors stared in shock.


    I frowned. What was he doing? What was he trying to prove?


    "I¡¯m not interested," I said.


    He stepped towards me, his expression serious.


    "I want you to do it," he insisted. "You need to."


    I stared at him, my frown deepening. "You don¡¯t deserve it."


    His jaw clenched, but his voice remained steady. "Let yourself feel the pain, Olivia. Let yourself hit me. I deserve every bit of it."


    I shook my head, stepping back. "I don¡¯t want to¡ª"


    He stepped closer. "Yes, you will... because I deserve it."


    I took a shaky step back. "Lennox, I don¡¯t want to do this."


    "But I want you to," he said. His voice didn¡¯t rise, didn¡¯t waver. It was calm. Almost heartbreakingly calm. "You need to."


    I shook my head, feeling the heat rise in my chest. "You don¡¯t get to decide what I need¡ª"


    "Think of the pain," he gently interrupted. "Think of everything I¡¯ve done to you."


    My lips parted. I stood there, fists clenched, breath trembling.


    But I still didn¡¯t move.


    He stepped closer again, his voice low and rough. "Think of our wedding night... the pain you endured."


    The memory struck me like a de to the heart. Tears stung my eyes. My hands tightened into fists at my sides.


    Yet, I remained unmoved.


    "Remember when we used you of stealing? When we humiliated you in front of the pack?"


    I turned my face away, my chest rising and falling sharply.


    "Remember when I struck you without even hearing your side?"


    My hand twitched.


    He looked into my eyes. "You remember, don¡¯t you?"


    Tears slid down my cheeks.


    "Don¡¯t make me do this," I whispered.


    "I¡¯m not making you," he replied. "I¡¯m asking you. Begging you. Let me feel some of that pain for once."


    I closed my eyes. My hand lifted slowly¡ªtrembling.


    Then I dropped it again.


    But he stepped closer once more, his voice raw now. "Hit me, Olivia. For the pain. For the betrayal. For every night, you cried alone while we shared a bed with someone who wasn¡¯t you."


    My fingers curled.


    Tears flowed freely now.


    "I hate you," I whispered.


    "I know."


    I raised my hand again.


    And this time¡ª


    I pped him.


    His head turned from the force, but he didn¡¯t flinch.


    Didn¡¯t move.


    He turned back to me, nodding once.


    "Again," he said quietly. "For when weughed while you suffered."


    p.


    "For when we rejected you publicly."


    p.


    "For every hurtful word we uttered. Every time we treated you like nothing."


    p.


    Each strike carried a memory. Each memory tore open an old scar.


    The pain. The rage. The heartbreak.


    Everything I thought I had buried surged to the surface like fire under my skin.


    "Remember the nights you needed us," he said softly. "And we didn¡¯t show up."


    p.


    I lost count of how many times I struck him after that.


    All I knew was the ache in my arm, the tremble in my bones, the burning in my lungs as I sobbed and hit and sobbed again.


    Until finally¡ªI had nothing left to give.


    My knees shook. My vision blurred. And I just stood there... gasping.


    Lennox¡¯s cheek was swollen, red, bloodied.


    But he stood still.


    He just stood there like a man trying to atone for his sins. And where I stood, I didn¡¯t know what to feel. Relief? No. It wasn¡¯t relief. It was far from it.


    Suddenly, Damien stepped up beside me and spoke casually. "Even this isn¡¯t enough."


    I swallowed hard and looked at Lennox. He stood there like a broken man, and no matter how much I wanted to harden my heart¡ªI couldn¡¯t. Notpletely.


    "Let¡¯s go," Alpha Damien said, wrapping his arm around my waist.


    I flinched, and my eyes met Lennox¡¯s again.


    That¡¯s when I noticed it¡ªthe tears brimming in his eyes.


    My wolf let out a soft whimper, but I quickly looked away and walked out of thebat ground with Damien.


    As we walked away, the weight of what had just happened clung to me like a heavy nket. My heart pounded, not from anger anymore, but from confusion. Pain. Regret?


    The moment I pped Lennox, it hadn¡¯t brought the relief I¡¯d expected. It hadn¡¯t fixed anything. It hadn¡¯t erased the heartbreak.


    All it had done was remind me of everything I¡¯d survived.


    Damien¡¯s hand rested firmly around my waist as we exited the training ground. I didn¡¯t resist¡ªI couldn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t have the strength to pull away. My mind raced, and the fire in my chest refused to die down.


    "You did well," Damien murmured, his voice calm. "He needed that. You needed that."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Because I wasn¡¯t sure if he was right.


    I nced back once, just once, and saw Lennox still standing there. His head was bowed, his shoulders rigid as stone. He hadn¡¯t moved. He hadn¡¯t wiped the blood away. He just stood there... like he was trapped in a storm of his own making.


    And for the first time in a long time¡ªI didn¡¯t know if I hated him... or if I hurt for him.


    Damien guided me towards the steps of the pack house, but I paused before entering. My hand hovered over the railing, and I found my voice again.


    "I didn¡¯t want to do that," I said softly, more to myself than anyone else.


    "But you needed to," Damien said again, his tone still gentle. "Don¡¯t forget what they did, Olivia. Don¡¯t let your heart grow weak again."


    I frowned at his words but said nothing. Instead, I slowly pulled his arm from my waist.


    "I¡¯m exhausted... I need to rest," I said and began walking up the stairs.


    Reaching my room, I unlocked the door, stepped in, and went straight to my new cell phone. I opened it and noticed a few missed calls from Gabriel. I thought about calling¡ªbut decided to text instead.


    "I missed your calls," I sent.


    His response came quickly.


    "Yes. Can we meet? It¡¯s important. It¡¯s about your father¡¯s case. I have something to show you."


    I replied immediately.


    "Yes... let¡¯s meet at the boundary in an hour."


    His next message was just as quick.


    "Sure... see you soon."


    I stared at the screen long after the conversation ended, my mind racing.


    My father¡¯s case.


    What had Gabriel found?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 170: Meeting Up With Gabriel

    <h4>Chapter 170: Meeting Up With Gabriel</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I ordered the guards to let me through the border, and they obeyed without question. Once I stepped outside Full Moon Pack territory, I decided to finish the journey in my wolf form. I undressed, folded my clothes neatly beside a tree, and took a deep breath.


    The afternoon sun was scorching, and a good swim would help¡ªbut that would be after I got back. My wolf, eager to shift, whined in my head. I chuckled softly before surrendering to the shift.


    Shifting into my wolf was smooth.


    My bones cracked, my muscles stretched, and before I knew it, my brown fur had reced my skin. My paws touched the ground, soft and steady.


    As soon as I shifted, I felt lighter.


    The wind rushed past me as I ran through the forest. The trees blurred around me, and the sunlight poured through the branches above. It felt good to move, to run¡ªto forget everything, even just for a while.


    Out here, I wasn¡¯t the girl who had been hurt.


    I wasn¡¯t the one with a broken heart or painful memories.


    I was just a wolf. Strong. Free.


    I let out a long howl¡ªnot of pain, but of release.


    I ran fast, leaping over fallen trees, sshing through small streams, chasing the wind like I used to when I was younger. My heart felt full. My head was quiet.


    But as I got closer to the edge of the territory¡ªwhere Gabriel told me to meet him¡ªthe feeling changed.


    The air was colder here. The forest was quiet, almost too quiet. My wolf picked up strange scents, but they were weak.


    I slowed as I reached the meeting point. That¡¯s when I saw Gabriel¡ªemerging in wolf form from behind the trees. His ck fur shimmered under the sunlight, looking more majestic than I¡¯d ever seen it. Or maybe I was exaggerating. Still, something about him made my pulse stir.


    He carried a white envelope in his mouth, then swiftly, he shifted into his human formpletely naked.


    I swallowed hard as my eyes dropped¡ªunintentionally¡ªbetween his thighs. I jerked my gaze away and shifted into my human form, equally bare.


    We stood only a few feet apart, bare and wordless under the sky. His eyes locked with mine, and he offered a warm, friendly smile. But me? I couldn¡¯t exin the tingling sensation crawling through my body.


    My gaze drifted again before I could stop it.


    It traced the defined lines of his body. Broad chest, firm abs, skin glistening faintly under the sun. But it wasn¡¯t just his looks that captivated me. It was the quiet confidence in how he stood¡ªcalm, unbothered,pletely at ease in his own skin.


    The envelopey forgotten at his feet. For a moment, so was everything else.


    I swallowed hard again, but it didn¡¯t help.


    Because my eyes dropped lower¡ªand stayed there.


    My heart skipped.


    Gods.


    Heat rose to my face, and I quickly looked away, cursing myself silently. What¡¯s wrong with you, Olivia?


    But then my wolf chuckled darkly in my head.


    "You¡¯re gawking," she said smugly. "And you¡¯re thinking about what it¡¯d feel like... if he touched you."


    I clenched my fists. No, I wasn¡¯t¡ª


    "You were." Her voice was teasing now. "You¡¯re wondering what his hands would feel like... on your waist. On your hips. Your back."


    I bit my lip, trying to shut her out.


    But she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    My mind had wandered there. To his hands on me. To what his skin would feel like against mine. To how his eyes might look¡ªdarker, needier. To what his mouth would feel like...


    God.


    I forced myself to breathe, but it didn¡¯t help much.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t move. He just watched me, his eyes unreadable, his body rxed¡ªas if he hadn¡¯t just caught me practically devouring him with my gaze. As if he hadn¡¯t noticed my shaky breath.


    But somehow, I knew he had.


    He gave me that same calm smile again. "You okay?"


    My voice came out low, tight. "I¡¯m fine."


    Lie.


    I wasn¡¯t fine.


    Because for the first time since everything went to hell... I felt something different. Something that wasn¡¯t sadness or anger or fear.


    I felt drawn to someone who wasn¡¯t the triplets. And that terrified me.


    Gabriel must¡¯ve noticed how I avoided his eyes. Fidgeting, suddenly too aware that we were bothpletely naked under the open sky.


    He tilted his head slightly, a soft smile ying at the corner of his lips. "If you¡¯re ufortable," he said gently, "I could shift back and run to grab some clothes."


    My eyes widened, and the words left my mouth too quickly.


    "No!"


    His brows lifted in surprise¡ªand then he chuckled. A low, warm sound that sent a little shiver through me.


    "I mean..." I cleared my throat, trying to act normal, "It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re wolves, right? Nudity shouldn¡¯t be a big deal."


    Even as I said it, my cheeks warmed.


    Gabriel gave a slow nod, the smile never leaving his face. "Right. Just... wanted to you to befortable."


    Comfortable. That word lingered in my head.


    The triplets never cared much about myfort. But Gabriel... he noticed. He asked.


    And the way he smiled after I blurted out no¡ªlike he could see right through me, but wasn¡¯t judging¡ªmade my chest feel strange. Not in a bad way. Just... unfamiliar.


    I looked down at the envelope again, hoping it would help distract me. But my mind kept drifting back to him.


    I fixed my gaze on the envelope at his feet, trying to gather myself. "Is that what you wanted to show me?"


    Gabriel nodded, stepping forward and crouching down to pick it up. He handed it to me, not looking away.


    "You need to see this," he said gently. "My spies brought it to me a few moments ago."


    My lips parted in surprise. "You¡¯re helping?"


    Gabriel nodded. "Yes... I told you, remember?"


    "Thank you." I smiled¡ªoffering the best one I could manage.


    I took the envelope with trembling hands. His fingers brushed mine, warm and brief. I inhaled sharply and pulled back. But as I opened it, my thoughts weren¡¯t only on what was inside.


    They were on him.


    Because for the first time in a long time, my heart skipped for someone who wasn¡¯t them.

 Chapter 171: The Photo

    <h4>Chapter 171: The Photo</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "What¡¯s in here?" I asked curiously, breaking the seal on the envelope.


    Gabriel gave a small nod. "See for yourself."


    His face remained unreadable,pletely nk¡ªgiving nothing away.


    I furrowed my brows and slowly pulled out the contents. It was a photo.


    One nce, and I froze.


    It was a picture of my father... with Sir Damon.


    They were standing close, heads slightly bowed in conversation. It looked like the photo had been taken without their knowledge.


    My heart raced.


    This couldn¡¯t be right.


    "When... when was this taken?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Was it before my father was arrested? That was four years ago, but..."


    My voice faded as I stared at the photo, my heart racing.


    My father looked older in this photo. He had a well-groomed, full beard. His ck hair was longer now, and there were a few grey strands that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    And Sir Damon¡ªhe looked exactly as he did now. Not four years younger.


    "This... this doesn¡¯t make sense," I whispered.


    My hands shook as I looked up at Gabriel. "What is this? Where did ite from?"


    Gabriel stepped closer, his confusion mirroring mine. "I had my spies search Anita¡¯s father¡¯s room. They found it hidden in one of his drawers."


    My mouth opened, but no words came out at first.


    This photo¡ªit felt recent. Too recent.


    But it couldn¡¯t be.


    My father was dead. Buried. Gone.


    And yet, in this picture... he looked alive. Dressed neatly in a dark coat, posture strong, eyes alert. Not like someone who had been rotting in a grave.


    My heart pounded against my ribs.


    "What am I seeing?" I whispered, more to myself than to him.


    Gabriel stepped closer, sharing my confusion. "I was also confused when I saw this photo."


    I blinked slowly, trying to piece it all together. My throat tightened.


    "But my father is dead," I said again, more firmly this time, as if saying it with enough certainty would make everything make sense.


    Gabriel looked at me carefully, the tension in his jaw tightening. "Was he buried?" he asked gently. "Do you know where his grave is?"


    I shook my head slowly. "No... I know nothing." My voice cracked. "We weren¡¯t allowed to see him. Not after the arrest. Not even after his death."


    Tears stung the corners of my eyes.


    It had been four long years since Ist saw him. And now¡ªthis. This photo that didn¡¯t look old.


    "My men are still digging," Gabriel said softly. "We need to find out where he was buried¡ªor if he was ever buried at all."


    My lips parted, and before I could stop myself, the question spilled out.


    "What if he¡¯s still alive?"


    It sounded stupid. Ridiculous. Naive. But the second I saw that photo, it was the first thing I felt. Deep in my chest, beneath the pain and disbelief.


    Gabriel didn¡¯tugh. He didn¡¯t even look surprised.


    Instead, he stared at me as if trying to feel what I was feeling.


    "I¡¯ll look deeper into it," he said. "I swear I will."


    The tears broke free, slipping down my cheeks. "But if he¡¯s alive... why wouldn¡¯t hee back to me?" My voice cracked again. "Why wouldn¡¯t he say something? Anything?"


    I clutched the photo to my chest like it could hold me together, but I was already falling apart. The tears came harder now, and I turned my face away in shame.


    I hated crying.


    But Gabriel stepped closer¡ªclose enough that I could feel his warmth again. We were still naked, our skin kissed by the fading sunlight and the cold breeze from the leaves.


    "I hate seeing you cry," he said gently. "You don¡¯t deserve this kind of pain, Olivia."


    His voice was low, almost a whisper¡ªbut it reached deep inside me.


    I looked up at him through blurred vision, and he was just there, looking at me like I mattered.


    And before I knew what I was doing, I moved into him¡ªmy arms wrapping around his waist. I buried my face into his chest. His scent surrounded me, calming and strong.


    He held me. Carefully. Tenderly.


    And for a moment, I didn¡¯t feel so alone.


    Then he pulled back just enough to look into my eyes. His hand lifted to cup my cheek, brushing away a tear with his thumb.


    His gaze dropped to my lips.


    And then¡ªhe kissed me.


    My heart skipped a beat.


    And I didn¡¯t pull away.


    I froze. My mind went nk, my body stiffening as his lips pressed gently against mine.


    This wasn¡¯t like I imagined it.


    It wasn¡¯t rushed. It wasn¡¯t desperate.


    It was soft. Careful. Like he was giving me a chance to pull away.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Because the moment I processed what was happening, every ounce of logic vanished.


    Gabriel was kissing me¡ªa man who wasn¡¯t one of my mates...


    And it felt so damn good.


    And it felt so good.


    Slowly, my body responded. My lips moved hesitantly against his, my hands gripping his hair.


    Gabriel¡¯s kiss deepened, and I let it.


    His mouth was warm against mine, his hands firm on my waist, and the world melted away in the heat of the moment.


    His scent, his breath, the gentle pressure of his lips¡ªit was all too much and not enough.


    Then, suddenly, a thought slipped into my mind like a crack in ss.


    The triplets.


    They would feel this.


    The bond between us would carry it straight to them¡ªmy breathlessness, the racing of my heart, the electric heat spreading through my body.


    And for a second, I hesitated. I should¡¯ve pulled away. I should¡¯ve stopped.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because the very thought of them feeling this¡ªfeeling what I felt when they fucked Anita on our wedding night¡ªlit something wild inside me.


    I wanted them to feel it. Let them ache. Let them taste even a piece of the pain they gave me.


    A soft moan slipped from my lips as I pressed into Gabriel, kissing him deeper¡ªwith need, not regret.


    His hands gripped my waist, responding to the sudden change, and I gasped against his lips.


    I wanted them to feel it.


    I needed them to feel it.


    Gabriel groaned low in his throat as he pressed me backward until my back met the rough bark of a tree. My breath hitched, but I didn¡¯t stop him. I wrapped my arms tighter around his shoulders, grounding myself in him.


    He lifted one of my legs, hooking it around his waist without breaking the kiss. His palm slid up my thigh, anchoring me there as he kissed me like I was the only thing he saw¡ªlike I was his.


    The forest around us was still, but inside me, everything was burning.


    I didn¡¯t care if someone saw us.


    I didn¡¯t care about rules or shame or bonds.


    All I cared about was this¡ªhow he made me feel seen, wanted, alive.


    But then¡ªsuddenly¡ªa sharp, searing pain shot through my chest.


    I gasped.


    Voices echoed in my mind.


    "Olivia!"


    "Where are you?"


    "What are you doing¡ªwhat is this pain?"


    The triplets.


    I stilled against Gabriel¡¯s body, breathing heavily, the mind link buzzing in my head like static. Their emotions poured in¡ªconfusion, hurt, anger. Pain.


    But I didn¡¯t answer.


    I smirked instead, slowly pulling my mind away from theirs until the link closed with a snap, cutting them off.


    I blocked them frommunicating with me.


    I turned my gaze back to Gabriel, my voice barely a whisper. "I want more."


    His eyes darkened.


    A slow, knowing smirk curled on his lips.


    "Then I¡¯ll give you more," he whispered back.


    The second kiss was slow, but the heat between us intensified. Gabriel groaned between kisses, pulling me closer as his hands gripped my waist. I moaned into his mouth, the sound spilling from me without thought as I felt his hardness pressing against my stomach.


    Driven by instinct, my hand slid down between us. The moment my fingers wrapped around his hardness, Gabriel broke the kiss with a guttural grunt, his eyes zing with desire as they locked onto mine.


    "You¡¯re driving me insane," he growled, his voice rough and full of need.


    I smirked, leaning closer until my lips brushed his ear. "Then show me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 172: Gabriel’s Touch

    <h4>Chapter 172: Gabriel¡¯s Touch</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t know if this was really about making the triplets feel what I felt, but what I did know was that Gabriel¡¯s touch was driving me insane¡ªand I didn¡¯t want it to stop.


    Gabriel¡¯s hands gripped my hips firmly as he pushed me back against the tree, his powerful body pinning me there. The rough bark scraped against my skin, grounding me at the moment, while the heat radiating off him sent shivers cascading down my spine. His dark eyes locked onto mine, burning with raw intensity. His chest heaved, his breathsing ragged, as though he were holding himself together with everything in him.


    "Olivia..." He whispered my name like it was both a plea and a curse, his forehead pressing against mine. His voice was low and guttural, full of need. "You have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me."


    "Then show me," I said, my voice trembling but steady enough to carry the weight of my challenge. My hands slid up his chest, feeling the tension in his muscles, the rapid thud of his heartbeat beneath my palm. "We don¡¯t have tobel it."


    For a brief moment, regret flickered in his eyes. I mentally cursed myself. Goddess, I sound like a desperate slut.


    He groaned, the sounding from deep within his chest, his jaw tightening as he wrestled with his control. "Fuck," he growled, his voice sharp, tinged with frustration. "You have no idea how much I want you, Olivia. How much I¡¯ve always wanted you."


    His words sent a rush of warmth through me, but before I could respond, he leaned in closer, his lips brushing against my ear. "But I can¡¯t," he said, his voice breaking. "Not like this."


    His words hit me like a bucket of ice water. I blinked up at him, my throat tightening. "Why?" I managed to whisper. "Why are you holding back?"


    He pulled back just enough to meet my gaze, his eyes stormy with conflicting emotions. "Because," he said through gritted teeth, "I want to make love to you. I want abel attached to us. I want it to be two people in love making love, Olivia, and this situation is not it."


    Tears stung the back of my eyes at his words, but I couldn¡¯t deny I understood what he meant. It was obvious he knew I was doing this as payback to the triplets, but that was not the entire truth... I also wanted him, aside from my payback.


    And his words¡ªthose beautiful, selfless words¡ªmade me fall even harder for him.


    "Gabriel..." My voice broke as I spoke his name, but I couldn¡¯t say anything more. The ache in my chest was too much.


    Before I could dwell on the rejection, his hand slid up my thigh, his touch rough but electrifying. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t make you feel good today," he murmured, his voice low, dark, and dripping with desire.


    I gasped as his lips descended on my neck, kissing, nipping, and sucking at my skin in a way that made my knees weaken and my wolf surprisingly purr. His hands gripped my hips tighter, holding me steady as his mouth moved lower, tracing the curve of my corbone with his tongue. My head fell back against the tree as he explored my body with a possessiveness that left no room for doubt.


    "Gabriel," I breathed, my fingers tangling in his hair as he dropped to his knees before me. My heart raced as I looked down at him, the sight of this powerful Alpha kneeling before me sending a jolt of electricity through my veins.


    "You¡¯re beautiful," he said, his voice husky as his eyes roamed over me. His hands slid up my thighs, parting them with a firm but gentle insistence. "You drive me insane, Olivia. You make me forget every rule I¡¯ve ever set for myself."


    I barely had time to process his words before his lips pressed against the sensitive skin of my inner thigh. His tongue darted out to taste me, sending a shudder rippling through my body.


    "You taste divine," he murmured before his mouth located its target¡ªmy opening.


    The first stroke of his tongue was slow, deliberate, and devastating. My body jerked in response, my hands tightening in his hair as a cry escaped my lips.


    "Gabriel," I gasped, my voice trembling as the pleasure built inside me. "I¡ªoh, Goddess..."


    He growled again, the vibration sending shocks of pleasure through me as his tongue worked me with a precision that left me breathless. His lips and tongue teased and tormented, alternating between slow,nguid strokes and quick, firm movements that had me writhing against the tree.


    My legs trembled, and he held me steady, his hands gripping my thighs as he devoured me like a man starved. The heat between us was unbearable, every sensation amplified by the tension that had been building for so long.


    "Don¡¯t stop," I moaned, my voice broken as I felt myself teetering on the edge of release. My entire body was on fire, every nerve alive with the pleasure he gave me.


    He growled into me, his tongue moving faster, more demanding, until the tension inside me snapped. My climax hit me like a tidal wave, my body convulsing as I cried out his name. He didn¡¯t stop, his tongue coaxing me through every wave of pleasure until I was trembling and came.


    When he finally pulled back, his lips glistened, and his eyes were wild with satisfaction. He rose to his feet, his hands framing my face as he kissed me deeply, letting me taste myself on his lips. The kiss was slow, unhurried, but it carried a weight that left me breathless.


    "You¡¯ll never know how hard it is to stop here," he said, his voice rough and full of regret. "But I meant what I said. I can¡¯t take more than this, Olivia. Not yet. Not like this."


    His words were both a promise and a torment, leaving me aching for more even as he stepped back, putting distance between us. I stood there, my body still trembling from his touch, my heart heavy with frustration and desire.


    Gabriel turned away as if he needed the distance to regain control, but I wasn¡¯t ready to let him go. The sight of him¡ªhis chest rising and falling, his jaw clenched in restraint¡ªonly fueled the fire burning inside me. He was holding back for me, but I didn¡¯t want him to. I didn¡¯t want him to walk away without knowing how good I could make him feel.


    And the more we did this... the more pain the triplets would feel.


    "Gabriel," I said softly, stepping toward him. My voice shook with both nerves and desire. He stilled but didn¡¯t turn around. I reached for his arm, gently tugging until he faced me. His desired filled eyes searched mine, his desire at war with his control.


    "Olivia," he began, but I pressed a finger to his lips, silencing him.


    "You made me feel incredible," I said softly, my voiceced with vulnerability. "Let me do the same for you. Please."


    His eyes widened slightly, the storm in them intensifying. "You don¡¯t have to¡ª"


    "I want to," I interrupted, my hands sliding up his chest. "I need to."


    Gabriel¡¯s restraint wavered. He exhaled sharply, his handsing up to cradle my face as he stared at me with an intensity that made my knees weak. "You¡¯ll be the death of me, Olivia," he murmured, his voiceced with both exasperation and adoration.


    I smiled faintly, pulling him closer until our bodies brushed. My fingers trailed down his chest, over the taut muscles of his abdomen, and then lower. When I reached his groin, I hesitated, looking up at him.


    His breath hitched as he nodded once, giving me the permission I silently sought.


    Slowly, I sank to my knees, keeping my eyes locked on his. He groaned softly, his head tipping back.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 173: Pleasuring Him

    <h4>Chapter 173: Pleasuring Him </h4>


    Olivia''s POV


    The sight of him, hard and ready, sent a thrill through me. I leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to the sensitive skin just above his length. Gabriel''s hands tightened at his sides, his muscles flexing as he fought for control.


    "You''re perfect," I whispered, wrapping my fingers around him. He was warm, velvety smooth over unyielding steel, and the weight of his cock in my hand sent a rush of heat through me.


    "Olivia," he growled, his voice thick with need. "You don''t have to be gentle."


    His words emboldened me. I licked a slow stripe along the underside of him, savoring the way he shuddered under my touch. His taste was intoxicating, and when I took him into my mouth, his sharp inhale sent a thrill through me.


    I started slowly, letting my tongue tease and explore him as I worked him with my hand. His fingers tangled in my hair, guiding me but never forcing, his restraint making my desire to please him burn hotter. I hollowed my cheeks, taking him deeper, and his low, guttural groan was like music to my ears.


    "Goddess," he rasped, his voice strained. "You''re going to drive me insane."


    I smiled around him, letting the vibrations of my pleasure flow through him. I quickened my pace, my hand moving in time with my mouth as I worked to unravel him. His breathing grew ragged, his muscles taut as a bowstring as he hovered on the edge.


    "I¡ª" His words broke off into a growl as his control snapped. His hips bucked slightly, and I took him deeper, my name falling from his lips like a prayer as he shattered. His release was hot and powerful, and I swallowed it all, savoring the taste of him.


    When he finally stilled, his breathing heavy and uneven, I pulled back, wiping my lips with the back of my hand as I looked up at him. His eyes were half-lidded, his expression one of pure satisfaction and awe. He reached down, pulling me to my feet and into his arms.


    "You''re incredible," he murmured, his lips brushing against my temple. "I don''t deserve you."


    I smiled against his chest, my heart swelling at his words. "Maybe not," I teased lightly, "but I''m the one who decides that." I said and stepped away.


    "I have to return," I added. By now, I knew they must be looking for me, and I didn''t want them to see us together¡ªnot that I cared, just that I didn''t want any fights.


    Gabriel nodded, desire for me still in his eyes. "I will escort you!"


    I smirked. "First to reach," I said, and didn''t give him a chance before I swiftly shifted into my brown-furred wolf and began sprinting back toward my clothes.


    I could hear the yful, annoyed grunt of Gabriel behind me as he shifted to chase after me. I giggled, wagged my tail, and increased my pace.


    Gabriel''s dark-furred wolf was fast, his powerful strides closing the gap between us as I pushed myself harder, weaving through the trees. The cool afternoon air rushed past me, carrying the scent of pine and earth. My wolf, emboldened by the thrill of the chase, let out an excited yip as we dodged an outstretched branch.


    But Gabriel was relentless. His deep growl echoed through the forest, a yful warning that he was catching up. I pushed myself faster, my paws pounding against the soft ground, my heart racing with exhration. The thought of him overtaking me sent a shiver of excitement through me, though I wasn''t going to make it easy for him.


    My wolf darted left, trying to outmaneuver him, but Gabriel anticipated my move, cutting me off with a burst of speed. He lunged, his massive form colliding with mine in a gentle but firm tackle that sent us rolling across the forest floor.


    When we finally came to a stop, he pinned me beneath him, his sharp brown eyes gleaming with triumph. His wolf was breathtaking up close¡ªhis dark fur sleek and powerful, his presencemanding yet yful. He leaned down, his muzzle brushing against mine in a gesture both possessive and tender.


    "Got you," he growled, the wordsced with satisfaction.


    I nipped at his ear in defiance, my wolf''s pride refusing to admit defeat so easily. But the closeness of him, the way his body pressed against mine, made it difficult to hold onto my stubbornness. Slowly, I shifted back into my human form, the cool air caressing my bare skin as I gazed up at him.


    Gabriel shifted as well, his strong arms caging me in as he leaned down, his face inches from mine. His expression was softer now, his eyes filled with something deeper than just desire¡ªsomething that made my breath catch.


    "I win," he murmured, his voice low and teasing, but there was a tenderness in his gaze that made my heart ache.


    I rolled my eyes, a smile tugging at my lips. "Fine, you win. But don''t get used to it."


    Heughed, the sound rich and warm, as he helped me to my feet. We both began making our way back to where I left my clothes, the yful tension between us shifting into something morefortable.


    As I dressed, Gabriel''s eyes lingered on me, his gaze softening as he reached out to brush a strand of hair from my face.


    I blushed but looked away.


    His presence wasmanding, yet oddlyforting. For a moment, I thought he might say something¡ªanything. But he didn''t.


    Instead, he simply leaned against a tree, his lips quirking into a soft smile. "See you tomorrow?" he asked, his voice low, sending a shiver through me.


    I hesitated. I really wanted to see him again¡­ to be with him. But was this even right?


    "Gabriel¡­" I began, my voice trailing off. My throat felt dry, the words I wanted to say tangled up inside me.


    "Yes?" he asked softly, tilting his head as he waited for me to finish.


    I stared at him, not knowing if I should agree or refuse.


    "I will check my schedule and let you know." My voice faltered again, and I let out a shaky breath, trying to mask the ache building in my chest.


    His eyes lingered on me for a moment longer, as though he could sense there was more I wanted to say. But he didn''t press. He just smiled, that same soft, maddening smile, and stepped back. "Goodbye," he said, his tone gentle.


    I nodded, turned around, and began walking away. I wanted to look back, to see if he was still standing there, but I held myself back and continued walking.


    I was almost at the edge of the forest, close to the border of the pack, when I saw two pack warriors waiting for me.


    Their faces looked worried, and I knew right away¡ªthe triplets must have sent them to find me.


    I didn''t stop or say anything. I just kept walking past them, pretending not to care. But my wolf inside me started to feel uneasy. Something wasn''t right.


    As I got closer to the pack house, I noticed the way people were looking at me. Some staff nced at me, then quickly looked away. A maid even paused mid-step, staring at me like she''d seen something strange.


    That''s when I realized it.


    It was Gabriel''s scent on me.


    It was still fresh on my skin and everyone could smell it. My face grew hot. I tried to stay calm and keep walking like nothing was wrong, but deep down, my stomach twisted.


    And then¡­ I felt it.


    A strange energy in the air. Heavy¡­ Wrong.


    I turned the corner and saw Nora and Lolita hurrying through the hallway. Their faces were pale and serious.


    "Nora!" I called out. "Lolita¡ªwhat''s going on?"


    They both stopped fast, then looked at each other before looking at me. That look made my chest tighten.


    "Luna," Lolita said, out of breath. "Where have you been?"


    I frowned. "In the woods."


    "You didn''t hear?"


    "Hear what?" I asked quickly, already scared of the answer.


    Nora stepped forward. "The alphas¡­ something happened."


    My heart dropped. "What do you mean something happened?"


    "They were at thebat grounds," she exined. "Training like normal. Then, all of a sudden, they started screaming in pain. Grabbing their chests like they couldn''t breathe."


    I froze. A cold chill ran through me.


    "They screamed¡­ then all three of them copsed to the ground and went unconscious," Lolita added. "The warriors rushed them out. They''re in their room now. The healers are with them."


    My throat felt tight. My mouth opened, but no sound came out.


    What I did with Gabriel¡­ it hurt them more than I''d thought it would.


    "What room are they in?" I finally asked.


    "Alpha Lennox''s," Nora answered.


    I didn''t wait. I turned and ran.


    My footsteps echoed through the halls, but I barely heard them. My heart was pounding too hard. For a ridiculous reason, I was worried, scared.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 174: It Should Have Been Me

    <h4>Chapter 174: It Should Have Been Me</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I burst into the room¡ªand froze.


    Lying unconscious on Lennox¡¯s bed were the triplets. Three of them. Lifeless. Pale. Surrounded by healers working frantically, their brows furrowed in concentration.


    My heart stopped.


    The moment my presence was noticed, everyone turned to look at me except the healers, who were focused on the triplets.


    Lady Fiona was the first to move. Her eyes were already wet with tears. She looked at me like I had stabbed her in the heart.


    "What have you done?" she whispered, her voice shaking with grief and disbelief. She didn¡¯t need to ask. Her tone said she already knew.


    I opened my mouth to speak, to defend myself¡ªbut nothing came out. So I shut it again, swallowing the lump in my throat.


    Sir Damon said nothing. He Just stared at me nkly, then turned his eyes back to his sons, his face etched with worry.


    And then there was Alpha Damien.


    His eyes were wild. Furious. Like a storm trapped behind them. He marched toward me, and before I could even react, he grabbed my wrist.


    "Wait¡ªAlpha Damien¡ª" I started, but he wasn¡¯t listening.


    He dragged me out of the room with so much force I nearly stumbled. I wanted to resist, to pull away¡ªbut something told me not to. Something told me this wasn¡¯t the time to fight him.


    His rage was suffocating, burning off him in waves. He didn¡¯t speak until we reached his room. He shoved the door open, yanked me inside, and mmed it shut behind us.


    Then he turned¡ªand suddenly pushed me against the wall.


    My back hit the cold surface with a thud, and I gasped. I tried to sidestep him, but he caged me in¡ªhis arms braced on either side of my head, his body too close.


    Our eyes locked, and I could see the rage in his eyes.


    He leaned in suddenly, his nose brushing against my neck as he sniffed me.


    His whole body stiffened.


    The anger in his gaze darkened.


    "Who was he?" he asked, his voice low but filled with rage.


    I frowned, lifting my chin, refusing to flinch under his gaze. "None of your concern."


    He mmed his hand into the wall beside my head, making me jump. "Of course it¡¯s my fucking concern!" he growled.


    "We¡¯re in a game, Olivia! We have a n¡ªa strategy! You and I¡ªhow the hell do you expect the others to believe in us if you go around fucking someone else!"


    "I didn¡¯t fuck anyone," I snapped, my voice sharper than I meant.


    Heughed bitterly. "No? You didn¡¯t fuck him?" His lips curled, his eyes narrowing. "But you made out with him, didn¡¯t you? I can smell him on you. His wolf is still clinging to your skin."


    "That¡¯s none of your business!" I shot back, shoving against his chest. He didn¡¯t budge.


    "You think I don¡¯t know what this is about?" he snarled. "You want your payback¡ªfor what the triplets did. For all the pain. I get it, Olivia. I do. But if you¡¯re going to get even, it has to be with me."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    His voice dropped, raw and ragged. "If anyone was supposed to touch you, then it has to be me!"


    My frown deepened. "What are you saying..."


    "I said what I said!" He cut me off.


    There was something else in his voice now. Jealousy, maybe. Or maybe I was just imagining it.


    "Only I get to touch you!" he spat.


    I scoffed, trying to ignore the heat rising under my skin. "That¡¯s insane. I¡¯m your nephews¡¯ wife."


    "I know that," he growled, his voice strained.


    His chest was rising and falling fast, his breath heavy, his fists clenched at his sides. For a moment, he looked like he was struggling, fighting something inside himself.


    "That¡¯s the only thing stopping me," he said, hoarsely. "That¡¯s the only thing keeping me from turning you around right now and fucking you against this wall."


    I froze.


    My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    His jaw clenched, and he stepped in closer.


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you?" His voice trembled slightly, not with weakness, but restraint. "The moment I saw you standing at that auction, I thought you were the most beautiful, most goddamn sexy woman I¡¯d everid eyes on."


    He let out a bitterugh.


    "I would¡¯ve sold my entire fortune, my title, everything I own, if that was what it took to have you."


    I stared at him, stunned. My throat was dry, my heart pounding like a drum.


    "Don¡¯t push me, Olivia," he growled. "You think you¡¯re ying some smart little game? You have no idea what you¡¯re doing to me."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but he cut me off.


    "Do you even know what you look like? How you walk? How you smell?" His gaze swept over me like a wildfire. "You drive me insane. And todaying back smelling like him?"


    I tried to look away, but he caught my chin gently, forcing me to meet his eyes.


    "Stay away from that man. Do you understand me?" His voice was low but sharp, no room for argument. "Until this is over¡ªuntil we are done ying this game¡ªyou stay the hell away from every man."


    I swallowed hard, my body tense, my chest tight with a mess of thoughts.


    "Now get out," he said, turning away from me.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    "I said get out, Olivia."


    I hesitated only for a second, then turned, walked to the door, and opened it. My hand trembled on the handle as I pushed it open and walked out, shutting the door behind me.


    As I made my way back to the triplets, my mind was a tangled storm of emotions. Rage, confusion, guilt... and something I didn¡¯t even want to name. My heart was still racing from everything Alpha Damien said. From the way he touched me. From the way he looked at me.


    I hated it.


    I hated that part of me didn¡¯t hate it at all.


    I pressed a hand to my chest as I turned down the corridor, trying to calm my breathing, trying to make sense of everything. The triplets were unconscious, and somehow¡ªsomehow¡ªit was my fault.


    All I¡¯d done was make out with Gabriel.


    I didn¡¯t mean to hurt them. I wanted them to feel just a glimpse. I didn¡¯t know it would make them go unconscious since we didn¡¯t have sex.


    But Damien¡ªhe made it sound like it was betrayal. Like I¡¯d gone and broken some sacred vow I never agreed to in the first ce. And then the things he said...


    If anyone was supposed to touch you, it had to be me.


    I would¡¯ve sold everything just to have you.


    My steps slowed.


    Did he mean it? Or was it just the heat of the moment? Some twisted mix of possessiveness and jealousy tangled up in the n we were supposed to be ying?


    Or... was it something more?


    No. No, it couldn¡¯t be. It shouldn¡¯t be. I was the triplets¡¯ wife. Damien was their uncle.


    And yet... when he touched me, when he pressed me against the wall, when he looked at me like I was the only woman in the world¡ªit didn¡¯t feel wrong.


    That was the worst part.


    It didn¡¯t feel wrong.


    I reached the door and paused. I could hear soft voices inside. Lady Fiona¡¯s hushed murmurs, one of the healers responding quietly. I pressed a hand against the door but didn¡¯t push it open right away.


    Instead, I leaned my forehead against the wood.


    What was happening to me?


    Gabriel. Damien. The triplets. This game we were ying¡ªit was starting to feel less like a strategy and more like a trap. One I¡¯d set for myself.


    I closed my eyes, taking a slow, shaky breath. Then I pushed the door open¡ªand stepped inside.

 Chapter 175: What I Felt

    <h4>Chapter 175: What I Felt</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Why are they not up yet?" Sir Damon asked, his worry so obvious in his voice.


    The healers didn¡¯t respond as they kept doing their incantations.


    Where I stood beside the door, I felt guilty and worried. You can¡¯t me me... I once loved them. Loved? No... that word felt too weak. I adored them. Cherished them. I worshipped the ground they walked on.


    And now they were lying there in such a state because of my action.


    My wolf whimpered deep inside me. She was scared, just like me. I swallowed hard, trying to push the fear away, but it was growing stronger by the second.


    "What the fuck is the problem!" Sir Damon suddenly shouted, stepping closer. "Why is none of them responding yet?!"


    His voice cracked with panic. I understood why. These were his only sons. And now all three were in danger.


    One of the healers finally spoke, her voice filled with worry.


    "It¡¯s the bond," she said. "The emotional connection between them and Luna Olivia. It¡¯s strong... and what she did¡ªmaking out with another wolf¡ªcaused them a deep pain. A pain their wolves didn¡¯t know how to handle."


    I felt my heart drop.


    Lady Fiona looked at me, really looked. Her eyes were full of sadness, maybe disappointment, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She turned her gaze back to the triplets.


    Sir Damon didn¡¯t speak either. He clenched his jaw, staring at his sons like he was begging them to wake up.


    Another healer spoke, worry all over her face.


    "If they don¡¯t wake up soon... we¡¯ll have to move them to the Sanctuary."


    My brows pulled together. "The Sanctuary?"


    "It¡¯s a sacred ce," she exined softly. "For wolves with deep or dangerous conditions. Illnesses that normal healing can¡¯t fix. There... some rituals are performed. But not everyonees back the same."


    A chill ran through me.


    "No," I whispered, barely able to breathe. Not the Sanctuary. Anything but that.


    I looked at the triplets again¡ªmy heart aching. This wasn¡¯t what I wanted. Not like this. I never wanted to hurt them this far.


    My wolf stirred inside me, her voice soft and unsure. "Try... try to use your healing ability... maybe we can help."


    My hands trembled a little as I looked down at them. I hadn¡¯t used that side of me since two days ago. I didn¡¯t even know if it would work... but I had to try. Because if anything happens to them, I won¡¯t be able to live with the guilt.


    I looked around the room. Everyone was so tense, so focused on the triplets.


    They couldn¡¯t know. No one could know about this ability¡ªnot yet. I didn¡¯t even fully understand it myself. It was something I kept hidden... something I wasn¡¯t sure was real.


    So, from where I stood near the wall, I slowly closed my eyes. I took a deep breath and focused.


    I reached for them¡ªnot with my hands, but with the mate bond.


    "Connect," my wolf whispered. "Find them."


    I let my mind stretch, searching for the bond, the invisible thread that still tied me to them. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing exactly. I didn¡¯t have a guide or a spell. Just feeling. Just instinct.


    At first, there was nothing.


    Just darkness.


    Confusion.


    Doubt crept in.


    What if this doesn¡¯t work? What if I make it worse?


    But I pushed past it. I focused on them¡ªtheir faces, their smiles, theirughter, the memories we once shared. I focused on how much I cared, even after everything. I poured that feeling out through the bond.


    And then...


    A shift.


    It was small at first. Like a flicker of light in the dark.


    Then stronger.


    A spark.


    I felt something click into ce¡ªand just then, I heard a sharp gasp.


    It was from Lady Fiona.


    My eyes flew open, my breath caught in my throat.


    All three triplets were staring up at the ceiling, eyes wide, blinking slowly like they were waking from a deep sleep.


    A soft cry escaped Lady Fiona¡¯s lips, her hands covering her mouth.


    Sir Damon rushed forward, his eyes full of shock and relief. "They¡¯re awake..."


    The healers quickly moved closer, checking their vitals, whispering quietly.


    But I just stood there, frozen in ce.


    It worked.


    Somehow... it worked.


    As if something pulled them toward me, all three of the triplets slowly turned their heads... and looked right at me.


    Our eyes locked.


    I froze.


    I expected to see anger. Hatred. Disgust.


    But I was wrong.


    There was none of that.


    Just... pain.


    "Everyone out," Lennox said, his voice hoarse but authoritative.


    The room went still.


    Sir Damon hesitated, but Lennox repeated, "Please leave. All of you. Except Olivia."


    Lady Fiona nced at me, then at her sons, before giving a silent nod to the healers. One by one, everyone filed out of the room, leaving just me... and them.


    The door clicked shut behind thest person.


    The silence that followed felt heavy.


    Lennox sat up slightly, wincing. "Is this what you felt that night?" he asked, his eyes fixed on me, pain evident in them.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    So I didn¡¯t.


    I just stood there.


    Levi rubbed a hand over his face. "I¡¯ve heard that when a wolf¡¯s mate is with someone else... they feel it. The pain. But I never thought it was this bad."


    He looked up at me, his voice full of regret now.


    "That night... when we were with Anita... we didn¡¯t know. We didn¡¯t know it would hurt this much."


    A sharpugh slipped from my lips¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t from happiness.


    "Really?" I snapped. "You didn¡¯t think it would hurt? I passed out from the pain."


    They all looked at me, their eyes full of regret.


    "And what did you do?" I went on, my voice shaking. "You threw me outside like I was nothing."


    Louis¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. "Threw you out? What are you talking about?"


    I stared at him, cold and bitter. "Don¡¯t act clueless."


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "When we noticed you weren¡¯t responding, we panicked. We called a guard. Told him to take you back to your room."


    I let out a short breath and crossed my arms.


    "Liar."


    His head jerked back like I pped him.


    "When I woke up," I paused and took a deep breath, stopping myself from crying, "my mother told me the guards said they found me lying outside the door. Alone."


    All three men blinked, clearly confused. "What?"


    "I was unconscious in the hallway," I said. "Like trash someone just dumped outside."


    The room fell silent again before Lennox spoke. "Olivia, that¡¯s not true... we didn¡¯t throw you out..."


    I frowned and cut him off. "I don¡¯t care... it doesn¡¯t matter whether you threw me out or not, but the fact remains that you three did what you did. And what you felt now? That was just a glimpse of what I went through. Just making out with another man knocked you unconscious. So imagine if I had fucked him! Just imagine the pain, that was what I felt, and even worse."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 176: What If

    <h4>Chapter 176: What If</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    I managed to force myself out of bed. My whole body ached and throbbed, but I pushed through the pain and approached Olivia.


    My heart was breaking¡ªnot just because she made out with someone else, but because of what my brothers and I made her go through. Right now, I would do anything... anything to turn back the hands of time and make things right. But that was just a wish.


    Getting closer to Olivia, I perceived the smell of the wolf on her, and immediately I knew it was Gabriel. My weakened wolf howled possessively inside me, but I shoved the feelings down.


    "Olivia..." I reached for her hand, but she yanked it away and frowned even deeper.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" she spat.


    I nodded and let my hand drop to my side.


    "We¡¯re sorry, Olivia... we¡¯re so sorry," I said, apologizing from the depths of my heart. I wished she could see it¡ªmy heart, the hearts of my brothers. We were truly sorry. Sorry for all the miserable things we did. But deep down, I knew that being sorry would never be enough.


    Olivia¡¯s frown deepened, clearly not moved by my apology.


    "I don¡¯t fucking need your apology. It¡¯s toote for that. All that¡¯s left is the meeting. Once we get there, I¡¯ll tell the council I no longer want the bond. I¡¯ll tell them what the three of you did to me. And once I¡¯m set free, I will leave you three and this godforsaken pack," she spat, so much hate and anger for us in her eyes.


    My heart ached at her words, and my wolf whimpered inside me. I couldn¡¯t speak. So Levi stepped forward.


    "Liv... you once loved us, didn¡¯t you?" he asked, struggling to leave the bed as he approached us.


    Olivia¡¯s gaze snapped to him, her jaw clenched tight. "Don¡¯t," she warned coldly.


    "You don¡¯t get to bring that up," she hissed, her voice trembling¡ªnot with fear, but anger. "You three killed that love. You destroyed it with your own hands."


    Then her shoulders slumped slightly. "You think saying sorry will fix this?" she asked, her voice softer but filled with pain. "You think one apology erases what you did?"


    "No," I said quietly. "We know it doesn¡¯t. But we¡¯ll keep saying it anyway."


    Levi stepped closer, ignoring the ache in his limbs. "We don¡¯t want to lose you, Liv. Not like this. Not because we were fools."


    She stared at him for a long, heavy moment, then shook her head.


    "You already lost me," she whispered.


    And with that, she turned and walked away, leaving the three of us in silence, surrounded by our shame, our regret, and the heavy truth we could no longer escape.


    An awkward silence hung in the air as neither I nor my brothers said a word to each other.


    My legs couldn¡¯t hold me for long¡ªI was far from fully healed. I sank onto the couch nearby and buried my face in my hands.


    What the hell were we thinking?


    What were we thinking when we did all those horrible things to Olivia?


    I once cherished that girl. No... I worshipped her. And now I could barely face the reflection of the man I had be. The pain in her eyes¡ªhow could I have caused that?


    I lifted my gaze and looked at my brothers. They sat in silence too, each lost in his thoughts. Levi looked particrly troubled, while Louis stared nkly at the wall like he was trying to disappear into it.


    I cleared my throat, trying to find my voice. "Are we sure..." I paused, unsure how to phrase it. "Are we sure we weren¡¯t under some kind of spell?"


    Louis blinked and turned to me slowly. "What?"


    I rubbed my face, frustration and confusion knotting my gut. "I¡¯m serious. Think about it. The letters. The way we started acting. The coldness. The decisions we made... It wasn¡¯t normal. That wasn¡¯t us."


    Levi straightened slightly, frowning. "You think someone used magic on us?"


    I nodded. "Maybe not directly. But something¡¯s off. What if the letters had a spell or enchantment? What if we were manipted somehow?"


    Louis¡¯s eyes narrowed as he thought it through. "That... would make sense. There were moments I¡¯d act and then wonder why I even said or did something. Like I was detached, watching myself screw everything up."


    "I felt it too," Levi muttered, jaw tight. "I kept ming it on anger or hate, but now... now it feels like something else was controlling our emotions."


    There was a moment of shared realization between us.


    Levi closed his eyes briefly. "I¡¯m making a mind-link to the Seer."


    We all sat in tense silence as his eyes zed over, clearly tapping into the pack link. A few seconds passed before he nodded slowly, his voice firm.


    "She¡¯s on her way."


    A strange mixture of hope and dread settled over us. If we had been under a spell... maybe there was still a way to make things right. Maybe we weren¡¯t just monsters.


    But if we weren¡¯t under a spell?


    Then we were exactly what Olivia believed us to be.


    And that truth might be even harder to live with.


    A few momentster, a knock came at the door.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask who it was. The familiar scent told us it was our mother.


    She didn¡¯t wait to be invited in. The door creaked open, and she stepped inside, bncing a tray of herbal tea. Her expression was calm, but I could see the worry in her eyes.


    "The healer said this will help you regain your strength," she said gently, making her way toward us.


    She handed each of us a cup. When she got to me, I took it with a quiet "thank you" and gave her a brief nod.


    The moment the cup touched my lips, the sharp scent of mint and bitter roots hit my nose. The taste followed just as quickly¡ªearthy, with a burning tingle at the back of my throat. It wasn¡¯t pleasant, but I didn¡¯tin. I knew it was meant to heal.


    She sat down across from us, her hands folding in herp.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked softly, her voice warm but cautious.


    "We¡¯re fine," I replied tly. Levi and Louis nodded in agreement, though none of us really were.


    She hesitated. I knew she wanted to say more¡ªher eyes gave her away. I beat her to it.


    "Mom... please. Not now," I muttered. "We¡¯re not in the mood."


    But she didn¡¯t stop.


    "It just seems..." she started slowly, her gaze falling toward the door Olivia had left through, "it seems Olivia was touched by someone else."


    The room tensed instantly.


    I swallowed hard, forcing my face to remain nk. "Don¡¯t bother yourself with our affairs, Mother."


    She gave a slow, resigned nod. "I only say it because... she doesn¡¯t seem to like you anymore. Any of you."


    Louis scoffed. "What do you expect? That she¡¯ll ept us back with open arms?" His voice trembled with frustration, but it wasn¡¯t directed at our mother. "We hurt her... we caused her pain. We tortured her. What woman in her right mind would want us back?"


    Mother swallowed hard. For a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything. The silence pressed in around us until she finally spoke.


    "I called Doctor Martha," she said suddenly. "She checked on Anita... and confirmed she¡¯s pregnant."


    A sharp frown creased my face, but I didn¡¯t flinch. I wasn¡¯t surprised. The signs were already there¡ªher sudden mood swings, the frequent nausea and illness.


    But hearing it confirmed still stirred something ugly in my chest.


    Mother looked at us with concerned eyes. "What if... what if the babies are really yours?"


    I met her gaze, frowning deeply. "That¡¯s not our main concern, Mother."


    Her expression fell slightly, but I wasn¡¯t done.


    "You¡¯re so desperate for grandchildren that you¡¯re not even bothered by the kind of person the mother is," I said coldly. "Anita will never make a good mother. You know it."


    Louis nodded in agreement, his jaw clenched. Levi didn¡¯t say anything, but the way his fists tightened on his knees said enough.


    Mother looked away, guilt flickering across her face.


    "We¡¯ll handle Anita on our own," I added firmly. "You don¡¯t need to get involved."


    A sudden knock came at the door.


    One of the guards stepped inside and bowed slightly.


    "The Seer has arrived."


    I stood, setting aside the unfinished cup of tea.


    "Please excuse us, Mother," I said¡ªnot rudely, but with finality.


    She looked as if she wanted to argue, but instead, she nodded slowly, stood, and quietly left the room.


    As she walked out, the Seer stepped in.

 Chapter 177: Spell

    <h4>Chapter 177: Spell</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    Our pack¡¯s Seer walked in. Even though she was nearly twenty years older than us, she respectfully bowed her head.


    "Wee," I said, motioning to the couch. "Please, have a seat."


    She shook her head gently and sat on the floor instead. I didn¡¯t question it¡ªshe always did her spells and readings on the ground. It was her way.


    I nced at Levi and Louis, then stood up and went to the drawer where we had kept the letters. My hand shook a little as I pulled them out. Just holding them made my stomach turn. These letters had started everything.


    I walked over and handed them to her. "These letters... we think they were charmed or spelled. They messed with our minds."


    She took them carefully with furrowed brows. Without a word, she reached into her small bag and pulled out a bowl and some herbs tied together with ck string.


    She crushed the herbs into the bowl, then pricked her finger and let a drop of blood fall in. Whispering something under her breath, she lit the mix. Pale smoke began to rise, curling in the air. As it did, her eyes turned a faint silver.


    She spoke, her voice low and serious, like it wasing from somewhere deeper than her own throat. "Spirits of truth, lift the veil... show us what hides in this ink..."


    The letters gave off a faint glow, like they didn¡¯t want to be exposed. The fire in her bowl crackled louder.


    Then she blinked and looked at us. Her voice returned to normal.


    "You were right," she said. "Your guess was correct."


    We all sat up straighter, listening closely.


    "The ink used in these letters¡ªwasced with spellcraft," she exined. "Subtle, dark magic. Not a curse, but an enchantment. Enough to nudge thoughts. Twist perceptions. Push emotions in certain directions."


    Levi¡¯s jaw clenched. "To what end?"


    She looked at him solemnly. "To deepen your doubts. Amplify your anger. Mute your empathy. The more you read the letters, the more they pulled you into choices you wouldn¡¯t normally make. The spell fed off your existing weaknesses¡ªyour jealousy, fear, even guilt¡ªand then redirected them."


    Louis¡¯s face darkened. "So... we were manipted."


    She nodded slowly. "Not controlled. But influenced. Enough to make your worst choices feel justified. Enough to blind you to her pain."


    I swallowed, my throat dry.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment.


    So we weren¡¯t just cruel.


    We were weaponized.


    Levi looked pale. Louis didn¡¯t say a word. But I could see the fire building in all of us.


    Someone had done this on purpose.


    The Seer lowered her gaze to the letters and continued.


    "This spell wasn¡¯t meant to just cloud your minds," she said. "It was designed to turn you fully against Olivia. To iste her... and ultimately drive you to destroy her."


    My blood ran cold.


    "You mean¡ª" Levi started, but she cut in.


    "Yes," she confirmed. "It was meant to push you toward killing her."


    A heavy silence fell. I could hear my heartbeat pounding in my ears. Louis¡¯s hands curled into fists, his knuckles white.


    "But it didn¡¯t work," the Seer added quickly, her voice softening. "Because your bond with her¡ªit was too strong. Your love, buried as it was under confusion and rage, still resisted the finalmand."


    She looked at us one by one. "Even with all that darkness clouding you... a part of you still remembered who she was to you. That part saved her."


    I sat back, stunned.


    "Then why is the spell gone now?" Levi asked.


    The Seer gave a small nod. "She saw the letters... she wasn¡¯t meant to see the letters."


    The truth hit hard. Olivia had unknowingly broken the spell... just by reading the letters.


    I clenched my jaw. "Who did this?" I demanded. "Who wrote these letters? Who would do something this twisted?"


    "We thought it was Anita," Louis added grimly. "But there¡¯s no way. She¡¯s just a kid¡ªfourteen at that time. There¡¯s no way she pulled this off. Not alone."


    The Seer gave a faint smirk, but her eyes remained serious. "You¡¯re right. This kind of magic takes skill. Focus. Intent. Someone powerful wanted Olivia out of the way¡ªand wanted to use you to do it."


    She picked up the bowl again, this time adding something silvery to the ashes. She began another incantation, voice flowing quickly in an old tongue.


    The smoke rose again, but this time, it coiled strangely, dancing in odd patterns. Her eyes turned silver once more... but after a few seconds, she gasped softly.


    "What is it?" Levi asked.


    She let the spell fizzle and looked up at us, a strange smile tugging at the corner of her lips. "Someone doesn¡¯t want me to see them. I¡¯ve been blocked."


    "Blocked?" Louis asked, his voice low.


    She nodded. "There¡¯s a magical shield around the sender. Powerful. Old. It¡¯s hiding their identity from me. That alone tells us something."


    "That they¡¯re dangerous," I muttered.


    She nodded. "And smart. But not perfect."


    She stood slowly, gathering the letters into a cloth wrap.


    "Leave these with me," she said. "I need time¡ªdays, maybe more. I¡¯ll run deeper incantations, older ones. If there¡¯s a crack in their spell, I¡¯ll find it."


    I nodded without hesitation. "Thank you."


    The Seer turned to leave, the letters bundled tightly in her arms. But just as her hand touched the door, she froze. Her head tilted slightly, like she was listening to something the rest of us couldn¡¯t hear.


    Then she turned back to us slowly, her expression worried.


    "I just got a vision."


    My heart stopped. "A vision?"


    She nodded, her eyes darker than before. "It came fast and sharp. A warning."


    "What did you see?" Louis asked, his voice low and tense.


    The Seer looked at each of us, her voice barely above a whisper. "I saw Luna Olivia... lying in a pool of her own blood."


    Everything in me went still.


    "No," Levi breathed. "No, that¡¯s not¡ª"


    "She wasn¡¯t dead," the Seer cut in quickly. "But she was close. Hurt badly. And alone."


    Panic red inside me, my wolf pushing against my skin, restless and angry. "When? Where?"


    "I couldn¡¯t tell," she said. "The vision was clouded... but the danger is real. Someone still wants her dead."


    A heavy silence fell over the room. I couldn¡¯t sit still anymore¡ªI stood, pacing back and forth, trying to think, trying not to panic.


    "She¡¯s already been through enough," Louis said, his voice sharp with guilt. "Why the hell won¡¯t they leave her alone?"


    The Seer walked back into the room. "Whoever did this... they aren¡¯t finished. And if Olivia breaks the bond with you three and leaves the pack, she¡¯ll be in danger."


    Levi looked at me, his eyes zing. "We have to protect her."


    I nodded. "We will. No matter what it takes."


    The Seer gave us a warning look. "Keep her close. Keep your eyes open. And whatever you do, don¡¯t let her leave."


    With that, she turned and left through the door.


    As it closed behind her, the silence that followed was heavy with fear, anger... and worry.


    We had failed Olivia once.


    We would not fail her again.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 178: On Phone

    <h4>Chapter 178: On Phone</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "What are you doing now?" Gabriel¡¯s low, husky voice came through the phone, deep and rough like he¡¯d just crawled into bed.


    I blushed instantly. "Nothing really... just about to go to bed before your call came," I murmured, my voice soft and warm with sleep.


    There was a pause, and then I heard him breathe. "I¡¯m in bed too. I have to sleep early¡ªI¡¯ve got a meeting at eight."


    I smiled to myself. "Alright."


    A quiet silence fell between us. Not awkward, but tense in a way that made my heart race. Neither of us said anything for a while, and all I could hear was the sound of his breathing¡ªdeep, slow, steady. It sent a shiver down my spine.


    "I wish you were here in my arms right now," he finally said, voice gravelly, full of yearning. "I¡¯d do anything to have you beside me."


    A small shiver ran through me at the sound of his voice, deep and low in my ear. Gabriel¡¯s words lingered in the air between us, heavy and raw, stirring something deep in my belly.


    "I wish you were right here in my arms... I would do anything to have you here with me," he said again, his voice thick with emotion and obvious desire.


    My fingers gripped the edge of my sheets.


    "What would you do if I was there?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. I sounded breathless¡ªeven to myself. My heart pounded in my chest like it was trying to escape, and my skin tingled with anticipation.


    Gabriel groaned softly through the phone, the sound rough and hungry. "Don¡¯t tempt me, Olivia..."


    I licked my lips, my skin already tingling. "I want to know," I said, voice barely above a whisper. "Tell me."


    There was silence for a beat, then a sharp inhale from him.


    "We¡¯d continue from where I stopped... back in the woods," he said, voice rough now,ced with hunger. "I still remember how your body felt under mine, how you gasped when I touched you right..." his breath hitched, "...right between your thighs."


    I clenched my legs together, heat flooding through me. My cheeks burned.


    "I didn¡¯t want to stop, Olivia," he continued, voice dark and sensual now. "Do you know how close I was to taking you right there, against that tree?"


    A soft sound escaped me¡ªhalf gasp, half moan.


    "I wanted to hear you say my name over and over, feel you shake beneath me as I drove you over the edge. I wanted to mark you... im you in every possible way."


    My body responded to every word. I arched slightly into the mattress, needing relief from the ache building deep inside me.


    "Are you touching yourself?" he asked suddenly, his voice rough with desire.


    I swallowed hard. "No... not yet."


    "Do it for me," he said. "Let me guide you. Let me be the one to make you fall apart... even if it¡¯s through this phone."


    My breath caught at his words. The low,manding tone of his voice sent another shiver coursing through me. Slowly, almost shyly, my hand slipped beneath the sheets, grazing over the waistband of my shorts.


    "Are you doing it?" he asked, his voice lower now, more strained. I could practically feel the heat radiating through the phone.


    "Yes..." I whispered, closing my eyes.


    "Good girl," he murmured, and the praise made me ache even more. "Close your eyes. Pretend I¡¯m there... that I¡¯m the one touching you."


    I did exactly that¡ªmyshes fluttering shut, my free hand gripping the sheets as my fingers moved lower. I could still feel his hands from the woods¡ªhow he had held me against the tree, his mouth teasing mine until I¡¯d been breathless, desperate.


    "I¡¯d start with your neck," Gabriel continued, voice a sinful rasp. "Kiss you slowly... then trail my mouth down your corbone, across your chest. I¡¯d take my time¡ªmake you beg for more."


    A soft moan escaped my lips.


    He groaned quietly from the other end. "That sound... damn, Olivia. You have no idea what you do to me."


    I let my fingers slip lower, guided by the image of him above me¡ªhis eyes dark and full of hunger, his body hot and pressed against mine. "Gabriel..."


    "Say it again," he ordered softly.


    "Gabriel," I whispered again, more breathless this time. "I need you."


    "I¡¯d have you under me. t on your back, legs spread, my mouth everywhere you¡¯re sensitive. I wouldn¡¯t stop until you were soaked and begging for me to take you." His voice dropped, gravelly and strained with control. "And I¡¯d fucking take you, Olivia. Just like I meant to in the woods."


    I moaned and used my other hand to y with my nipple, and a louder moan left my lips.


    "Good girl," he rasped. "Do it slow. Let me hear you."


    The way he said it¡ªlike amand¡ªmade me tremble. I brushed my fingers over my slick heat and gasped, imagining it was him touching me, whispering filth into my ear as his mouth dragged down my neck.


    "F*ck, Olivia," he groaned. "I can hear your breathing. I can hear how close you are."


    "What about you?" I panted. "Are you touching yourself too?"


    There was a grunt on the other end of the line, and then the sound of rustling sheets¡ªflesh on flesh. "Yeah," he admitted, breathless. "Thinking about how tight you¡¯d feel. How sweet you¡¯d sound when I finally sink into you."


    I moaned softly, hips arching off the bed. "I want you inside me."


    "You¡¯d ride me, wouldn¡¯t you?" he asked, his voice breaking slightly. "Nice and slow. Just like that. F*ck, Olivia... I can¡¯t hold back."


    His voice grew rougher, more desperate. "I¡¯d take you deep. Hard. Over and over until you screamed my name."


    "Gabriel," I gasped, my release rushing through me like fire.


    He groaned loudly. "F*ck¡ªOlivia¡ª" And then I heard hime too, the sound of his breathing ragged and unfiltered as he spilled over the edge with me.


    Silence followed, but it wasn¡¯t empty. It was warm, buzzing, intimate.


    I pressed the phone closer to my ear, my body still trembling in the aftermath.


    "I want the real thing next time," he murmured. "That was intense."


    My lips curled into azy smile. "You are good," I whispered, covering myself in a nket.


    "I¡¯ll do better. And when I get my hands on you again..." he trailed off, voice dark and promising. "You won¡¯t be able to walk straight the next morning."


    A blush crept up my neck, but I didn¡¯t look away from the ceiling. "I¡¯m counting on it."


    We bothughed together on the phone, and then we went quiet, only our breath was heard.


    Suddenly, Gabriel spoke. "I believe the triplets felt it when we made out. What did they do?" he asked, curious.


    I sighed, remembering what happened a few hours ago. "They went unconscious for a while, but when they woke, they did nothing," I said.


    Gabriel was quiet for a moment after I told him what happened to the triplets.


    "That must have hurt them," he finally said, voice lower now, tinged with something between guilt and worry.


    I scoffed lightly, pulling the nket tighter around me. "Don¡¯t feel sorry for them. They¡¯ve caused me enough pain tost a lifetime."


    "I don¡¯t," he replied calmly. "But I still think you deserve the truth about some things. Even if they couldn¡¯t say it themselves."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    There was a pause before Gabriel spoke again, more carefully this time.


    "Do you remember, years ago¡ªwhen the triplets turned eighteen and came to my pack with their father for that summit?"


    I nodded, though he couldn¡¯t see me. "I think so. I was thirteen then. They were there for two days."


    That was the longest days of my life. I literally missed them so much that when they returned I didn¡¯t leave their side for a second.


    "Yeah," Gabriel murmured. "That night after the summit, there was an Alpha-only after-party. The kind with too much alcohol and too many girls trying to score a future Luna title."


    His tone shifted¡ªslightly amused, slightly bitter. "Every girl in the club wanted them. And to be honest, I expected the triplets to go wild. But they didn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t even entertain a single one."


    I blinked. "Seriously?"


    "Dead serious," he said. "I teased Lennox about itter, told him he was crazy for turning down the easiest night of his life. But he just shook his head and said, ¡¯I don¡¯t know... I think I like someone else.¡¯"


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "And it wasn¡¯t just Lennox," Gabriel continued. "Levi and Louis said the same thing, separately. They didn¡¯t know what it was¡ªjust that there was this feeling. Like their interest was already hooked on someone they hadn¡¯t even figured out yet."


    I swallowed hard. "You think... it was me?"


    Gabriel exhaled slowly, like he¡¯d been waiting for me to say that. "I didn¡¯t get it then. You were a teenager, still growing into yourself. But looking back now? The timing lines up. The way they acted, the weird tension they carried... it all makes sense."


    My heart pounded against my ribcage.


    "They didn¡¯t say it was a mate thing," Gabriel added softly. "They didn¡¯t even talk about bonds or fate. Just this strange pull. A feeling they couldn¡¯t exin. Like they were already waiting for someone without knowing who."


    I closed my eyes. I didn¡¯t know how to take this information, but I wasn¡¯t taking it well.


    "Good night, Alpha Gabriel. I need to sleep," I whispered. My mood was suddenly sour.


    Gabriel was silent over the phone and then hummed. "Goodnight, Olivia... talk to you in the morning."


    I nodded even though he couldn¡¯t see me and ended the call.


    I curled in my bed, Gabriel¡¯s words ringing in my head. A thought buzzed in my mind as I wondered what our life would have been if those letters weren¡¯t sent to them. Perhaps I could have been living my dream life... my fantasy.


    Sighing heavily, I closed my eyes to get some sleep, but sleep wasn¡¯ting.


    I sighed and took off the nket. "A walk will help," my wolf whispered to me.


    Agreeing with her, I put on a robe and left my room. I didn¡¯t have any particr location in my head¡ªI just kept walking around the pack house.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I just needed to get away, to think. Gabriel¡¯s words were still stuck in my head, and they wouldn¡¯t stop ying over and over.


    Somehow, my feet led me to the garden.


    It was peaceful out there, with the night air cool against my skin. But when I stepped into the open space, I stopped suddenly.


    There, lying on the grass, was Levi.


    He was shirtless, using one arm as a pillow, his eyes closed like he was asleep. The moonlight made his skin glow, and for a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe. He looked calm, like he belonged to the stars. A part of me wanted to leave, but I couldn¡¯t move.


    Then his voice broke the silence.


    "I know you¡¯re there."

 Chapter 179: In The Garden

    <h4>Chapter 179: In The Garden</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I frowned and stepped closer to where hey. "I was just taking a walk," I murmured, lowering myself onto the grass. I didn¡¯t know why I sat¡ªwhen I should¡¯ve kept walking.


    His gaze lingered on me. "You alwayse here when you¡¯re overthinking."


    I frowned. He still knew me¡ªtoo well. Even after everything.


    "I could say the same about you," I replied softly, folding my arms. "Why are you out here? What¡¯s got you tossing and turning?"


    Levi looked back up at the stars, sighing through his nose. "Just... stuff. Couldn¡¯t stay in that room. Too many memories."


    The silence stretched between us, not ufortable, just... heavy.


    Not able to endure it anymore, I stood up to leave, but Levi spoke. "Please stay," he pleaded.


    I looked at Levi for a long moment.


    His eyes were still closed, facing the sky, but his voice... it shook something deep inside me.


    "I¡¯m running mad... please just stay."


    My chest tightened. I felt it¡ªthe bond pulling at me, gently but strong. My wolf whined inside me, begging me not to walk away. And then I felt it.


    His pain.


    It was quiet, buried deep, but real. Like a slow, heavy weight pressing down on him. His energy felt dim, like a candle struggling to stay lit.


    I didn¡¯t understand how, but I knew it¡ªhe was draining. Like he had nothing left in him.


    Without thinking, I walked back and sat beside him again, closer this time. I didn¡¯t speak. I didn¡¯t need to.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. Just whispered, "Thank you."


    We sat there in silence, the grass cool beneath us, the moonlight soft and silver. The air smelled like flowers and earth, and for a moment, I let myself breathe him in.


    Then Levi spoke again, his voice low, almost like he was talking to himself.


    "Do you remember your twelfth birthday?"


    I turned my head slightly, frowning. "Of course I do. I wished for something impossible that day."


    He chuckled softly, but there was no real joy in it. It was a bitter sound. "You looked up at the sky with those big, dreamy eyes and said, ¡¯I wish the triplets would give me one of the stars.¡¯"


    I blinked, surprised he remembered that.


    "You were serious about it too," he went on, still staring at the stars. "You didn¡¯t want gifts or parties. You just wanted us to give you a real star."


    I let out a soft breath. "I was a kid. I didn¡¯t mean it literally."


    Levi finally turned to look at me, and there was something wild and haunted in his eyes. "We did."


    My frown deepened. "What do you mean?"


    "We tried to find a way to give it to you," he said, his voice quieter now. "We were seventeen, and so damn stupid and in love with you. We actually visited a seer¡ªone of those ancient ones."


    My breath caught. "You¡¯re lying."


    "I¡¯m not." He gave another bitterugh and dragged a hand through his messy hair. "She looked at us like we were mad. Told us to go home."


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My heart was pounding now, and part of me didn¡¯t want to believe him. But the look in his eyes said it was true.


    "Why would you do something like that?" I asked, barely above a whisper.


    He shrugged, staring back up at the stars. "Because it was you. You asked for a real star, and we would¡¯ve burned the world trying to give it to you."


    I looked away, my throat tight, emotions bubbling too close to the surface. No! Don¡¯t feel like this... don¡¯t.


    I didn¡¯t want to feel this. Not now. Not after everything.


    Not after what they did.


    But his words had already pierced through the walls I spent years building. And that was dangerous.


    "No," I whispered to myself, shaking my head. "Don¡¯t feel like this... don¡¯t."


    But my heart didn¡¯t listen.


    Neither did the bond.


    Levi let out a quiet breath beside me, like he could feel my inner fight. Maybe he could. That was the curse of the bond¡ªfeeling too much, too deeply, even when we didn¡¯t want to.


    "You and Gabriel seeing each other now?" he asked, too casually.


    So casually, I wondered what kind of wolf asks his mate¡ªhis wife¡ªif she¡¯s seeing someone else.


    I studied his face, but he didn¡¯t look at me. He just kept his eyes on the sky like it would save him from hearing the answer.


    I frowned before responding. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    He was quiet for a second too long.


    Then finally, with a dryugh, he said, "No. Do I even have a say?"


    His words hit harder than I expected. Not because they were sharp, but because they were so... hollow. Like he had already let go.


    He stood slowly, brushing grass from his pants, not once looking at me.


    "Well then," he muttered, voice distant. "Goodnight, Olivia."


    I didn¡¯t reply. I just watched him turn and walk away. Slow steps, shoulders low, like the night itself was too heavy on his back.


    I expected him to head toward the pack house.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    He passed the path that led to the house and kept going¡ªtoward the main gate.


    I blinked, sitting up straighter, unsure at first if I was imagining it.


    But no.


    He wasn¡¯t heading back into the pack house.


    I told myself not to care. Let him go. Let him do whatever he wants. It¡¯s not your business anymore.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    Until the gate creaked open.


    That sound alone was enough to shove panic into my chest. A dozen questions rushed through my head.


    Where was he going? Why now? Why alone?


    Before I could talk myself out of it, I stood and followed.


    His scent was easy to track in the night air. I saw him just ahead, walking into the woods, his steps slow.


    "Levi," I called out.


    He turned, caught off guard. His face was pale in the moonlight, and the bags under his eyes looked darker than ever.


    "You look like hell," I murmured, taking a step closer. "Not even your wolf could fake fine right now. Go back to the house."


    "I¡¯m fine," he said too fast¡ªlike he was trying to convince himself.


    But I could see the tremble in his hand as he shoved it into his pocket. I could see it in the way he swayed just slightly on his feet. The way his wolf energy felt... hollow.


    And for a stupid reason¡ªI cared. I hated myself for it, but I did.


    "No, you¡¯re not."


    He tried to smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. "Just needed some air. I wasn¡¯t going far."


    I crossed my arms. "Into the woods in the middle of the night? Come on, Levi."


    There was a pause.


    He finally sighed, nodding once. "Okay. I¡¯ll go back."


    We turned together, walking in silence down the dirt path toward the gate. His steps dragged now, slower than before, like every one took something out of him.


    I nced at him¡ªhis shoulders hunched, his breaths shallow. His hand trembled slightly before he shoved it back into his pocket.


    "Levi," I said cautiously, "you¡¯re swaying."


    "I¡¯m fine," he mumbled, not even looking at me. But he didn¡¯t sound fine at all.


    Something in the air felt off. Even his scent was different¡ªfaint and strange, like something was wrong deep inside him.


    I stayed close, watching him carefully. The woods were quiet, but my heart wasn¡¯t.


    Then, just as we passed through the gate¡ªhis body crumpled.


    "Levi!"


    I barely caught him before he hit the ground, his weight slumping into my arms. His skin was cold, too cold, and his breathing was shallow.


    Something shot through the bond, cold and sharp like something breaking inside me.


    Panic exploded in my chest.


    "Levi!"


    I shook him. "Levi, wake upe on!"


    But he didn¡¯t move.


    He Justy there. Heavy. Still.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 180: His Illness

    <h4>Chapter 180: His Illness</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Levi!" I called out in panic, dropping to my knees as his body slumped into me. "Levi, wake up!"


    But he didn¡¯t move. He felt ice-cold and terrifyingly still. Something in me cracked. I pressed my hand against his chest, trying to feel his heartbeat¡ªfaint, but there.


    I ced my palm firmly, trying to do something, anything¡ªmaybe unleash my ability¡ªbut nothing was working.


    Footsteps pounded behind me.


    "Alpha!" a guard shouted. "Is everything alright?"


    "No, get help!" I snapped. "He needs a healer¡ªnow!"


    But before the guard could even react, two familiar scents hit me. Lennox and Louis appeared from the darkness, worry carved into their faces.


    "What the hell happened?" Louis asked, eyes narrowing as he dropped beside me.


    "I¡ªI don¡¯t know," I stammered. "He just copsed. I tried to stop him¡ªhe said he was fine¡ªhe lied."


    Lennox¡¯s jaw tightened, and for a split second, his expression wasn¡¯t surprised. It was... grim. Like he had expected this.


    "Get the healer," Lennox barked at the guards, his voice sharp with Alphamand. "Now."


    Two of them shifted into their wolves and bolted off without hesitation.


    Lennox knelt and effortlessly lifted Levi into his arms like he weighed nothing. "Come," he said, already moving. "We need to get him back to his room."


    I scrambled to my feet and followed them closely, my heart racing with every step. The walk back felt endless, but finally, we reached Levi¡¯s room.


    Lennoxid him down carefully on the bed, adjusting his head on the pillow. I hovered at the edge of the mattress, unsure, afraid, watching Levi¡¯s pale face like it might disappear.


    Louis moved to the drawer, rifled through it, and pulled out a small ss vial. He uncorked it and held it to Levi¡¯s nose.


    A sharp, herbal smell hit the air.


    Levi didn¡¯t move.


    "What is that?" I asked quickly.


    "Stimroot extract," Louis replied, still watching Levi. "Supposed to wake him. It usually works."


    Usually? That single word made the panic inside me swell.


    My frown deepened. "What¡¯s happening to him?"


    They hesitated. The air in the room felt too still¡ªlike everything was holding its breath.


    Then Lennox sighed and leaned back against the wall. "He has a condition. It started when we turned twelve."


    I blinked. "What kind of condition?"


    Louis answered, quieter. "It¡¯s called Lunar Respiris. A rare magical illness. It runs in our lineage. Our grandfather had it. Our father didn¡¯t. Neither did we. But Levi... he inherited it."


    "What does it do?" I whispered.


    Lennox looked at me, his voice tight. "Sometimes, his lungs just stop responding. Like they forget how to breathe. Ites with warnings and signs. Sometimes once a year. Sometimes it doesn¡¯te."


    I stared at Levi¡¯s chest. His breath was slowing down.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing. "He just... stops breathing? Just like that?"


    "Yes," Louis said. "And when that happens, it¡¯s like his body shuts down."


    My breath caught.


    "You¡¯re lying."


    "We¡¯re not," Lennox said evenly. "He didn¡¯t want you to find out. He thought you¡¯d feel pitiful for him."


    I blinked, shaking my head. "But... he was fine. He looked fine."


    Louis nced at Levi, voice softer now. "He¡¯s been hiding it for years. No one knows except family."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    All these years... and I never knew.


    "But why?" I whispered again, almost to myself. "Why not tell me all these years?"


    Lennox met my gaze. There was sadness in his eyes now.


    "Because, Olivia..." he said slowly, "he didn¡¯t want you to see him differently. He didn¡¯t want you to pity him. He wanted to stay Levi¡ªthe strong one. The one you admired."


    Louis nodded. "He¡¯s been hiding it since we turned twelve. It doesn¡¯t happen often. But when it does... we¡¯re always ready."


    I frowned, eyes flicking between them. "What do you mean, ready?"


    Louis rubbed the back of his neck. "He figured out the early signs¡ªtightness in his chest, dizziness, this subtle shake in his hands. You probably never noticed, but he did. Whenever that happened, he¡¯d nce at us. That was our silent signal."


    "And then what?" I asked, worried but curious.


    Lennox answered. "Then he¡¯d excuse himself from the crowd. Say he needed to get water. Or ease himself. Or just¡ªwalk. We¡¯d follow quietly. Make sure he took the cork leaf blend to open his lungs. It worked... most times."


    I stared at Levi, a memory shing through my mind.


    Those afternoons when he¡¯d disappear during bonfires. Or vanish afterughing too hard. I always thought he just needed the bathroom. I never noticed. I never knew.


    "And when it didn¡¯t work?" I asked slowly, a knot tightening in my throat.


    Louis let out a breath. "If he fainted before he could take it... we¡¯d catch him. Revive him fast."


    "And I was never told?" My voice cracked.


    Lennox looked away, his jaw tight. "You weren¡¯t supposed to know. He made us swear. He¡¯d wake up, catch his breath, and be back beside you like nothing happened. Sometimes you didn¡¯t even notice he was gone."


    The knot in my throat burned. I sank down beside the bed, my fingers curling into the sheets near Levi¡¯s hand.


    I wished I could stop this feeling of worry and pain in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t.


    I looked down at Levi¡¯s face again. His breathing was slow... but it was there. His chest rising ever so gently.


    "What if I hadn¡¯t followed him?" I whispered. "What if I had let him go?"


    "Thank you," Lennox said firmly. "Thank you for following him."


    Just then the door opened, and hurried footsteps rushed in.


    "The healer¡¯s here," one of the guards said.


    I looked up and immediately recognized the man being escorted in. The same healer who had helped me when I lied about my amnesia. He paused for a heartbeat, eyes scanning the room, then focused on Levi. His gaze sharpened, his brow furrowed.


    I moved away, and he moved swiftly to Levi¡¯s side, his hands already busy checking his pulse, lifting his eyelids, listening to his chest.


    "I assume this is Lunar Respiris again?" he asked without looking up.


    "Yes," Lennox replied. "He fainted just now. We gave him Stimroot. It didn¡¯t work."


    The healer frowned slightly. "Has he passed out already this year?"


    Lennox nodded. "Yes. A few months ago."


    The healer stilled, eyes flickering briefly to Levi¡¯s face. "Then he shouldn¡¯t be having another episode so soon."


    "What does that mean?" I asked, stepping closer.


    The healer began pulling out tiny pouches of herbs, grinding and mixing them with practiced ease. "Lunar Respiris is unpredictable, but most who suffer from it only experience one serious attack per year. Two in such close time usually suggests something else... an external trigger."


    Louis shifted uneasily beside me. Lennox didn¡¯t speak.


    "What kind of trigger?" I asked quietly, though something in my chest already felt cold.


    The healer didn¡¯t look at me when he answered. "Emotional strain. Sudden shock. Magical imbnce. Something that disturbs the body¡¯s rhythm¡ªespecially something tied to the heart or bond."


    My heart stuttered.


    Bond.


    Emotional strain.


    My lips parted slightly. My mind shed to the moment in the woods¡ªGabriel¡¯s hands on my waist, his mouth on mine. The overwhelming heat of the kiss. The guilt that followed.


    I swallowed thickly.


    "You¡¯re saying... someone could¡¯ve triggered this?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Not necessarily intentionally," the healer said gently. "But yes. If he was already weakened... anything deeply emotional could¡¯ve tipped him over."


    My stomach twisted. I nced at Levi¡¯s still face, hisshes resting dark against his cheeks.


    The way he had looked at me afterward... the way his voice trembled when he asked if Gabriel and I were seeing each other. I thought he was just hurt. I didn¡¯t realize...


    It seems my kiss with Gabriel has done far more damage than I ever imagined.

 Chapter 181: Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 181: Moving Forward</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The healer finished his mix, a glowing greenish paste that shimmered faintly. He carefully spread it across Levi¡¯s chest, just over his heart, then pressed both palms over it.


    A faint pulse of magic lit the space beneath his hands.


    Levi¡¯s body twitched.


    "Come on," the healer murmured. "Come back to us, Alpha."


    Levi¡¯s fingers twitched, then his eyes fluttered open slowly, dazed and ssy.


    "Levi?" Louis stepped forward.


    Levi blinked a few times, confusion flooding his face. "What...?"


    "You fainted, dumbass," Lennox muttered, visibly relieved but trying not to show it. "You scared the hell out of us."


    The healer pressed two fingers against Levi¡¯s pulse. "You¡¯re lucky," he said, quietly. "Again."


    Levi¡¯s gaze drifted to me next. His eyes locked with mine¡ªand I saw it. The flicker of guilt. Of fear. Of shame.


    "Olivia," he whispered. "I¡ªI¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean for you to see that. I didn¡¯t want you to¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," I said sharply, frowning at him.


    He flinched.


    I walked toward him.


    His throat bobbed as he swallowed.


    I frowned as I stood beside him with folded arms. "You knew you were going to pass out... you saw the signs, and yet you decided to go into the woods. What if I hadn¡¯t followed you? Then what?" I yelled in anger.


    I was furious, and I didn¡¯t even know who I was mad at¡ªhim, them, or myself.


    Was it because all these years, even when we were close, they never told me about this illness? Or was it because he put his life in danger by going into the woods? Or was I just angry at myself? I didn¡¯t even know. I had no idea.


    Levi opened his mouth to speak, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance. Instead, I turned around and walked out of the room.


    As I made my way to my room, my hands trembled, my chest too tight to breathe properly. I didn¡¯t know what I was feeling. Anger, definitely. But underneath it¡ªpain. Confusion. Guilt. So much guilt, choking me.


    When I reached my door, I pushed it open harder than I meant to, the wooden frame groaning under my force. I stepped inside, ready to scream into my pillow or throw something just to let the pressure out¡ªbut froze.


    Alpha Damien was sitting on my bed.


    Back straight. Hands sped. Eyes already on me as if he¡¯d been waiting for hours.


    The moment I saw him, I became anxious. I didn¡¯t even try to hide the worry on my face.


    "You," I breathed out, my voice trembling.


    He raised a brow. "Yes, Me."


    "Why are you here?"


    He didn¡¯t respond. He only slowly stood up from the bed and approached me. My frown deepened as I folded my arms, trying to act tough, but inside, I was nervous. There¡¯s this feeling I get whenever I¡¯m this close to him... Alpha Damien has a dominating aura, more like his wolf is a dominant wolf, and I feel it.


    He got a few steps away from me and stopped, holding my gaze with that quiet intensity that made my skin tingle. "We have to move fast with our n."


    My brows pulled together. "What do you mean by fast?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he looked me over like he was making sure I could handle what he was about to say. Then he said it.


    "In four days, you¡¯re going to face the Council," he said. "And I believe you already know what to say when the timees."


    My stomach tightened. I swallowed hard, suddenly feeling the weight that day. Four days. Four days until I¡¯d be standing before the Council, dering I want to break my bond with the triplets.


    "But we can¡¯t wait that long," he added, his tone turning urgent. "We need to act now. We¡¯re speeding things up. It¡¯s happening tomorrow night."


    My heart skipped. "What¡¯s happening tomorrow night?"


    Damien straightened. "It¡¯s my birthday," he said, like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "I¡¯m celebrating it here¡ªwith a formal gathering. Friends. Allies. A few Council members who¡¯ll be watching closely."


    "And you want me there?" I asked, already dreading where this was going.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. "You¡¯ll be my date."


    The air in my lungs vanished.


    "I want you by my side," he continued. "To everyone else, you¡¯ll act as my lover. My partner. No more secrecy. No more hiding. We make them believe you belong to me¡ªand the rest of the pack, the Council, everyone else... they¡¯ll see it."


    I stared at him like he¡¯d gone insane.


    "I¡¯m your nephews¡¯ wife," I said, my voice sharp with disbelief. "People will talk. They¡¯ll question it. You really want that kind of attention?"


    Damien didn¡¯t blink. "I don¡¯t care. And neither should you."


    I took a step back, my mind racing.


    He followed, his voice softer now. "The moment we do this, Olivia, the news will spread like wildfire. Every pack across the region will know within hours. And if she¡¯s listening, she¡¯ll hear it too."


    "She?" I asked, voice barely above a whisper, though I already knew who he meant.


    His eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t respond.


    Curious, I pressed on. "Who is she? Sofia? Is she your mate? Your wife?"


    Alpha Damien frowned, and I could tell my question was annoying him¡ªbut I didn¡¯t back down.


    "Who is she?" I pressed again, stepping closer, refusing to let this drop. "Sofia? Is she your mate? Your wife?"


    Damien¡¯s jaw tightened. His nostrils red.


    "You don¡¯t get to ask me that," he said coldly.


    I scoffed. "Seriously? We¡¯re about to walk into a room together tomorrow night pretending we¡¯re lovers, and I don¡¯t get to ask who she is? That¡¯s bullshit, Alpha Damien."


    His eyes snapped to mine, hard and fast, his wolf pressing behind them now, suffocating.


    "You shouldn¡¯t put your feelings in this."


    "I¡¯m not talking about feelings," I bit out. "I¡¯m talking about honesty. If I¡¯m going to stand beside you and pretend to be yours in front of the Council¡ªif we¡¯re really in this together¡ªthen I deserve to know what I¡¯m walking into."


    His eyes narrowed. "You want the truth?"


    "Yes."


    He took a slow step forward, and then another, until I had to tilt my head slightly just to keep meeting his gaze.


    "Fine," he growled. "Here¡¯s the truth: it¡¯s none of your damn business."


    My lips parted in disbelief.


    "You think just because I¡¯m pulling you into this n that I owe you every piece of my past?" he snapped. "You¡¯re not here to know me, Olivia. You¡¯re here to y your part. That¡¯s it."


    I stiffened. "You¡¯re unbelievable."


    His voice dropped, lethal and low. "And you¡¯re acting like a very bad pup."


    I scoffed bitterly. "You are annoying," I said and tried to walk away, but before I could, his hand wrapped around my wrist and pulled me toward him. I gasped, stumbling slightly, but before I could regain my footing, I was flipped over hisp in one fluid motion.


    "Alpha Damien¡ª!" I struggled, twisting, my heart thundering in my chest. "What the hell are you doing?"


    He held me there with one firm arm across my lower back, the heat of his palm heavy, dominating. "I warned you," he murmured, his voice low and husky. "You acted silly, you get punished."


    I gasped, my heart pounding, unsure if it was from fear or something else entirely.


    "You¡¯re insane¡ª!"


    "Ten," he said calmly, like he was discussing strategy. "You will get spanked on your ass ten times."


    My breath hitched. My heart pounded like a war drum in my chest.


    "Let me go!" I twisted instinctively, my face heating.


    But he held me firmly on hisps, enough to remind me how much stronger he was. Not hurting me. Just... holding.


    "I said ten," he repeated, voice like velvet and steel. "Unless you want to make it more."


    And here¡¯s the part I didn¡¯t understand:


    I froze.


    Not out of fear.


    But confusion.


    Something in the way he touched me¡ªcontrolled, measured¡ªwasn¡¯t threatening. It was possessive. It made my skin tingle, my lungs burn. I should¡¯ve been furious. I was furious. But I was also¡ªGod help me¡ªcurious.


    And maybe just a little too aware of how warm his hand was against me.


    "This is insane," I whispered, struggling to breathe evenly. "You¡¯re not serious."


    He leaned in close, his breath brushing my ear.


    "Try me."

 Chapter 182: On His Lap

    <h4>Chapter 182: On His Lap</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    My breath caught in my throat as I tried to get off hisp, but Alpha Damien held me down firmly. I struggled, but it was no use. He was too strong.


    "Let me go!" I murmured, my cheeks burning with embarrassment. I didn¡¯t like how hot my body was getting. It was confusing. Wrong.


    I had never been in a position like this. Bent over a man¡¯sp. Especially not a man like Damien.


    "You¡¯re staying right here," he said in a deep, calm voice. "You acted silly. Now you¡¯ll count."


    "Count?" I asked, confused.


    Then I felt it. He lifted the back of my robe. My heart jumped as cool air hit my thighs. My gown was up, and I knew he could see everything. I was wearing a thin ck gestrin, and it didn¡¯t cover much.


    "Damien!" I gasped, trying to move.


    "If you struggle again, I¡¯ll make it twenty," he said. "Ten if you behave."


    I froze, swallowing hard. My face burned with shame... but also something else. My body felt warm, even needy, and I hated it.


    "This is embarrassing," I muttered.


    He leaned down, his voice low and close to my ear. "Don¡¯t be shy now," Damien murmured, his voice like a slow ripple of thunder. "We¡¯ve already done more than this, haven¡¯t we?"


    My body tensed as the memory reyed in my head.


    I hid my face in my arms, trying to stay still.


    Then came the first smack¡ªsharp and loud. I jumped.


    "One..." I said quietly.


    His hand rested on my waist again. "Louder, Olivia," Damien repeated, his palm resting heavy and warm on my lower back.


    My heart pounded so loud I could barely hear myself think. Everything felt too much¡ªhis touch, his voice, the heat spreading across my skin. My cheeks were already on fire, but now that fire was sinking lower, curling deep in my stomach.


    "Two," I whispered louder this time, trying to stay still, even as my body betrayed me.


    His hand came down again. Another sharp sting. I flinched, a soft gasp slipping from my lips.


    "Three..."


    The ache wasn¡¯t just from the spanking anymore. Something else had awakened inside me¡ªsomething I didn¡¯t understand. I was wet. Soaked. The thin fabric between my legs stuck to me, and I could only hope he didn¡¯t notice. But a part of me knew he already had.


    Damien said nothing, but I felt his hand slide just a little lower, his thumb brushing the top of my thigh. My breath hitched again.


    "Four."


    My voice shook. My hips twitched before I could stop myself. I was losing control. Everything in me screamed that this was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t pull away. I didn¡¯t want to.


    "Five."


    I felt him shift beneath me, and then I froze¡ªnot from fear, but something far more rming. His cock was hard. I could feel it clearly now beneath me, pressing against my stomach. And for a second, I forgot who he was¡ªforgot that he was Alpha Damien.


    All I felt was the heat, the pulse, the way his body responded to mine.


    "Six," I breathed, my thighs pressing together on instinct. My face buried deeper into my arm, hoping he couldn¡¯t hear the soft whimper that slipped out.


    This time, his palm came a little harder, and I could feel my ass cheek bounce.


    "Seven." My words came as a moan.


    Fuck! Olivia, get a grip of yourself! My wolf groaned inside me, but I totally ignored her.


    Alpha Damien didn¡¯t speak. He just exhaled through his nose, slow and deep, and the sound of his breathing sent a chill down my spine. His hand was still on me¡ªwarmer now, heavier. It slid over my skin, not to spank this time, but to caress. His palm moved in slow, deliberate strokes over the curve of my ass.


    I clenched my eyes shut.


    "Damien..." I whispered, breath hitching when his fingers brushed beneath the thin strap of my gestrin. I flinched, half from the sensation and half from panic. "Don¡¯t!" But I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t mean it. Not really. And somehow, he knew.


    "I haven¡¯t even given you ten yet," he murmured, his voice low, husky, impossibly calm. "But look at you. So wet you¡¯re sticking to me."


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. I could feel it¡ªevery inch of soaked fabric clinging to me, revealing far too much. And when he tugged my panties down, slowly, purposefully, baring mepletely, I whimpered.


    "No," I said weakly, lifting my head. "Damien, we can¡¯t..."


    "You¡¯re my nephews¡¯ wife," he said, his voice hard and husky. "I know that."


    His hand didn¡¯t leave me. It cupped my bare ass now, fingers sying, squeezing lightly. My hips trembled under his touch. The shame burned hotter than before, but it was tangled with something darker, hungrier.


    "This is wrong," I said again, trying to wriggle out of hisp.


    He held me tighter.


    He whispered against my ear. "But don¡¯t lie to me, Olivia. Your body¡¯s screaming yes."


    I shivered. He was right, and it terrified me. I hated how much I wanted this, how every part of me throbbed for more.


    "Please don¡¯t..." I whispered, even as my thighs parted slightly on their own. "Please don¡¯t put your finger in... we can¡¯t... I¡¯m not¡ª"


    His fingers moved lower, brushing the slick folds of my entrance, and I gasped.


    "Damien!"


    He groaned, deep and raw, the sound vibrating through his chest. "Fuck, Olivia. You¡¯re soaked."


    I twisted on hisp and pped his arm, hard. "Don¡¯t touch me, I don¡¯t belong to you!" I snapped.


    But my voice cracked at the end, betraying me. I wasn¡¯t pulling away anymore. I was pressing back into him, my skin flushed, my core throbbing for his touch.


    His mouth was at my ear again, his breath hot. "No, you¡¯re not mine... but you should have been."


    Then, with maddening slowness, his fingertips traced my entrance¡ªjust barely¡ªteasing me with the promise of more. My entire body jerked, hips twitching involuntarily.


    A broken sound left my throat. "Damien... please..."


    He brushed the tip of his finger over my slick folds again, not entering¡ªjust enough to make me arch and tremble.

 Chapter 183: What Is Wrong With Me

    <h4>Chapter 183: What Is Wrong With Me</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    His touch was almost unbearable¡ªteasing, slow, driving me Mad. My whole body ached with confusion. Shame. Desire. Regret.


    But then¡ª


    A sh.


    Levi¡¯s face. Lifeless. Pale. The way he¡¯d looked just hours ago, lying there unconscious.


    "You¡¯re still their wife." A voice which wasn¡¯t that of my wolf echoed in my head.


    My breath caught sharply in my throat.


    No.


    I couldn¡¯t do this.


    In that split second, while Damien¡¯s guard was down, drunk on the moment¡ªmy body jolted with speed. I twisted, yanked myself upright with everything I had left, and stood.


    His eyes widened in surprise, hand still reaching for where I had just been.


    I grabbed my gown, yanked it down, my fingers trembling as I fixed my underwear. My breath was ragged, my heart pounding like a drum.


    "No," I said, barely able to get the word out.


    "Olivia¡ª" he started, his voice low, strained.


    But I shook my head, taking a shaky step backward. "Don¡¯t. Just... don¡¯t."


    I didn¡¯t wait for his response. I turned and rushed out of my room, my feet flying over the tiled floors.


    A few staff furrowed their brows as they nced at me, but I didn¡¯t care. I ran like I was trying to escape a storm.


    Because maybe I was.


    I didn¡¯t stop until I reached the garden. Only then did I copse onto the grass, burying my face in my hands. My whole body still burned from where he had touched me.


    "Damn it! What is wrong with me!" I groaned, angry at myself.


    I pulled my hand from my face and stared up at the night sky. The stars blurred as unshed tears clung stubbornly to myshes.


    "What is wrong with me..." I whispered again¡ªthis time softer. Less angry. More confused.


    My hands curled into the grass.


    I closed my eyes, trying to calm the storm inside me.


    "I¡¯m just confused..." I said aloud, needing to hear the words. Maybe if I said it enough times, it would feel true.


    "I¡¯m confused," I repeated. "That¡¯s all. That¡¯s why my body reacted. It didn¡¯t mean anything."


    But even as I said it, I didn¡¯t believe it.


    Because it had meant something. Not love, no¡ªat least, I hoped not. But it wasn¡¯t nothing either. It was the ache of loneliness. The pain of betrayal. The hunger of someone who hadn¡¯t been touched gently.


    That was the worst part. It wasn¡¯t Damien I had wanted¡ªit was thefort. The illusion of being loved. Of being seen.


    I pressed my fists to my eyes and let out a long, trembling breath.


    I thought of them.


    "I¡¯m still their wife," I reminded myself, my voice barely a whisper now. "Still their mate." I wished that truth didn¡¯t hurt.


    And until the Council settles all of this mess, I won¡¯t let anybody touch me. Not because I care for them, but because of my own sanity. My own conscience.


    I stayed in the garden a little longer, gathering what little strength I had.


    Eventually, I rose and returned to my room. Alpha Damien was gone, but his scent still lingered in the air.


    I locked the door and crawled straight into bed.


    Lying beneath the nkets, I stared up at the ceiling.


    The truth was, I didn¡¯t know who I was anymore. Not since all of this began.


    The triplets.


    My mates.


    Men I had grown to love... so deeply it scared me.


    Lennox¡ªfierce, impulsive, reckless. He made my blood boil and my heart race all in one breath.


    Levi¡ªgentle but sharp. Observant. Calcted. The one who always saw right through me. Who made me feel safe even when I didn¡¯t want to be.


    And Louis... gods. Sweet, tortured Louis. The quiet one.


    They were mine. My mates. And they broke me.


    They loved me. Hurt me. Gave me everything. Took everything away.


    And I still cared for them.


    No matter how much I wished I didn¡¯t.


    Then there was Gabriel.


    The man I barely knew¡ªbut who made my heart flutter every time he looked at me. Like I mattered.


    He stared at me with the eyes of a man in love. When he smiled, my stomach twisted. When he spoke, I listened too closely. And when he offered to meet me at the border... I¡¯d said yes far too quickly. Just to see him.


    I didn¡¯t know what we were. Not yet. But something was starting. A tiny spark of desire... maybe even love.


    And then...


    Damien.


    Alpha Damien.


    The triplets¡¯ uncle.


    A man I should have never allowed that close.


    Cold. Dangerous. Infuriating.


    But gods¡ªmysterious.


    He didn¡¯t say much. He didn¡¯t have to. His presence was enough to stir something in me I didn¡¯t want to name. Something dark. Forbidden. Exciting.


    The way he touched me... the way he looked at me. Not like the others. Not even like a woman he desired. Like a challenge. Like I was something wild he wanted to tame.


    And I hated how much that thrilled me.


    Maybe it was wrong. Maybe it was all just loneliness and confusion and a desperate need to feel like someone¡¯s¡ªanyone¡¯s¡ªchoice.


    But that didn¡¯t make it any less real.


    I sighed and closed my eyes.


    Five men.


    Five different kinds of danger.


    I forced myself to sleep, leaving everything in the hands of the moon goddess.


    Morning came. I hadn¡¯t slept much. I spent the whole night tossing and turning.


    Now, Nora and Lolita were in my room, helping me get ready for a pack meeting with the she-wolves. They moved around quietly,ying out clothes, brushing my hair, and setting out shoes¡ªnever asking too many questions. Maybe they understood I wasn¡¯t in the mood to chit-chat.


    I sat in front of the mirror, my eyes tired, my heart still heavy from the night before.


    Then¡ªa sharp knock at the door made all three of us turn.


    Lolita moved to open it, and there he was.


    Lennox.


    Standing tall, dressed in ck, his expression unreadable. He held a box in his hands. His eyesnded on me and softened¡ªjust a little.


    "There¡¯s a function tonight," he said, walking in like he still owned the ce. "Alpha Damien¡¯s birthday. I assume you are attending."


    He set the box down on the table beside me. "I and my brothers got this dress for you. Please, will you ept it."


    I looked at the box... then up at him.


    I frowned.


    "Oh, so now you remember to bring me a dress?" I said, standing. "Where was this energy when I needed one before? Rather, you showered it on Anita!"


    He opened his mouth, but before he could speak¡ª


    The door opened again.


    Alpha Damien stepped in.


    He didn¡¯t look at Lennox.


    Not even once.


    His eyes went straight to me.


    "I brought you a dress," he said simply, his voice deep and authoritative. "I hope you¡¯ll wear it tonight. For me."


    My heart dropped. Two dresses. Two men. Both iming me in their own ways. And I just stood there, caught between old vows and new sins.


    Lennox¡¯s jaw clenched. "She¡¯s still my wife," he snapped, stepping forward. "And my brothers¡¯. You should be ashamed, Uncle Damien. What is this?" He looked at the box Damien held. "You¡¯re really nning to steal her from us?"


    Damien¡¯s face didn¡¯t change.


    Lennox kept going.


    "Is that your n?" he growled. "To snatch her away¡ªjust like Sofia was taken from you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 184: Stepping Up

    <h4>Chapter 184: Stepping Up</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    The color of Damien''s eyes darkened and in the blink of an eye, he made his way toward me. But shockingly, Olivia moved past him and stood between us¡ªstopping Damien from attacking me.


    Of all the things I expected¡­ that wasn''t one of them. She stood between us, her arms outstretched, facing a furious Alpha. My heart skipped. She still cared, even if she didn''t want to admit it. For a fleeting second, pride red in my chest.


    "Step away!" Damien growled, already losing his temper.


    I wasn''t surprised. What I said was more than enough to make him furious. There are only two things that can really set Uncle Damien off. One is someone hurting Sofia¡ªhe''d tear them apart without a second thought. And the second is exactly what I just did: reminding him that someone took her from him.


    Olivia shook her head, not moving.


    "No," she said firmly, staring up at him. "I won''t step away, Alpha Damien."


    His jaw clenched harder. His fists curled at his sides.


    "This is between me and him," Damien said through gritted teeth.


    "No," Olivia said again. "You two are family. Whether you like it or not, you are both tied to each other now. And you''re standing in my room¡ªfighting. Like enemies."


    Damien''s nostrils red. He nced around, as if only now realizing where we were.


    "I won''t let you tear each other up in my presence," Olivia said firmly. "And definitely not in my room."


    For a long moment, no one spoke. The tension was thick, so heavy.


    Then Damien turned his eyes on me.


    His voice was low and filled with rage. "You do not want to keep testing me, Lennox."


    I didn''t answer.


    "I swear on the full moon," Damien continued, "if you strike my nerve again, the Full Moon Pack will be left with only two Alphas. Because you¡­ will be dead."


    My wolf growled at the threat, loud and deep, rising from inside me. I didn''t care if he was my uncle. He crossed the line.


    But before I could say anything, Damien turned around and stormed out of the room, mming the door behind him.


    Silence fell again.


    Olivia slowly lowered her arms, her shoulders tense.


    I stared at her¡ªat the woman who just stopped Alpha Damien from tearing into me.


    My mate.


    Still fierce.


    Still mine¡­ even if I didn''t deserve her.


    She turned to me and frowned, but I smiled instead¡ªand I think it annoyed her.


    "And what are you smiling about?" she snapped.


    I shrugged. "You."


    She raised a brow. "Me?"


    I nodded. "Yes, you¡­ you don''t cease to amaze me every time."


    She didn''t smile. Her arms crossed tightly over her chest.


    "You think this is funny?" she asked, clearly still tense.


    "No," I said, my voice softening. "But¡­ you just stood in front of Damien for me. You didn''t even think¡ªyou just acted. That means something."


    Her jaw clenched. "It doesn''t mean what you think."


    I stepped closer, but slowly. Careful not to annoy her. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No." She backed up a step. "Don''t start. Don''t twist this into some mate moment. I stopped him because I didn''t want blood on my floor. Not because I care. And you being hurt? It would affect me. Because of the bond. That''s all."


    I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Still. Thank you."


    She looked away, her eyes fixed on the door Damien had mmed. Her voice was low now, filled with curiosity. "Who is this Sofia? And where is she?"


    I sighed. I wished I could tell her what she wanted to hear, but it wasn''t my ce to. That was Damien''s.


    "I can''t say much, but all I''ll say is¡­ Sofia is everything to Damien. He would die for her without hesitation."


    Olivia''s brow furrowed. "His mate?"


    I shrugged. "More than that."


    She didn''t seem happy with my response, and I could tell she wanted to know more. But I can''t¡­


    She lifted her gaze and frowned at me. "You knew your words would enrage him. And you still said them."


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I''m just¡­ jealous, okay? I see the way he looks at you. And I know you feel something for him. I can smell it on you."


    Her cheeks flushed. Just a little. But enough for me to realize my fear was true.


    Her lips parted, but she didn''t say anything.


    I continued. "I just miss being the one you looked at that way."


    She looked at me for a long moment. Her eyes weren''t angry anymore¡ªjust tired. And sad.


    "Unfortunately for you, I will never look at you that way again."


    Then she turned away, walking to her closet.


    "Please leave. And along with the dress¡­ give it to Anita. She will be happy to receive it. After all, she is the mother of your unborn children."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the chest.


    I stood frozen. Her back was to me now, but I could feel the weight of what she''d said.


    "Olivia¡­" I started, but my voice cracked. I swallowed and tried again. "I didn''t n any of this. You know that."


    She didn''t turn around.


    "I made mistakes," I said quietly, stepping closer. "Terrible ones. But I never stopped loving you."


    That was true. My actions might have said otherwise, but this was the truth. I never stopped loving her. And maybe that was what drove me more angry and insane.


    She let out a bitterugh. "Love? Don''t talk to me about love, Lennox. If you want to talk about love, then talk about your uncle Alpha Damien. You yourself confessed that he would kill anyone who hurt Sofia. Why? Because he loves her! But you three did the opposite¡ªyou three hurt me! You protect, cherish the ones you love, not hurt them!"


    My wolf whimpered in pain and tears gathered in my eyes.


    I watched as she reached into her closet, her hands trembling slightly as she shifted hangers. But I knew she wasn''t really looking for anything. She just didn''t want to face me.


    "Will you ever forgive us?"


    "Just leave." She demanded, her voice shaking.


    I stepped forward again, gently cing the box on her bed. The dress I had picked out for her.


    "Can you please wear this¡­ for old times'' sake?"


    Olivia turned slowly, a big frown etched across her face.


    "You thought a dress would fix everything?" she asked, her voice calm butced with pain. "You think I care about these material things?"


    "No," I admitted. "I just wanted you to be the most beautiful woman tonight, and this dress willplement you."


    She looked away again, her jaw tightening. Her silence said more than words ever could.


    "I miss you, Olivia," I said. "I miss the sound of yourugh. The way your nose scrunches when you''re annoyed. I miss your scent on my clothes."


    God, I missed those old days¡ªwhen she would fall asleep in my arms like I was the safest ce in the world.


    She closed her eyes slowly, then opened them with a tired sigh.


    Then she looked down at the box, her lips pressing into a hard line. With a soft exhale, she picked it up and ced it back in my arms.


    "Give it to Anita," she said again, her voice t. "Let her wear it for your uncle''s party. I''m sure she''ll love pretending to be your Luna."


    I opened my lips to speak, but she interrupted me. "Please leave."


    I wanted to say more¡­ I wanted to plead more¡­ but I didn''t want to overwhelm her further. So I decided to respect her wish and leave.


    As I turned to leave Olivia''s room, my chest felt like it had been cracked open. Her words echoed in my head, louder than any scream.


    Give it to Anita.


    That hit harder than I thought it would.


    I stepped out into the hallway, shutting the door gently behind me. I didn''t want her to hear it m.


    My fingers tightened around the box in my hand. The damn dress. I should''ve known it wouldn''t fix anything¡ªbut still, I''d hoped. I was desperate to feel even an inch closer to her again.


    I barely made it two steps down the hallway before a maid came rushing toward me.


    "Alpha Lennox!" she cried, panting hard. "It''s Lady Anita¡ªsomething''s wrong!"


    I frowned.


    Every instinct in me wanted to keep walking. I didn''t want to deal with her. I didn''t want to see her. I didn''t even want to hear her name.


    She was a mistake¡ªa bitter one. And the damage she''d caused¡­ the chaos still haunts me.


    But those pups¡­


    I clenched my jaw, swallowing down the resentment twisting inside me. As much as I hated her, I couldn''t ignore the fact that those children might be ours. And no matter what, I can''t let anything happen to them.


    I may have been a terrible mate, but I refuse to be a terrible father.


    With a low curse under my breath, I did the one thing I didn''t want to do.


    I turned and headed toward her room.

 Chapter 185: Complications

    <h4>Chapter 185: Complications</h4>


    Lennox''s POV


    I headed into the servant quarters, and a maid quickly led me to one of the rooms. As soon as I stepped inside, I saw Anita¡ªcurled up, clutching her stomach, and crying out in pain.


    A healer, a middle-aged woman, was already with her, but it didn''t look like anything was getting better.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, my voice sharp as I stepped forward.


    The healer bowed her head respectfully before answering. "I think she''s having aplication, Alpha. This is medical¡­ it''s beyond me," she said, her voiceced with deep concern.


    I frowned, turning my eyes back to Anita. She was clearly in agony, her body twisting, her face soaked in tears.


    Louis entered behind me, his gaze scanning the room. "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know," I muttered. "Get the car ready. We''re taking her to the pack hospital."


    Without waiting for a reply, I strode to the bed and carefully lifted Anita into my arms. I didn''t want to carry her¡ªbut letting her walk on her own would waste too much time.


    She whimpered, her fingers clinging tightly to my shirt.


    In the hallway, we ran into Levi, who looked rmed. "What is happening?" he asked, clearly confused.


    "I have no idea. We''re going to the pack hospital," I said.


    "I''ming," he said as he tagged along.


    Outside, the car was already waiting. Louis was in the driver''s seat. I helped a sobbing Anita into the back seat, then got in beside her. Levi slipped into the front seat next to


    Louis started the car and took off.


    The drive was anything but quiet. Anita sobbed uncontrobly, curled into a corner, clutching her stomach.


    I nced at her, trying not to let my face show what I felt.


    No matter how much we hated her¡­


    No matter what she had done¡­


    Those babies¡ªif they were ours¡ªwe couldn''t ignore that.


    Yes, we hated her. Yes, we might not want those babies. But they existed, and we couldn''t change that.


    And deep down, I knew my brothers were just as worried as me. Levi kept clenching and unclenching his fists in the front seat. Louis had his jaw locked tight, eyes focused on the road like he was racing against death.


    We didn''t speak, but we didn''t need to.


    We were all thinking the same thing: What if something happens to those babies?


    What if they really are ours?


    What if¡ª


    "We''re here," Louis said tightly as we pulled up to the pack hospital gates.


    Two nurses waiting outside rushed toward us the moment they saw us arrive.


    I opened the door and stepped out quickly, lifting Anita into my arms again. She was still crying, but her voice was hoarse now, like she was losing strength.


    "Attend to her¡­ she is pregnant!" I barked, pushing past the doors as the nurses guided us inside.


    The smell of antiseptic hit me immediately and I grimaced. I''ve always hated the smell of hospitals.


    A doctor ran over. "Bring her in here!"


    They led us into a small emergency room, and I gentlyid her down on the hospital bed. Levi and Louis stood close beside me. We watched as the staff worked fast. Among the staff were two gynecologists and two healers.


    As the doctor checked her vitals, hooking her up to machines, the healers performed incantations.


    For several tense minutes, we stood there watching them tend to a pain-ridden Anita. Her dress was lifted, and I found myself staring at her belly. Looking closely, I could just make out the faint rise of a baby bump. It was small due to her t stomach, but it could be seen now without a dress covering it.


    I exchanged worried nces with my brothers. But we said nothing.


    We stood silently as the doctors and healers worked around her. Machines beeped, soft voices murmured, and the air was so heavy it felt suffocating.


    "She''s losing strength," one of the doctors said.


    One of the nurses quickly wiped Anita''s forehead. She was barely conscious now, mumbling in pain. Her fingers kept twitching, like she was trying to hold on to something, anything.


    One of the doctors stepped forward. "She''s havingplications tied to a previous miscarriage," he exined. "There''s internal stress on her womb. One of the babies might not survive."


    My heart sank.


    Louis''s jaw clenched again. Levi said nothing, but I saw the way he leaned forward slightly, like he wanted to do something¡ªbut didn''t know what.


    "We''ve stabilized her for now," the doctor added, "but we''ll need to monitor her closely. Her hormone levels are all over the ce. It''s an imbnce we don''t normally see this far along."


    One of the healers approached us.


    "Alphas, are you the fathers of these pups?" she asked, sounding curious.


    None of us answered.


    We didn''t move. We didn''t even blink.


    But our silence gave her all the answer she needed.


    "You are not mates," she said gently. "This woman¡­ she''s not your fated one."


    I swallowed hard and exchanged nces with my brothers.


    "She bears no true mating mark," the other healer added. "Only a concubine mark. Chosen. Not destined."


    "Her body is struggling," the healer in front of us added. "Her womb is trying to carry life that wasn''t created through a bond. That''s why it''s failing."


    Levi frowned. "What does that mean for the babies?"


    The healer sighed. "It means the pregnancy will always be risky. Her body wasn''t made to carry your kind of children¡ªnot without a mate bond to strengthen the connection."


    Louis looked away, jaw tight again.


    "She can survive this," the healer continued, "but there''s no guarantee the babies will. Not unless something changes. The womb is weak, the energy of the unborn is unstable and too strong for her."


    I rubbed my jaw, feeling something heavy sit in my chest. I didn''t want this. I didn''t want any of it.


    But here it was.


    "She is still in danger?" I asked.


    "Yes," the healer replied. "And so are the babies. All we can do is try to hold the pregnancy together as long as we can."


    She bowed and went back to attend to Anita.


    I looked down at Anita again. Her face was pale, lips dry, and her hair stuck to her forehead with sweat. She looked so different from the proud, demanding woman I knew. She looked like a shadow of herself¡­ like she was at the brink of death.


    And even though I hated her¡­ I couldn''t bring myself to feel nothing.


    "We will do an ultrasound," the doctor said, "to check the health of the pups. If they''re stable, we continue. But if we find severeplications¡­" He paused, inhaling deeply. "We will have to terminate the pregnancy to save her life."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 186: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Decision</h4>


    Levi''s POV


    The moment the doctor mentioned termination, something in my chest twisted.


    None of us said a word. We just stood there, silent, emotionless. My eyes stayed fixed on Anita. She looked so weak on that bed, like she was barely holding on.


    I didn''t want to be here.


    But I couldn''t leave either.


    Two nurses returned with equipment while a doctor wheeled over a small machine. One of the nurses gently pulled up Anita''s dress and applied a clear gel over her stomach. It made a soft squelching sound as she rubbed it in with a gloved hand. Anita didn''t move. She wasn''t unconscious, but she looked too tired to even react.


    "She''s stable enough for the ultrasound now," the doctor said quietly. "We''ll check the babies."


    Babies.


    The word made my chest tighten again.


    These might be our babies.


    Louis and Lennox stood silently beside me. We were all watching, but none of us said a word.


    The nurse pressed the probe against her belly, and after a few seconds, ck-and-white images flickered on the monitor.


    "Come closer," the doctor said softly. "You''ll want to see this."


    At first, we hesitated as we exchanged nces with each other, none of us moving forward.


    "Alphas? You don''t want toe check?" the doctor asked again.


    We looked at each other again before we stepped forward, slowly.


    And then we saw them.


    Two small shapes. Curled up. Still developing¡ªbut clearly there. Two tiny, flickering heartbeats on the screen, their lives pulsing with every second.


    "Three," the doctor confirmed. "They''re about three months along."


    I felt my throat go dry. My hands clenched into fists at my sides.


    "They don''t look healthy, but they can survive," the doctor continued, eyes focused on the screen. "But one of them¡­ this one here¡­" He pointed to the smaller figure. "This one''s a little weaker. The heartbeat is slower. That''s the one we''re most concerned about."


    "What are the chances?" Lennox asked, his voice low, tinged with worry.


    The doctor didn''t answer.


    Instead, the healers stepped forward, cing their hands gently over Anita''s stomach. They began murmuring softly, their voices rising and falling in a rhythmic chant.


    The room went still again, heavy with tension.


    Then one of the healers, the older woman, looked up and spoke.


    "Alphas, if you want these pups to survive¡­ you have to mark her."


    My brows furrowed. "She already has our mark," I said¡ªthough deep down, I knew that wasn''t what she meant.


    The healer shook her head. "No. That mark is shallow. You marked her as a concubine¡­ not a mate."


    Lennox cursed under his breath. Louis looked away.


    "And that mark," she continued, "was meant to keep your Luna from feeling pain when youid with this woman. You know that."


    We knew.


    "She carries your children," the healer said. "But her body is not connected to yours through a mate bond. There is no strength flowing between you. Her womb is trying to carry your strong pups."


    My stomach turned.


    "So what are you saying?" Louis asked tightly, sounding like he already knew where this conversation was heading to.


    The healer looked between us. "If you want to save these pups¡­ if you want them to live¡­ all of you must mark her again. As a mate, this time. A true bond. The mate bond will give her strength to carry your pups."


    There was a long pause.


    Then, in perfect unison, the three of us spoke.


    "No."


    It was loud. And it was firm.


    The healer didn''t argue. She looked as if she had expected us to give such a response. She only nodded, slowly.


    "Then prepare yourselves," she said calmly. "Because without that bond¡­ the babies may not make it."


    Silence swallowed the room again.


    I looked at the screen.


    Two tiny shapes.


    One flickering more faintly than the other.


    And I felt it¡ªthat cruel, quiet fear crawling in again. Not for Anita. But for what we had helped create.


    We didn''t want this. We never nned for it.


    But they were now here.


    And fate was asking us to choose. Either we mark Anita as our mate, or they die!


    "Then we are prepared to let them die," Lennox spat, his voice cold, sharp, emotionless.


    I swallowed hard and turned to look at him.


    He wasn''t wrong.


    It was the right decision.


    No matter what the healer said, we couldn''t bond with Anita¡ªnot like that. Not for a pregnancy we couldn''t even be sure was ours. And even if they were our children, even if they carried our blood¡­


    We would never lose Olivia over this.


    But still¡­


    I looked back at the screen. At the tiny flickering heartbeats. My jaw clenched, my throat tightening with something I didn''t want to name.


    Was this what it felt like¡ªfather instincts? That dull ache in your chest when you see something small and fragile that might belong to you?


    I didn''t want it. I didn''t ask for it.


    But it was there.


    "Please¡­" a soft, hoarse voice broke the silence. "Please¡­ they''re yours¡­"


    We turned to see Anita, barely conscious, but her eyes glistened with tears as she struggled to speak. Her lips trembled, and her fingers reached toward us weakly.


    "They''re yours," she said again, her voice cracking. "You know they are¡­"


    Louis shifted beside me, his jaw tight.


    "I can feel them," she whispered. "They react to your voices¡­ to your energy. In another month, you''ll feel it too. You''ll know it. Please¡­ don''t let them die¡­ don''t be heartless¡­"


    She began to cry, her face twisting in pain and desperation. "I didn''t n this either. I didn''t mean for it to happen. But it did. And now they''re here¡­ and they deserve a chance to live¡­"


    Her words made something twist in my gut again.


    But I looked at Lennox, then Louis. And I knew¡ªwe all knew.


    That no matter what she said, no matter how bad it felt, we couldn''t do what the healer asked.


    "We''re not marking you," Louis said tly, his tone leaving no room for argument. "That''s final."


    Anita sobbed harder, her body trembling.


    Lennox turned to the doctor. "Are you going to terminate the pregnancy now?"


    The doctor nced at the healers, then stepped forward. "No. Not yet. There''s still a chance¡ªhowever small¡ªthat the babies might survive without the bond. Her body is weak, but not beyond saving."


    He looked at us seriously. "We''ll monitor her. Around the clock. If things worsen again, we''ll step in. But for now, we hold on and hope."


    I nodded slowly, even though my heart still felt like it was sinking in my chest.


    "Do what you can," I said quietly.


    Without another word, we turned and left the room.


    We didn''t look back.


    But as the door shut behind us, I couldn''t shake the image of those two little flickering heartbeats.


    And no matter how hard I tried¡­


    I couldn''t stop wondering if one day we''d regret


    If one day, we''d remember this moment¡ªand realize we had let our own blood die.

 Chapter 187: Bad Father

    <h4>Chapter 187: Bad Father</h4>


    Louis'' POV


    We left Anita at the hospital. The doctor said she''d be dischargedter in the day, so there was no point sticking around.


    The drive back home was tense. Heavy. Silent.


    I was in the driver''s seat. Levi sat beside me, and Lennox was in the back. I nced at Levi briefly. He lookedpletely lost in thought, staring out the window like the road wasn''t even there.


    I wondered what was running through his mind.


    Was he having second thoughts about saving the pups?


    I gritted my


    Hell no¡ªnot me.


    I didn''t care how loud their tiny heartbeats sounded on that screen or how weak one of them looked. There was no way I''d make Anita my mate. Not for them. Not for anyone.


    Because doing that¡­ would mean losing Olivia.


    And I''d rather lose everything¡ªmy rank, my power, my pride¡ªthan lose her.


    That woman¡­ Olivia. I''d rip my own heart out before I let us hurt her again.


    She already hates us for everything we did to her¡ªfor all the ways we broke her. For the pain we caused her just because of a stupid payback. And now, what? We''re to mate Anita? Officially tie ourselves to the one woman who caused her pain, too?


    No. Absolutely not.


    I didn''t care if the pups were mine.


    I didn''t care if they were all of ours.


    There was no going back.


    Suddenly, from the back seat, Lennox groaned.


    "Ugh. This is a damn mess," he muttered, dragging a hand down his face. "I can''t get the image out of my head."


    "You mean the ultrasound?" Levi asked, finally speaking up, his voice t.


    "Yeah. That," Lennox answered grimly.


    "They might not be ours," I snapped, gripping the steering wheel tighter. "We don''t even know for sure. Until we do, we''re not doing anything."


    An awkward silence filled the air again.


    Levi leaned back, rubbing his temples. "And if they are? What then?"


    "We deal with it then," I replied coldly. "But we are not making her a mate. That''s not even an option."


    "I agree," Lennox said. "Olivia is the only one I''d ever mark as a mate. Ever. I don''t care what the healer says. If those pups die because of that¡­ then so be it."


    I exhaled deeply, jaw still clenched.


    "I hate that it''se to this," Levi muttered. "It didn''t have to be this way."


    "Well, it is," I said. "And we''re going to live with it. We already made our choice."


    No one responded.


    The car felt heavier with every mile we passed.


    But no matter what guilt tried to crawl its way into my chest¡­


    Nothing¡ªnothing¡ªwas worth losing Olivia.


    And I think we all knew that.


    Even if we didn''t say it out loud.


    We pulled into the mansion just as the afternoon sun was dipping behind the trees, casting long shadows across the yard.


    As we stepped out of the car, I spotted our mother¡ªwaiting by the entrance, with a tight expression and arms folded across her chest.


    Her eyes swept over us sharply, narrowing with worry. "I heard from the staff," she said, her voice tight. "They said Anita was rushed to the hospital. What happened? Are the babies okay?"


    "They''re fine¡­ for now," I muttered, not meeting her gaze.


    "But," Levi added, "the doctor said there''s a chance¡­ the pregnancy might not survive."


    Her eyes widened. "What? Why? What are you talking about?"


    We stepped closer. I took a breath andid it out.


    We told her everything.


    The bleeding, the fainting, the ultrasound¡­ the healer''s verdict. That the only way to truly give the pups a fighting chance was for the three of us to mark Anita again¡ªthis time as our mate, not just a concubine.


    When I finished, her eyes were wide with disbelief.


    "You mean to tell me," she said slowly, her voice rising, "you would let your children die just because you refuse to mark their mother?"


    "They might not even be ours," Lennox snapped, stepping forward. "We''re not making permanent decisions over a maybe."


    She stared at us like we were insane.


    "Rubbish," she snapped. "Absolute nonsense! Anita may have her ws¡ªyes, she''s loud, maniptive, and entitled at times¡ªbut she''s not a whore. She''s not the kind of woman who sleeps around. You three know that damn well."


    Levi clenched his jaw but didn''t speak.


    "And even if you''re scared," she continued, her voice rising, "even if you''re unsure¡ªthose pups exist. They are already growing inside her! And what do you do? Stand there acting like it''s nothing? You''re all cowards. Terrible fathers."


    Her words affected me more than I expected.


    I felt Levi grunt beside me. Even Lennox didn''t have a snarkyeback.


    "You think Olivia will be proud of you for this?" she added sharply. "For letting innocent children die just so you can prove your loyalty to her? This isn''t love. It''s fear. Selfish, stubborn fear."


    She looked at each of us with disappointment in her eyes.


    "They will live," she said firmly. "With or without your mark. But when they grow up, they''ll know exactly what kind of fathers they had."


    And with that, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving us standing on the steps like scolded boys.


    For a long time, none of us moved.


    I stared at the floor, my chest tightening.


    Terrible fathers.


    That part stuck.


    I didn''t even know if they were mine¡­ and yet her words still felt like a p.


    But even then¡ªeven then¡ªI knew one thing:


    I would not lose Olivia.


    No matter what it costs.


    A maid appeared at the doorway, bowing her head slightly. "Alphas¡­ lunch is served."


    Lunch?


    I blinked, suddenly aware of the tight, hollow feeling in my stomach.


    We hadn''t even had breakfast.


    We''d spent half the day at the hospital.


    "I''m not even hungry," Lennox muttered.


    "Neither am I," Levi added, but his body was already moving toward the dining hall.


    "Doesn''t matter," I said quietly, following them. "We''ll sit. Even if we don''t eat."


    As we walked down the hall toward the dining room, the sound ofughter stopped us.


    Soft. Familiar.


    Olivia.


    It was her.


    Herugh floated through the corridor like a ghost we didn''t deserve. We rounded the corner and saw her¡ªseated at the long dining table, her fingers brushing a ss of juice, smiling brightly at something Uncle Damien had just said. He was beside her, chuckling.


    The room seemed to orbit around her. She didn''t just glow¡ªshe eclipsed everything.


    Beautiful. Effortless.


    My wolf growled low in my chest. A surge of protectiveness and possessiveness twisted in my gut. She wasughing. Without us. With someone else. And it wasn''t just anyone¡ªit was him.


    Lennox stiffened behind me.


    Levi stopped breathing for a second.


    But before any of us could react, the doors banged open behind us and Father''s voice thundered through the hall.


    "Lennox. Levi. Louis¡ªwhat is it I just heard?!"


    He stormed into the room, with Mother right behind him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 188: Lose Two Things

    <h4>Chapter 188: Lose Two Things</h4>


    Olivia POV


    With furrowed brows, I watched the scene unfolding before me.


    Sir Damon marched up to his sons, his face thunderous.


    "And what is this I¡¯m hearing? That you¡¯d rather lose your children than mark Anita?" he spat, ring at his son.


    My confusion deepened as I tried to make sense of what was happening. Through the gossip Nora and Lolita shared with me, they told me Anita had been crying in pain, and the Alphas had rushed her to the hospital.


    But now this? The realization that they were being told to mark her¡ªto save the pups?


    "Father, we¡¯ve made our decision¡ª" Lennox began, but Sir Damon cut him off sharply.


    "What fucking decision, Lennox? A decision to abandon your own blood? To let innocent pups die instead of marking their mother?"


    A long, heavy silence followed. I remained frozen, my eyes bouncing between them, trying to understand what I was hearing.


    Then Louis stepped forward, his voice authoritative.


    "Because marking Anita... means losing Olivia."


    They all turned to look at me.


    Levi¡¯s jaw clenched. "And we won¡¯t let that happen."


    Lennox nodded. "Not now. Not ever."


    My heart mmed against my ribs. I didn¡¯t know how to feel. Part of me felt a pang of empathy at the thought of the children, but another part¡ªone I didn¡¯t want to admit¡ªached at the sincerity in their voices.


    Lady Fiona opened her mouth to speak again, but this time, Lennox cut her off.


    "That¡¯s enough."


    His voice was calm but final. It made even Sir Damon pause.


    "This situation with Anita and the babies... it¡¯s our responsibility. Not yours. You raised us, yes. You care, we know. But don¡¯t forget something important..."


    He looked his parents in the eyes.


    "We are Alphas now. Not boys. You may be our parents¡ªbut these decisions, this life... is our business... only us."


    There was another long silence before Lady Fiona stepped forward, her expression fixed with worry. Her voice was calm, but every word trembled with restrained anger.


    "You think this is just about duty? About the title? About being Alphas?"


    She paused, looking at each of them.


    "I hadplications when I was pregnant with you. All three of you. My body was weak, and the healer told me I should terminate. That none of you would make it. That if I continued, I might die."


    Her voice cracked, just for a moment. But she buckled up.


    "But I refused. I chose you. All of you. And do you know who stood beside me?"


    She turned toward her mate.


    "Your father. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He stayed up every night. He argued with the healers, begged the Moon Goddess, fought to keep me and all of you alive."


    Her eyes welled with tears, but her voice sharpened.


    "That¡¯s what it means to be a father. You don¡¯t walk away because it¡¯s hard. You don¡¯t look at your unborn children and say, ¡¯Not worth it.¡¯ You fight for them. You give them a chance¡ªeven when it¡¯s not convenient, even when it wasn¡¯t nned."


    A tense silence hung in the air until Levi took a step forward, anger etched in his face.


    "That¡¯s different," he said quietly.


    Lady Fiona blinked. "How?"


    "Because you were his mate. He loved you," Levi said, his voice tightening. "He wanted those children with you. But Anita..."


    He shook his head.


    "We don¡¯t love her. We never did. We didn¡¯t n for this. We never wanted children with her. And she knew that."


    Lennox¡¯s jaw tensed beside him. Louis folded his arms tightly, saying nothing¡ªbut agreeing with every word.


    Levi looked directly at his mother. "You were his mate. You carried the children of love. Anita¡¯s not our mate. She never will be. This isn¡¯t the same."


    Lady Fiona¡¯s frown deepened. Clearly, this wasn¡¯t what she had expected to hear.


    Then Louis spoke up, his voice low but firm.


    "We get it, Mother. You want grandchildren."


    He paused, his gaze drifting, until his eyesnded on me.


    I held my breath.


    He looked at me for a long second, until I had to awkwardly look away.


    I had waited so long to feel seen. And now that they finally saw me... it was already toote."


    He continued, "But you¡¯ll get them. Just not this way. Not with someone we don¡¯t love."


    His voice hardened just slightly.


    "You¡¯ll have your grandchildren. But only with the woman we choose. The one we love."


    I swallowed hard, my gaze focused on the te of food in front of me.


    Sir Damon groaned, clearly furious at their decision.


    "You¡¯ll regret this foolishness," he spat before storming out of the dining room, and Lady Fiona followed him out.


    A tense silence hung in the air.


    I kept my eyes on the te in front of me, pretending to be focused on my food, even though my hands trembled slightly. I could feel their stares. All three of them. But I didn¡¯t look up.


    Then Alpha Damien, who had been sitting beside me this whole time, calmly set down his fork.


    "If the pups are really yours," he said, his tone calm, nonchnt, "then my advice is simple: mark Anita."


    I froze.


    The air shifted. The tension in the room thickened instantly.


    Alpha Damien looked at the three of them, his expression nk. "Because as far as I see it, you¡¯ve already lost Olivia."


    I looked up, sharply. He didn¡¯t stop.


    "When she testifies against you at the council," he went on, "they¡¯ll ept her rejection. You won¡¯t be her mates anymore. Not byw, not by bond, not by anything."


    His voice got colder.


    "And when that dayes... you¡¯ll lose two things at once. Your mate bond with Olivia, and your innocent pups."


    Damien didn¡¯t flinch when a loud crash echoed through the room. Lennox had mmed his hand against the table and shot to his feet.


    "Shut up!" he yelled, his voice shaking with rage. "Just fucking shut up!"


    Alpha Damien didn¡¯t even flinch. He simply looked up at Lennox, his expression calm as ever.


    "This is just the truth," he replied. "Because unlike your father, I¡¯m not trying to control you. I¡¯m just telling you the truth."


    I held my breath again. Everything around me felt like it was about to explode.


    Lennox¡¯s chest rose and fell heavily. Louis was ring down at his te, fists clenched. Levi said nothing¡ªbut his eyes were locked on me.


    And I¡ª


    I didn¡¯t know what to feel anymore.


    Because what Alpha Damien said...


    It wasn¡¯t a threat.


    It was just the truth.


    When the time for the council meetinges...


    I am going to reject them.

 Chapter 189: She Wolf Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 189: She Wolf Meeting</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    With my appetite already gone, I rose from the table in silence and headed toward the pack hall.


    There was a she-wolf meeting happening today. And no matter how badly I didn¡¯t want to go, I had to. It was expected of me... as the supposed Luna.


    Outside the dining room, I met Nora and Lolita waiting for me.


    "The women are already gathered in the hall," Nora said softly. "They¡¯re waiting for you."


    I nodded without a word and started walking. Both of them followed closely behind.


    As we walked, we passed by the sitting area, where workers were busy decorating for Alpha Damien¡¯s birthday celebration tonight. Ribbons, flowers, silver and navy drapes¡ªthey were working quickly to make everything look perfect.


    But my mind wasn¡¯t on any of it.


    My mind kept reying the triplets¡¯ words at the table.


    "Because marking Anita... means losing Olivia."


    "We won¡¯t let that happen."


    "You¡¯ll have your grandchildren, but only with the woman we love."


    Their words had hit something deep inside me. I didn¡¯t want them to. I didn¡¯t want to care.


    But I did.


    "Don¡¯t let their words get to you, Olivia... remember what they did to you," I whispered to myself, forcing those old, painful memories to the front of my mind¡ªjust enough to push away any soft feelings starting to grow inside me.


    It was the only way to keep my walls up.


    We finally reached the pack hall.


    The moment I stepped inside, the soft hum of chatter stopped. Dozens of she-wolves stood up from their seats in quiet respect. All eyes were on me.


    I gave them a small nod and walked to the front of the room, where a throne-like seat was ced¡ªone meant for the Luna.


    I sat down slowly, keeping my posture straight, my face calm. But inside, I felt anything but calm.


    That¡¯s when I saw her.


    Seated in the front row, right beside the Beta¡¯s wife, was Lady Fiona.


    My eyes lingered on her for a second too long. Something about her presence didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    Her being here wasn¡¯t just about the meeting.


    It was something else.


    Something I wasn¡¯t ready for.


    Moving my gaze away from her, I turned slightly to the register on my left. "Please read out the agenda for today," I said.


    But before the register could even open her mouth, Lady Fiona stood up.


    "I have something to say," she announced loudly.


    She didn¡¯t wait for my permission. She didn¡¯t even look my way.


    "I believe all the women here should hear it."


    The room tensed. I stayed quiet at first¡ªcurious. Then cautious.


    She folded her hands in front of her and said loudly, "Anita is pregnant... with the Alpha triplets¡¯ children."


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the room.


    I felt dozens of eyes dart toward me. Judging... Their looks weren¡¯t loud, but they spoke volumes:


    So the Luna hasn¡¯t been able to conceive yet?


    She let a concubine get pregnant first?


    I kept my expression still. Calm. But inside, something heavy twisted in my chest.


    Lady Fiona wasn¡¯t done.


    "There is aplication," she continued. "The pups are not doing well. The healers say the only way to save them... is for the fathers to mark Anita as their mate."


    She paused, letting that sink in.


    "But they¡¯ve refused."


    Now there was confusion. More whispers. More stares.


    I slowly leaned forward in my chair, my eyes narrowing.


    "And why," I said calmly, "are you bringing this to a women¡¯s meeting?"


    Lady Fiona turned toward me, her frown deepening. "Because of two things, Olivia."


    She raised her chin slightly, her voice firm and loud enough for every woman in the room to hear.


    "First, because these women are not just she-wolves. They are mothers. They understand what it means to carry life. They understand the fear of losing a child."


    She looked around the hall as murmurs of agreement quietly spread.


    "And second," she continued, "because everything is in your hands."


    My fingers curled slightly over the armrest of the throne, but I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t speak. I let her keep going.


    "I brought this here," she said, "so the women could ask¡ªbeg¡ªyou to talk to the Alphas. To convince them to mark Anita. To save those babies."


    Her eyes locked with mine.


    "I know Anita hurt you. I know it¡¯s hard. But try to think about those innocent lives."


    The room waspletely silent now.


    Every woman stared at me.


    Some with sympathy... others with quiet expectation. And a few with doubt in their eyes.


    Then, suddenly, a voice rose from the back.


    "With due respect, Lady Fiona," one of the elder she-wolves said, standing up, "what you¡¯re saying is... rubbish."


    The room wentpletely still again.


    I blinked, surprised.


    The woman stepped forward. Her eyes were sharp, her voice filled with anger.


    "You¡¯re asking the Luna to convince her mates to mark another woman? A woman who caused her pain? A woman who slept with her mates?" She shook her head. "How would you feel if the roles were reversed, Lady Fiona? If you stood where Olivia stands now, and your mate was the one being asked to mark someone else?"


    The murmurs started again, louder this time.


    But then another she-wolf stood up, younger, her face etched with a frown.


    "I understand how Luna Olivia feels," she said carefully. "Truly, I do. But those babies are innocent. They didn¡¯t ask for this. If the Luna can stop something terrible from happening, shouldn¡¯t she try? Just this once?"


    Another voice jumped in¡ªthen another. Soon, the room was filled with rising voices. Some defending me, others siding with Lady Fiona. It was like a wave of noise crashing from wall to wall.


    "She¡¯s not responsible for Anita¡¯s pups!" A voice shouted from the left.


    "But the Alphas won¡¯t listen to anyone but her!"


    "If the Alphas mark Anita, the mate bond with her will be broken!" one of the young warriors yelled.


    "What if the pups die because of this?" Another voice countered.


    I clenched the arms of the throne tightly, trying to block out the storm. The noise got louder, more heated, she-wolves standing, pointing, shouting over each other. A few at the edge of attacking each other in a fight.


    It was chaos.


    And I¡¯d had enough.


    "Enough!"


    My voice echoed through the hall, sharp and loud.


    Silence fell instantly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 190: A taste of her own Cruelty

    <h4>Chapter 190: A taste of her own Cruelty</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The hall fell deathly silent as every pair of eyes turned to me.


    My frown deepened as I slowly scanned the room.


    I made sure the message in my eyes was clear: I am angry.


    Furious, actually.


    And then, my gaze settled on Lady Fiona.


    She stood so calmly... too calmly.


    A bitter thought crept in:


    She¡¯s stepping on me because I allowed it.


    But not anymore.


    I stood straighter. My voice rang out sharp and clear.


    "Everyone sit."


    It wasn¡¯t a request. It was amand.


    The women obeyed instantly, lowering themselves to their seats¡ªeven Lady Fiona.


    "Except you, Lady Fiona."


    Mymand echoed in the hall.


    Her head jerked up. Confusion shed in her eyes.


    "Keep standing," I said, eyes locked with hers.


    Her brows furrowed. "Olivia¡ª"


    I cut her off. "No. You wanted everyone to hear you earlier, didn¡¯t you? Then let them hear me too."


    She looked more confused now. Good.


    I took one slow step forward.


    "Where was this same energy," I asked coldly, "when your sons were treating me like trash?"


    The room tensed at my words.


    "Where was this empathy," I continued, "when they insulted me, cheated on me, humiliated me in front of the entire pack?"


    She opened her mouth, but again, I didn¡¯t let her speak.


    "You say you care about life, about protecting the innocent¡ªbut what about me, Fiona?"


    The room was silent.


    Dozens of women stared between us.


    "You never once stood up for me. Not when they hurt me. Not when I cried myself to sleep in a corner of this house. Not when I begged for someone¡ªanyone¡ªto just ask if I was okay."


    My fists clenched.


    "But now, look at you. Screaming for justice. Raising your voice for Anita. Look at you¡ªstanding like a lioness ready to go to war... for Anita. The same woman who, let me remind you all, had me kidnapped and sold to human traffickers."


    Gasps echoed around the room.


    Some covered their mouths. Some eyes went wide.


    I didn¡¯t stop.


    "Yes," I said. "You all heard that right. Anita, your precious victim, sold me like property to traffickers. If Alpha Damien hadn¡¯t bought and recognized me, I wouldn¡¯t even be standing here today."


    Murmurs erupted in the crowd. Some were loud. Some angry.


    One of the elders stood up, her face flushed with rage.


    "Such a crime... deserves beheading."


    I nodded. "Yes. It does."


    More nods. Anger red through the room like wildfire.


    "But guess who refused?" I said, turning back to Fiona.


    "Your beloved Lady Fiona. Because Anita imed she¡¯s pregnant."


    I scoffed. A bitterugh escaped me.


    "I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s carrying the Luciano bloodline. I will make her pay for what she did to me when the time is right."


    I took another step forward.


    "And you, Fiona? You made a terrible Luna during your reign. You¡¯re a terrible mother. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make a terrible grandmother too."


    Gasps again. I was sure no one expected the kind, quiet Olivia to say this. But today, I was giving her a taste of her own cruelty.


    I turned to face the other women now. My voice was louder.


    "I was mistreated in this pack. We all know it. Especially by the Alphas. And what did Lady Fiona do? Nothing."


    "She watched me suffer in silence. She let it happen. And now she stands up... for Anita?"


    Someone whispered, "She¡¯s a hypocrite."


    "Exactly," I said, my eyes still locked with hers.


    The room buzzed with rage.


    I saw several women shake their heads in disbelief.


    Some muttered under their breath.


    Some stared at Lady Fiona with open disgust.


    But I wasn¡¯t finished.


    "And don¡¯t worry," I said, my voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "You won¡¯t have to fight this battle much longer."


    She blinked, confused again.


    "I want nothing to do with your sons," I continued.


    "Nothing to do with the triplets. So save yourself the trouble."


    A murmur rippled across the room, as the women didn¡¯t like what I was saying, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "In less than four days," I said, my angry voice vibrating through the walls of the room, "I¡¯ll be standing before the council."


    Her face paled.


    She knew exactly what that meant.


    "And when that dayes, I will break the bond with all three of them."


    My voice didn¡¯t shake. My hands didn¡¯t tremble.


    I meant every single word.


    "I will reject them in front of the Moonstone Council¡ªpublicly, officially, and permanently."


    Gasps again.


    "And then," I added, ring into her stunned expression, "they¡¯ll be free to mark your precious Anita."


    The silence that followed was louder than any scream.


    I turned.


    I didn¡¯t wait for a response.


    Didn¡¯t wait for another excuse or apology.


    I walked out of that hall with my head held high.


    I didn¡¯t look back.


    Didn¡¯t care to see Lady Fiona¡¯s reaction.


    I just went straight to my room.


    Nora and Lolita followed quietly behind me, their footsteps soft but quick.


    No one said a word.


    Once inside, I closed the door behind us and leaned against it for a moment.


    The air felt heavy. My chest burned with everything I had just said¡ªbut it also felt good.


    Like I had finally exhaled after drowning for too long.


    I sucked in a deep breath and moved over to the window.


    From the way everything was ying out... it was starting to look like the pups really were the triplets¡¯.


    Not that I ever truly doubted it.


    I leaned against the windowsill, arms crossed. My thoughts spinning.


    Then slowly, I reached for the mind link.


    "Mom?" I whispered softly into the link.


    For a moment, there was only silence.


    And then¡ª


    "Olivia?"


    Her voice came through, A bit rushed.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "I just... I wanted to check on you," I said. "How are you? When are youing back?"


    There was a pause.


    A longer one than usual.


    Something felt off in the way she hesitated.


    "Mom?"


    "I¡¯m okay, sweetheart," she finally said. "But... not now. Please."


    Her voice wasn¡¯t cold... but it wasn¡¯t warm either. Something felt off.


    I frowned, confused.


    Was she angry? Or was I just imagining it?


    "I miss you," I told her, my voice softer now. "I wish you were here. I really do."


    There was another pause before she answered.


    "I miss you too, Olive. So much. But I can¡¯te back right now."


    "Why not?" I asked, biting the inside of my cheek.


    Her reply came quickly.


    "Because that pack holds too many painful memories for me. Things I thought I could move past... but I can¡¯t. Not yet."


    I stood there quietly, unsure what to say next.


    Part of me wanted to tell her about the picture Gabriel gave me¡ªthe one of Sir Damon and my father.


    I opened my mouth.


    "Mom, I¡ª"


    A sudden knock on the door cut me off.


    Nora and Lolita turned toward it at the same time.


    Another knock.


    Then the scent hit me.


    I froze.


    And the door opened slowly.


    Lennox stepped in first.


    Louis and Levi followed right behind him.


    All three of them.


    Standing in my room.


    My frown deepened.


    "I¡¯ll talk to youter, Mom," I said before cutting the mind link.

 Chapter 191: The Prophecy

    <h4>Chapter 191: The Prophecy</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Nora and Lolita exchanged nces with me before they quietly left the room, leaving me alone with the triplets.


    I folded my arms tightly across my chest, scowling at them.


    "To what do I owe this visit?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. My tone was harsh and impatient. "If this is another apology tour, you can save it."


    They hesitated.


    Just like always, it looked like they were silently debating who would speak first. But I was already losing patience.


    "If you have nothing to say," I said, turning toward the window again, "then leave my room."


    But before I could take another step, Lennox¡¯s voice stopped me.


    "A seer had a revtion about you."


    I froze.


    Slowly, I turned back to face them.


    "A revtion?" I echoed, my brow furrowed.


    "Yes," Levi said this time, stepping forward.


    I studied all three of them, my arms still crossed.


    Their eyes... there was something in them. Worry. Fear. And it made my stomach twist.


    "What did she say?"


    There was a pause. A silent exchange between them. The kind that told me I wouldn¡¯t like the answer.


    Then, Lennox finally spoke.


    "She said..."


    He paused¡ªjust briefly¡ªbefore the words fell from his lips.


    "She saw you. In a pool of your own blood."


    My breath hitched.


    I swallowed hard as the words rang again in my mind.


    A pool of blood.


    The same thing the seer at the market had warned me about.


    A wave of unease hit me. My arms dropped to my sides.


    The triplets must have noticed because Levi stepped closer, his voice suddenly softer.


    "You don¡¯t have to be scared, Olivia... Nothing will happen to you," he said. "We will protect you with our lives."


    I frowned. Deeply.


    "I¡¯m not scared," I snapped, even though I was lying. "And if this is a way to get me scared, it won¡¯t work."


    "We¡¯re not trying to get you scared," Lennox said quickly.


    I believed him¡ªbut I didn¡¯t want them to know that.


    There was a strange silence before Louis finally spoke for the first time.


    "There¡¯s more," he said, sounding more worried.


    I turned to him slowly.


    He inhaled deeply before continuing, "The Seer... she also said you must not leave this pack."


    I blinked.


    "What?" I asked tly.


    "She said you must stay here," Louis went on. "That something terrible will happen if you leave."


    I stared at him in disbelief, then shook my head.


    "Now that," I said coldly, "I don¡¯t believe."


    Their brows furrowed.


    "I met a stranger, a seer. She had no reason to lie. And she said the exact same thing about the blood... so I believe her," I continued, my voice rising slightly. "But this? This ¡¯don¡¯t leave the pack¡¯ nonsense? That sounds like a convenient excuse to trap me here."


    Lennox frowned. "Olivia¡ª"


    "No," I snapped. "You three think I¡¯m that naive? You think throwing a scary vision at me will stop me from breaking the bond?"


    "It¡¯s not a scheme," Levi said, his voice serious now. "We wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this."


    "Then why do I feel like this is exactly what you¡¯re doing?" I shot back.


    The room was silent again.


    "You want me to stay," I said, my frown deepening. "And you are using a prophecy for it."


    "That¡¯s not true," Louis said tightly. "This isn¡¯t about what we want¡ª"


    "Then what is it?" I cut in. "Because from where I¡¯m standing, it sounds like you¡¯re using a prophecy as a leash."


    The air was tense. None of them answered right away...


    Until Levi finally stepped forward.


    "Yes," he said. "We don¡¯t want to lose you."


    I blinked, but he wasn¡¯t finished.


    "Yes, we still want you, Olivia."


    His jaw clenched.


    "We never stopped wanting you. Even when we were angry. Even when we acted like we hated you. We never truly did."


    My lips parted, but nothing came out.


    I wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    "But this prophecy?" Levi continued. "It¡¯s not a trick. Not some story we made up to keep you here. I swear on my life... it¡¯s real."


    He looked me straight in the eyes.


    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI saw the truth in his gaze.


    But I couldn¡¯t afford to feel it. I didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    I straightened my shoulders, forcing my expression cold.


    "I don¡¯t care," I said tly.


    He sighed.


    "I don¡¯t care about your prophecy. Or your feelings. Or your regrets."


    That was a lie.


    A big one.


    But I told it like I meant it.


    "Nothing you say or do is going to stop me. My mind¡¯s made up. And if I were you..." I paused, letting the silence sting.


    "I would mark Anita. Save the babies. Make peace with your little family."


    Their frown deepened.


    "Because whether you like it or not..." I looked each of them dead in the eyes.


    "I¡¯m still going to reject you."


    My words hurt them so much that I felt the pain in their hearts through the bond, and I had to look away, turning my back to them.


    "Please leave," I whispered, but loud enough for them to hear.


    For a moment, I thought they might protest. Beg. Try onest time to change my mind.


    But they didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I began hearing retreating footsteps as they walked toward the door. I heard the door open, and then it closed. And then the familiar warmth and intoxicating scent of them faded from the room.


    I let out a shaky breath and closed my eyes.


    My chest felt tight. My heart... heavier than before.


    Why did it always hurt more after they left?


    I walked slowly to the edge of my bed and sat down. My thoughts were a jumbled mess.


    Then a soft knock pulled me from my thoughts.


    I froze.


    For a second, I thought maybe the triplets hade back.


    But the knock was gentle. Too gentle to be one of them.


    "Luna Olivia?" Lolita called softly.


    "Come in," I said quietly, still staring out the window.


    The door opened, and she walked in.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt," she said. "But... this came for you."


    I turned around.


    She handed me a sealed envelope. My name was written on it in careful handwriting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 192: Change Of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 192: Change Of n</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Who sent it?" I asked, staring at the white envelope in Lolita¡¯s hand.


    My name¡ªOlivia Parker¡ªwas written in bold, dark letters on the front.


    "I have no idea," she replied. "The guards at the gate said a courier brought it. Didn¡¯t say who sent it."


    I frowned, turning the envelope over in my hands.


    Who would send me something like this? And why now?


    But I didn¡¯t waste time guessing. My fingers moved quickly, tearing it open.


    Inside was a single piece of paper.


    No design. No signature. No return address.


    Just one sentence written in red ink across the center:


    "Meet me tonight at 10 p.m. on the mansion rooftop."


    My frown deepened.


    Lolita caught the change in my expression. "What is it?" she asked, stepping closer.


    I slowly turned the paper around and showed her.


    Her brow furrowed. "What the hell...?"


    I stared at the note again, unease crawling under my skin.


    No name. No hint. No exnation.


    Just that strange, silent summons.


    Meet me on the rooftop?


    Who? Why?


    "Ignore it," my wolf muttered.


    I wanted to agree with her.


    But the more I looked at that letter... the more curious I became.


    "Are you nning to go?" Lolita asked.


    I didn¡¯t answer. Not because I didn¡¯t want to¡ªbut because I truly didn¡¯t know.


    Instead, I folded the paper neatly and slid it back into the envelope.


    "I want to take a nap," I said softly.


    Lolita nodded, sensing I needed space. "Call me if you need anything."


    She stepped out, gently closing the door behind her.


    I sighed deeply.


    After kicking off my shoes, I climbed into bed and pulled the nket up to my chest.


    But instead of sleep, I found myself staring at the envelope resting on my nightstand.


    Time went by. My eyelids got heavy. My mind calmed down. The room became quiet. I fell asleep.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I¡¯d been asleep.


    But something pulled me from the darkness. A sound. A presence.


    My eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the dim lighting in the room. It was already evening.


    But then I felt someone was here.


    I sat up slowly, my senses heightening.


    Then I turned toward the far corner of the room.


    Alpha Damien stood by the window, his arms crossed, his eyes already on me.


    My heart jumped.


    Not out of fear¡ªbut because I hadn¡¯t expected anyone. Especially not him.


    "How long have you been standing there?" I asked, my voice still groggy with sleep.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    "Long enough," he said finally, his voice calm.


    I ran a quick nce at him. He was dressed in a gray suit that hugged his broad shoulders and tapered perfectly at the waist.


    God.


    How could someone look that good doing absolutely nothing?


    His tie was undone just enough to reveal a hint of corbone beneath the crisp white shirt, and his sleeves were rolled slightly, like he was just starting to get dressed.


    He wasn¡¯t just handsome.


    He was ridiculously hot¡ªespecially for a man in his mid-thirties.


    "You done gawking?" he asked, his lips twitching slightly.


    I blinked, realizing I¡¯d been staring and probably with my mouth a little open.


    "I wasn¡¯t gawking," I muttered, even though I definitely was.


    A low chuckle left his lips. He stepped forward and set a sleek ck box on the foot of my bed.


    "What¡¯s that?" I asked, ncing at it.


    "Your dress," he said simply. "My birthday party started twenty minutes ago."


    I blinked again.


    "My guests are already here, all eager to see the woman I am dating," he announced, and my eyes widened.


    My eyes widened. "You told them we¡¯re dating? I thought I was just your date for the night!" I said with a disapproving frown, but Alpha Damien didn¡¯t seem bothered.


    "Well... I thought we¡¯d speed things up a little," he said with a smirk that made my blood boil.


    "You should¡¯ve told me," I growled, climbing off the bed and storming toward him. "I needed to be mentally ready for this... you should have fucking told me!" I spat, staring at him face to face.


    Damien didn¡¯t move.


    He just looked at me with that same calm expression¡ªeven as I stood in front of him, clearly upset.


    "You should have told me the change of n," I repeated, my voice sharper now. "You don¡¯t just spring something like that on me. Not with everything going on."


    "I didn¡¯t think it would bother you this much," he said, his tone sounding nonchnt.


    "That¡¯s exactly the problem," I shot back. "You didn¡¯t think¡ªyou just decided for the both of us like my opinion didn¡¯t matter."


    He raised an eyebrow. "It¡¯s nothing, Olivia, I¡¯m just trying to speed things up. This is also for your good..."


    "No, it¡¯s not!" I shouted, taking a step closer. "This n is no longer about me anymore. It¡¯s pressure. It¡¯s all about you now. You are making decisions without asking if I wanted that!"


    The air between us grew heavy.


    Tense.


    He didn¡¯t back down. His jaw tightened just slightly. "Are you nning on forgiving the triplet and giving them another chance?"


    I froze.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked quietly.


    "You want to forgive them," he said, stepping closer. "You¡¯re acting like you¡¯re ready to give the triplets another chance. You still love them... you are worried about what they will think... how they will feel. This has nothing to do with what other people think... this is all about the triplets."


    His words hit something deep. Something I didn¡¯t want to ept.


    "That¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t act like you understand me," I whispered.


    "But I do," he said, even closer now.


    Too close.


    His voice dropped, softer this time. "I¡¯ve seen the way you still look at them. Yes, you hate them for all the pain they caused, but that doesn¡¯t mean you stopped loving them."


    My breath caught.


    I hated that he was right. Hated the way my heart stung with the truth.


    And I really hated how his eyes were locked on mine like he could see every emotion I tried to hide.


    For a moment, none of us said a word until he let out a tired sigh and dropped a bombshell.


    "I¡¯m sorry... okay... I should have informed you."


    I was dumbfounded... I didn¡¯t expect the almighty Alpha Damien to apologize, but I acted like I wasn¡¯t moved by his apology.


    "You think an apology fixes this?" I asked, my frown deepening. Though, I was no longer angry. It was funny how a simple apology from him cooled me down.


    "No," he murmured.


    Then, he reached out and cupped the side of my face gently.


    "I think this will."


    And before I could speak....


    He kissed me.

 Chapter 193: Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 193: Announcement</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    His lips moved slowly against mine.


    Warm. Gentle.


    Like he knew exactly what he was doing¡ªand exactly how I¡¯d react.


    At first, I froze¡ªtoo stunned to move. But then... I melted into it.


    My fingers curled around the front of his suit jacket as something stirred inside me. Something forbidden. Something I didn¡¯t want to feel¡ªbut couldn¡¯t stop either.


    I kissed him back.


    Softly at first, then deeper¡ªlike I¡¯d forgotten how to breathe without him.


    The world faded. The pain, the confusion, even the triple bond pulling at my heart... it all disappeared.


    There was only this.


    Only him.


    But I got back to my senses, and pulled away¡ªbreathless, dazed, and confused all over again.


    My chest rose and fell quickly. My lips still tingled.


    Damien looked down at me with a smirkpletely unbothered by what had just happened.


    "Well," he said casually, "clearly someone needs a kissing tutorial."


    I blinked at him, my brain still trying to catch up.


    He leaned down and whispered, "We¡¯ll work on thatter."


    Then he straightened up and smoothed his suit like he hadn¡¯t just knocked the air out of my lungs.


    "I¡¯ll be downstairs," he added, turning toward the door. "Don¡¯t keep me waiting too long. My girlfriend¡¯s entrance is the most important part of the night."


    Before I could speak, he gave me onest look over his shoulder¡ªa smug smile still on his face¡ª


    And walked out, leaving me speechless, stunned... and very, very confused about how I suddenly felt.


    The moment the door clicked shut, I let out a shaky breath and sat back on the edge of the bed.


    What the hell is wrong with me?


    My fingers touched my lips. I could still feel his lips on mine.


    His kiss was calm but powerful, like he knew exactly how to pull me apart without even trying.


    And I let him. I kissed him back. Willingly. Almost desperately.


    Why?


    Why?


    Why the hell did I let that happen?


    My thoughts swirled, too fast to hold onto. I buried my face in my hands.


    This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.


    It¡¯s already hard enough dealing with the triplets.


    No matter how angry I am... no matter how much they broke me... I still have feelings buried under all that pain. I hate that I do. I hate that they still matter to me.


    And then there¡¯s Gabriel.


    Sweet, gentle Gabriel. Just thinking about him makes my stomach twist in a good way¡ªlike butterflies pping their wings inside me. Like maybe he could make me feel whole again.


    But now there¡¯s Damien.


    The man who kissed me like he meant every second of it.


    The man who... can never really be mine.


    Because deep down, I know. I know I¡¯m just a piece in his game. A move in whatever n he has to bring out the woman he really loves. His real mate. His lost lover.


    This fake rtionship¡ªit¡¯s all part of that game.


    And yet, here I am... kissing him like I want it to be real.


    I covered my face again, groaning quietly.


    "This is a mess," I whispered to no one.


    I didn¡¯t want to fall for any of them.


    I didn¡¯t ask for this.


    I just wanted peace. I just wanted to feel normal again.


    The door suddenly creaked open, and I looked up.


    Lolita and Nora stepped inside. Both of them paused when they saw me¡ªmy hair a mess, my cheeks probably flushed, and that ck box still sitting unopened beside me.


    "You okay?" Lolita asked gently.


    "I wish," I muttered, rubbing my temples.


    They exchanged a nce but didn¡¯t press me. Instead, I pointed at the box.


    "I have to get dressed," I said, forcing myself to stand.


    Without a word, they moved into action.


    Lolita opened the box and pulled out the dress inside. Her eyes widened, and even Nora let out a small gasp.


    It was stunning.


    A deep red dress made of soft silk that shines in the light. The fabric looked like it was made to kiss skin, hugging the curves without showing too much. The neckline dipped slightly¡ªelegant, not too bold¡ªbut just enough to catch attention. The back was open, dipping low with crisscrossing straps that tied behind the waist. Simple, ssy, and yet sexy.


    I stared at it for a long second, and then my wolf whispered inside me.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yes," I whispered back. I have to be.


    With their help, I got dressed.


    Nora worked on my hair, pulling it into a soft, elegant updo with a few strands falling around my face. Lolita added a bit of makeup¡ªjust enough to make my eyes pop, and my lips match the red of the dress.


    When I finally faced the mirror, I hardly recognized the girl staring back.


    I looked... stunning.


    "I¡¯m ready," I said softly.


    They both smiled, but I could see the worry still lingering in their eyes.


    As I stepped out of the room, my heart thudded hard in my chest.


    The hallway was quiet, but I could already hear the music and voices downstairs. The party was in full swing.


    I walked slowly toward the stairs, the hem of my red dress brushing against my ankles with every step I took.


    And then I saw them.


    Guests.


    Dozens of them.


    The moment I stepped onto the staircase, heads turned. Conversations stopped. sses froze mid-air.


    All eyes were on me.


    Their gazes followed me as I descended one step at a time. I could feel it, curiosity, admiration, surprise.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I held my head high.


    As I reached thest steps, Damien was waiting for me at the bottom of the stairs.


    When I stepped onto the floor, he reached out and took my hand.


    His touch was warm and gentle. For a moment, the music, the noise, the stares¡ªall of it faded away.


    He raised my hand slowly, deliberately, and pressed a soft kiss to the back of it.


    A gesture that sent a fresh wave of warmth crawling up my neck.


    My eyes flicked up, drawn by instinct, to the far corner of the room.


    And there they were.


    The triplets.


    All three of them watching me with possessive stares.


    Lennox¡¯s gaze burned the hardest¡ªsharp, possessive, as if he could tear Damien apart with just a thought.


    For a second, I couldn¡¯t look away.


    But I forced myself to.


    I tore my gaze from theirs and turned back to Damien, who still held my hand so gently¡ªas if this was real. As if I really belonged to him.


    He smiled.


    Not his usual smirk. Something softer... something almost real.


    Then he faced the guests, his voice smooth and clear as it filled the grand hall.


    "Everyone," he announced with ease, lifting our joined hands slightly for all to see, "allow me to introduce Olivia Parker... my girlfriend."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 194: Revenge Or Real

    <h4>Chapter 194: Revenge Or Real</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "Mine!"


    My wolf growled loudly inside me, full of rage and jealousy.


    He wanted me to march over there, grab Olivia from Damien¡¯s arms, and tear Damien in two.


    But I didn¡¯t move.


    I clenched my fists instead, trying to keep control.


    Beside me, I caught Levi and Louis¡¯s eyes. They looked just like me¡ªfurious, confused... pained.


    But like we had agreed, none of us took a single step forward.


    We suspected this might happen.


    Earlier, through our bonds, we felt Olivia being intimate with someone... my brothers wanted to storm to Olivia¡¯s room, but I stopped them. Rather, we hid in the hallway to see who it was. And a few secondster, Uncle Damien walked out of her room with that smug smile he always wears.


    We just knew.


    Something had happened between him and Olivia.


    But the question we couldn¡¯t answer was: Was it real?


    Was Olivia falling for him?


    Was she... with our uncle?


    Levi thought maybe she was doing it to punish us.


    To make us feel the pain she felt.


    If that was true¡ªwe agreed¡ªwe would take it.


    Whatever punishment she wanted to give us, we would ept it.


    And now... here we are.


    Standing still.


    While Damien kisses her hand and tells everyone she¡¯s his girlfriend.


    A soft wave of whispers rose from the guests.


    Some guests¡ªthose who knew Olivia was our mate, our Luna¡ªkept ncing at us.


    Waiting for the explosion.


    Waiting for us to snap.


    Waiting for us to lose control.


    To go wild.


    But we didn¡¯t.


    Even though our blood boiled.


    Even though our wolves howled in pain.


    We silently stayed where we were.


    Then Olivia looked at us.


    Right at us.


    It wasn¡¯t a nce¡ªit was a stare.


    Like she was waiting for us to react. Daring us to.


    Maybe she wanted to see us lose control.


    Or maybe... this was her revenge.


    Her way of showing us how much we hurt her¡ªby hurting us right back in front of everyone.


    And if that¡¯s what this is... if this is her punishment¡ª


    We¡¯ll take it.


    We¡¯ll take every piece of it.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re letting her go.


    No.


    Never.


    No matter what this is or how far she wants to push us...


    She¡¯s still ours. We love her.


    Some guests stepped forward, smiling as they congratted Damien and Olivia.


    I stayed where I was, my hands tucked deep in my pockets, my jaw tight.


    I watched her.


    She smiled at them... but not really.


    That smile wasn¡¯t real.


    Not to me.


    Not to someone who knows her like I do.


    I¡¯ve watched Olivia grow. I know every detail about her¡ªevery little habit, every hidden emotion behind her eyes. I know the way her real smile lights up her whole face, how her dimples show when sheughs for real.


    This... wasn¡¯t that.


    She was faking it. Pretending she was happy.


    But I could see through it. I always could.


    If she was really happy, her eyes would shine. Her shoulders would rx. Her wolf would feel at peace, not like the storm I could still feel through the bond¡ªeven if it was weaker now.


    I looked down, breathing hard through my nose.


    How did I not see thising?


    How did I not see her breaking before she finally shattered?


    How could I be so blind?


    Was it the spell? Was that what made me miss all the signs?


    Or was it just me being a fool?


    Because no matter what magic was on us, I should¡¯ve known Olivia could never send those cruel, hateful letters.


    I should¡¯ve felt it.


    She¡¯s not the kind of person to destroy someone like that. Our Olivia was the kindest person we¡¯ve ever met.


    Why didn¡¯t any of us think of this?


    "I can¡¯t stand this," Levi growled through the mind link.


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    My eyes remained fixed on her.


    Her arm gently hooked with Damien¡¯s, her head resting on his shoulder like it belonged there.


    She lookedfortable. Rxed.


    Too rxed.


    And for a terrifying moment, I wondered... what if this isn¡¯t an act?


    What if she¡¯s really moved on?


    What if she wants to be with him?


    But that didn¡¯t make sense.


    Uncle Damien... he loved Sofia. Still does.


    It¡¯s been over three years and he hasn¡¯t looked at another woman. He¡¯s still broken over her.


    So why now? Why Olivia?


    And Olivia... can someone fall out of love and into another¡¯s arms that fast?


    No.


    Something¡¯s off. Something¡¯s wrong.


    As I tried to make sense of it, someone in the crowd suddenlyughed and called out, "So, Damien! When¡¯s the wedding?"


    Everyone chuckled. sses clinked. People turned toward them, waiting for an answer.


    And Damien?


    He just smiled. That smug, annoying smile.


    "Soon," he said, loud and clear. "Very soon."


    Then he looked straight at us. Not even trying to hide it.


    "Olivia just needs to reject her toxic mates first."


    I froze.


    The words hit harder than a punch.


    Some guests gasped. Others looked at us, expecting a reaction.


    A few even nodded, like they agreed.


    My chest burned, my wolf snarled inside, but I still didn¡¯t move.


    Then the music changed¡ªsomething slow, soft, romantic.


    Damien turned to Olivia and bowed a little.


    "Dance with me?" he asked, offering his hand.


    Olivia hesitated for a second. Then she ced her hand in his... and he pulled her gently toward the center of the room.


    The lights dimmed slightly. The crowd stepped back, giving them space.


    And then they danced.


    Right there in front of everyone.


    He held her close, one hand on her waist, the other wrapped around her fingers.


    Their bodies moved in perfect rhythm, like they¡¯d done this a hundred times.


    She looked up at him, and he smiled down at her.


    The whole room watched. Silent. Mesmerized.


    Even us.


    I didn¡¯t breathe.


    Because in that moment... it didn¡¯t look fake.


    It looked real.


    As they danced, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away.


    Damien moved like he owned her. Like she belonged to him.


    His hand slid lower on her back... lower still... until it boldly cupped her ass.


    My wolf snarled so loud in my head, I thought I¡¯d lose control right there.


    The crowd gasped.


    But Damien didn¡¯t care.


    He pulled her flush against him, his body pressed tightly to hers.


    And then¡ªunexpectedly¡ªhe tilted her chin up and crushed his mouth onto hers.


    It wasn¡¯t soft.


    It wasn¡¯t gentle.


    It was rough. Deep. Possessive.


    A real kiss.


    A kiss meant to mark her. To make a statement in front of everyone.


    His fingers gripped her ass, holding her there as his mouth moved hungrily against hers, like he was devouring her. Like he wanted every man in this room¡ªevery wolf in this room¡ªto know she was his.


    The guests gasped again. Some evenughed nervously, others whispered in shock.


    But I didn¡¯t hear them.


    All I heard was the sound of my own heartbeat crashing in my ears. My wolf wed at the walls of my mind, howling, raging to be set free.


    A searing pain exploded through the mate bond, but I didn¡¯t let it show.


    Instead, I watched Olivia wrap her arms around his neck and moaned into the kiss.


    That kiss¡ªthat kiss¡ªfelt real.


    I could feel Levi trembling beside me. Louis cursed quietly under his breath.


    Through the bond, I felt their anger and pain mix with mine.


    And I couldn¡¯t stop the thought that stabbed deep into my chest.


    What if this isn¡¯t part of her n? What if she wants this?


    What if... we¡¯ve already lost her?


    No. My wolf snapped. No. Never. She¡¯s ours. Only ours.


    But the fear stayed, burning in my chest as Damien finally broke the kiss, grinning down at her like he¡¯d won.


    His hand stayed on her ass for just a second longer¡ªjust to make sure we saw¡ªbefore he slowly let go.


    He whispered something in her ear.


    She smiled faintly... too faintly... and then rested her hand lightly on his chest.


    Like she belonged there.


    The crowd burst into soft apuse.


    I barely heard it.


    My breath caught. My fists shook.


    I wanted to scream.


    To shift.


    To rip the walls down just to stop this nightmare.


    But instead, I turned.


    With an aching heart and burning eyes, I walked away.

 Chapter 195: His Words

    <h4>Chapter 195: His Words</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I turned... just in time to see all three of them walking away.


    Something heavy dropped in my chest.


    I swallowed hard, trying to ignore the sudden wave of difort that washed over me. It felt like cold water had been poured over my heart. I blinked quickly, fighting the sting behind my eyes.


    My wolf was quiet.


    Too quiet.


    But I could feel it¡ªshe didn¡¯t like what just happened.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, but her silence said everything.


    She wasn¡¯t happy.


    Neither was I.


    I shifted slightly in Damien¡¯s arms, suddenly aware of how close he still was, how his hand had just been on me in ways I never expected.


    "Stop looking," Damien¡¯s voice came low beside my ear, his arm tightening slightly around my waist.


    I frowned. "I wasn¡¯t¡ª" I started, but he cut me off.


    "You were," he said firmly, sounding annoyed. "Don¡¯t ruin the moment, Olivia. We have to act like the perfect couple, remember? A few members of the council are here... they can¡¯t notice you are having doubts."


    I nodded slowly, even though my chest still ached.


    Even though everything inside me screamed that something wasn¡¯t right.


    I forced a smile.


    But it didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    Alpha Damien ced a soft kiss on my forehead and wrapped his arms securely around my waist.


    "Come," he murmured. "Let me introduce you to one of the council members."


    I followed him through the crowd, still feeling that strange hollowness in my chest. The buzz of voices around us felt far away, muffled by my thoughts and the uneasy silence from my wolf.


    We stopped in front of an older man¡ªtall, silver-haired, with deep lines around his eyes. His presence alone demanded respect, even before Damien spoke.


    "Elder Grant," Damien said with a polite nod, "this is Olivia. My future Luna."


    The man¡¯s sharp eyes scanned me from head to toe, unreadable at first. Then he offered a small, respectful nod.


    "So you¡¯re the one," Elder Grant said. "The she-wolf who finally captured Damien¡¯s heart."


    I gave a small smile, standing straighter. "Yes, sir."


    He tilted his head. "Are you ready to face the council the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. My voice was clear. Strong. "I¡¯m ready."


    He studied me for another moment. "Good. You¡¯ll need that confidence."


    Just then, someone called Damien¡¯s name from across the room. He gently touched my hand. "I¡¯ll be right back," he whispered, and excused himself.


    Now it was just me and Elder Grant.


    He stepped a little closer, lowering his voice so only I could hear.


    "I heard everything you went through... from Damien," he said. "He told me what the triplets did. How they hurt you."


    I tensed slightly, unsure what wasing next.


    His gaze stayed steady on mine. "I¡¯m sorry, child. Truly. No one deserves that kind of betrayal."


    "Thank you," I said quietly.


    He nodded, but then sighed, eyes drifting across the room before settling back on me.


    "But sometimes," he said slowly, "the devil you know... is better than the angel you don¡¯t."


    I frowned slightly, not sure how to respond.


    He leaned in a little more.


    "Love doesn¡¯t always look perfect," he continued. "Sometimes it makes mistakes. Sometimes it hurts us. But that doesn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t real."


    I swallowed hard, my heart beating a little faster.


    "I¡¯ve seen many mates in my life," he said. "Some find love in peace. Others find it in pain. But the strongest ones? They¡¯re the ones that survive the hard times."


    He paused, then looked right at me.


    "Don¡¯t think the triplets didn¡¯t love you... just because they messed up. Don¡¯t confuse the mistakes of the boys... with the absence of love."


    He leaned a little closer, his voice softer now.


    "Sometimes, the wolf that hurt you... is the same one that would die to protect you."


    Then he stepped back, nodded once, and walked away¡ªleaving me standing there...


    With his words echoing in my head.


    And my heart... feeling more torn than ever.


    Damien returned immediately, his eyes narrowing the moment he looked at me.


    "Is everything okay?" he asked, tilting his head slightly, watching my face too closely.


    I gave him a small nod, forcing a smile. "Yes. I just... I need some air."


    He frowned. "Now?"


    "Yes," I said firmly. "Just for a minute. I¡¯ll be back soon."


    He looked as if he wanted to argue, but I didn¡¯t give him the chance. I turned and walked away before he could say anything else.


    I weaved through the crowd, past the music andughter, past the dancing and smiles that all felt fake now. My chest was tight. My thoughts were spinning.


    Finally, I reached the doors that led outside.


    The night air hit me the second I stepped out. I inhaled deeply and closed my eyes... my thoughts spinning. Why did that man say those words to me, and why can¡¯t I get them off my mind?


    "Olivia." I heard a voice call from behind, and a big frown spread across my face. Without turning around, I knew who it belonged to.


    Turning around, my eyes interlocked with Anita¡¯s. I red at her and couldn¡¯t help but notice the drastic change in her. The once boastful Anita looked like a shadow of herself. She looked thinner, worn down. Her eyes... they were dull, lifeless. For a second, I wondered what had happened to her.


    "Can I talk to you for a minute?" she asked softly, stepping closer.


    I raised a brow. The mighty Anita... brought down to this?


    Anita, who used to walk like a proud peacock, always with her nose in the air, acting like she owned the world. Even the maids used to scatter when she passed.


    But now?


    She looked... small. Like a candle flickering in the wind.


    "What could you possibly have to say to me?" I asked coldly, folding my arms.


    She sighed a little but kept her eyes on me. "I know I don¡¯t deserve your time, Olivia. But please... just hear me out. One minute. That¡¯s all I ask."


    I hesitated.


    A part of me wanted to walk away. To tell her she had no right to get my attention. That she deserved all that ising her way and it¡¯s just the tip of the iceberg.


    But another part... the part that still remembered our past... stayed rooted in ce. This girl was once my best friend... I loved her... I saw her as the sibling I never had. I shared my dearest secrets. Even when I realized I was developing strange feelings for the triplets... she was the only one I told... sadly she never saw me even as a friend...


    "One minute," I said tly.

 Chapter 196: Apology

    <h4>Chapter 196: Apology</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Anita took a shaky breath and stepped closer, wringing her fingers. "Can you ever forgive me?" she asked, her voice trembling.


    I stared at her, not saying anything yet.


    Forgive her? Over my dead body.


    "I know I hurt you so badly," she went on, her eyes beginning to shine with tears. But I wasn¡¯t moved by it because it could be fake.


    "But everything I did... it came from jealousy. You were always just... special, Olivia. You walked into a room and everyone noticed. You didn¡¯t even try, yet people still saw you."


    She looked down, her hands twisting nervously.


    "You were beautiful, talented, kind. People listened when you spoke. They cared about you. I felt invisible next to you."


    My frown deepened. I never noticed this... I never felt special... except with the triplets, who made me feel that way.


    "I¡¯m so sorry." She choked on her tears.


    My chest tightened, a part of me remembering the friend I used to have in her.


    "I thought you loved me," I said quietly. "We were supposed to be like sisters. What happened?"


    She winced at my words like they physically hurt.


    "It started with Drake," she whispered.


    I blinked. "Drake?"


    She nodded slowly, not meeting my eyes. "You remember back when we were younger... I had the biggest crush on him. I even wrote him a letter. Poured my heart out in it."


    I remembered that. She told me he rejected her. But that was all.


    "What does Drake have to do with you hating me?"


    Anita swallowed hard. "I was too humiliated. He didn¡¯t just say he liked someone else. He looked me in the eye and told me he liked you."


    My eyes widened.


    I had no idea.


    "He said you were the only girl who caught his attention," she went on. "Said you were different. I hated hearing that. I felt so... worthless."


    I opened my mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "I wanted to hate him," Anita continued. "But instead... I turned that hate toward you. I told myself you didn¡¯t deserve him. That you were just lucky. And it didn¡¯t stop there."


    She finally met my eyes again.


    "I started seeing how the triplets looked at you too. How Levi always watched you when he thought no one noticed. How Louis followed you with his eyes. How Lennox... well, he was the hardest to read. But he changed around you."


    I stood still, speechless.


    "I thought if I could make them like me instead... maybe I could finally win. Be seen. So even when I discovered my father was going to set up your father I could have alerted you, but I didn¡¯t... and then my parents used that as an advantage... they told me once my father bes the next Beta that I will be adored even by the triplets. So I agreed with their ns and turned my back on you."


    I swallowed hard.


    "And when I realized there was a rift between you and them, I used it as my advantage... I had no idea what made them hate you, but I utilized it..."


    I frowned... is she implying she had no idea about the letters sent to them?


    She wiped a tear quickly from her cheek.


    "I know none of it was right," she said, voice barely above a whisper. "I ruined everything. I lost the only real friend I had. And even now... I still lost. Because even after all the damage, they still love you."


    She seemed sincere, but I couldn¡¯t ignore the one thing that didn¡¯t sit right.


    "The letters..." I said slowly, my brow raised with curiosity. "Are you saying... you didn¡¯t send them?"


    Anita¡¯s eyes widened. She shook her head quickly. "No. I swear, Olivia. I had no idea about those letters. Not until everything blew up and they were exposed."


    My eyes narrowed, watching her face carefully for any sign of a lie. But all I saw was fear... and regret.


    "I did a lot of things," she admitted. "I manipted, I lied, I betrayed you. But the letters? That wasn¡¯t me. I found out just like everyone else when it was brought up. I was shocked."


    I folded my arms tightly over my chest, still not letting my guard down. "Cut the act, Anita. Tell me what you want. Why are you really apologizing?"


    Anita¡¯s lips parted but then closed again, hesitation all over her face.


    I scoffed. Of course. Her apology came with a price. She wanted something.


    "Anita, I don¡¯t have the whole day... I have to go back to the party." I said, already sounding impatient.


    Anita¡¯s lips parted like she wanted to say something, but then closed again. Her eyes darted to the ground, then back to me.


    Her throat bobbed as she swallowed, then she ced both trembling hands on her stomach.


    "I¡¯m really pregnant," she whispered.


    I frowned.


    "I¡¯m carrying their children," she said, her voice shaking. "Twins now."


    I raised a brow.


    "I know I¡¯ve hurt you, Olivia," she rushed on, tears slipping freely now. "I know I deserve every ounce of your anger. But please... don¡¯t punish them. Don¡¯t let my babies suffer for what I did."


    I stared at her in disbelief, unsure if I should scream orugh.


    "What exactly do you want from me?" I asked coldly.


    Anita swallowed hard. "I need your help," she said. "The triplets... they won¡¯t mark me unless you reject them. I¡ªI begged them, but they prefer my babies... their babies die. Please, Olivia, unless you reject them in the council meeting... only then will they mark me and save my babies lives.


    My jaw clenched. I could feel the anger bubbling up in my chest.


    There it was.


    The real reason.


    "I knew it," I hissed. "Youe crawling here with crocodile tears, pretending to be sorry¡ªonly because you need something."


    "I¡¯m not pretending!" she cried. "I am sorry. But this isn¡¯t about me anymore. I¡¯m begging you, Olivia, not for me¡ªbut for them. They¡¯re innocent. They didn¡¯t ask to be born into this mess."


    For a long second, I just looked at her.


    Then I gave a short, bitterugh.


    "Don¡¯t worry," I said tly. "You don¡¯t need to beg."


    Anita¡¯s eyes flickered with hope.


    "I was going to reject them anyway."


    Her face froze.


    I stepped closer, just enough to look her directly in the eye.


    "Not because of you. Not because you asked. But because I¡¯ve finally realized they don¡¯t deserve me, not after everything that happened."


    Her mouth fell open slightly, like she wasn¡¯t expecting that.


    "I¡¯ll reject them," I said. "And after that, you can have them. You can have all of it. The titles, the bonds, the mess."


    I turned and walked out on her. As I made my way back to the living room where the party buzzed on, my eyes caught the wall clock¡ªand I realized it was just few seconds to 10 pm.


    Instantly I remembered the letter, and without a second thought, I turned and took the back stairs that led to the rooftop.

 Chapter 197: Rooftop

    <h4>Chapter 197: Rooftop</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    With a racing heart, I climbed the back stairs that led to the rooftop. Every part of me screamed not to go. Even my wolf growled low, warning me to turn back¡ªthat something was off. That whatever waited ahead... might be dangerous.


    But I ignored it.


    Curiosity burned too deeply in me. What more could there possibly be? What else could hurt me that hasn¡¯t already?


    When I pushed open the rooftop door and stepped out, the cold air hit me and I exhaled deeply. My eyes darted around the space, but the rooftop was empty. There was no one except me.


    I exhaled slowly, tension still crawling up my spine. Maybe it was a trap. Maybe they changed their mind. Maybe¡ª


    But suddenly, I froze.


    There.


    She hadn¡¯t been there a second ago. I was sure of it. But suddenly, a woman stood at the edge of the rooftop.


    It was like she had just... appeared.


    One blink, and there she was, her long coat fluttering in the breeze. Her presence was chilling, as if the air itself bent around her.


    I narrowed my eyes, my heart beginning to pound again¡ªthis time harder.


    "Who are you?" I asked, my voice trembling despite my desperate attempt to sound strong.


    She didn¡¯t speak.


    She just stood there, her back turned to me.


    A chill ran through me. Something wasn¡¯t right.


    I took a cautious step forward.


    "Did you send the letter?" I asked again, louder this time.


    Still, no answer.


    Then¡ªso slowly it almost felt unreal¡ªshe turned to face me.


    The second our eyes met... I stopped breathing.


    It was like staring into a mirror.


    She looked exactly like me. But an older version of me.


    Same eyes. Same face. Same curve of the mouth.


    How can a total stranger and I have such resemnce? It was as if I was seeing what I will look like in twenty years toe.


    What in the world...?


    I staggered a step back, panicked.


    "What... who are you?" I whispered.


    She stared at me with a calmness I couldn¡¯t understand, like she wasn¡¯t surprised to see me. Like she¡¯d known I woulde.


    "I wasn¡¯t supposed to meet you," she said softly. Her voice was like mine... but smoother. Slower. Older, somehow. "But I had to."


    My brows furrowed tightly. "What are you talking about? Who are you?"


    She looked away for a moment, her eyes scanning the area as if looking out for anyoneing in.


    "I¡¯m not permitted to tell you everything," she said carefully. "Just this: no matter what happens... you must not leave this pack."


    "What?" I snapped, stepping forward. "Why? Why shouldn¡¯t I leave? Why does everyone keep trying to trap me here?"


    Her gaze returned to mine. "Because your safety lies here... That is the main reason you¡¯ve been kept here all this while."


    I frowned and shook my head, my heart racing all over again. This was insane.


    "This is a lie," I said firmly. "The triplets sent you, didn¡¯t they? They must¡¯ve paid you to pull this little stunt. To get into my head. Make me doubt my decision. Manipte me again."


    She didn¡¯t flinch. She didn¡¯t deny it.


    She just watched me, like she knew I wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    "I get it," I spat. "They think I¡¯m stupid. That I¡¯ll fall for this. But I¡¯m not. So you can go back and tell them¡ª"


    "They didn¡¯t send me," she said, sounding like she was speaking to an annoying child. "And this is no stunt."


    Then she looked at me, truly looked at me... and there was pain in her eyes. Deep, endless pain.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Olivia," she said quietly. "I wish I could tell you more. But I¡¯ve already said too much."


    And just like that¡ªbefore I could speak again, before I could even blink¡ª


    She was gone.


    As if the wind had taken her with it.


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t move.


    My hands trembled slightly at my sides, my mind still racing with what had just happened.


    But before I could gather a single coherent thought, the door creaked open behind me.


    I turned sharply, my heart still pounding.


    Alpha Damien stepped through, his eyes immediately locking with mine. His brow furrowed as he strode closer, his gaze darting around the rooftop like he was searching for something or someone.


    "Why are you here?" he asked, his voice low butced with suspicion. "What are you doing all alone?"


    I hesitated.


    "I just needed air," I said quickly, trying to sound normal. "Everything downstairs felt... suffocating."


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, still scanning the space behind me.


    "You¡¯re lying," he said, almost too quietly. "Your scent... it¡¯s disturbed. And there¡¯s something else. Something faint, but not yours."


    I stiffened. My wolf stirred uneasily inside me.


    "Alpha Damien, I¡¯m not in the mood," I muttered, trying to push past him.


    But he stepped into my path, blocking me.


    "Who was here?" he demanded, his voice sharper now. "Olivia. Tell me the truth."


    I met his gaze, trying to keep my expression neutral, even as my heart pounded wildly in my chest.


    Should I tell him?


    "No one," I said tly.


    His jaw clenched. He didn¡¯t believe me.


    "Something¡¯s wrong," he said, more to himself than to me. "I can feel it."


    "Well maybe something is wrong," I snapped, surprising even myself. "But not everything needs to be about you, Damien. Maybe I¡¯m just tired. Maybe I just needed to be alone."


    He stared at me for a long moment. Then, softer: "You¡¯re shaking."


    I looked away. "I¡¯m fine."


    He didn¡¯t press, but I noticed he wasn¡¯t believing me.


    "If anything is going on," he said finally, "I must know."


    I frowned. Of course. He thought one of the triplets had been here.


    I lifted my chin and looked up at him.


    "I can take care of myself."


    That made him pause. His face tightened, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    "Let¡¯s go back," he said instead, seemingly not in the mood to argue with me. "You¡¯ve been up here long enough."


    I hesitated, I didn¡¯t want to go back to the party, but I had no choice. I had to keep up the act of being Alpha Damien¡¯s perfect girlfriend.


    I forced myself to follow Alpha Damien down the stairs, my heart still pounding from what I¡¯d seen¡ªor thought I¡¯d seen¡ªon the rooftop.


    By the time we reached the living room, the party was in full swing again. Music pulsed softly through the air,ughter and murmured conversations blending like perfume and smoke. The room felt tighter now, heavier.


    Damien nced down at me. "I¡¯ll get us drinks," he said simply. "Please stay here."


    Without waiting for my reply, he turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    I let out a slow breath, trying to calm my racing thoughts, but then I felt eyes on me.


    Two women approached, hate for me clearly written on their faces.


    One of them leaned in, her voice syrupy and cruel. "Look at her," she murmured loud enough for me. "Are you not ashamed, Olivia? Fucking your mate¡¯s uncle? Wasn¡¯t three Alphas enough for you, or did you have to try your luck with Tiger Uncle, too?"


    My frown deepened. Anger already bubbling inside me.


    The other one snickered. "Soon she¡¯ll probably be spreading her legs for their father. Isn¡¯t that right, our dear Olivia? You just can¡¯t help yourself. Always hungry for more..."


    I didn¡¯t let the words slip off her lips before a different type of anger devoured me, and before I knew it, I grabbed her by the neck and pinned her to the nearest wall.


    The music slowed. Conversations died. All eyes turned.


    My grip on her neck tightened, and my ws were out as I dug it into her neck, causing trails of blood to run down my fingers. People gasped, but I didn¡¯t care.


    "You have no right to judge me," I said coldly, clearly, every word sharp with anger. "You know nothing about what I¡¯ve been through. You haven¡¯t lived my life. You haven¡¯t carried my pain. You stand there with your perfect little smiles and your perfect little lies, acting as if you¡¯re better¡ªwhen the truth is you couldn¡¯t survive a single day in my shoes."


    "Kill her." A voice whispered in my head¡ªa voice I hadn¡¯t heard before. A voice that was that of my wolf.


    Gasps rippled around the room. The woman stiffened, her face paling, life running out of her.


    "She will kill her." People¡¯s worried voices spoke from behind, but I didn¡¯t let go, even though I wanted to.


    "Olivia, what are you doing?" Damien¡¯s voice rang out sharply, thundering through the thick silence.


    I ignored him. My ws were still embedded in the woman¡¯s neck, her blood warm on my fingertips. My breath came out in short, shaky bursts. I could feel my wolf howling beneath my skin, wild and hungry, begging for more.


    "Let her go," Damien said firmly, but not loudly. His voice was careful¡ªcontrolled¡ªlike I was a bomb about to explode.


    "I said let her go," he repeated, stepping closer, this time it was amand.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t move.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    That voice... the one inside me... it wasn¡¯t just my wolf. It was something darker. Something I hadn¡¯t heard before.


    "Do it," it whispered again. "Kill her. Let them all see what you really are."


    I blinked, and for a brief moment, I saw my reflection in the wide ss window nearby.


    Blood on my hands. Eyes glowing. A snarl on my lips.


    What... am I bing?


    "OLIVIA, you are killing her."


    With a growl, I shoved the woman away with a grunt, watching as she crumpled to the floor, choking and coughing, hands trembling as she crawled backwards into her friend¡¯s arms.


    The room was dead silent.

 Chapter 198: The Day

    <h4>Chapter 198: The Day</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Breathless, I looked around the room, my chest rising and falling rapidly. My heart pounding wildly against my ribs.


    Everyone stared at me¡ªconfused, scared¡ªas if I were someone else entirely. Like I had been possessed. Like they¡¯d seen a ghost. And maybe they had.


    Even I didn¡¯t recognize myself.


    That voice... what was that voice inside me?


    My eyes met Alpha Damien¡¯s. He was watching me closely, curious, but before he could speak, I turned and walked out of the party. I didn¡¯t look back, even though I could feel their eyes following me.


    I just kept walking¡ªup the stairs, through the hallway¡ªuntil I was finally alone.


    Once in my room, I locked the door and sat on the edge of the bed. My hand trembled as I stared at it, still stained with blood. The ws were gone, but her blood was still there.


    "What¡¯s happening to me?" I whispered, fear rising in my chest.


    "And what was that voice?" I asked my wolf quietly. I knew it wasn¡¯t her. It couldn¡¯t have been.


    She stirred inside me, clearly unsettled.


    "I don¡¯t know... but I felt its energy. It was too strong¡ªeven for me," she said, her voiceced with confusion and fear.


    I let out a shaky breath and got to my feet. I started pacing the room, trying to calm the storm in my head. No matter how hard I tried to convince myself that the woman had been lying¡ªthat the triplets had sent her¡ªdeep down, something told me she was telling the truth.


    And that terrified me.


    First, the prophecy¡ªthe vision of me lying in a pool of my own blood. Now, this warning not to leave the cursed pack grounds. But how could I stay here? How could I live in this ce that had given me nothing but pain?


    I shook my head.


    No.


    I wouldn¡¯t agree to that. I¡¯d rather face whatever danger is waiting for me out there than stay trapped here.


    TWO DAYS LATER!!


    Nothing unusual had happened since Alpha Damien¡¯s birthday. Even Alpha Damien hadn¡¯t brought up what happened that night. He¡¯d been busy, and aside from his short daily visits to check on me, we hadn¡¯t really spoken.


    I hadn¡¯t left my room much since that night, but today¡ªI had no choice.


    Today was the hearing with the Council of Elders.


    I stood by the open window, the morning air brushing against my face. Still, it did little to calm the nerves coiling in my stomach. Something felt... off. Maybe it was the weight of what I was about to do. Maybe it was just the silence before the storm.


    I was going to stand before the Council and dere my intent to reject the triplets.


    I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, pressing my palm to my chest as if I could hold my heart in ce.


    "I can do this," I whispered, though my voice barely sounded convincing.


    A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.


    "Olivia?" Damien¡¯s voice came from the other side. "It¡¯s time, we have to leave."


    I opened the door slowly. He was dressed formally, his expression unreadable. But when he looked at me, something flickered behind his eyes¡ªconcern, maybe. Or doubt.


    "Are you ready?" he asked gently.


    "No," I said honestly. "But I¡¯m going anyway."


    Alpha Damien stepped in and closed the door. "Are you having second thoughts about this?" he asked.


    I swallowed hard and turned away, staring at the floor. How could I exin to him¡ªor anyone¡ªthat these men I was about to reject were the same ones I once adored? The boys I grew up loving. And now... I was going to sever that bond forever.


    I closed my eyes and shook my head.


    I can¡¯t think about that. I can¡¯t let myself hesitate.


    I forced my heart to remember the pain. The betrayal. All the terrible things they¡¯d done. One by one, the memories reyed in my mind, washing away every shred of doubt. These men... these men didn¡¯t deserve me. Not after everything they put me through.


    I turned around to find Alpha Damien silently waiting for me.


    I took a deep, steadying breath. "Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m ready."


    Damien nodded. "Make sure you look confident... if the elders see any sign of hesitation, they will adjourn the hearing."


    I nodded.


    Alpha Damien stepped aside, and I followed him out of the room. We walked through the hallways of the pack house, the silence between us thick and heavy.


    Each step toward the pack hall felt like I was walking deeper into something I couldn¡¯t undo.


    When we finally reached the doors, Damien paused and gave me a look. "Remember what I said," he reminded me. "Confidence. No matter what happens."


    I nodded wordlessly.


    He opened the doors, and together we stepped inside.


    Six aged council members sat behind a long, wooden table. The room wasrge and cold, the pale morning light filtering through high windows, casting shadows across the stone floor. . Among the elders sat Elder Grant, his sharp gaze flicking straight to me as soon as I entered.


    I swallowed and walked forward, trying to steady my breathing. My hands trembled slightly, but I folded them in front of me and kept my head high. Damien led me to a seat and motioned for me to sit. I did, trying to keep my shoulders straight.


    Momentster, the heavy double doors behind us creaked open again.


    They walked in.


    The triplets.


    Lennox. Louis. Levi.


    I hadn¡¯t seen them since Damien¡¯s party. They had been avoiding me since that night. But now... the change in them was painfully clear.


    They looked thinner. Worn down. Shadows sat beneath their eyes, their usual confidence nowhere to be seen. Even the way they moved seemed off. Like the weight of something heavy rested on their backs.


    I managed to look Levi in the face.


    He looked pale.


    As if he hadn¡¯t slept in days.


    His eyes met mine, and I saw pain there. Regret. Confusion. Maybe even fear.


    But I didn¡¯t look away. I couldn¡¯t.


    They all took their seats across from me, facing the Council. None of them spoke. None of them even looked at each other. The silence between them said more than words ever could.


    My heart ached, but I took another deep breath and braced myself.


    One of the elders, a female, motioned for me toe forward.


    I took a shaky step, then another, until I was standing before them.


    "Olivia Parker," she began, "you¡¯ve requested this meeting. Please state your intention before the Council."


    I met her gaze, then looked briefly at the others seated around the table. But I didn¡¯t dare look at the triplets... if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to say what I wanted to say. Then finally, I spoke:


    "I... I want to reject the bond with the triplets," I said, my voice trembling despite how hard I tried to make it steady. "I no longer wish to be their mate."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 199: One Condition

    <h4>Chapter 199: One Condition</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The hall fell intoplete silence as my words sank in. I swallowed hard, forcing myself to nce at the triplets seated across from me. All three of them stared back. There was no expression on their faces¡ªtheir features nk¡ªbut through the bond, I felt it. Their pain. It was suffocatingly painful.


    Elder Grant cleared his throat, breaking the silence.


    "Lady Olivia, may you please exin why you wish to reject your mates? Remember, the mate bond is sacred¡ªsomething we do not take lightly. If your reasons are not valid, we will have no choice but to deny your request..." He paused, his words hanging heavy in the air. "But if they are... we will dissolve the bond."


    The hall went silent as all eyes were fixed on me, even the triplets. For a moment, the words refused toe. My throat tightened. Where do I even begin?


    "Lady Olivia, you don¡¯t have to be scared... go on, speak." The only female in their midst encouraged.


    I nodded, bracing myself. For a moment, I forgot the triplets were even in the room.


    "A mate is supposed to love and protect their mate," I said, my voice louder now, clearer. "But that wasn¡¯t the case with the triplets."


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to remember everything¡ªto let it out.


    "These men didn¡¯t just hurt me physically... they broke me mentally, emotionally. Where do I even start? Which pain should I speak of first? Which should I leave unsaid?"


    My voice cracked, but I didn¡¯t stop. I kept my gaze on the council of elders. I remembered what Alpha Damien told me¡ªdo not show hesitation.


    "Go on, Lady Olivia," the only female elder encouraged gently.


    I nodded.


    "On my wedding night..." I swallowed hard, trying to steady my voice, "They didn¡¯t just ignore me¡ªthey humiliated me. They brought their mistress into their chambers... and made me watch as they made love to her."


    Gasps filled the hall, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "They locked the door... forced me to watch as they touched her, kissed her, slept with her¡ªwhile I stood there, helpless. Shattered. I begged them to stop. I cried until my body gave out. And when I fainted from the pain, they had their guards throw me out."


    I closed my eyes for a second, then opened them again. My voice was trembling now, but I forced each word out.


    "They hated me. They said I was a mistake the Moon Goddess made. That I wasn¡¯t worth the bond."


    I nced at the triplets. Their heads were bowed. But I didn¡¯t care. I needed to say it.


    "Alpha Lennox once struck me physically," I said firmly.


    I turned to look at him, and for a moment, our eyes met. There were tears in his. But I looked away. I wasn¡¯t done.


    "I bled for them. I cried for them. I begged them to see me. To ept me. But they chose cruelty overpassion. They chose another woman¡ªover and over again¡ªwhile I suffered quietly."


    My eyes burned, but I held the tears back.


    "I can¡¯t be with these men anymore. Every time I look at them, I don¡¯t see love. I see pain. I see the nights I curled up crying. I see my broken soul."


    I turned to the council again. My voice shook, but it was strong.


    "And besides, their concubine is pregnant with their pups... and the pregnancy isplicated. The children might die if they don¡¯t mark her," I added.


    I didn¡¯t say this because Anita pleaded... no... I used this as an advantage...


    My eyes met with Alpha Damien, and he gave me an approving nod like he was happy I brought that up.


    I drew in a breath and finished. "Please... I want to be free. Free of the men who destroyed me. I want distance. Freedom. I refuse to be their mate any longer."


    The room was silent.


    I noticed the council members exchange silent nces with each other before the woman among them spoke.


    "What you went through was heartbreaking, and such men who can make love to another woman in the presence of their mate on their wedding night are monsters," she said, ring directly at the triplets.


    "Mariam, calm down and let the Alphas speak," Elder Grant intervened gently.


    Elder Mariam scoffed in anger. "What is there to talk about? What excuse do they have to say?" she spat.


    "Mariam, hold your tongue," Elder Grant warned. "We have not heard their side."


    The room was heavy with silence, the tension thick in the air.


    Elder Grant cleared his throat and turned to the triplets. "Alphas Lennox, Louis, Levi¡ªdo you have anything to say before the council decides?"


    All three rose at once.


    They stood side by side, heads bowed for a moment. Then Lennox looked up and turned to face me.


    "Olivia..." he began, his eyes searching mine. "There¡¯s nothing I can say that will erase the pain we caused you. What we did... what I did... was unforgivable."


    He paused, breathing deeply. His voice cracked as he continued, "I was cruel. I let anger and pain blind me to the bond we were supposed to treasure. That night... every moment after... I saw your pain, and instead of helping, I added to it. I¡¯m sorry. Truly."


    He looked down for a moment, then met my gaze again. "I don¡¯t expect forgiveness. But I needed you to hear that. I failed you as a mate, and I hope one day you will find it in your heart to forgive me... us."


    Louis finally spoke, his voice full of guilt. "We don¡¯t deserve you. Not now. Not ever. But I hope, Olivia, that you¡¯ll someday find peace. That you¡¯ll meet someone who will cherish you the way we never did."


    He stepped back, and Levi stepped forward.


    He turned to the elders first. "We won¡¯t fight Olivia¡¯s wish. We hurt her. We betrayed the very bond that the Moon Goddess gave us. If she wants to reject us... we¡¯ll respect that."


    My eyes widened in shock.


    This... this wasn¡¯t what I expected. I expected excuses. Justifications. Something¡ªanything¡ªto make the council see their side.


    But they said nothing.


    They didn¡¯t defend themselves.


    They didn¡¯t mention the letters.


    The forged letters. The ones that poisoned their hearts against me. The letters that turned their hearts against me.


    Why?


    Why not use them now?


    They could have pointed to those lies and said, "We thought she hurt us first." They could have shifted the me, made the council pity them.


    But they didn¡¯t.


    They stayed silent. Choosing to take the weight of the me onto their shoulders.


    Why?


    Even the council exchanged startled nces, clearly unsettled by the triplet giving up so easily.


    Alpha Grant released a heavy breath and shook his head. "So... you three ept her request?"


    "Yes. But..." Levi added, lifting his chin, "there is one condition."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 200: Refuse To Believe

    <h4>Chapter 200: Refuse To Believe</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I raised a brow, staring at Levi, wondering what condition they could possibly add now.


    "We¡¯ll agree to her request and reject her¡ªbut she has to remain in Full Moon Pack," Lennox muttered.


    A deep frown spread across my face as I red at them. "I am not staying here," I spat angrily.


    The triplets exchanged a worried nce before settling their gazes on me.


    "Olivia, this is for your safety. We can¡¯t ignore the warnings and prophecy," Levi spoke, sounding worried.


    My frown deepened. Before I could fire back, one of the elders spoke.


    "And what prophecy is that?"


    Lennox stepped forward, squaring his shoulders. "Our seer warned us clearly. She must not leave this pack. There is danger waiting for her beyond our borders."


    I scoffed. "You mean the seer you asked to lie, just so I could remain trapped in here?" I spat.


    Lennox¡¯s jaw clenched. "That¡¯s not true."


    "Oh, really?" I folded my arms tightly across my chest. "You want me to believe anything thates out of your mouths now? After everything?"


    Levi stepped forward, his voice gentler. "Olivia, please. We¡¯re not trying to trap you. You just don¡¯t understand the risk¡ª"


    "I understand perfectly," I snapped, cutting him off. "You want to reject me but still keep me locked up like some... cursed pet. For your own guilt? Or is it control?"


    Louis spoke, seemingly frustrated. "You think we want this? We¡¯re trying to protect you."


    "No," I said sharply. "I can take care of myself. I have been doing that for years. I don¡¯t need your help now."


    The room fell into tense silence until one of the elders cleared his throat.


    "This isn¡¯t going anywhere until the seer is brought before the council. If she truly had a vision, we need to see her for ourselves."


    Lennox hesitated, then gave a stiff nod. He motioned to the guard near the door, who came forward as Lennox quietly gave him the order to fetch the seer.


    Minutes dragged by, heavy and suffocating, as everyone waited in strained silence. My heart pounded in my chest¡ªnot from fear, but from anger and frustration. They thought they could control me with fake concern. Not this time.


    The door creaked open, and soft footsteps echoed in the hall before the seer stepped in.


    "Seer," Elder Grant called gently. "You¡¯ve given a warning regarding Lady Olivia. Speak now, before the council, and let all present hear the truth."


    The room fell silent again as all eyes turned to her. Her gaze swept the room before settling on me. A strange chill ran down my spine as her cloudy eyes locked onto mine. For a moment, something flickered in them¡ªpity? Fear? I couldn¡¯t tell.


    "The vision came clear and strong," she rasped. "If she leaves the Full Moon Pack, death will follow her."


    A murmur rippled through the room.


    "Lies," I snapped before anyone else could speak. "You¡¯re saying exactly what they want you to say. Just like they told you to."


    She shook her head slowly. "I speak only what the spirits show me, child¡ªYour leaving will bring ruin upon you."


    Lennox took a step forward, his expression tight. "We didn¡¯t pay her, Olivia. We didn¡¯t ask her to lie. We want you safe."


    "Then reject me and let me go!" I fired back. "You can¡¯t have it both ways. Reject me and release me, or keep me and face the truth that you¡¯re too selfish to let me be free."


    Levi¡¯s jaw clenched. Louis turned away, running a hand through his hair, frustration pouring off him in waves.


    "Seer," Elder Corbin pressed, voice firm. "Tell us¡ªis there any way to break this fate? Any path where the girl may leave without this doom?"


    The old woman hesitated, her thin fingers twisting the beads at her wrist. Then she shook her head. "There is none." She tilted her head toward me. "As long as she leaves, death will fall on her."


    The elders muttered among themselves.


    I stared at the seer, a bitter taste rising in my mouth. "Convenient," I said coldly. "Everything tied to them. Always them."


    Lennox met my eyes. Worry and concern obvious in his eyes, but I didn¡¯t let it get to me.


    "I¡¯m not staying," I said, breaking the silence. "No prophecy, no vision, no lie you tell will keep me caged here."


    "Olivia¡ª" Levi started, stepping forward, but Elder Corbin raised a hand, stopping him.


    The room stayed quiet for a moment, filled only with tense breaths and fast-beating hearts.


    Elder Grant turned toward me. "Lady Olivia, do you truly wish to leave? Even after hearing the seer¡¯s words?"


    "Yes," I said firmly, not hesitating. "If I stay here, I will kill myself."


    A sharp gasp echoed across the room. The triplets stiffened like they¡¯d been pped. Pain shed across their faces.


    "You don¡¯t mean that," Levi whispered.


    "I do," I said, my voice trembling. "If I stay here, I¡¯ll die piece by piece. I won¡¯t survive this."


    The elders began deliberating softly among themselves. I looked across the room¡ªand locked eyes with Alpha Damien. He didn¡¯t speak, but he gave me a slow, approving nod. Obviously happy with my decision, which I found strange. No matter what, these men were his nephews. Why would he take pleasure in their suffering?


    Then I turned to face the triplets. Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    Their eyes were wide. Panic slowly rising in them.


    Elder Grant cleared his throat. "We have heard her decision. The council has discussed... and we will respect it."


    "No," Lennox barked, stepping forward. "You can¡¯t¡ª"


    "She has made her choice," Elder Mariam cut in calmly. "She is not a child. She can take care of herself."


    "She¡¯s our mate!" Louis shouted. "Our bonded mate!"


    "And she has rejected your bond in her heart," Elder Grant said sternly. "You cannot force her to stay here."


    The triplets looked devastated, but the elders remained firm.


    Elder Corbin turned to me again. "Lady Olivia, if something happens to you... will you ce the me on this council, or any among us?"


    "No," I said quietly. "Whatever happens next is on me. I won¡¯t me anyone."


    Levi ran a hand through his hair, eyes ssy. Louis looked away, jaw clenched. Lennox just stared, stilled, like he¡¯d been frozen.


    I could tell they would do anything to stop this... but this was the council¡¯s decision and there was nothing they could do about it.


    I met the seer¡¯s gaze. She held it¡ªthen slowly shook her head. A knot of unease twisted in my chest, but I forced it down.


    "Olivia... don¡¯t you think you should reconsider?" my wolf whispered, sounding anxious.


    I shook my head. This was the triplets¡¯ n to get me scared¡ªbut I won¡¯t fall for it.


    Elder Mariam spoke. "Then it is settled. Lady Olivia is free to leave if she wants to."


    "No," Lennox growled, stepping forward. His voice was firm, but I heard the pain shaking in it. "You can¡¯t do this. We won¡¯t let her go."


    My chest tightened.


    Elder Grant¡¯s eyes narrowed. His voice stayed calm, but it was cold and sharp. "You may be Alphas of your pack, but don¡¯t forget¡ªwe are Elders of all werewolf ns. Disrespecting us means disrespecting all werewolfw."


    Elder Mariam leaned forward, her tone full of hate for them. "Unless you¡¯re dering war on the council, I suggest you remember your ce, Alpha Lennox."


    Lennox froze. I saw his fists clench. He wanted to fight. I knew he did. Levi looked like he was grinding his teeth. Louis¡¯s eyes burned with anger... fear.


    For a second, I thought they might actually explode. But they stayed silent.


    Their anger and helplessness filled the air.


    Then Lennox looked at me.


    I saw the pain in Lennox¡¯s eyes.


    I felt it.


    And I hated that I still loved him. Loved all of them.


    But I held my ground.


    I stood tall, even as my heart ached. Even as my body screamed at me to run to them.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Because deep down, I knew this was the right thing to do.


    Elder Corbin¡¯s voice cut through the silence. "Lady Olivia," he said authoritatively, "we will now begin the rejection. Since all parties are present, it will be done immediately¡ªbefore the council."


    The air turned heavy.


    This was it.


    I was about to reject them.


    And I was about to lose them.


    Forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 201: The Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Rejection</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    A tense silence filled the air as we all held our breath...


    This was it.


    This was what I had wanted for so long.


    What should have happened that night of the mating ceremony.


    This was the wish I¡¯d carried in my chest for the past few months¡ªand now, I was just minutes away from finally setting myself free.


    But then... why didn¡¯t I feel any thrill?


    Why didn¡¯t I feel the happiness I imagined?


    Why, instead, was I filled with hesitation... like something deep inside me was begging me not to go through with this?


    I looked at the triplets¡ªand in that moment, I felt it.


    Like part of me still cared.


    Like part of me still loved them.


    How could that be? After everything they did to me? After they shattered me, ignored the bond, and treated it like it was nothing?


    "Lady Olivia." Elder Grant called, forcing my attention to him.


    I turned my gaze to him. He gave me that look.


    The kind of silent warning only an elder could give.


    A look that said: Think twice. Be sure.


    "Are you ready?" he asked.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and turned to the triplets again. They stood there, eyes filled with disbelief and desperation. I felt the knot tighten in my stomach.


    Still, I forced myself to nod. "Yes."


    Levi stepped forward. "Olivia, please¡ª"


    But he stopped himself, clenching his jaw like the words physically hurt him.


    Lady Mariam cut in sharply. "Alphas... you must respect her decision. You cannot force her to remain in this bond."


    Her voice was filled with disgust. She didn¡¯t bother to hide her hatred for them.


    Then she turned to me. "Begin the rejection. Once they ept, the bond will be broken. You will be free."


    I nodded slowly, then turned to Levi.


    He had always been the softest of the three... the one I thought had a heart.


    But now, as I stared into his tear-filled eyes, I hardened mine.


    "Levi Luciano," I said clearly, my voice shaking but steady enough, "I, Olivia Parker, reject you as my mate."


    He flinched¡ªlike the words had physically struck him.


    "No..." he whispered, taking a shaky step forward. "Olivia, don¡¯t. Please¡ª"


    "Enough," Elder Grant cut in sharply. "You must ept, Alpha. You cannot fight this."


    Levi looked at me, broken. As if his entire world crumbled in this moment. But finally... he gave a small, bitter nod.


    "I... I ept your rejection," he choked.


    The instant the words left him, the bond snapped.


    Pain¡ªsharp and burning¡ªshot through my chest and into every nerve in my body.


    I screamed.


    He did too.


    We both fell to the floor, gasping, trembling. Like our souls had just been torn apart.


    I could barely breathe. The pain was too much.


    "Olivia!" Alpha Damien rushed forward, dropping beside me. His arms wrapped around me as I trembled violently in his hold.


    "I¡¯ve got you," he whispered, lifting me carefully to my feet.


    I leaned against him, my knees weak, my chest burning, my wolf crying inside me.


    But it wasn¡¯t over.


    I looked up, tears in my eyes, and faced Louis.


    His face was pale, his eyes wide. But unlike Levi, he didn¡¯t try to stop me.


    "Louis Luciano," I said, my voice rasping. "I, Olivia Parker, reject you as my mate."


    He didn¡¯t speak. His jaw clenched, his fists balled at his sides... but he nodded.


    "I ept," he said quietly.


    Pain erupted again. A new wave.


    My legs buckled, and Damien had to hold me tighter as another piece of me broke away.


    Louis stumbled back, clutching his chest.


    My breaths came in broken gasps. My entire body trembled, but I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    I looked up... and met Lennox¡¯s eyes.


    He was already shaking his head.


    "No. No, Olivia¡ªdon¡¯t. Please," he said, his voice cracking. "Don¡¯t do this."


    I could barely stand. My voice was raw, filled with pain.


    "Lennox Luciano..." I swallowed hard. My heart screamed not to say it. My wolf howled in protest.


    But I forced the words out.


    "I, Olivia Parker... reject you as my mate."


    Lennox looked shattered. "Olivia¡ª"


    "ept it," Elder Mariammanded.


    Lennox clenched his jaw so tightly I thought he might snap a bone. But after a breathless moment... he closed his eyes.


    "I ept."


    And that was it.


    The final snap tore through my soul like a lightning bolt. I copsed to the ground again, screaming in pain as thest thread of the mate bond was severed.


    All three of them fell to their knees.


    The room was silent. No one dared move.


    Alpha Damien picked me up again, gently cradling me to his chest.


    "It¡¯s done," Elder Grant announced, his voice t. "You are free... just like you wanted."


    Free.


    So why did it feel like I¡¯d lost everything?


    Alpha Damien swiftly carried me bridal style into his arms, but I didn¡¯t findfort in his arms. My body trembled in his hold, my chest still burning, my soul raw from the pain.


    As he turned toward the Council of Elders, I managed to lift my head¡ªjust enough to see them.


    Levi was curled on the floor, clutching his chest and gasping for air, tears streaming down his face. Louis had his head buried in his hands, his body shaking as if he were breaking apart from the inside. And Lennox... Lennox was frozen. On his knees. Staring nkly at the space where I¡¯d stood, pale and empty, as though the light inside him had died.


    Their betas rushed to them, trying to help them up. Guards stepped in too, helping to lift them up.


    I was supposed to feel free... happy...


    But no victory swelled in my chest.


    I turned my head away as the ache in my chest grew sharper.


    "Excuse me, Elders. I need to take her to her room. A healer must tend to her," Damien said smoothly.


    The elders nodded in approval.


    Without sparing a single nce at his suffering nephews, Damien carried me away.


    The hallways blurred as we moved through them, my pain clouding everything. When we finally reached my room, I saw two familiar figures waiting anxiously outside.


    Nora and Lolita.


    Their eyes widened when they saw me¡ªpale, broken, barely conscious in Damien¡¯s arms. Beside them stood a healer, already prepared with a glowing satchel of herbs and supplies.


    "Open the door," Damien said calmly.


    Nora did it without question, and he walked in,ying me gently on the bed like I was something fragile. His touch was surprisingly careful, like he was handling ss.


    "She¡¯s in pain. Start healing her now," Damien ordered the healer.


    The woman nodded and quickly got to work, cing warm hands on my chest, whispering spells I couldn¡¯t understand.


    I winced as the pain throbbed again. My head spun. My heart ached.


    Just before Damien turned to leave, he looked down at me... and smiled.


    I blinked. Why was he smiling?


    "Thank you," he said softly.


    Confused, I looked at him through my haze. "F-For what?" I croaked.


    He leaned closer, lowering his voice. "For helping me get my revenge."


    My eyes widened, but before I could ask him what he meant, he was already walking out, the smile still on his face.


    My heart sank.


    What... what did he mean?


    Revenge?

 Chapter 202: lost her

    <h4>Chapter 202: lost her</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    With the help of our betas and the guards, we were taken to my room. None of us had the strength to walk on our own¡ªnot after what had just happened. Our bodies were drained, our souls shredded beyond repair. The bond that had once tied us to Olivia was gone.


    The moment the door closed behind us, we copsed onto the bed like broken men. All three of us. Our hearts felt as if they were set on fire... burning, searing from the inside out. The agony was like nothing I had ever known. It wasn¡¯t just physical¡ªit was soul-deep, sharp, and unrelenting. As if pieces of us had been ripped away, leaving nothing but hollow shells behind.


    Three healers rushed into the room, their faces pale with worry, their hands already glowing with soft magic. They moved quickly, muttering incantations under their breath, trying everything¡ªspells to ease the pain, herbs to calm the nerves, soothing words meant tofort. Their hands pressed against our chests, over our temples, trying desperately to stitch together what was left of us.


    But I knew the truth. We all knew it.


    No matter what they did... no matter how powerful their magic... no matter how skilled their healing hands... the real wound was deeper than flesh. The damage was done in ces they could never reach¡ªin our hearts, in our souls.


    The pain there would never go away.


    I turned my head slowly and looked to the side. My eyesnded on Levi, who was lying next to me on my right.


    He was crying.


    Silent tears rolled down his face, one after another. His chest rose and fell with shaky breaths as he tried to hold it all in. But I could see it¡ªhe was falling apart, just like me.


    On my other side, Louisy still, staring up at the ceiling with empty eyes. He wasn¡¯t crying, but I could feel his pain. It was in the way his fists were clenched, in the tight line of his jaw, in the way his whole body trembled.


    We were broken.


    All three of us.


    And the worst part?


    We did this to ourselves.


    I closed my eyes and took a shaky breath. Olivia¡¯s voice still echoed in my head.


    "Lennox Luciano... I, Olivia Parker... reject you as my mate."


    Fresh, hot tears fell down my cheek, but I didn¡¯t wipe the tears from my face. I let them fall.


    My wolf was crying too, broken and empty. I reached inside, searching for the bond, trying to feel her again. That warm feeling... that pull toward her... the sense that no matter where she was, I could find her.


    But there was nothing.


    Just silence.


    It felt like part of my soul had been ripped out. Like something sacred had been taken from me and would never return.


    "Maybe we should have fought harder..." Louis whispered, his voice shaking. "We shouldn¡¯t have agreed to the rejection."


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    There was nothing to say.


    We couldn¡¯t fight it¡ªnot with the Elders¡¯ decision, not when Olivia herself wanted it. Not when she has a solid proof to back up her ims. Even if we had told them about the letters¡ªthat someone bewitched us, poisoned us against her¡ªno one would have believed us.


    Not even her.


    She¡¯d think it was just another excuse. Another lie.


    And the worst part?


    We thought if we epted the rejection, she would agree to stay back.


    But we were wrong.


    Our n didn¡¯t work.


    And now... she¡¯s gone.


    A sudden sound snapped me out of my thoughts.


    One of the healers gasped. "Alpha Levi¡ªhis pulse is dropping!"


    "What?" I jolted up, the pain in my chest forgotten as I turned to him.


    Levi¡¯s face had gone pale¡ªhis lips slightly blue, his eyes half-closed. His breaths were shallow, and his body barely moved.


    "No¡ªno, no!" I crawled to him, grabbing his hand. "Levi! Stay with us!"


    The healers moved quickly, cing glowing stones on his chest and pouring some kind of potion into his mouth. One of them pressed her hands over his heart, whispering a spell over and over.


    I held my breath, my hand clutching his tightly.


    "Come on... you can¡¯t leave us," I whispered.


    Then¡ªfinally¡ªhe gasped.


    His eyes flew open, and air rushed into his lungs. His chest heaved as he started breathing again. His fingers twitched, and a tear slid from the corner of his eye.


    "He¡¯s stable," the healer said with relief. "But he was close."


    I let out a shaky breath, burying my face in my hands for a moment. That fear¡ªthat I was about to lose him too¡ªshook me to my core.


    Then the door burst open.


    "Sons!" a familiar voice cried.


    It was our mother.


    She ran in, eyes wide with panic, followed closely by our father. Their expressions were full of fear and pain as they rushed to Levi¡¯s side.


    "What happened?!" Mother asked, dropping to her knees beside the bed, her hands reaching for us all.


    Father looked at us¡ªhis powerful, stern eyes filled with concern. "You went through with it..."


    And just behind them... walked in our uncle.


    My frown deepened as I red at him, but he had a smirk on his face... that kind of victorious smirk.


    My weak wolf growled angrily inside me. I forced myself up from the bed and began approaching him... my hands trembling with anger.


    "How could you, Uncle... how could you do this to us..." I spat in anger and pain.


    "There are so many girls... why our Olivia..." I spat and stood just an inch away from him. I was filled with anger but also in pain. Damien was more than an uncle to us... he was like an elder brother to us... When I was younger, confused by the strange feelings I¡¯d begun to have for Olivia, I had gone to him. I had left home, traveled to his pack just to confide in him.


    "You knew we loved her," I whispered, my voice hoarse. "We adored her. And you still¡ª"


    "I took what you took from me," Damien said calmly, his smirk widening just a little. "An eye for an eye, right?"


    I froze.


    His words didn¡¯t make sense.


    "What... what are you talking about?" I asked, frowning, my anger twisting into confusion.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 203: We didn’t Do It

    <h4>Chapter 203: We didn¡¯t Do It</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.


    Uncle Damien scoffed bitterly, shaking his head. "Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t know what you did... you and your brothers. You three are the reason Sofia left me. I¡¯ve been waiting for the right moment to pay you back. And when the chance came¡ªoh, I grabbed it without a second thought."


    My frown deepened. I genuinely had no idea what he was talking about.


    "What do you mean we¡¯re the reason Sofia left?" I muttered, stunned.


    Louis, who had been silent this whole time, stood up and marched toward Damien. "What the hell are you saying?" he snapped.


    Damien narrowed his eyes. "Stop pretending. You all know exactly what I¡¯m talking about."


    "We don¡¯t!" I growled, losing my patience. "We don¡¯t fucking know what you¡¯re talking about!"


    Father stepped forward, his voice calm but edged with confusion. "Damien... what is this really about?"


    Damien turned to him, his face hardening. "Your sons... they betrayed me."


    "How?" I demanded. "How did we betray you?!"


    Damien was like an older brother to us. He is family. We respected him¡ªloved him. What betrayal was he talking about?


    He red at the three of us. "You remember when you came to spend those few days in my pack? I saw the way you acted around Sofia. At first, I thought nothing of it... figured you were just being friendly, maybe saw her as a sister. I never imagined you were catching feelings for my fianc¨¦e."


    I took a step forward, disgusted. "God forbid! Are you even hearing yourself? Sofia was your fianc¨¦e¡ªand she was five years older than us! How could you ever think we¡¯d have feelings for her?"


    "You¡¯re lying," Damien said coldly. "All three of you¡ªliars."


    Louis looked like he¡¯d explode. "You¡¯re insane."


    Damien ignored him. "And as if that wasn¡¯t bad enough... I shared something with you¡ªsomething only I and my personal healer knew. I told you I was... impotent. That my healer had confirmed it. I told you how scared I was to tell Sofia... because she wanted kids. Because she dreamed of being a mother."


    He clenched his fists, trembling with anger. "I trusted you with that. And the very next day, she left. She left a letter saying she couldn¡¯t be with me now that she knew I couldn¡¯t give her children. She knew the one thing no one else did. And the only people I told... were you three."


    His voice dropped, filled with pain. "It was you. One of you told her."


    I shook my head, my heart pounding. "We didn¡¯t tell her," I said firmly. "None of us did."


    I turned to my brothers. "Louis... Levi... did any of you?"


    "No," Louis said immediately, his jaw clenched. "Never."


    "Not me," Levi added, looking hurt. "Why would we betray him like that?"


    I looked back at Damien, my voice rising. "You hear that? None of us said a word. We didn¡¯t tell Sofia anything!"


    But Damien¡¯s face remained stone cold. He scoffed bitterly. "Of course you¡¯d deny it. That¡¯s exactly why I never confronted you back then. I knew what you¡¯d say."


    "Because we¡¯re innocent!" I snapped.


    "No," he growled. "Because you¡¯re guilty¡ªand I know it. I saw the way she looked at you three. I saw the way you hovered around her like lovesick puppies. Don¡¯t stand there and pretend you didn¡¯t want her for yourselves."


    "That¡¯s insane," Louis muttered.


    "You wanted her," Damien went on, ignoring him. "You took the one woman I loved¡ªthe woman I was going to marry¡ªand now I¡¯ve returned the favor."


    I froze.


    "What?" I breathed.


    His eyes burned into mine. "You made me lose my mate... the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved. So now, I¡¯ve made sure you lose yours."


    It hit me like a punch to the gut.


    "Olivia," Levi whispered, eyes wide with horror.


    Damien¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk. "An eye for an eye, boys. You took my heart and crushed it. So, I¡¯ve returned the favor. You¡¯ll never get her back."


    A sick silence filled the room. My stomach twisted.


    All this... all of it was his revenge n.


    He truly believed we told Sofia about his secret. But we didn¡¯t¡ªand I¡¯d stake my life on it¡ªnone of my brothers would ever do something like that. And Sofia? Why would he ever think we liked her that way?


    Yes, we were close to her... but only because she reminded us of Olivia. Her voice, herugh, the way she walked¡ªeven her stubbornness. It was like watching a grown version of her. That was the only reason we stayed close. Not because of desire... never that.


    Father stepped forward, anger and disbelief written all over his face. "Damien," he said quietly, but firmly. "I can swear on my life... my sons didn¡¯t tell Sofia anything. I know them. They wouldn¡¯t betray you."


    But Damien¡¯s face twisted into a deeper rage.


    "Keep quiet!" he shouted, voice shaking with rage. "You¡¯re just as much a liar as they are!"


    Father froze. "What?"


    Damien¡¯s lip curled. "You want to swear on your life?" he spat. "When are you going to tell Olivia the truth? When will you finally stand before your pack and admit that her father wasn¡¯t guilty of the theft he was used of... and that he isn¡¯t dead?!"


    The room went still.


    Everything stopped. Even time.


    My heart stuttered in my chest, and I saw the shock sh across my brothers¡¯ faces as we all turned to stare at our father.


    He went pale.


    "What... what did you just say?" I asked, barely able to get the words out.


    Damienughed¡ªa low, cold, bitter sound that sent chills through my spine. "Yeah. That¡¯s right. Maybe before throwing around your righteous little speeches, brother, you should look in the mirror. You¡¯re hiding something too. Lying to everyone."


    Father¡¯s hands curled into fists at his sides. His jaw clenched, but he didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t even deny his brother¡¯s im.


    "Father, what is he talking about?" Levi, who had managed to leave the bed, asked.


    Father frowned deeply, ring at his brother before turning to us.


    "YES. Olivia¡¯s father was innocent. And he is alive and healthy. That¡¯s all you need to know... for now." With that, he turned sharply and left the room with mother.


    I exchanged shocked nces with my brothers, struggling to process what had just happened.


    Our father had just walked out after dropping a bomb that shattered everything we thought we knew.


    Olivia¡¯s father... alive? Innocent?


    I clenched my fists, my breathing uneven.


    The same man she cried over... mourned... nearly killed herself for?


    He was alive this whole time?


    "Unbelievable," Louis muttered, shaking his head in disbelief. "What the hell is going on?"


    Levi looked like the wind had been knocked out of him. "Does Olivia know?" he whispered.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t.


    Because my thoughts were spinning too fast... too loud.


    Behind us, Damien let out a long, slow breath¡ªalmost like he was satisfied.


    He dusted his hands as he took a few steps back. "Well... I guess my work here is done."


    We all turned to him slowly.


    He smiled, that same cruel smirk still dancing on his lips. "I¡¯ve waited three years for this moment. Watching your lives fall apart the same way mine did... it¡¯s been satisfying, boys."


    "You¡¯re sick," Louis spat.


    Damienughed lightly. "Call it whatever you want. But now you know what it feels like to lose someone you love because of betrayal... or at least the idea of it. Just like I did."


    I took a step forward, my voice cold. "You really think this is over?"


    "Oh, it is," Damien said, casually adjusting his coat. "I came. I exposed. I broke you. And now, I¡¯m going back home."


    He started toward the door, then paused, ncing over his shoulder onest time.


    "Oh, and by the way..." He smirked, eyes glinting with mockery. "Good luck winning Olivia back. If you even think she¡¯ll forgive you after everything... after what you did..." He chuckled. "You¡¯re more delusional than I thought."


    My chest tightened.


    "She will vanish from your lives," Damien added. "Just like Sofia did."


    And with that, he walked out.


    A suffocating silence hung in the air.


    No one moved. No one spoke.


    I could feel my brothers¡¯ stares. I could feel my own breath shaking in and out, trying to keep it together.


    But then after a few minutes, the silence was broken by soft footsteps outside the door, then the door eased open...


    And this time... it wasn¡¯t Damien.


    It was Olivia.


    She stood there in the doorway, arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her eyes were hard. But there was no more sadness in her gaze now¡ªjust something cold. Emotionless.


    My heart stopped.


    "Olivia," I whispered, taking a step forward.


    She lifted a hand, stopping me in my tracks.


    "I¡¯m not here to talk," she said quietly. Her voice was calm, too calm. "I¡¯m only here to say one thing."


    We waited, every muscle in my body tense.


    She met each of our eyes¡ªme, then Louis, then Levi. Her lips trembled for half a second... but she pressed them together and went on.


    "I¡¯m leaving," she said.

 Chapter 204: My Underwear

    <h4>Chapter 204: My Underwear</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "How are you feeling?" the healer asked gently, her voice soft as she checked my temperature. But I didn¡¯t answer.


    How could I? The physical pain was gone, but the ache in my chest¡ªdeep and raw¡ªwas louder than any scream.


    Before she could say more, the door creaked open.


    Alpha Damien stepped inside, his eyes unreadable.


    "Everyone out," hemanded, his voice sharp.


    Without hesitation, the healer, Nora, and Lolita all left, heads bowed. The door clicked shut behind them.


    I turned to face him, wary and tense. My skin prickled. I could still recall the words he said before leaving a moment ago... the ones that didn¡¯t make sense. He told me thank you for letting him use me for his revenge... what does that even mean?


    Damien walked to the center of the room, calm, almost casual. Then, without a word, he reached into his coat pocket and tossed something onto the bed in front of me.


    I stared at it¡ªmy heart stopping.


    It was... underwear.


    My underwear.


    The very pair I hadn¡¯t seen in days. The one I thought I¡¯d lost in his home.


    I slowly looked up at him, my mouth dry.


    Damien smirked. "Don¡¯t look so shocked. I don¡¯t have any use for it anymore."


    My stomach turned.


    "What... what is this?" I asked hoarsely.


    He tilted his head. "A reminder. Of how close I came. You see, Olivia... before we returned from my pack, I had my witch ce a spell on you."


    I blinked. "A spell?"


    "A very special one," he said darkly. "A desire spell. Something subtle... something that would make your body respond to mine. Attraction, chemistry, desire¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t even know it was there. You¡¯d just... feel drawn to me."


    My mouth went dry.


    "No..." I shook my head, panic rising like bile in my throat. "You¡¯re lying¡ª"


    "Am I?" he chuckled, stepping so close that the heat of his body licked at my skin. "Tell me, Olivia... why else did you feel drawn to me? Why did your heart race every time I entered the room? Why did your body heat with desire even when your mind screamed to resist?"


    I bit my lip hard enough to taste blood.


    "Because of me," he said darkly. "Because of my spell. My scent, my presence¡ªit all pulled you in, made you want me against your will."


    I felt sick. Dirty.


    Tears burned the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall.


    I took a step back, shaking my head slowly. "Why... why would you do that?"


    He smiled... but it was a fake, bitter smile.


    "I wanted only one thing from you, Olivia." His voice dropped to a deadly whisper. "To fuck you. To ruin you. To break what my nephews cherished the most... you. That was my revenge."


    I flinched in horror...


    "But," he continued, tilting his head slightly, "I couldn¡¯t do it."


    I blinked, confused, staring at him.


    "I couldn¡¯t bring myself to touch you that way... because you reminded me too much of someone I lost long ago," he said softly, almost like regret¡ªbut his eyes stayed cruel. "I just didn¡¯t need to go that far. Because in the end, I achieved the most important thing."


    My heart raced. "Which is?"


    He smiled again, cruel and victorious. "I separated you from them. I shattered the bond. I made sure you got separated from them."


    My heart thundered painfully in my chest.


    "That was always the real n, Olivia," he said softly. "Not to touch you. Not really. Just to break you away from them. To take from them what they stole from me."


    My legs felt weak beneath me.


    He picked up the underwear and tossed it toward the firece without looking. Itnded in the mes and vanished in seconds.


    Damien turned to the door but stopped and faced me.


    "As a reward for being the perfect pawn in my revenge, I¡¯ll give you this gift..." He smirked. "Your father is alive. Out there. I don¡¯t know exactly where... but he¡¯s alive. Somewhere. Good luck finding him."


    With that, he turned and left.


    My body trembled as I sank to the floor, knees hitting the ground with a soft thud. The truth twisted in my chest like a knife.


    So it was true.


    My father... was alive.


    A dry sob escaped my throat.


    All this time... the man I mourned, cried for, begged the Moon Goddess to return¡ªhe wasn¡¯t dead. He was out there. Breathing. Existing. And no one told me.


    Why?


    Why did everyone lie to me?


    Why would Alpha Damien, of all people, be the one to tell me this?


    I shook my head slowly, trying to make sense of it all. But one thing echoed in my mind louder than anything else:


    "I separated you from them."


    What could the triplets have possibly done to deserve this level of hatred? What could they have done to a man like Damien to make him go this far?


    But right now... I didn¡¯t care.


    I didn¡¯t care what they did.


    I didn¡¯t care who hurt who first.


    I didn¡¯t care about revenge or betrayal or twisted love.


    All I cared about now... was finding my father.


    And I couldn¡¯t do that from here. Not trapped in this house. Not under their watchful eyes.


    I had to go.


    I had to leave.


    The door opened behind me, and I quickly wiped my face and stood up, unsteady but determined.


    It was Nora and Lolita. They paused when they saw me on the floor, their eyes wide with concern.


    "Luna¡ªare you alright?" Nora asked, rushing toward me.


    "I¡¯m leaving," I said firmly.


    Lolita blinked. "What?"


    "I¡¯m leaving this ce," I repeated. My voice was calm. Steady. Too calm, even for me. "There¡¯s nothing left for me here. I need to find my father... I need to find the truth. And I can¡¯t do it while I¡¯m locked up in these walls."


    They exchanged uncertain nces.


    "I need you both to help me pack," I said softly but firmly. "Please."


    "Right now?" Nora asked carefully.


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "Right now. I¡¯m going to speak to the Alphas. After that, I¡¯m leaving."


    They didn¡¯t argue. Maybe they saw the fire in my eyes. Or maybe... they knew I¡¯d made up my mind.


    Nora nodded and gently reached for my hand. "Okay, Olivia. We¡¯ll help you."


    Lolita squeezed my shoulder. "Whatever you need... we¡¯re with you."


    As they started pulling out my bag and gathering my clothes, I took a deep breath and headed for the door.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 205: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 205: Leaving</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "I¡¯m leaving," I announced.


    A heavy silence fell over the room. I studied their faces¡ªconfused, scared, and full of pain.


    Levi, who looked weak and drained, took a shaky step toward me and reached out, but I moved away quickly and frowned.


    My heart ached. My wolf was silent, but I could still feel it¡ªthat deep love and care I had for them. It hadn¡¯t gone away, even if we were no longer mates. I wasn¡¯t surprised. I had loved them long before we were bonded.


    "Is there anything we could do to make you change your mind?" Levi asked softly.


    I stared at him coldly. "Absolutely nothing."


    The three of them exchanged nces before looking back at me. The pain in their eyes was so raw, I had to turn away to stop myself from softening.


    "Where are you going?" Lennox asked finally.


    For a second, I was stunned. I expected them to argue, to beg¡ªto protest¡ªbut they didn¡¯t. Just like with the council, they gave up too easily.


    Why? Why did they always let go so quickly?


    "At least please let us know where you¡¯re going," Louis added. "So our hearts can rest a little."


    I looked away. The truth was... I didn¡¯t know. I only knew I couldn¡¯t stay.


    "I have no idea," I said honestly.


    I saw their panic grow.


    "No, Olivia... at least know where you¡¯re headed," Lennox said quickly, his voice tight with concern.


    I sighed and shrugged. "I¡¯m going to my mother¡¯s pack. She¡¯s there."


    They all let out a breath, clearly relieved, and nodded slowly.


    Lennox reached into his pocket and pulled something out. He walked closer and held it in front of me.


    It was a bracelet¡ªsimple, but clearly crafted with care. A red gem shined at its center.


    "We had a feeling this might happen," he said quietly. "That you might reject us... that you¡¯d want to leave."


    He paused, his voice trembling a little.


    "So... we prepared this."


    I frowned and looked at it, confused.


    "It¡¯s not just any bracelet," Lennox continued. "We asked a witch to enchant it. It¡¯s made with our blood."


    I blinked in shock.


    "You may not believe in the prophecy... about your life being in danger," Louis added, "but we do. We believe every word."


    "Even though we¡¯re not your mates anymore, we can¡¯t feel your pain... or know when you¡¯re in danger," Levi said gently. "But with this on your wrist, we will. If anything happens to you¡ªif you¡¯re hurt, scared, or in trouble¡ªwe¡¯ll know."


    My chest tightened, but I shook my head firmly. "No. I¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t need your protection anymore."


    Lennox stepped closer, eyes begging. "Please, Olivia."


    "No," I said again, turning away. "I¡¯ll be okay. I don¡¯t need this."


    He hesitated, then softly said, "If you ever loved us... even for a moment... please. Let this be ourst wish."


    I froze.


    That sentence.


    It hit something deep inside me.


    I stared at the bracelet in Lennox¡¯s hand for what felt like forever.


    Why were they doing this now? Why were they making it harder to let go?


    This bracelet... it would only remind me of them. Of what we used to have. Of what we lost.


    Still, that one sentence kept ringing in my mind¡ªIf you ever loved us...


    And I did. I still did. That was the painful truth.


    Slowly, I reached out and took the bracelet from Lennox. My fingers brushed his, and I felt him tremble slightly.


    He let out a shaky breath and gently helped me put it on.


    The moment the bracelet touched my wrist, I felt it.


    A strange warmth spread through me.


    It didn¡¯t hurt. It didn¡¯t burn.


    It just... settled.


    Like a piece of something I didn¡¯t know was missing had been returned.


    "There," Lennox said softly, eyes fixed on it. "Now, if anything happens... we¡¯ll feel it."


    Louis stepped forward slowly, his voice calm. "Olivia, there¡¯s something else."


    I looked at him, my heart already heavy.


    "We just found out... your father is alive," he said gently. "And he¡¯s not guilty. He didn¡¯t do any of the things they said he did."


    I nodded slowly. "I know."


    Their eyes widened a little in shock.


    "I found out not long ago," I said. "That¡¯s why I have to go. I have to find him."


    The room went quiet for a moment, the weight of everything thick in the air.


    I took a step back and gave them onest look. "Goodbye."


    Just as I turned, Levi spoke. "Wait¡ªOlivia... can we hug you? Just once?"


    I paused.


    Every part of me wanted to say no. I was scared it would weaken me... make it harder to walk away.


    But then... my wolf whispered softly inside me.


    "Let them."


    I slowly turned back, and nodded.


    Levi moved first.


    His arms wrapped around me gently, but firmly. No mate bond. No sparks.


    And yet... it felt like home.


    It reminded me of the past¡ªof being younger, when everything was simpler, when I¡¯d run into his arms and feel like nothing could go wrong.


    For a second, I closed my eyes and let myself feel it.


    When he pulled away, Louis stepped forward and wrapped me in a warm hug.


    His arms were calm, steady...forting.


    Just like always.


    Like the quiet peace I used to feel during storms, when he¡¯d hold me until I fell asleep.


    Then came Lennox.


    He said nothing. Just pulled me into his arms.


    And that was when it broke me.


    The moment his arms wrapped around me, I felt it¡ª


    That protectiveness. That strength.


    It was like being wrapped in a shield from the world. Like nothing could touch me if I stayed there.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks before I could stop them.


    I pulled back quickly, wiping my face. "I have to go," I whispered, my voice breaking.


    Then, without looking back, I turned and ran out of the room.


    I ran before the pain dragged me back in.


    Before I forgot why I needed to leave.


    Before I let love make me stay.

 Chapter 206: A new -

    <h4>Chapter 206: A new Chapter</h4>


    Olivia POV


    "Mother, I¡¯ming over," I announced through the mind link, hoping to hear excitement in her voice. But she was silent.


    I frowned, the awkward silence stretching too long. She was supposed to be happy... I hadn¡¯t seen her in almost two months.


    "Mother?" I called again, ufortable with her silence.


    She finally let out a deep breath before responding, her voice soft but serious.


    "Dear... I think you should stay back in the Full Moon Pack."


    My frown deepened as I slowly sat on the edge of the bed.


    Nora and Lolita, who had been quietly folding clothes, paused and gave me a concerned look. They must have noticed the shift in my mood.


    "Why would you suggest that?" I asked, confused. "I thought you¡¯d be happy... I thought you wanted me there."


    She sighed again through the link, slower this time.


    "There¡¯s... a bit of a rift going on between our pack and the neighboring one. Some tensions, border threats. Nothing too serious yet, but I just worry about your safety, Olivia. Maybe staying in Full Moon is the better choice for now."


    Her words felt off. Like she was holding something back.


    Still, I didn¡¯t press. I didn¡¯t have the energy to argue or dig deeper.


    "Alright," I said softly and ended the mind link.


    I sighed deeply and rubbed my temples.


    "What happened?" Nora asked gently.


    I looked at her and Lolita and forced a tired smile. "She said I shouldn¡¯te. That there¡¯s some tension going on with the neighboring pack, and she¡¯s worried about my safety."


    Lolita frowned. "So... what now? Are you staying?"


    I shook my head firmly. "I can¡¯t keep staying here. I feel... suffocated. Like I¡¯m being watched every second. Like I¡¯m trapped."


    They both went quiet for a moment before Nora said, "What about Alpha Gabriel?"


    I blinked. "Gabriel?"


    She nodded. "He¡¯ll be happy to take you in, Olivia. He cares."


    I thought about it for a moment. I needed a ce where I could feel safe and protected.


    And I knew Gabriel would give me that.


    So I took a deep breath and picked up my phone.


    Gabriel answered on the second ring.


    "Olivia?"


    "Hi... Can Ie stay at your pack for a few days?" I asked quickly. "It doesn¡¯t have to be your house... I just need some space."


    "What nonsense," he replied almost instantly, a bit ofughter in his voice. "Of course you¡¯ll stay at my house. In a room close to mine, where I can keep an eye on you."


    I couldn¡¯t help the small smile that tugged at my lips.


    "When are you exorcizing yourself from that suffocating ce?" he asked next.


    I chuckled. "I¡¯ll take the road. I should be there in two hours."


    "Good," he said. "I¡¯m sending my men to pick you up halfway. Text me when you leave."


    "Okay. Thank you, Gabriel."


    His voice softened. "Always, Olivia."


    I ended the call and looked up at Nora and Lolita.


    "I¡¯m going to stay with Gabriel."


    They both nodded in support and started helping me repack.


    They helped me zip up thest bag, and we all stood there for a moment¡ªnone of us moving, none of us speaking. The weight in the air felt heavy.


    "I guess... this is goodbye," I whispered, my voice shaking.


    Lolita was the first to pull me into a tight hug. "You¡¯re going to be okay," she said softly, her voice thick with emotion. "I know you are."


    Nora joined in, hugging me from the side. "You¡¯re stronger than anyone I know, Olivia. But... we¡¯re still going to miss you so much."


    Tears welled in my eyes, and I couldn¡¯t stop them anymore. The three of us stood there, crying together, like sisters saying farewell. It hurt more than I expected.


    Once we pulled apart, they each grabbed a bag, and we headed downstairs.


    As my feet touched each step, memories flooded in.


    I remembered theughter. The way I used to run down these very steps, barefoot and smiling, chasing after Levi because he stole my sketchbook... Louis grabbing my hand to sneak into the kitchen for snacks... Lennox pulling me into a corner just to hide me from his brothers.


    Those were the good memories.


    Then came the others¡ªdarker ones.


    The time I walked down these same stairs in pain, dressed in rags, marked as an omega. How the walls seemed to shrink around me. How it felt like this wasn¡¯t my home anymore, but a prison...


    I blinked away the memories as we reached the main door.


    Outside, the driver stood waiting, ready to help me into the car. But I shook my head firmly.


    "No," I said. "I don¡¯t need a driver. I¡¯ll go alone."


    He looked confused but didn¡¯t question me.


    I hoisted my bag over my shoulder and began walking.


    As I passed the yard and neared the gate, I felt eyes on me.


    I didn¡¯t need to look up to know who it was.


    I could feel them watching from the windows upstairs.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    Didn¡¯t look back.


    I just kept walking.


    My feet carried me toward the gate, and when I stepped through it, something inside me shifted. I was finally leaving.


    Just outside, I waved down a passing taxi and got in.


    "To the outer boundary," I said.


    The driver nodded and started driving.


    I took out my phone and texted Gabriel:


    "On my way. Just left the pack."


    He replied almost instantly:


    "Good. My men are already waiting for you outside the border."


    We reached the outer border not long after. The guards at the gate recognized me but didn¡¯t ask a single question.


    They just stepped aside.


    The triplets must have told them I was leaving.


    We drove a few more miles, and just ahead, I saw them.


    Gabriel¡¯s men¡ªtwo ck SUVs parked at the side of the road.


    They were already out of the car, waiting for me.


    The moment the taxi slowed down, one of them stepped forward and opened the door.


    "Lady Olivia," he said with a respectful nod. "We¡¯ll take it from here."


    I nodded silently and stepped out.


    This was it.


    A new Chapter.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 207: Gabriel’s Home

    <h4>Chapter 207: Gabriel¡¯s Home</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The drive to Gabriel¡¯s home was tense. My fingers tapped restlessly on myp as doubt crept into my mind. Was I really doing the right thing? A part of me wanted to tell the driver to stop so I could jump out and run. But I shook the thought away. Gabriel seemed like a kind man. And besides, I wouldn¡¯t be staying long¡ªjust a week at most.


    I nced down at the bracelet around my wrist and swallowed hard. It had been thoughtful of them to give it to me. And somehow, it made me wonder if I¡¯d ever see them again. How strange life was. Those men were my entire world growing up. I couldn¡¯t imagine life without them. And yet here I was... leaving them behind.


    The loud sound of the gate opening pulled me from my thoughts. I looked ahead as the car drove into thepound. I had been here once before, so the ce wasn¡¯t new, but what surprised me was the scene waiting for me.


    Alpha Gabriel was standing by the entrance, smiling proudly like he had been waiting for me all day. Beside him stood several house staff in neat uniforms, lined up as if they were weing someone important.


    My stomach flipped.


    The car came to a stop, and one of the guards opened the door for me. I stepped out slowly, steadying my breath. The moment my feet touched the ground, Gabriel¡¯s eyes met mine. He shed a wide, genuine smile that crinkled the corners of his eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but smile back.


    He walked toward me and pulled me into a warm hug. His embrace was kind and reassuring... but it didn¡¯t make me feel the way the triplets¡¯ arms did. It wasn¡¯t the same kind offort or protection¡ªbut it was still nice.


    "You¡¯re finally here," Gabriel said, sounding truly happy.


    I returned the hug, and when we pulled apart, he kissed my forehead gently. "You being here is a dreame true," he said sincerely.


    For a brief second, the tension in my chest loosened. Maybe... just maybe, this won¡¯t be so bad after all.


    But just as I started to feel a little more at ease, I noticed movement by the entrance of the mansion. Someone was being wheeled out through the doorway.


    My eyes locked on the figure.


    A youngdy.


    She looked so familiar, yet I couldn¡¯t ce her at first. She had a striking resemnce to Gabriel¡ªsame sharp cheekbones, same deep eyes. Her hair was wavy ck, cascading neatly over her shoulders. She was dressed simply but elegantly, sitting in a wheelchair being pushed by a maid.


    I stared, confused. Where have I seen her before?


    Then it clicked.


    The portrait.


    When I first visited this house, there had been arge family portrait in the hallway. In it, Gabriel had stood with a girl beside him¡ªon her feet. She looked younger in the picture, but there was no doubt... it was her.


    But why was she in a wheelchair now?


    Gabriel¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he followed my gaze. His smile became awkward, and he cleared his throat.


    "That¡¯s Abigail," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "My twin sister."


    Abigail¡¯s eyes locked onto mine the moment he said her name. Her expression hardened immediately. Her gaze was cold... sharp... hateful.


    I swallowed hard.


    Without a word, she turned to Gabriel, still ring at me.


    "Brother," she said, her voice sharp, "can we have a word?"


    Without waiting for his answer, she gestured to the maid, who nodded and wheeled her away down the hallway.


    Something told me that whatever peace I thought I¡¯d find here... might note so easily. Because it seemed his sister didn¡¯t like my visit.


    Gabriel watched his sister disappear down the hallway, his lips pressed into a tight line. When I turned to face him, he managed a small smile, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. His mood had clearly shifted.


    "It seems your sister isn¡¯t pleased with me being here," I said quietly.


    He looked at me and quickly shook his head. "No, no... it¡¯s not like that," he said, though I could hear the uncertainty in his tone. "Abigail... she¡¯s just been that way since the ident. She¡¯s not really herself anymore. She¡¯s a bit... guarded now. Hostile to almost everyone. Please don¡¯t take it personally."


    I gave a small nod, though something about her reaction didn¡¯t feel like general coldness. It felt targeted¡ªlike she didn¡¯t just dislike people, she disliked me.


    Gabriel pped his hands gently, calling for the maids. Two young women dressed in clean uniforms came forward and bowed slightly.


    "These are Dalia and Miren," Gabriel introduced. "They¡¯ll be your personal maids during your stay. They¡¯ll take you to your room and help you settle in. I¡¯lle find you shortly, alright?"


    I nodded, offering him a small smile as the maids gestured for me to follow.


    The hallway was quiet as we walked, the soft sound of our footsteps echoing through therge house. The ce hadn¡¯t changed much since Ist visited¡ªstill grand, still a little too big to feel truly warm. But the room they led me to was beautiful.


    It had a cozy charm. Arge canopy bed stood in the center, neatly made with soft cream and gold bedding. There was a couch by the window, a shelf filled with books, and a vanity already prepared with fresh flowers. Everything looked so well put together, like someone had taken their time to make me feel wee.


    "Wow... this is beautiful," I whispered, running my hand along the polished dresser.


    "Thank you, mydy," one of the maids said with a polite smile. "I¡¯m Dalia, and this is Miren. We¡¯ll be attending to you during your stay here. If you need anything¡ªanything at all¡ªjust call."


    I turned to face them properly. "Thank you. I¡¯m Olivia."


    They both bowed slightly. "It¡¯s a pleasure, Lady Olivia."


    There was a short silence before I spoke again, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    "Do you think... Lady Abigail woulde around? I¡¯d really like to get to know her. Maybe even be her friend if she lets me."


    Dalia and Miren exchanged a nce before Miren spoke, a confused look on her face.


    "Lady Abigail¡¯s attitude today was very surprising," she said softly. "Lady Abigail is usually very warm and friendly. She treats the staff kindly, never raises her voice, and she always smiles when guests arrive."


    Dalia nodded. "Yes, honestly... we thought she would be happy to see you. She¡¯s never reacted that way before. Not even to strangers."


    Their words made me pause.


    Gabriel had said she was hostile to everyone since her ident... but now the maids were telling me the opposite. That she was kind. Friendly.


    Except... to me.


    I sat down on the edge of the bed, trying to piece it together.


    "Maybe... maybe she just had a bad day," I murmured to myself. But deep down, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Abigail¡¯s hatred wasn¡¯t random.


    It felt personal.


    But why?

 Chapter 208: A Call From Them

    <h4>Chapter 208: A Call From Them</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Perhaps she¡¯s heard the rumors... maybe she knows I was once mated¡ªmarried¡ªto the triplets. Maybe that¡¯s why she isn¡¯t happy with me being here. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want me for her brother..."


    If that was the case, then... I understood her.


    A soft knock pulled me from my thoughts. I inhaled quietly, and from the scent alone, I already knew it was Gabriel.


    "Come in," I called gently. "The door¡¯s open."


    The door creaked as it pushed open. Gabriel stepped in and closed it quietly behind him. He gave me a warm, weing smile before walking over to the bed and sitting beside me.


    "So... do you like your room?" he asked.


    I smiled and nodded. "Yes. But it¡¯s a bit too extravagant for someone like me," I added with a smallugh.


    Gabriel chuckled. "You deserve more than that, Olivia," he said, his tone sincere.


    I looked down, his words making my heart warm for a moment. Afortable silence settled between us¡ªquiet, but not awkward. Just peaceful.


    Then Gabriel¡¯s eyes lifted to my neck.


    "Their marks..." he said softly, "they¡¯re gone."


    I instinctively raised a hand to my neck and nodded. I had almost forgotten about them. The mating marks. The ones I had carried for months. They had vanished after the rejection.


    "Yes," I said, my voice low, but loud enough for him to hear. "I rejected them. A couple of hours ago."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, as if he hadn¡¯t expected that.


    There was a pause, and then he leaned in slightly, his voice gentler now. "And... are you happy, Olivia?"


    I opened my mouth to answer quickly¡ªtoo quickly. "Yes," I said with a smile.


    But deep down, I felt something twist inside me.


    Was I really happy?


    Or was I just trying to convince myself I was?


    Gabriel reached for my wrist and gently traced his fingers along the bracelet I wore. "This is beautiful," he murmured, admiring it.


    I looked down at it too, my chest tightening.


    "It¡¯s a gift," I replied quietly. "From them..."


    The words left a bitter taste in my mouth. Slowly, I unsped the bracelet, my fingers trembling slightly. I stared at it for a second longer before cing it gently on the bed beside me.


    "I don¡¯t want anything that reminds me of them," I whispered.


    Silence hung between us again. But this time, Gabriel¡¯s energy shifted¡ªsubtle, but I felt it. His eyes remained gentle, watching me as if carefully weighing what to do next.


    He reached up, brushing a loose strand of hair behind my ear. His touch was soft, careful, like he was afraid I¡¯d pull away. My breath hitched slightly, and before I could process what was happening, he leaned in.


    His lips met mine.


    The kiss was slow, tentative at first¡ªthen deeper, more desiring. His hand moved to the side of my face, holding me there like he didn¡¯t want to let go. And for a second, I let myself melt into it. I let myself believe I could want this. That I could feel something again.


    But the moment didn¡¯tst.


    As his hand slid to my waist, drawing me closer, something inside me tensed. My body stiffened, and I pulled back gently, cing a hand on his chest.


    "Gabriel... I¡ªI¡¯m tired," I said softly, trying not to make it sound like rejection, though it was.


    He blinked, stunned at first, then quickly nodded and pulled away, his cheeks flushed.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said, rubbing the back of his neck. "I got carried away. I shouldn¡¯t have..."


    "It¡¯s okay," I murmured, forcing a small smile. "Really."


    He stood, still looking a little embarrassed, and straightened his shirt. "I¡¯ll let you get some rest. I¡¯ll see you at dinner?"


    I nodded. "Yes. Thank you."


    Gabriel gave me onest lingering look, then turned and walked toward the door. I watched him go, guilt slowly creeping into my chest.


    He didn¡¯t deserve to be turned away like that. He was kind. Gentle. Everything I should want.


    But I couldn¡¯t do this. Not now.


    So much was happening to me at once. And even though part of me felt bad for how things ended just now... another part of me was relieved.


    I quickly picked up my phone and dialed a number. It rang a few times before someone answered.


    "Lady Olivia, I was just about to contact you," came the voice on the other end of the call. It was Lolita¡¯s uncle¡ªthe private investigator I¡¯d hired to look into my father¡¯s case.


    "There¡¯s a change of n," I said firmly, sitting up straighter on the bed. My heart beat faster just saying the words out loud. "My father isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s alive. And I need to find out where he is."


    There was a short pause on the other end of the line.


    "Alive?" he repeated, surprised. "Are you sure, mydy?"


    "I¡¯m sure," I replied. "I don¡¯t have all the details yet, but I know he¡¯s out there. Someone¡¯s been lying to me... and I need the truth."


    "I¡¯ll start digging immediately," he said. "Do you have anything else I can use? A name? A location?"


    "No," I whispered. "But I believe Sir Damon may know something. Or someone close to him does."


    "I¡¯ll be careful," he said. "And I¡¯ll update you as soon as I find anything."


    "Thank you," I breathed, ending the call.


    Iy on the bed, staring up at the ceiling, my thoughts racing.


    I needed to find my father.


    I needed to know why he was alive and never contacted us. Why had he been hiding? Pretending to be dead all this time?


    Why?


    I raised my hands, staring at them. My healing abilities... where had theye from? I wasn¡¯t born with them, and no one in my lineage had been a healer. I had so many questions, and I knew only he could give me the answers.


    Suddenly, my phone rang.


    I sat up quickly. The screen showed an unknown number.


    That was strange.


    Only Nora, Lolita, Gabriel, and Lolita¡¯s uncle had my number.


    My fingers hovered over the screen for a second. Then I answered.


    "Hello?" I said cautiously.


    There was a brief pause on the other end.


    Then I heard a voice I hadn¡¯t expected.


    A voice that made my whole chest tighten.


    "Olivia..."


    Lennox.


    I froze, my hand trembling slightly.


    "Please," he said quickly, his voice soft, almost begging. "Don¡¯t hang up. I won¡¯t bother you again. I just... I just wanted to make sure you got to your destination safely."


    My throat tightened. I couldn¡¯t speak.


    "We would¡¯ve reached out through the mind link," he added, his voice cracking slightly, "but... we wanted to hear your voice. Just once."


    My heart ached at his words.


    And my wolf whimpered inside me, curling into a ball. Sad. Longing. Conflicted.


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t.


    The silence was heavy.


    "Please say something." Another voice which I knew was Louis pleaded.


    I sucked a deep breath. "Yes, I have arrived, and I¡¯m fine."


    A moment of silence before Lennox spoke.


    "Since you¡¯re okay... we¡¯ll go now," Lennox said quietly.


    And just like that... the call ended.


    I slowly lowered the phone from my ear, my hands still shaking slightly.


    I shut my eyes, biting my lip hard.


    I was supposed to hate them. But right now... I wasn¡¯t sure of anything.


    I shook my head.


    I needed air.


    I needed to get out of this room, out of my thoughts, even if just for a little while.


    I slipped on a soft cardigan and headed for the door. My steps were light, almost hesitant, as I walked down the hallway and toward the stairs.


    But just as I reached the top of the staircase, I paused.


    Voices.


    Faint, but familiar.


    I tilted my head slightly.


    Gabriel.


    And... a female voice. Perhaps his sister¡¯s.


    "I just need some time," I heard Gabriel mutter, his voice low and furious.


    I couldn¡¯t catch the woman¡¯s reply. It was muffled, like she was standing at an angle I couldn¡¯t see or hear properly from.


    Still, something about the way Gabriel said it¡ªlow but furious¡ªmade something stir inside me.


    But then, suddenly, he stopped talking.


    He must have noticed me.


    His eyes lifted and locked with mine from the bottom of the stairs.


    His expression shifted quickly¡ªlike I had caught him saying something he didn¡¯t want me to hear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 209: Don’t Interfere

    <h4>Chapter 209: Don¡¯t Interfere</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    My beta was giving me a report on the overall performance of the pack. My brothers and I had been absent from pack duties for a long time, and it was still a miracle that things hadn¡¯t fallen apart¡ªaside from a few meetings that required our attention.


    I sighed and nodded once Dustin, my personal beta, finished speaking. "Thank you for holding the pack together all this while. You¡¯re truly a good friend."


    Dustin nodded, but before he could respond, the door to the study swung open, and my brothers walked in.


    "I¡¯ll take my leave," Dustin bowed respectfully and left.


    As soon as he exited, Levi dropped a file on the desk in front of me.


    "My men managed to identify ten people in the pack who can mimic other people¡¯s handwriting. I¡¯ve ordered all of them to be brought in for questioning."


    I stared at the file Levi dropped, the air thick with tension as I opened it and scanned the list of names. None of them were familiar¡ªjust random pack members.


    I sighed and shut the file. One of these people might be involved, but I was sure someone had paid them. Because, I doubted they had anything to lose by turning us against Olivia. We needed answers.


    I turned to Levi. "Get a lie detector. He needs to be present during the interrogations. If any of them lies, we¡¯ll find out."


    Levi gave a firm nod.


    Then I looked at Louis. "What about Anita?" I asked. "Any news?"


    Louis frowned. "Mother needs to be called to order," he said, and I raised an eyebrow.


    "What happened?"


    His frown deepened, barely containing his frustration.


    "What did she do this time?" I asked, my tone low and sharp.


    He exhaled hard. "She¡¯s going around the pack house telling everyone we¡¯ll be fathers soon... like it¡¯s confirmed Anita is pregnant with our children."


    My eyes narrowed.


    "She said what?"


    Louis nodded. "And it¡¯s more than talk. She¡¯s been treating Anita like royalty¡ªgiving her special treatment. The maids and omegas serve her like she¡¯s already Luna. She spends nearly every hour with Mother. It¡¯s ridiculous."


    I shot to my feet, my chair scraping loudly behind me.


    "She needs to be stopped," I growled. "We let her meddle once, and we all saw what that led to. Never again."


    Without saying another word, I stormed out of the study, my brothers following closely behind.


    As we approached Mother¡¯s wing, the scent of jasmine and herbs filled the hallway. Two maids scurried past, avoiding our eyes like they knew what wasing.


    I threw the door open.


    There she was¡ªAnita, lounging on a cushion, her feet propped up while a maid massaged her with rose oil. Mother sat nearby, sipping tea like she was hosting a queen.


    The sight made my blood boil.


    "You," I barked at the maid. "Out. Now."


    The maid scrambled to her feet, bowing over and over before fleeing the room.


    I turned to the others lingering near the walls. "Let me make this clear," I said coldly. "The next maid I find pampering her like this... I¡¯ll have their heads disyed in the training yard."


    Anita¡¯s eyes widened, but she said nothing. My mother raised an eyebrow, clearly unhappy.


    I faced her directly, making sure she saw just how furious I was. "Mother, this has to stop!" I said firmly.


    She slowly ced her teacup back on the tray and stood. Her eyes locked onto mine.


    "I¡¯m only doing what you three should already be doing," she said, her voice steady andced with quiet judgment. "The babies in her womb are yours¡ª"


    "We¡¯re not even sure of that yet!" Louis snapped, his voice echoing across the room.


    "And even if they are ours," I said through clenched teeth, "we don¡¯t fucking care. Anita is not our Luna. She¡¯s not your daughter-inw. She will never be our queen."


    Mother¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. But instead of backing down, she stepped closer, her eyes hard.


    "I know Anita made a mistake," she said slowly. "But if the babies in her belly are truly yours, they deserve love. They deserve to be cared for. I¡¯m doing this for them."


    My fists clenched at my sides. "Don¡¯t twist this, Mother. You¡¯re not doing this for some unborn children. You¡¯re doing it because you want to control everything¡ªbecause you think you know what¡¯s best. But you don¡¯t."


    Louis added coldly, "You¡¯ve done enough damage already. Stay out of it."


    Her eyes shimmered with pain. "They¡¯re my grandchildren. Can¡¯t I at least show them some care before they¡¯re even born?"


    I stepped forward, towering over her, my fury radiating from me like fire. "We will take care of everything. You¡ªstay out of it. Stop meddling in what no longer concerns you."


    "And if you can¡¯t," I added, my voice sharp with threat, "then we¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re no longer close enough to interfere."


    Her brows drew together in confusion, but just then the door creaked behind us¡ªand Father walked in.


    He stopped, sensing the tension in the room. His eyes moved from one face to the next before settling on Mother.


    I turned to him, my anger at its peak.


    "Speak to your wife," I ordered. "Because if she doesn¡¯t stop meddling in our business with Anita, I will personally book her a year-long holiday outside this continent¡ªand she will be forced to go."


    Mother gasped, clearly stunned I would say something like that.


    "And I mean it," I said, holding her gaze. "If she can¡¯t stay in her ce, then I¡¯ll send her far away¡ªsomewhere she can¡¯t interfere again."


    Silence fell.


    Even Anita looked shocked.


    I red at her. She stared back, frightened, but I ignored her and turned to a maid nearby. "Escort her back to her room in the servants¡¯ quarters¡ªand make sure she doesn¡¯t leave unless we say so," I ordered.


    The maid nodded and moved toward Anita.


    Ignoring the stunned and pained expression on my mother¡¯s face, I walked out of the room, my brothers following behind me.


    Back in the study, I dropped onto the sofa and leaned back, pressing my hand to my forehead to ease the pounding ache.


    I closed my eyes.


    But all I could see... was Olivia.


    My chest tightened.


    It had only been a day since she left. Just one day. And yet, I missed her more than I could ever put into words.


    I buried myself in work, hoping the distractions would keep her off my mind. And for a little while, they did.


    But now that I had stopped... the pain returned.


    Her face haunted me. Her voice. Her scent. Her rage. Her sadness. Her tears.


    My heart throbbed with desire for her.


    "She took it off," Levi said suddenly from across the room.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "The bracelet," he added. "I can¡¯t feel her anymore."


    I nodded slowly. "I know. I can¡¯t either."


    Louis leaned forward, brows furrowed. "Should I send someone? A tracker? Maybe spies to figure out exactly where she is?"


    I hesitated. I didn¡¯t want to tell them. But I had no choice.


    "I already asked one of the guards to follow her... just to make sure she¡¯s okay," I confessed. "And the report I got back..."


    I paused, swallowing hard.


    "She¡¯s in Gabriel¡¯s pack. His mansion," I said quietly. "They weed her... like a queen."


    Louis and Levi fell silent.


    The tension shifted again¡ªthis time reced with jealousy. Regret. And pain.


    "She¡¯s noting back," Levi muttered.


    I nodded again, my eyes fixed on the ceiling. "I know."

 Chapter 210: The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 210: The Dream</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I was asked toe downstairs for lunch... it had only been a full twenty-four hours since I arrived here. So far, things had been okay, but I couldn¡¯t help wondering about the hostility from Gabriel¡¯s sister. It was obvious¡ªI wasn¡¯t wee here. And I also couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Alpha Gabriel and his sister were discussing yesterday... or what Gabriel meant when he said she should give him some time.


    I wanted to brush it off¡ªmaybe it was just their personal family issues¡ªbut for some strange reason, I couldn¡¯t let it go.


    As I reached the dining table, I noticed Gabriel hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but Abigail was already seated. The air was thick, heavy with tension as I quietly pulled out a chair.


    "Hi," I greeted, forcing my voice to sound friendly.


    She didn¡¯t respond. Not even a nce.


    I sat across from her and stared openly. If she had a problem, then she needed to spit it out already. I kept looking at her, refusing to look away, until I finally asked, "Do you have a problem with me?"


    Abigail let out a short, bitter scoff. Her eyes were cold as she looked at me.


    "You have no idea how much I dislike you," she said tly.


    I blinked, but kept my voice steady. "Is it because you know about me?"


    She didn¡¯t answer, but I kept going.


    "You know I was once... mated to the Alphas of the Full Moon Pack," I said softly. "And maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t want me here. Maybe you don¡¯t want someone like me near your brother."


    Her lips parted, like she wanted to say something, but before she could speak¡ªGabriel walked in.


    He didn¡¯t say a word. He didn¡¯t have to.


    He looked straight at his sister with a hard re. One that clearly said, Don¡¯t say another word.


    Abigail immediately closed her mouth and turned her eyes away.


    The tension in the room became thick and heavy. Gabriel walked toward the head of the table and sat down calmly, but the sharpness in his gaze hadn¡¯t faded.


    I nced between them, knowing I was right. Something was off. Something awkward hung between us all... and it had everything to do with me.


    We ate in tense silence, the clinking of cutlery the only sound. My stomach twisted with every bite I forced down. Abigail refused to look at either of us. Gabriel didn¡¯t stop ncing her way.


    Then, finally, he turned to me.


    "There¡¯s a festival tonight," he said. "Ten of our warriors are passing out. We¡¯re holding a celebration in their honor."


    He paused, and his gaze softened.


    "Will you be my date for the evening?


    I smiled gently and nodded. "I¡¯d be honored to," I replied.


    A big smile spread across Gabriel¡¯s face before he returned to his food.


    Suddenly, Abigail dropped her utensil loudly onto her te, making both Gabriel and I turn our attention to her. She red at me before wheeling herself away. I watched her until she was out of sight before I turned to Gabriel.


    "Is there something I should know?" I asked. Deep down I felt like there was something I need to know... something Gabriel was keeping away from me.


    Gabriel furrowed his brows, clearly caught off guard by my question.


    "There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about," he said softly, setting his fork down and giving me his full attention. "As for Abigail... she¡¯lle around eventually."


    I looked at him, searching his face for more.


    "She¡¯s only acting like this because she found out you were once mated to the triplets from the Full Moon Pack," he continued. "She¡¯s not angry at you, Olivia. She¡¯s worried for me. She thinks... they mighte after me. That they¡¯ll see this as a challenge and start a war."


    He gave a small shrug and added, "She¡¯s just protective."


    I nodded slowly. "I understand."


    And I did¡ªhis excuse made sense. A protective sibling. I would have felt the same if I were in her shoes.


    But still... something didn¡¯t feel right.


    Deep down, I felt it.


    That same little whisper in my chest that had been bothering me since I got here. Something about yesterday¡¯s conversation. The look on Abigail¡¯s face. The words Gabriel hadn¡¯t said.


    What is he not telling me?


    I forced a small smile and lowered my eyes back to my te. "Okay," I said quietly.


    Gabriel smiled warmly, clearly relieved. But the worry in me remained.


    After the meal, Gabriel excused himself to attend to some duties while I went back to my room. Feeling bored, Iy on the bed and my thoughts drifted to the triplets. I thought of what they might be doing now... have they marked Anita yet? Of course, they should... at least to save the lives of their pups.


    My chest tightened painfully at the thought.


    They¡¯re not yours anymore, I reminded myself. That was your decision.


    But then, my wolf spoke. "You still love them," she whispered. "Even without the mate bond."


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    Because she was right.


    Even without the pull of the bond, even after everything... I still loved them.


    I had loved them before the bond ever existed.


    They were my first everything¡ªmy first love, my first heartbreak, my first home.


    They were the first ones who made me feel what it meant to be cherished.


    To be protected.


    To be seen.


    To be adored.


    They taught me what love was. Real love. Messy, wild, painful¡ªbut beautiful.


    They pampered me, cared for me, made me feel like I was the only girl in their world.


    But that was long ago...


    Back when I was still just a teenage girl with stars in her eyes, believing that love was enough to fix anything.


    I closed my eyes, a tear slipping down my cheek.


    I didn¡¯t realize when I finally drifted off to sleep. One minute I was lying on the bed, lost in thoughts of the past... the next, everything around me faded.


    Then I heard it¡ªa soft voice, gentle but firm.


    "Wake up."


    My eyes fluttered open.


    And I froze.


    Standing at the edge of the bed was... her.


    The same woman from the rooftop.


    The one who looked exactly like me.


    Same hair. Same eyes. Same face.


    I slowly sat up, heart pounding. "You... What are you doing here?"


    She tilted her head and gave a small, tired smile. "This is a dream, Olivia."


    I blinked, trying to understand.


    "A dream?" I repeated.


    She nodded. "But it doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t real."


    I stared at her, confused. But before I could say anything more, her expression turned serious.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" she asked, stepping closer. "Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?"


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out.


    "I told you not to leave the Full Moon Pack," she said, her voice sharp with disappointment. "I warned you."


    I swallowed hard. "Who are you?" I asked, finally finding my voice.


    But she didn¡¯t answer. Her lips parted slightly, like she wanted to speak... then closed again.


    "Evening to you like this, I¡¯m breaking the rules," she muttered. "I¡¯m not supposed to interfere."


    I furrowed my brows. "Rules? What are you talking about?"


    She looked me straight in the eyes.


    "You made a choice," she said calmly. "Leaving the Full Moon Pack wille with punishment."


    "Punishment? What are you talking about?" I asked, feeling cold all of a sudden.


    She stepped back. "You¡¯ll see soon enough. Be ready."


    And just like that¡ªI shot up from the bed, gasping.


    My heart was racing. My hands were shaking.


    The room was dark now. The sun had already set. The only light came from the smallmp beside the bed.


    I looked around, but no one was there.


    Just me.


    Alone.


    But that dream... it felt too real to ignore.


    What did she mean by punishment?


    And who was she?


    My chest tightened as fear slowly crept in.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 211: Look Like Her

    <h4>Chapter 211: Look Like Her</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Dalia and Miren walked into my room, carrying a dress on a hanger and a box of shoes in their hands.


    "Alpha Gabriel said we should help you get dressed in this," Dalia muttered.


    I swallowed hard, staring at the beautifully embroidered dress they held. It was stunning¡ªfit for a queen. Maybe I should¡¯ve felt excited, but I wasn¡¯t. The dream I had a few minutes ago still lingered in my mind. I didn¡¯t know who thatdy was or why her words were still echoing in my head.


    What did she mean when she said I would be punished? Was this some sort of game? And why was she able to speak to me through my dreams too?


    At first, when she appeared on the rooftop, I convinced myself it was one of the triplets¡¯ tricks. But now... now I wasn¡¯t so sure. There was something about her¡ªsomething I couldn¡¯t exin.


    "Are you okay?" Dalia asked gently, pulling me from my thoughts.


    "Yes," I lied. I was far from fine.


    Dalia and Miren exchanged suspicious nces but said nothing more. Instead, Miren stepped forward.


    "Can we start dressing you? The party is about to begin."


    I nodded and rose to my feet, standing numbly as they helped me into the gown. In that moment, I missed Nora and Lolita deeply. If they were here, I could have confided in them about my worries. But now, I was left alone with my thoughts.


    I sat before the dressing table as they applied makeup to my face. Miren and Dalia worked quickly, and soon I was ready. I gazed at my reflection in the mirror but couldn¡¯t summon a smile.


    Yes, I looked beautiful, like a queen, but I felt hollow inside¡ªthe dream remained stuck in my head.


    "It¡¯s time to escort you to the party," Miren said.


    I stood up slowly and looked down at the dress. It felt heavy¡ªnot just because of the fabric, but because of how I was feeling inside. I stared at the girl in the mirror. She looked beautiful... like a queen. But she didn¡¯t feel like me.


    Miren and Dalia led me down the hallway in silence. I could feel their curious nces, but thankfully, they didn¡¯t ask questions. The deeper we went into the pack house, the louder the sounds of celebration became¡ªmusic,ughter, clinking sses, and the faint rhythm of drums.


    But none of it reached me.


    When we stepped outside, the courtyard had been transformed. Golden lights were strung from tree to tree, glowing softly like fallen stars. Tables were covered with food and drink. Warriors stood proudly near a raised tform while guests mingled and danced.


    Gabriel stood at the center of it all, dressed in a regal ck suit with golden ents. He looked... breathtaking. His eyes lit up the moment he saw me. He took a few steps forward and held out his hand.


    "Wow," he said, voice low. "You look... incredible."


    I forced a smile and took his hand. "Thank you."


    He guided me gently to the tform, where everyone could see us. The moment we stepped up, a cheer broke out¡ªwarriors howled in respect, and others pped as Gabriel raised a ss in salute.


    "Tonight, we honor ten of our finest warriors," he announced proudly. "And I¡¯m especially honored to share this night with someone special."


    There were murmurs around us. Some of awe. Some of suspicion. I could feel their eyes on me, studying me, judging me.


    Gabriel turned and looked into my eyes as if I was the only one there.


    "Shall we?"


    He extended his hand again, and this time, music started to y. A soft, romantic melody.


    I hesitated.


    The warning from the dream echoed again in my mind. Still, I ced my hand in his.


    He led me into the first steps of the dance, slow and romantic. He moved effortlessly, his hand on my waist, guiding me like we had done this a hundred times before.


    "You seem distant," he said quietly, his voice only for me.


    "I¡¯m just tired," I lied again, even though we both knew I wasn¡¯t telling the truth.


    His fingers tightened ever so slightly around mine.


    "If something is bothering you... you can tell me," he said.


    I met his gaze. And for a second, I almost did. I almost told him about the dream. About the strange woman. About the dread twisting my insides.


    But I stopped myself.


    Because a part of me still wasn¡¯t sure if I could trust himpletely.


    "Thank you," I said instead. "But I¡¯m okay. Really."


    He nodded slowly, though I could see he didn¡¯t believe me.


    As we danced, I nced around and caught sight of Abigail in the distance¡ªseated in her wheelchair, watching us with a dagger-like re. Not able to stand her re, I looked away and focused on Gabriel in front of me.


    After the dance, I stood in a corner while Gabriel performed the passing-out ceremony of the warriors, after which the celebration took full swing. Pack members merry and jubnt, and as for me, I felt out of ce for many reasons.


    This wasn¡¯t my pack. And deep down, I could feel I wasn¡¯t wee here¡ªnot just because of Abigail. Although some pack members smiled at me, some gave a friendly wave... some even made friendly conversation, but I also noticed some stared at me with hostility in their eyes... especially the elders.


    I wanted to believe that maybe, just like Abigail, they didn¡¯t want me with their Alpha, But something told me it was more than that.


    An elder walked past me, his eyes lingering a bit longer than the others. He didn¡¯t smile. Instead, he stared... like he was seeing a ghost.


    I gave him a small nod, trying to be polite. But just as he passed by, I heard him murmur under his breath, "She looks just like her."


    I blinked and turned toward him. "Excuse me, sir?" I asked gently.


    He paused and looked at me again, this time more directly. "You look so much like her," he said.


    "Like who?" I asked, feeling a chill run down my spine.


    He studied me for a second longer, then replied, "Thete Queen¡¯s best friend."


    I stared at him, confused. "Late Queen?" I echoed. "Do you mean... Alpha Gabriel¡¯s mother?"


    The elder gave a small nod. "Yes. She passed many years ago."


    I froze.


    What?


    That couldn¡¯t be right.


    Because I remembered clearly¡ªon my first visit here, Gabriel told me his parents were away... on vacation.


    But now this man was saying... she¡¯s dead?


    My heart started beating faster, confusion clouding my mind. I took a shaky breath and asked carefully, "When... when did she die?"


    The elder looked at me, his expression softening. "Gabriel and his sister were just teenagers when it happened," he said quietly. "It was a hard time for the pack."


    My lips parted, but no words came out.


    Before I could say anything else, the elder gave me a polite nod and slowly walked away, disappearing into the crowd.


    I stood there, stunned.


    My mind raced with questions I couldn¡¯t answer.


    I turned my eyes toward the crowd, searching for Gabriel. But he was busy speaking to some warriors and elders, smiling andughing like nothing was wrong.


    I felt so far away from him... like there was a wall between us I couldn¡¯t break through.


    Suddenly, a sharp wind blew through the courtyard, strong enough to make some of the lights flicker.


    I wrapped my arms around myself.


    Something wasn¡¯t right¡ªeven my wolf felt it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 212: Something Is Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 212: Something Is Wrong</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I sat on my bed, unable to stop thinking about everything that had happened.


    Why did Alpha Gabriel lie to me? Why say his parents were away when his mother has been dead since he was a teenager?


    I frowned at the thought. What about his father? Was he dead too?


    "Good night, Lady Olivia," Miren said softly, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I turned to her quickly. Curiosity burned inside me.


    "Is Alpha Gabriel¡¯s father still alive?" I asked.


    Both girls froze. They exchanged a tense nce, and right then, I knew something was wrong.


    I stood up, my heart starting to beat faster, and walked closer to them.


    "Please," I said, my voice almost shaking, "is there something I should know?"


    Miren, who looked around my age, hesitated before finally speaking.


    "There¡¯s nothing you need to worry about... it¡¯s just... we servants aren¡¯t allowed to talk about it."


    "You aren¡¯t allowed to talk about it?" I asked, narrowing my eyes. "About Alpha Gabriel¡¯s parents?"


    They both lowered their heads, and for a second, I thought they wouldn¡¯t say anything more.


    But then Dalia whispered under her breath,


    "Alpha Gabriel¡¯s father... is in this mansion."


    My eyes widened. "He¡¯s here? Then... why haven¡¯t I seen him? Why doesn¡¯t he evere out?"


    They both looked uneasy. Miren took a deep breath and finally answered,


    "Because he doesn¡¯t move. He doesn¡¯t talk. He just... lies in his room, like a vegetable."


    My lips parted in shock.


    "A vegetable...?"


    Dalia nodded slowly.


    "No one sees him anymore. Just a few trusted people take care of him. He hasn¡¯t left that room in years."


    Goosebumps ran down my arms. I didn¡¯t understand any of this.


    Why lie to me about his parents? Why hide the truth?


    "Please don¡¯t tell him we told you anything," Miren whispered, ncing toward the door as if someone might walk in. "Act like you don¡¯t know... please."


    "I understand," I said quietly. "I won¡¯t say anything, I promise."


    They both looked relieved.


    "Good night, Lady Olivia," Dalia added softly before they both left the room.


    I sat there for a long time, frozen in ce. Gabriel had lied to me. Why? Why tell me his parents were away on vacation... when his mother was long dead, and his father was lying helplessly in a room just down the hall?


    Iy back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, but there was no peace in me. My thoughts were racing, my chest tight.


    "Something doesn¡¯t feel right," my wolf whispered.


    "I know," I replied silently. Gabriel... he seems perfect. Too perfect. But now I¡¯m starting to wonder... what is he hiding?


    Eventually, I drifted off to sleep. But it wasn¡¯t deep or restful. I woke up in the middle of the night, my throat dry and aching for water.


    I sat up and reached for the fridge, but when I opened it, there was nothing inside¡ªno water. Just empty shelves.


    With a sigh, I pulled on my robe and quietly stepped out into the hall. The house was dimly lit and silent. I made my way down to the kitchen, careful not to wake anyone.


    But just as I reached the corner, I froze. Voices. I stopped in my tracks and pressed my back to the wall. I recognized Abigail¡¯s voice.


    "...so Gabriel, when are you going to do it?" she muttered, her tone sharp. "Are you going soft now, having a change of mind?"


    My heart skipped a beat. What was she talking about? Then I heard Gabriel respond, his voice low and tense.


    "Abigail... I said give me time."


    My breath caught. Suddenly, I felt a change in the air¡ªa shift. My scent must have reached him.


    "Olivia?" Gabriel¡¯s voice called out into the hallway. "Is that you?"


    Panic surged through me, and I quickly stepped out from the shadows.


    "I¡ªsorry," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "I was just thirsty... I came to get some water."


    Gabriel stared at me for a moment. His face was unreadable. Abigail said nothing, only red from her seat in the corner of the dimly lit room.


    He stepped forward. His eyes softened slightly, but I could still sense the tension in him.


    "Let me get you some water."


    I nodded, pretending not to notice how Abigail¡¯s jaw tightened. As Gabriel walked past me toward the kitchen counter, my heart thudded hard in my chest. Something isn¡¯t right. And now... I was sure of it.


    I stood there for a moment, watching Gabriel pour the water in silence. My throat was dry, but now my mind wasn¡¯t at rest.


    "Gabriel?" I said softly.


    He turned to me, ss in hand.


    "Yes?"


    "Can I... can I have a word with you?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    He looked surprised, but then he nodded.


    "Sure."


    I took the ss from him and led the way back to my room. Neither of us spoke as we walked through the dim hallway. I could still feel Abigail¡¯s eyes burning into my back as we left.


    Once inside, I closed the door and turned to face him.


    "What¡¯s going on?" I asked, setting the ss down on the table. "I overheard Abigail asking you why you were going soft. She sounded... upset. Like you were hesitating about something."


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Olivia¡ª"


    "Was she talking about me?" I cut in. "Am I the reason she¡¯s upset?"


    He paused, then shook his head.


    "No. It¡¯s not about you."


    I wasn¡¯t convinced.


    "Then what is it about?" I asked. "Gabriel, I need to know. You said I could trust you. But now I feel you are hiding something from me."


    His jaw tightened. I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe was holding something back.


    "I said it¡¯s not about you," he repeated firmly, his voice a little sharper now.


    I stepped closer.


    "Then tell me the truth. Why did she sound so angry? What does she think you¡¯re going soft on?"


    That¡¯s when he snapped. His tone turned cold.


    "It¡¯s a family matter, Olivia. One that doesn¡¯t concern you."


    I froze. He took a step back, as if trying to calm himself.


    "I¡¯d appreciate it if you stayed out of things that don¡¯t involve you."


    I stared at him, fear and pain flooding my chest. Then, without another word, he turned and walked out, shutting the door behind him.


    I stood there in silence. The room suddenly felt colder. My hands trembled slightly as I reached for the ss of water he gave me.


    Whatever this is... it¡¯s deeper than I thought. And now I¡¯m sure of one thing: I have to leave this ce.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 213: Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 213: Suspect</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    The second-tost person bowed and was dismissed, dered innocent. The next was called in, and the moment he stepped inside, my brow furrowed. Of course, I recognized him immediately. Nathaniel, our old ssmate from high school. But it wasn¡¯t just that. I remembered clearly how we dealt with him when he started hanging around Olivia, wanting to get close to her for reasons we didn¡¯t trust.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers. From their expressions, they recognized him too. It had been a long time since west saw him, despite him still living in the pack.k.


    Nathaniel respectfully bowed to us before the person operating the lie detector asked him to take the seat. He took the seat across from us and held my gaze. My frown deepened as I wondered if he was the one who actually forged those letters... did he do that to get back at us for what we did to him?


    "It is confirmed that you can mimic handwriting," Lennox said, going straight to the point.


    "Yes," Nathaniel answered without hesitation.


    Louis growled. "So tell us, were you the one who forged those letters and sent them to us?"


    Nathaniel narrowed his eyes. "What letters are you talking about?" he asked, sounding confused, but I didn¡¯t believe him. Out of all the people we had questioned, he was the one with the strongest motive to turn us against Olivia.


    Lennox pulled one of the forged letters from the table and held it out. "Look closely. Did you write this? Or help someone write this?"


    Nathaniel leaned forward slightly, his gaze flicking to the letter Lennox held out. His brow creased as he studied it, but there was no recognition in his eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t write that," he said simply. "I didn¡¯t help anyone write it either."


    I narrowed my eyes at him. "But you can mimic handwriting. You just said so yourself."


    "Yes," he admitted with a calm voice. "I¡¯m an artist. I¡¯ve trained myself to copy strokes, lines, styles¡ªbut that¡¯s for art, not forgery. Not lies. I¡¯d never use my skill to tear someone down."


    Louis scoffed. "You expect us to believe that? After everything?"


    Nathaniel blinked, confused. "After everything?"


    I leaned forward, my jaw tight. "You liked Olivia. You wanted to get close to her. We warned you to stay away, and suddenly, someone sends us forged letters to destroy our bond with her. You¡¯re telling me that¡¯s a coincidence?"


    His lips parted, like he wanted to defend himself, but for a moment, he said nothing. That silence made my stomach twist.


    "I¡¯m not that kind of person," he said finally, his tone firmer now. "Yeah, I wanted to be her friend. I liked her. But I epted it when she chose you three. I moved on. I didn¡¯t do this."


    "Then who did?" Lennox snapped. "Because someone out there wanted us to hate her. Someone used your kind of skill."


    Nathaniel shook his head slowly. "I don¡¯t know. But I swear, it wasn¡¯t me. I would never hurt Olivia, or anyone like that. I¡¯m not holding a grudge, Alpha Levi. Not against you, and definitely not against her."


    I looked at my brothers again. Louis¡¯s fists were clenched. Lennox¡¯s jaw ticked in frustration.


    He sounded sincere¡ªbut that¡¯s what made it worse.


    He sounded too convincing.


    Too clean.


    Too practiced.


    "I don¡¯t believe you," I muttered, standing up.


    Nathaniel stood too, but didn¡¯t raise his voice. "Believe whatever you want. I told the truth."


    "Maybe this is your way of getting back at us," Louis growled. "You couldn¡¯t have her, so you made sure we lost her too."


    His face tensed. "No," he said through gritted teeth. "I wouldn¡¯t destroy someone¡¯s life over jealousy. I don¡¯t know who forged those letters, but it wasn¡¯t me."


    Lennox stepped forward slightly, his eyes cold. "We¡¯ll find out. And if you¡¯re lying¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not," Nathaniel cut in. "I may not be your friend, but I¡¯m not your enemy either."


    I watched him closely, but no guilt flickered in his eyes. Still, my gut refused to let it go.


    Nathaniel¡¯s jaw tensed slightly as he looked at the letter again.


    "When was this sent?" he asked.


    "Four years ago," Lennox replied without hesitation.


    Nathaniel¡¯s brows rose. "Four years..." he repeated, thinking. Then he looked at us again. "Why isn¡¯t Ss here?"


    I blinked. "Ss?"


    "Yes," he said, more firmly now. "Did you question him?"


    Louis frowned, confused. "We don¡¯t remember anyone named Ss."


    Nathaniel scoffed under his breath and leaned back. "Wow. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t. You men dealt with him the moment he got too close to Olivia."


    I frowned, and something familiar tugged at the back of my mind. Ss... that name.


    Lennox tilted his head, his expression darkening. "Wait. That brown-haired boy who always had a sketchpad?"


    "Yes," Nathaniel said immediately. "The one you hunted down just because Olivia talked to him after sses. He was head over heels for her, and you three threatened him never to go near her."


    "I remember now," Louis muttered. "Stubborn brat."


    Nathaniel gave a dry chuckle. "He could mimic handwriting better than anyone I¡¯ve ever met. Even better than me."


    My blood ran cold.


    Lennox turned to Dustin, who had been standing near the wall like a silent guard dog. "Why wasn¡¯t Ss called in for questioning?"


    Dustin frowned and opened his mouth, but before he could speak, Nathaniel answered tly.


    "Because Ss left the pack three years ago."


    We all turned to him sharply.


    "What?" I asked, stunned.


    Nathaniel nodded. "He got a job offer abroad. A really good one."


    Louis¡¯s face tightened. "Why the hell are we just hearing this now?"


    "I assumed you knew," Nathaniel said with a shrug. "But clearly, you didn¡¯t even remember he existed."


    Lennox clenched his fists. "You¡¯re saying he might¡¯ve forged the letters?"


    Nathaniel met his gaze. "I¡¯m saying... if anyone had the skill and the motive, it would¡¯ve been Ss."


    The room fell silent.


    I could feel the shift between us. The pieces suddenly felt like they were starting to fall into ce¡ªbut in the worst way.


    I turned Dustin. "Find out everything you can about Ss. Wherever he is¡ªdrag him back here."


    Clinton nodded and left.


    I turned back to Nathaniel and gave him a threatening re. "For your sake and that of your family, I hope you are telling the truth. That you have no hands in this¡ªbecause if we find out you did... not only will we kill you, but your entire family head will roll."


    Nathaniel met my gaze with no sign of panic in him. "I can assure you, Alphas, I have no hand in this. What I had for Olivia was just infatuation. I have a mate now, whom I love."


    I red at him before giving him a dismissing nod. He bowed before leaving.


    After he left, I turned to a guard stationed in a corner. "Go tell the men at the border that no one is allowed to leave this pack without our permission."


    The guard nodded before leaving.


    No one spoke for a long second.


    Then Lennox broke the silence.


    "I believe it was him."


    Louis and I turned to look at him.


    "Ss?" I asked.


    Lennox nodded, his arms crossed tightly over his chest. "My gut tells me he did it. The timing fits. The skill. The motive. Everything points to him."


    I let out a slow breath, my thoughts racing. He had a point.


    "But..." Lennox continued, narrowing his eyes at the letter still lying on the table, "I don¡¯t think he did it alone."


    Louis turned sharply. "What do you mean?"


    Lennox looked between us. "Ss may have written the letters, but someone fed him what to say. Someone who knew just what would get under our skin. The words in those letters¡ªthey were too targeted. Too perfect. And that person must have been the one to invoke the spell on those letters... so in other words, someone got Ss to do the job."


    I sat back in my chair, his words settling deep in my chest. He was right.


    Just then, a knock came on the door and through the scent, I knew it was Mother. A frown etched on my face as I wondered what she wanted.


    As if sensing we wouldn¡¯t call her in, she opened the door herself.


    She closed the door behind her but didn¡¯t step forward. Rather, she gave us a pleading look.


    I nced at her with a furrowed brow, wondering what she was up to this time.


    Lennox was the first to snap.


    "What do you want, Mother?" he barked, his voice hard.


    She flinched but didn¡¯t back down. "I know you told me not to meddle in your affairs. And I¡¯ve tried. I have."


    "Then don¡¯t," I said coldly, standing halfway. "We are not in a good mood, Mother... don¡¯t annoy us."


    "I¡¯m not here for me," she said quickly, her voice trembling. "I¡¯m here because I have to say this."


    Louis groaned and turned away, muttering something under his breath, but I kept my gaze locked on her.


    "You have two minutes," I said sharply.


    She took a slow breath. "The healer just finished checking Anita."


    That name instantly soured my mood. My lips curled slightly in disgust.


    "And?" I said without interest.


    "The babies... the babies are not fine," our mother said, her voice dropping.


    My frown deepened. I already knew where this was going.


    "Go on?" Lennox said.


    She hesitated, then looked at each of us before finally speaking.


    "The babies¡¯ heartbeats," she whispered. "They¡¯re weakening."


    I straightened fully now, rm ring in my chest.


    "The healer¡¯s spell protecting them... it¡¯s fading," she continued. "The twins won¡¯t survive past the next two days unless one of you marks Anita at least."


    Lennox¡¯s face darkened immediately. "You want us to mark her? Are you insane?"


    "She¡¯s carrying your pups!" she snapped, losing her temper for the first time.


    "No," I growled. "She¡¯s carrying a weapon¡ªa tool she used to tie us down."


    "She¡¯s carrying your children," our mother repeated, her voice shaking. "Innocent lives. You don¡¯t have to love her. But mark her¡ªfor their sake. If not, they¡¯ll die."


    "Then let them die!" I spat in rage. "If we could lose the only woman we ever loved... if we could lose Olivia, then we are prepared to lose anything and anyone."

 Chapter 214: Can’t Leave

    <h4>Chapter 214: Can¡¯t Leave</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I sat anxiously on my bed, my mind racing with thoughts of how to tell Gabriel that I would be leaving tomorrow. Ever since my encounter with himst night, I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep. I felt like I was suffocating... like if I dared to close my eyes, someone would attack me. That was how terrified and panicked I had be. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but these dark, dreadful thoughts wouldn¡¯t leave my mind.


    "Pack your things and leave... you don¡¯t have to inform him first," my wolf urged.


    Agreeing with her, I stood to my feet, ready to pack my few belongings. But then a knock came at my door, and my heart leapt into my throat. I caught the scent instantly and knew it was Gabriel. Strange... when had I started panicking at his presence?


    He knocked again, and I swallowed hard, forcing my mouth to open.


    "Come in," I whispered, my voice trembling. "The door¡¯s open."


    The door pushed open and Gabriel stepped in, holding a massive bouquet of red roses in one hand and two elegantly wrapped gift boxes in the other. He looked calm, like nothing really happenedst night.


    "I came to apologize," he said gently, closing the door behind him. "For the way I spoke to you yesterday... I was angry. But I had no right to take it out on you."


    I stared at him, my lips pressed tightly together. I was supposed to feel something... gratitude, forgiveness... but I felt nothing. Just a cold, suffocating feeling that wouldn¡¯t lift.


    He moved a little closer, holding out the roses. "These are for you."


    I didn¡¯t reach for them. I didn¡¯t even move.


    "I need to leave," I said quietly.


    His hand froze mid-air. "What?"


    "My mother wants me back in her pack," I lied, forcing the words out without letting my gaze meet his. "She said she needs me there."


    A heavy frown carved itself deep into his face.


    "You¡¯re lying."


    My eyes held his, and my breath caught at the sight of the anger in his eyes.


    "I can feel it," he said, his voice low but filled with annoyance. I didn¡¯t answer. I didn¡¯t need to. The silence was loud enough.


    Gabriel stepped back, the flowers still in his hand, now wilting from the way his grip tightened.


    "I won¡¯t let you leave," he said finally, his voice colder now. "Not like this. Not while you¡¯re angry with me. Not when I know you have nowhere else to go. You really think I¡¯d let you run off and endanger your life?"


    He walked over to the small table by the window and ced the gifts and bouquet down carefully.


    "I¡¯ll give you time," he said without looking at me. "But you¡¯re not going anywhere, Olivia."


    Then without another word, he turned and walked out, closing the door behind. With a pounding heart, I stared at the door, already feeling like a prisoner.


    My wolf growled angrily inside me.


    "Olivia, we have to leave now... tell him you can take care of yourself."


    Nodding my head, I quickly packed my few belongings. My heart was racing, my panic was increasing... I felt that strange feeling that something wasn¡¯t right.


    I grabbed my bags and hurried down the stairs to the living room¡ªonly to freeze as I spotted Gabriel giving quiet orders to a group of men. His brows knitted when he noticed me with my bags, but before either of us could speak, I heard a soft chuckle to my right.


    I turned and saw Abigail wheeling herself toward us.


    "And where do you think you are going?" she asked, sounding angry. My brow furrowed. Why was she sounding this way? I thought she was supposed to be happy I was finally leaving.


    "I¡¯m leaving. I thought that¡¯s what you wanted..." I began, but she cut me off.


    "How stupid of you to think that is what I want," she spat, her voice trembling with anger.


    My brow furrowed as I tried to understand her sudden anger, but deep down, a ripple of fear twisted through my stomach. Still, I forced myself to stand tall. I wouldn¡¯t show it. I wouldn¡¯t let them see me afraid.


    Gabriel stepped between us, his eyes filled with annoyance. "That¡¯s enough, Abigail!" he barked. "I told you I will handle this my way."


    But she scoffed bitterly and rolled forward a few inches more, ring up at him. "Your way? I¡¯m tired of waiting for your way, Gabriel!" she hissed. "Look at you! You¡¯ve already fallen in love with her. You¡¯re weak now. A man in love is a fool."


    My heart jumped. What?


    Gabriel frowned, his jaw tightening. "Stop it!"


    "That is the truth," she cut in, her eyes now wild. "She¡¯s got you wrapped around her little finger, and you¡¯re too blind to see it. But I see it, and I won¡¯t let this weakness destroy everything we¡¯ve worked for!"


    My breath caught in my throat. Everything they¡¯ve worked for? What was going on?


    I opened my mouth, confused and trembling with fear. "What are you talking about¡ª?"


    "GUARDS, GRAB HER!" Abigail suddenly shouted.


    Panic shot through me.


    I stumbled back, but it was toote. Four guards surged forward at once. I turned to run, my instincts screaming to shift, but before I could even begin the transformation, something cold and metallic locked tightly around my neck with a sudden click.


    Pain seared down my spine.


    A magic cor.


    My knees buckled.


    My wolf let out a guttural, furious growl inside me, but then, silence. Numbness. She was gone. Muted. Disconnected. The magic worked instantly, suppressing my wolf and paralyzing the bond between us.


    "No¡ªno, no, no¡ª" I gasped, reaching up to w at the cor, but the enchanted metal burned against my skin.


    "Stop it!" Gabriel shouted furiously, stepping toward me, but Abigail raised a trembling hand.


    "This is what we should¡¯ve done the moment she stepped into this house," Abigail hissed.


    I looked at him with wide, terrified eyes, unable to speak. Betrayed. Confused. My body trembling as the guards pinned me in ce like I was some wild creature.


    "Gabriel..." I choked.


    He stood frozen. Our eyes locked, and then slowly, painfully, he turned away from me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 215: Why?

    <h4>Chapter 215: Why?</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Where are you taking me!" I yelled in panic, but the guards yanking me forward didn¡¯t respond. Neither did Abigail, who wheeled herself behind us.


    They dragged me through a part of the house I had never seen before. The walls grew darker, colder... and the air heavier. My heart pounded as the hallway narrowed, then opened into a dim, stone-walled chamber.


    The dungeon.


    "No¡ªwait... what is going on here!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, thrashing harder in their grip. But it was useless. With my wolf subdued, I was nothing more than a powerless human being dragged by two massive wolves.


    One of the guards swung open a thick iron gate.


    "No! Stop¡ªplease!" I cried out, but they shoved me inside like I was filth.


    I stumbled and hit the ground, scrambling to my feet to chase after them, but the gate shut just before I reached it.


    They began locking it.


    Click. Click. ng.


    "No! Let me out!" I screamed, gripping the cold bars until my fingers ached.


    Abigail wheeled closer until she sat directly in front of the gate. Her face was twisted with something between triumph and hatred.


    "What is the meaning of this?! Why are you locking me in here?" I cried desperately. "If you don¡¯t want me near your brother, then just release me¡ªI¡¯ll leave, I swear¡ªplease!"


    She tilted her head with a cruel smirk. "You¡¯re a fool, Olivia. A big, blind fool."


    My heart dropped.


    "You should have stayed in the Full Moon Pack where you belonged," she snapped, her voice rising with anger. "But no... you were too stubborn. Too confident in your decision. And now¡ªyou¡¯ll pay for it with your life."


    My blood ran cold.


    "What are you talking about?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Abigail¡¯s eyes glinted with hate. "This was never just about you and Gabriel. This was our n¡ªmy n and his¡ªfor years. To pull you out of your pack. To sever your bond with those triplets. And you made it so easy."


    Tears welled in my eyes. "No..."


    "Oh yes," she hissed. "You rejected them, didn¡¯t you? All on your own. We didn¡¯t even need to try. You handed yourself over. You came to us willingly, like amb to the ughter."


    I gripped the bars tighter, feeling the weight of her words crush into my chest.


    "You fool," she repeated with a mockingugh. "Now they can¡¯t feel your pain. They won¡¯t know you¡¯re suffering. You cut the bond¡ªand gave us exactly what we needed."


    My throat tightened. My chest burned.


    "Gabriel..." I whispered. "He lied to me?"


    Abigail sneered. "He yed you like a violin."


    My legs gave out, and I copsed to my knees. Everything felt like it was spinning.


    "My brother never loved you or wanted you... the n was to make you fall in love with him so he could convince you to leave the triplets ande to him," she said, then let out a triumphant, mockingugh. "But you¡ªyou fool¡ªyou didn¡¯t even make it hard. He didn¡¯t need to beg. You rejected them all on your own."


    Tears blurred my vision as I stared at Abigail sitting before the cell door, her smile as wicked as ever. My chest ached with confusion and pain. What was this really all for? What did I ever do to deserve this?


    I slowly pushed myself off the cold stone floor, my body trembling. Stepping up to the iron bars, I gripped them tightly and looked her dead in the eyes.


    "What is all this?" I asked, my voice raw. "All this n... for what?"


    Abigail tilted her head and gave me a look of pity. "Simple," she said. "We¡¯re going to kill you."


    My heart stopped.


    "What?" I whispered.


    "Why?" I choked out, my voice cracking. "What have I done?"


    She shrugged casually. "Nothing. You did absolutely nothing. But you¡¯re still going to pay."


    "For what?" I cried. "Tell me¡ªwhat sin did Imit to deserve this?"


    Abigail¡¯s smile disappeared, reced by a hard, cold expression, filled with hate. "It¡¯s not your sin, Olivia. You¡¯re just the one chosen to carry the punishment. It¡¯s not about what you did¡ªit¡¯s about who you are and whose blood runs through your veins."


    Before I could ask anything else, she spun her wheelchair around and began wheeling herself away.


    "Wait¡ªwhat are you talking about?!" I shouted, mming my hands against the bars. "Abigail! Tell me what you mean!"


    She didn¡¯t stop.


    "I deserve to know... tell me!" I yelled.


    She ignored me and continued wheeling herself. But just before she reached the end of the corridor, she turned her head slightly and responded, her voice echoing through the walls of the dungeon:


    "If I were you, I¡¯d start preparing myself for death. Beg the Moon Goddess for forgiveness... and ask her to ept your soul."


    Then she left with the guards.


    My knees weakened, and I copsed to the ground... I wanted to cry, but I realized I was even too shocked for that.


    I thought of what she said... what does she mean by saying:


    "You¡¯re going to die."


    "You did absolutely nothing. But you¡¯ll still pay."


    "It¡¯s not your sin¡ªit¡¯s your blood."


    I didn¡¯t understand.


    I didn¡¯t understand any of it.


    My mind spun faster with questions, and my chest tightened with panic. I needed help. I needed them.


    The triplets...


    If they could just hear me, they woulde. I knew they would. They always protected me, even when they were angry, even when things fell apart, I knew they wouldn¡¯t let me die like this.


    I closed my eyes and reached for the bond.


    Louis... Levi... Lennox...


    I tried again.


    Harder.


    Please... please hear me...


    But nothing came.


    There was only silence. Emptiness.


    I couldn¡¯t feel them.


    I couldn¡¯t reach them.


    A lump formed in my throat as I touched the cor around my neck. The cursed thing numbed everything¡ªmy wolf, my strength, and even my pack bond with them.


    "No... no, no," I whispered, shaking my head desperately. "I have to find another way. I have to¡ª"


    Then it hit me.


    The bracelet.


    The one they gave me before I left. It was supposed to be a connection, a small link in case something happened. Maybe... just maybe it could help.


    I scrambled to my feet and rushed to check my wrist.


    But my heart dropped.


    It wasn¡¯t there.


    My wrist was empty.


    "No..." I breathed.


    That¡¯s when the memory came rushing back.


    I had taken it off.


    That day I arrived here. The day I told myself I wanted nothing to do with them anymore.


    I left it on the bed.


    "I¡¯m so stupid," I whispered, mming my fist against the wall. "Why did I take it off."


    Tears filled my eyes now, blurring my vision.


    I was trapped now.


    Alone.


    No wolf. No strength. No connection.


    Just fear... and a ticking clock counting down to my death.

 Chapter 216: Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 216: Nightmare</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "No!" I yelled, jerking up from my sleep. My chest rose and fell in rapid bursts as I fumbled for the light on the nightstand and switched it on. Sweat clung to my forehead, my hands trembling.


    My heart wouldn¡¯t stop pounding. The images from the dream wouldn¡¯t leave my head.


    Olivia beheaded. Her blood everywhere. Her lifeless, headless body lying in a pool of her own blood. It felt so real, too real. Even now, I could still feel the cold shiver crawling down my spine.


    I shut my eyes tightly and tried to mind-link. I reached for her in the only way I thought I still could.


    "Olivia..."


    But nothing came.


    It was nk. Empty. Silent.


    As if... she had blocked me.


    I clenched my jaw. Maybe she didn¡¯t want us to reach her anymore.


    Still shaking, I picked up my phone and dialed her number. It rang once.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    Then it ended.


    Not even voicemail.


    Instead, a message popped up on my screen.


    "What do you want at this time of the night?"


    I stared at it.


    My chest tightened.


    I quickly typed back:


    "Please pick up my call. Just for a second."


    Her reply came in seconds:


    "No. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you or your brothers."


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. My fingers moved quickly as I typed:


    "Olivia, please... just be careful. I had a dream about you. Something was wrong¡ªreally wrong."


    But instead of concern, her response hit me like a p:


    "If this is one of your tricks to make me scared, it¡¯s not going to work. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m happy here with Gabriel, and maybe I¡¯ll start a new life with him. So leave me alone. I¡¯m blocking your number."


    And just like that... she did.


    The screen went silent. My messages stopped delivering.


    Blocked.


    I stared at thest message, my chest aching like someone was tightening a rope around it. I wanted to throw the phone. Scream. Go find her.


    But I had to respect her decision.


    But something... something in her messages didn¡¯t feel right.


    Sure, she was angry.


    Sure, she hated us right now.


    But Olivia¡ªmy Olivia¡ªeven when she was upset, her words always had warmth... or at least pain.


    These texts?


    They felt cold. Robotic.


    I¡¯d known her since she was seven. We¡¯d been through so much together¡ªfought,ughed, cried. I could tell when her words were really hers.


    And these?


    They didn¡¯t feel like her.


    Still... I shook my head.


    Maybe I¡¯m overthinking. Maybe she really does want to move on...


    I forced myself to lie back down, but my chest kept tightening with every second that passed.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    And deep down, I knew¡ª


    That dream wasn¡¯t just a nightmare.


    It was a warning.


    Suddenly, a loud knock hit my door.


    Before I could ask who it was, I caught the scent.


    It was Louis.


    I sprang up instantly and yanked the door open.


    Louis stood there, breathless, his eyes wide with fear. And just behind him, Levi appeared, looking just as worried as Louis.


    "I had a dream," Louis said, his voice raw and shaky.


    "Me too," Levi added, his face pale.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask what kind of dream. I already knew.


    Without a word, I turned and walked back into my room, leaving the door open. They followed close behind and shut the door.


    Louis sat on the edge of my bed, while Levi paced slowly near the wall, running a hand through his hair.


    "She was on the ground..." Louis began, voice low and filled with fear. "There was blood¡ªso much of it. I saw her head... just lying there, separate from her body. It was like she was¡ª"


    "Dead," Levi finished for him, his voice barely above a whisper. "I saw it too. Exactly the same thing. Olivia... lifeless."


    I swallowed hard and looked down at the floor.


    "I had the same dream," I said quietly.


    They both froze and stared at me.


    "She was beheaded," I continued. "Lying in her own blood. I woke up in a panic. I tried mind-linking her¡ªbut it didn¡¯t work."


    Levi frowned. "She blocked you?"


    I nodded.


    "I called instead. She didn¡¯t pick up. Just sent a message telling me to leave her alone."


    Louis sat up straighter. "What did she say?"


    "She said she¡¯s happy with Gabriel. That she¡¯s nning to start a new life with him," I said bitterly. "Then she blocked my number."


    Both of them looked stunned.


    Levi shook his head. "She is moving on so quickly? That is unlike her."


    Louis nodded slowly. "Even when she was angry at us, she still loved us... you could always feel it in her voice, her words. But this..."


    "It felt off," I agreed. "Cold. Distant. Like someone else typed those messages."


    For a long moment, none of us said a word. The room was heavy with silence.


    Then Levi spoke. "What if it wasn¡¯t just a dream?"


    "What if it¡¯s a warning?" Louis added, his voice tight.


    "I think it is," I said firmly. "And we can¡¯t just sit here and ignore it."


    "So what do we do?" Levi asked.


    I took a deep breath. "Tomorrow morning, we visit the Seer."


    Both of them nodded immediately.


    I walked to the bar, grabbed a bottle of whisky, and poured myself a ss. My hands were still trembling. I downed the drink in one go, the burn doing nothing to ease the knot in my chest.


    "We never knew Gabriel had any real interest in Olivia," Louis muttered, breaking the heavy silence. He ran a hand down his face, his eyes dark and full of suspicion. "Not until the day she followed him to his pack. That was the first time he ever showed anything more than polite distance."


    Levi sighed from where he stood by the wall. "I¡¯ve never heard a bad report about Gabriel. Not from anyone. He¡¯s always been known to keep to himself... respected... cautious." He shook his head. "But that doesn¡¯t mean we should trust him. Just because he¡¯s quiet doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s clean. Especially now¡ªwhen someone clearly wants Olivia dead."


    I gritted my teeth, setting the empty ss down with a loud thud. My jaw clenched so tightly it ached.


    "It¡¯s too convenient," Louis continued, rubbing the back of his neck. "Olivia runs to him after everything that happened here. And now all three of us dream of her dead in the exact same way? Beheaded? What the hell are the odds of that?"


    Levi nodded slowly. "Maybe Gabriel¡¯s not the threat. But maybe someone close to him is."


    "Should we contact him?" Louis asked hesitantly. "Reach out, warn him? Maybe make him keep Olivia close... watch her better until we figure out who¡¯s after her?"


    Levi crossed his arms, thinking. "It¡¯s risky... but it could throw whoever¡¯s after her off bnce if Gabriel¡¯s on alert. It might keep her safer... assuming he¡¯s not part of this."


    "Don¡¯t," I said sharply, cutting them both off. My voice came out hard and final. They both turned to look at me.


    "We¡¯re not reaching out to him. Not yet," I continued, my gaze burning into theirs. "I don¡¯t trust him. I don¡¯t trust anyone outside this room when ites to Olivia. For all we know, he could be the danger himself¡ªor working with whoever wants her gone. If we tip him off, it could make things worse."


    Levi frowned. "But Lennox¡ª"


    "No," I said firmly, my hand curling into a fist against the bar. "First, we visit the Seer. At dawn. She¡¯ll know what this dream means... if it really is a warning or just our fears ying tricks on us."


    Louis nodded reluctantly. "Alright. Seer first."


    Levi sighed, running a hand through his hair again. "But if the Seer confirms it¡¯s a real danger... then what? We can¡¯t reach Olivia directly. She¡¯s blocked us all. If Gabriel¡¯s the only way to get to her¡ª"


    "Then we¡¯ll find another way," I snapped. "But I¡¯m not risking a warning to him until we know exactly who or what we¡¯re dealing with."


    The room fell silent again, tension thick in the air.


    But deep in my gut... I knew we were running out of time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 217: A Vow

    <h4>Chapter 217: A Vow</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I didn¡¯t bother crying¡ªwhat good would it do? Tears wouldn¡¯t save me now. So I just sat there, in the dimly lit dungeon, hoping for a miracle. Because honestly... that was all I had left. With no wolf and no abilities, I was helpless.


    The choker wrapped around my neck felt so magical... like a very dark magic was specially used to make it. I could feel its dark energy creeping into my soul. It felt like it was slowly draining the life out of me, little by little.


    Suddenly, I heard the echo of footsteps, and I panicked... who wasing this time? Was this my death?


    I sat frozen, staring at the shadowed corridor ahead, waiting for whoever it was to appear. A familiar figure appeared, and from the shadow, I could tell it was ady, but I couldn¡¯t see her face unless she came closer. And when she did, I realized it was Dalia.


    I forced my trembling body off the cold stone floor and dragged myself to the bars. Dalia stood there, her face drawn with pity, a tray of food in her hands. She hesitated before setting it gently on the ledge.


    "They asked me to bring you this," she said softly.


    I didn¡¯t touch the food. I just looked at her. "You knew, didn¡¯t you?" I asked, my voice trembling. "You knew I was going to be killed?"


    Her eyes widened. "No!" she whispered quickly. "I didn¡¯t know anything, I swear. I¡¯m just a servant, Olivia... I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the Alpha¡¯s mind."


    "So... you¡¯re surprised I¡¯m locked in here?" I pushed.


    She nodded, her face tightening. "Yes. I mean, Alpha Gabriel seemed to like you. We all thought..." Her voice trailed off. "I never imagined something like this."


    I stepped closer, gripping the bars between us. "Then help me," I whispered, desperation choking my words. "Please, Dalia. I need your help."


    She hesitated, panic shing in her eyes. "If it¡¯s to help you escape... or tell the triplet Alphas about you¡ªI can¡¯t. Olivia, I¡¯d be beheaded. And not just me¡ªmy family, too. You don¡¯t understand the kind of people you¡¯re dealing with. They don¡¯t forgive betrayal."


    "No, no, not that," I said quickly, shaking my head. "Not escape... not yet."


    She looked confused, but I kept going. "There¡¯s a bracelet. A gift from my mother." I lied... there was no way I would tell her the truth. At this point in my life, I trusted no one. "That bracelet is really dear to me... if I am to die, I want to die with it on my wrist..." I choked on my words and continued. "I left it on the bed the day I arrived... it might¡¯ve fallen. Please, Dalia... if you can just look for it. Bring it to me. That¡¯s all I ask. Please."


    Dalia stared at me for a long moment, torn and confused. Then slowly... she nodded.


    "I¡¯ll try," she whispered. "But if anyone asks, it wasn¡¯t me."


    And with that, she turned and walked away.


    I copsed back to the ground and stared at the meal... I didn¡¯t have an appetite because food was the least of my worries.


    Drawing in a shaky breath, I murmured a quiet prayer, hoping Dalia would find the bracelet and bring it back. I knew that once the bracelet was sped around my wrist, the triplets would sense the signal¡ªthey would know I was in danger¡ªande for me.


    For several minutes I waited, hoping Dalia would show up, but she didn¡¯t... my panic set in... had she not found it yet or did she get scared and decided not to help? I lifted my head up as I stared at the tiny window, through it, I could tell it was night already, and I wondered what the morning had for me.


    Suddenly, I heard the echo of footsteps and I scrambled to my feet. My heart racing... that should be Dalia, she must have found it. The footsteps were getting closer.


    Please let it be Dalia. Please let her have the bracelet.


    But as the figure stepped out of the shadows and into the torchlight...


    My heart sank.


    It wasn¡¯t Dalia.


    It was Alpha Gabriel.


    He stopped just a few feet from the cell, arms folded behind his back, his expression unreadable. The torchlight danced across his sharp features, casting shadows that made him look more like a phantom than a man. I took an involuntary step back and frowned at him.


    For a moment none of us said a word as we just stared at each other... I wanted to ask him why? Why did he turn out this way? I thought he liked me... I thought he had feelings for me... I thought... well, I was wrong. He never did. It was all a lie. But it was hard¡ªso hard¡ªto believe that the perfect Alpha Gabriel could be this cruel.


    I noticed his eyes moved away from me and got settled on the te of food on the floor.


    "You should eat," he casually spoke, his eyes still settled on the food like he was avoiding my gaze. "You will need all the strength for tomorrow... because by tomorrow you will be..." He paused, then slowly lifted his eyes to meet mine. "Beheaded."


    My eyes widened, but I swallowed hard andposed myself... I won¡¯t let him see me weak.


    So rather than crying or pleading for mercy, I took a step forward to him until the cell bar separated us.


    Our eyes interlocked, and I saw it... that look in his eyes... it wasn¡¯t the cold, empty stare of a heartless killer. He didn¡¯t look like those cruel viins in one of those stories... no, he didn¡¯t look at me the way Abigail did... in Gabriel¡¯s eyes, I could see pain... regret and worry, which made me wonder¡ªwas he really having second thoughts about doing this? Was he forced to do this?


    For a moment, I was confused. But then... I knew.


    He didn¡¯t want this.


    He didn¡¯t want to do this.


    So I decided to feed on that weakness. Push it. Press it. If there was even a crack in his armor, I would break it wide open.


    "You know," I said, my voice low but sharp, "I thought you loved me."


    His jaw tightened slightly.


    "I thought I meant something to you," I pushed on. "All those nights talking. The way you said you liked me."


    I pushed further, feeding off his weakness¡ªhis hesitation. "You made me believe you cared... you made me feel safe around you. You said I mattered. Was that all a lie, Gabriel? Were you lying when you touched me? When you looked at me like I was the only thing that mattered?" My voice trembled, not from fear this time¡ªbut from the pain of betrayal... Gabriel was like my knight in shining armor...


    His lips pressed into a thin line. His jaw tightened.


    "Tell me you lied," I dared him softly. "Look me in the eye and tell me every word you ever said to me was a lie. That you never wanted me. Never... felt anything."


    His silence was suffocating.


    I felt my heart pound as I stepped even closer. "You can¡¯t, can you? Because you meant it, Gabriel. You felt it. And you still do."


    "Stop." His voice was rough, low... but trembling.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    "Admit it, Gabriel," I whispered fiercely. "You¡¯re not evil. You don¡¯t want me dead. You said you liked me... you said I was special. Or was that just another one of your tricks to make me lower my guard?" My voice cracked. "I thought you were different. I trusted you."


    His hands curled into fists behind his back.


    "I never lied to you," he snapped. My heart stopped.


    "Everything I told you... everything I did... was real. I meant it. Every word. I¡ª" he shut his eyes tightly for a moment, breathing hard, "¡ªI do care about you, Olivia. More than you can understand."


    "Then why?" I choked out, tears blurring my vision, no matter how hard I tried to hold them back. "Why are you killing me, Gabriel? If you meant all of it¡ªwhy are you doing this?"


    His gaze finally met mine, filled with pain. "Because I have no choice." His voice was thick, pained. "Because I made a promise. A vow on my mother¡¯s grave... a promise I cannot break."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 218: My Death

    <h4>Chapter 218: My Death</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I blinked, confused. "What?"


    He stepped closer now, the shadows of the cell falling across his face. His voice dropped low, rough with emotion.


    "On her grave," he said. "I promised her I would avenge what was done to her... and that vengeance starts with you."


    My heart twisted. "Me? What did I do?" I snapped, my voice sharp with disbelief.


    Gabriel shook his head slowly. "You did nothing, Olivia. The only crime youmitted was being born the daughter of that woman." he spat.


    The hate in his eyes made me shudder.


    My frown deepened as I tried to put his words together.


    I held his gaze. "My mother? Did she do something terrible?" I asked, confused. When and how did my quiet Mother hurt Gabriel and his family?


    Gabriel nodded. "She destroyed my family," he said with spite, "and you are destined to pay for it."


    My brow furrowed deeper. My mind scrambled, confused, desperate to make sense of his words. I shook my head... "There has to be some mistake...Are you sure you are not making a mistake, Gabriel? I might not be the one you think I am... my mother is Benita, she is just a nurse..."


    "I know who your mother is, Olivia!" he snapped, cutting me off. "I¡¯m not confused. I did my research. I spent years digging through files, tracing bloodlines, hunting for proof. And I found you."


    I shook my head in disbelief. "Gabriel, no¡ªthis is wrong. You¡¯re making a mistake. This has to be someone else. Please¡ª"


    "It is not!" he growled, his voice thundering through the dungeon. He suddenly took a sharp breath and turned away from me, running a hand down his face, as if the very act of looking at me made everything harder.


    "Prepare yourself. You will be beheaded tomorrow," he said and turned to leave, but I yelled, stopping him.


    "At least tell me how," I begged. "What did she do to you? To your family? I deserve to know that much before I die!"


    Gabriel didn¡¯t turn around. He stood there in silence for a moment... then spoke without looking at me.


    "Tomorrow," he said. "Before your execution. I¡¯ll answer all your questions then."


    And with that, he walked away.


    As soon as the silence settled again, I copsed to the ground. My legs couldn¡¯t hold me anymore. Tears blurred my vision as I closed my eyes, my fingers clutching the cold stone beneath me.


    I reached... desperately, blindly... for the bond.


    For them.


    Louis... Levi... Lennox...


    I tried again, harder this time, pushing past the numbness in my body.


    Please. Please hear me...


    I clenched my fists, pressed them against my chest, and begged them in my heart.


    You promised you¡¯d always protect me... remember? You said no matter how mad we were, you¡¯d stille for me if I was ever in danger.


    Have you forgotten? Have you stopped caring?


    I¡¯m still yours.


    The cor around my neck pulsed again, like it wasughing at me. It was cutting off everyst link I had to them.


    But I didn¡¯t stop.


    I couldn¡¯t stop.


    Please... just get the signal. Any signal. Something. Anything. Just feel me. Come for me.


    I curled up against the wall, still whispering the words in my head over and over like a prayer. I stared at the ceiling until my eyes grew too heavy.


    I didn¡¯t mean to fall asleep.


    But at some point, the darkness took me.


    And thest thing I whispered before sleep swallowed me whole was¡ª


    "Please... find me."


    Suddenly, I found myself standing in a cold room. Not the dungeon. No... this was different. There were no chains, no stone walls. The room was spacious, but eerily quiet, and the air was heavy with tension. Everything was pale... washed in gray, like I was trapped inside a dream that didn¡¯t know it was a nightmare yet.


    A small crowd stood before me. Their faces were blurred. But not all of them.


    Because right in front, seated proudly in her wheelchair like a queen on a twisted throne, was Abigail.


    Her eyes sparkled with cruel satisfaction, lips curled in a victorious smile.


    She looked... happy.


    My stomach twisted.


    And then I saw him.


    Alpha Gabriel.


    He sat on arge chair, his throne.


    His eyes didn¡¯t even meet mine as he stood up slowly.


    "All preparations are in ce," a faceless guard beside him announced.


    "Then let it be done," Gabriel said without hesitation, his voice calm, hollow.


    I tried to move.


    Tried to scream.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I looked down and realized my hands were bound. My knees hit the floor, and I couldn¡¯t rise. My heart pounded in my chest like it knew the end was near.


    "No..." I whispered. "Please..."


    But no one listened.


    The crowd didn¡¯t flinch.


    Abigail only grinned wider.


    A man stepped forward¡ªthe executioner. Tall, dressed in ck, with a heavy axe gripped in both hands.


    He walked behind me.


    Panic gripped my throat. I struggled, but my body refused to move.


    This isn¡¯t real, I told myself. This is just a dream¡ª


    But it felt real. Too real.


    The floor under me was cold.


    The breath on my neck was real.


    And the axe?


    It rose.


    Gabriel¡¯s voice echoed. "Execute her."


    The de came down.


    I felt it.


    My head left my shoulders, rolling to the floor as my body crumpled beside it.


    I woke up with a loud gasp, my body shaking all over. I was sweating and breathing fast, like I¡¯d just run for miles.


    My hands flew to my neck, terrified I¡¯d feel blood, that maybe the dream was real.


    But I was still alive.


    It was Just a dream... but it had felt so real.


    I blinked rapidly, trying to calm my heart, and that¡¯s when I realized...


    I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Someone was in the cell.


    I froze.


    Slowly, I looked up.


    And there, leaning against the far wall of the cell like he owned the ce, was a face I clearly recognized and never expected to see again.


    "Long time no see, Olivia." he smirked, revealing his devilish smile.


    My mouth went dry.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 219: The Deal

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Deal</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Alpha Damien!" I blurted out,pletely shocked to see him standing there.


    His familiar smirk slowly stretched wider across his face, full of mischief and confidence.


    "Did you miss me?" he asked, his voiceced with teasing amusement.


    My eyes widened, but I forced myself off the floor and moved closer to him. Confusion swirled in my mind. What was he doing in my cell? How did he even get in here? I nced toward the cell gate and realized it was wide open. My heart skipped a beat.


    Turning quickly back to Alpha Damien, who was still casually leaning against the wall, I furrowed my brow as a hundred questions flooded my head.


    "How did you get in here?" I asked, baffled.


    He scoffed, shaking his head. "Is that really what matters right now?" he countered smoothly.


    I swallowed hard. He was right. Escaping this ce should have been the only thing on my mind. Before I could open my mouth to speak again, Alpha Damien cut me off.


    "I will get straight to the point," he said, sounding serious like a man about to strike an important deal.


    I nodded slowly. He sighed, pushing himself off the wall and stepping closer so I could see his face more clearly. For a moment, an awkward silence hung heavy in the cell before he finally broke it.


    "I have a deal for you, Olivia. If you agree to it, you¡¯ll leave this ce with me... alive." He paused, letting his words sink in.


    I swallowed, wondering what kind of deal could possibly be worse than death. But hell, this was Alpha Damien. I hadn¡¯t forgotten what he¡¯d done... but did I really have a choice here?


    I looked him straight in the eye, refusing to show my fear or worry. "And what is this deal?"


    Alpha Damien stepped closer until our faces were just inches apart.


    "I¡¯ve already made a deal with Gabriel," he said calmly, like he was talking about the weather. "He agreed to let you go."


    My eyes widened. "What?"


    He nodded slowly. "You heard me. Gabriel has agreed to let you live. But now... it¡¯s in your hands. You¡¯ll only walk out of here alive if you agree to my request."


    I stepped back a little, unsure what to expect. "Go on."


    His smirk faded. His eyes turned serious.


    "From this moment on," he said, "Olivia Parker is dead."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "We¡¯re going to fake your death. No one must know you¡¯re alive¡ªnot your friends, your parents and definitely not my nephews, the triplets."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding. "Fake my death? But why¡ª?"


    "I¡¯ll take you to my pack," he continued. "But not just that. I¡¯ll take you to a witch¡ªone who will change your face. Don¡¯t panic¡ªit¡¯s not permanent. Just for one year. Just long enough for everyone to believe you¡¯re truly gone."


    My eyes widened as my hands instinctively reached for my face. What was he nning?


    "And after that?" I asked, eager to know more.


    "After that," he said, "you will have a new identity because for the next one year, you¡¯ll live in my pack... as my wife."


    I felt like the ground shifted under me. "Wife?" I repeated, my voice shaking a little.


    He nodded again. "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t be legally married. I¡¯ll simply tell my people that we had a small, private ceremony," he added smoothly.


    I shook my head and took a step away from him... what is he asking me to do? Change my face... get a new identity and be his wife for a year? How can I do that?


    As if seeing the hesitation and panic in me, Alpha Damien continued. "Rx. You won¡¯t have to perform any wifely duties in the bedroom. My people have been pressuring me to marry and produce an heir, which I can¡¯t..." His voice turned bitter and my eyes widened.


    He nodded grimly. "Yes, I can¡¯t father a child..." He paused, letting the weight of his words hang in the air. My heart raced and my head spun.


    But he wasn¡¯t finished.


    "That¡¯s why you¡¯re the perfect candidate. I don¡¯t want to marry some woman I¡¯ll disappoint when I can¡¯t give her a child. And even if I tried to make this arrangement with someone else, I wouldn¡¯t trust her to keep it secret. But you... I know you will."


    I struggled to breathe. Everything he was saying... it was too much.


    Change my face?


    Pretend to be dead?


    Be his wife?


    I pressed my back against the wall, trying to steady myself.


    Then I asked the only question that came to my mind.


    "My wolf... will she be released?"


    Alpha Damien shook his head slowly. "No. Not yet."


    My heart sank.


    "If your wolf is released, the triplets will sense you immediately. They¡¯lle looking for you. And this entire n will fall apart."


    He took a step closer, lowering his voice.


    "But I¡¯ll take off that cursed choker," he said, his gaze fixed firmly on me. "Instead, my witch will create something new¡ªa bracelet. It¡¯ll serve the same purpose as the choker, masking your scent and suppressing your wolf, but without the appearance of captivity. No more heavy chains around your neck... no more looking like a prisoner. You¡¯ll be able to move freely, blending in with my people without raising suspicion. No one will even think to question you."


    He paused, watching me closely. His expression softened just a little.


    "So... what do you choose, Olivia?" he asked quietly. "You ept my deal¡ªlet the world think you¡¯re dead, change your face for just one year, live in my pack as my wife and Luna in name only... and after one year, you¡¯re free to go."


    He took another step toward me.


    "Or... you refuse. And by sunrise tomorrow, Gabriel will take your head."


    Silence fell between us.


    The air felt too still. Too tight.


    I stared at him, my lips parting... but no words came out yet.

 Chapter 220: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Decision</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Alpha Damien stood still, waiting for my answer. He didn¡¯t rush me, didn¡¯t pressure me, he just waited. But the silence between us felt so loud, so suffocating.


    I turned my back to him and faced the cold, cracked wall of the cell. I closed my eyes, trying to breathe, but it was hard. My chest felt too tight.


    What choice did I even have?


    If I said no... by tomorrow, I¡¯d be dead. My head on the ground, just like in that horrible dream. Gabriel wasn¡¯t bluffing¡ªI saw it in his eyes.


    And the triplets?


    I tried reaching them... again and again. But nothing. The choker was doing its job. And even if they did feel something was wrong, by the time they figured it out¡ªit would already be toote.


    No one wasing.


    No one was saving me.


    So maybe... maybe Alpha Damien¡¯s deal was the only way out.


    A fake death.


    A new face.


    A life in hiding.


    Being his wife in name only.


    Just for one year.


    I let out a shaky breath and slowly turned back to face him. His eyes met mine, calm but serious.


    "I¡¯ll do it," I said, voice low but firm. "I¡¯ll ept the deal."


    His face didn¡¯t change, but I saw a small spark of relief in his eyes.


    "But..." I raised a finger. "You have to promise me¡ªswear it¡ªthat after one year, you¡¯ll let me go. You¡¯ll give me my life back. My face back."


    "I swear," he said without hesitation. "After one year, your face will be restored, and you¡¯ll be free to leave. I¡¯ll even remove the bracelet myself."


    I studied him, looking for any hint of a lie... but he looked serious.


    I slowly nodded.


    "Then we have a deal."


    He stepped forward and held out his hand. And with a deep breath, I ced my hand in his. We shook, and I pulled away with a hard swallow, my chest tightening with dread. I didn¡¯t know what I was getting myself into and if I should trust Alpha Damien by his words, but what other choice did I have... anything was better than my head being chopped off... I don¡¯t want to experience such a painful and brutal death.


    "Take off your clothes," he suddenly said.


    I blinked, confused. "What?"


    Alpha Damien rolled his eyes like it should¡¯ve been obvious. "I have to fake your death, remember? My witch needs your clothes¡ªsomething fresh, something with your scent. That way, when the triplets see them, they won¡¯t doubt it¡¯s real."


    A cold wave washed over me.


    He was right... but still, hearing it like that hit differently. I nced down at the clothes I was wearing. They weren¡¯t much, but they still felt like thest thing tying me to who I was.


    "How are you going to fake it exactly?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He looked at me, his eyes unreadable. "That¡¯s not your worry. Just know it¡¯ll be convincing. No one will question it."


    I gave a slow nod. Maybe it was better that way. The less I knew, the better.


    But even as I reached for the hem of my shirt, my heart tightened painfully in my chest. My mind drifted to the triplets¡ªLouis... Levi... Lennox.


    What would they feel?


    Would they cry? Break?


    Would they hate themselves for not saving me?


    Would they think they failed me?


    Would they me themselves?


    I bit my lip hard, forcing back the tears. I didn¡¯t want this. I never wanted to hurt them. I just hoped... they stayed safe. That they wouldn¡¯t do something reckless out of guilt.


    Levi and Louis... they could mourn in quiet agony for months. But Lennox... I knew him too well. What if he...?


    I shook my head, forcing the scary thoughts away.


    With shaking hands, I stripped off my clothes and quietly handed them to Alpha Damien. He took them carefully, folding them in his arms.


    Then, without saying a word, he pulled off his jacket and handed it to me.


    "Wear this," he said softly. "Let¡¯s get you out of here."


    I slipped it on, clutching it tightly around myself.


    He looked at me. "Are you ready?" I nodded but didn¡¯t speak.


    "Follow me," Alpha Damien ordered gently, turning toward the cell door.


    Obediently, I trailed after him


    The hallway outside the dungeon was dark and cold, just like the cell. Every step I took felt unreal, like I was walking through someone else¡¯s nightmare. My bare feet hit the rough floor, and Damien¡¯s jacket hung loosely around me, the sleeves swallowing my hands.


    As we turned the corner, I saw two men standing guard at the end of the hall. They were tall, dressed in ck, and armed. When they saw Alpha Damien, they bowed slightly and followed us.


    We stepped out into the open yard behind the mansion. The cold night air brushed against my skin, making me shiver. My heart was pounding again, not from fear, but from the weight of everything.


    A row of ck SUVs waited in the yard.


    One of Damien¡¯s men opened the back door of the closest car.


    He gestured for me to get in, but just as I ced my hand on the door handle... I felt it.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Like someone was watching me.


    I slowly turned around, and my eyes locked onto a figure standing in the shadows of the upper balcony.


    It was Alpha Gabriel.


    He stood tall, arms crossed over his chest, just watching... saying nothing.


    His face was unreadable, but his eyes¡ª


    They didn¡¯t hold hate.


    They didn¡¯t hold anger.


    Just silence.


    And something else I couldn¡¯t name.


    Regret?


    Guilt?


    Pain?


    I wasn¡¯t sure.


    Our eyes stayed locked for a second longer. Then he turned and walked away, disappearing into the mansion without a word.


    I turned back to the car, my throat tight. I didn¡¯t know what to make of that. What deal had Alpha Damien struck with him? How did Alpha Damien even know I was about to be killed? But most importantly, I really wanted to know what had my mother done to make all of this happen?


    "Get in," Alpha Damien said gently.


    And I did.


    As the door closed behind me, I knew that from this moment on...


    Olivia Parker was gone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 221: A Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 221: A Miracle</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Olivia."


    The voice was so familiar.


    I opened my eyes slowly, blinking away the blur.


    And there she was¡ªsitting right beside me in the backseat of the moving car.


    Her.


    The older woman who looked exactly like me.


    The one I saw on the rooftop.


    The one from my dream...


    She was here again.


    But somehow... I already knew this wasn¡¯t real.


    "This is a dream... isn¡¯t it?" I whispered, barely able to speak the words.


    She gave a small nod, her eyes calm. "Yes."


    I swallowed hard, my heart racing even though I wasn¡¯t awake. "Why do you keep showing up? Who are you?"


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Her eyes turned to the window, watching the road pass in silence. Then she said quietly, "You escaped your first death, Olivia... and that alone is a miracle."


    My breath caught in my throat. First death?


    She looked at me again. "But don¡¯t think you¡¯re free. The life you¡¯re living now... this path you¡¯re on... is your punishment."


    "Punishment?" I echoed, confused.


    "Your life has already been plotted before you were born," she said, her voice almost like the wind. "For the secrets that surround your bloodline. You may not have asked for any of it, but the price still follows you."


    I frowned. "I don¡¯t understand."


    "You will," she replied softly. "But you need to grow up, Olivia. You can¡¯t keep seeing the world as ck and white. Nothing is ever that simple. Look deeper. Look past what you¡¯ve been told. And you¡¯ll find your answers."


    I stared at her, wanting to ask more¡ªbut she was already fading. Her voice echoing like it was being carried away by the wind.


    "Keep your eyes open, Olivia. The truth is closer than you think."


    And then¡ª


    She was gone.


    Just like that.


    And I woke up with a small gasp, still in the back seat of the moving car... Alpha Damien beside me, eyes forward, like nothing had happened.


    I swallowed hard and slowly leaned my head back against the seat.


    What was happening?


    What was all this?


    Why did she keeping to me?


    Why did she look just like me?


    And what did she mean about my life being "plotted before I was born"?


    Nothing made sense anymore.


    Suddenly, the car slowed... then stopped.


    I lifted my head and looked out the window, blinking in surprise.


    We were on a private airstrip.


    And parked right in front of us was a sleek, silver private jet¡ªits lights glowing softly in the darkness.


    Alpha Damien opened the door and stepped out first. I followed him slowly, the cool air brushing against my skin as I stepped onto the tarmac. His men were already around, silently checking everything. One of them nodded to Damien, signaling all was clear.


    Without saying a word, Alpha Damien led me toward the stairs.


    I paused at the bottom, taking onest look at the world behind me¡ªone I was about to leave behind.


    Then I climbed up.


    Inside, the jet was quiet and luxurious. Cream leather seats, warm lighting, and the low hum of soft air-conditioning filled the space.


    I sat near the window and nced at the small digital clock near the ceiling.


    2:04 AM.


    Alpha Damien sat across from me, giving quick instructions to someone over a headset.


    And just like that... the engines roared to life.


    The ne began to move.


    I closed my eyes, feeling it lift off the ground.


    Tears stung my eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them fall.


    "My witch lives in my pack. We¡¯ll stop there first... she¡¯s alreadypleted the ritual. All that¡¯s left is for you to arrive so she can perform the final part," Alpha Damien said casually.


    I didn¡¯t respond, I didn¡¯t even open my eyes. I just closed them tightly, hoping that when I opened them, I¡¯d realize all this was just a long nightmare.


    For a moment... I let myself imagine another life.


    A life where I didn¡¯t have to get a new face...


    Where no one wanted my head cut off.


    A life where no forged letters were sent to the triplets.


    A life where they didn¡¯t hurt me like they did.


    I pictured myself back home.


    In the triplets¡¯ arms.


    Louis hugging me tightly, whispering jokes in my ear just to make meugh.


    Levi brushing my hair behind my ear and kissing my forehead like I was the most precious thing in the world.


    Lennox holding my hand firmly, protectively, like nothing could ever hurt me again.


    I saw us sitting under the moonlight, ourughter echoing through the trees as we talked about silly things¡ªabout the future, about pups, about growing old together.


    I imagined us dancing in the rain.


    No enemies.


    No witches.


    No pain.


    Just us.


    Happy.


    Together.


    And for a few minutes... it felt real.


    So real, I could almost feel Lennox¡¯s heartbeat against mine.


    Almost hear Levi calling my name.


    Almost see Louis¡¯ goofy grin.


    My lips curved into the smallest smile as sleep pulled me deeper into that beautiful lie.


    But then¡ª


    "Wake up."


    The voice was calm, low... firm.


    I blinked groggily, the dream still clinging to me.


    Alpha Damien stood over me, already up and alert.


    "We¡¯ve arrived," he said.


    I sat up slowly, rubbing the sleep from my eyes, and looked out the small window.


    The ne hadnded.


    The door was open, stairs already lowered, and outside... I could see cars already waiting for us.


    Pushing myself up, I left thefort of the seat and followed Damien out of the jet.


    I stepped down from the jet, the cool midnight breeze brushing against my skin. The sky was still dark, it should be around 4 AM.


    Alpha Damien didn¡¯t say a word¡ªhe just walked ahead, and I followed.


    The car waiting for us was already running. We got in quickly, and the drive began almost in silence. Trees lined both sides of the narrow path, tall and quiet, like they were watching us pass.


    We didn¡¯t drive for long.


    After about ten minutes, the car slowed and turned into a small clearing.


    That was when I saw it.


    A small, lonely building sat at the edge of the woods. It wasn¡¯t much¡ªjust a little stone house, barely one floor high, with vines creeping up the sides. A singlentern burned outside the door, casting an orange glow against the misty air.


    "That¡¯s it," Alpha Damien said, nodding toward the house. "She¡¯s inside."


    My heart started pounding again, and I didn¡¯t know why. Maybe it was fear. Maybe it was the finality of it. Once I walked into that house, everything would change.


    My name.


    My face.


    Damien stepped out first and signaled his men to stay back. He turned to me, his face calm but unreadable.


    "You¡¯re sure about this?"


    No.


    I wasn¡¯t sure about anything.


    But I still nodded.


    Because it was either this... or death.


    And right now, living with a new face felt safer than dying with my real one.


    I stepped out of the car slowly and walked beside him as we approached the witch¡¯s small building. Each step I took made my chest feel tighter.


    When we reached the door, Damien didn¡¯t knock. He just opened it.


    And inside... a woman was already waiting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 222: New Face

    <h4>Chapter 222: New Face</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I nervously stepped into the room. Alpha Damien followed close behind and quietly shut the door behind us. The room was dimly lit, the walls lined with shelves full of jars, herbs, strange stones, and things I couldn¡¯t name. The smell was sharp¡ªearthy and strange, like dried nts mixed with smoke and something older.


    Seated on the floor in the center of the room was the witch. She was old, with long silver hair tied back loosely. Her eyes were strange¡ªtoo dark, too deep¡ªand they watched me like they could see every part of me, even the parts I didn¡¯t want anyone to see.


    "Sit," she said, her voice low and rough like sandpaper. She didn¡¯t raise her head, just motioned to the small cushion in front of her.


    I hesitated, ncing once at Alpha Damien, but he gave me a small nod.


    Slowly, I stepped forward and sat down in front of her.


    She began chanting in anguage I didn¡¯t understand. Her voice was firm, loud, and the air in the room seemed to shift with each word she spoke. I could feel it¡ªlike the air was pulsing around me.


    Then she stopped.


    Her eyes opened and looked directly into mine.


    "You must give consent," she said. "Without it, nothing I do will work. Your body must ept the spell willingly."


    I stared at her, frozen. My mouth felt dry. Every part of me wanted to run, to scream, to tell her no.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    I nodded slowly. "I give my consent for a change of appearance only for a year," I whispered.


    The witch didn¡¯t say anything else. She just stood and pointed to the small bed in the corner of the room.


    "Lie down," she said.


    I swallowed hard and took a shaky step back.


    The bed was small, in, with faded covers and a pillow that looked ancient.


    "Will it hurt?" I asked, turning to her.


    "No," she said softly. "It¡¯s only for a year. You¡¯ll wake up with a new face, but the old one will still be there... waiting to return."


    That didn¡¯tfort me much.


    But I did as she said, walking slowly to the bed and lying down. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm my racing heart.


    I heard her footstepse closer.


    Then, she ced something warm and thick over my face.


    It was a y pot. I could feel the heavy rim of it resting against my forehead and chin.


    And then¡ªdarkness.


    Total,plete darkness.


    The witch began to chant again, louder this time, her voice echoing in my ears. I could feel something moving... not just around me¡ªbut inside me. Like my face was shifting, like something old was being peeled away and something new was settling in.


    Suddenly, the chanting stopped.


    I felt the pot lift off my face.


    And then she let out a strangeughter.


    "It¡¯s done," the witch said proudly. "It was a sess."


    My heart pounded in my chest.


    I reached up, hesitating as I touched my face. It felt... the same.


    But I knew it wasn¡¯t.


    My breathing quickened.


    Alpha Damien walked over to me with a relieved look on his face, and in his hand was a mirror. When he reached the bed, he stretched out the mirror to me.


    With trembling fingers, I reached out and took the mirror from Alpha Damien¡¯s hand.


    My chest rose and fell in rapid, uneven breaths as I slowly lifted it toward my face. A thousand thoughts raced through my head¡ªWhat if I didn¡¯t recognize myself? What if I looked like a monster? What if... this was all a mistake?


    I slowly lifted the mirror.


    And froze.


    The face staring back at me wasn¡¯t mine. It was the face of an Indiandy.


    She was beautiful¡ªundeniably so¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t me.


    Her skin was smooth, slightly darker than mine, glowing with an even tone. Her lips were full and slightly arched at the corners, like she carried a secret. Her nose was delicate, perfectly shaped. And her eyes... they were a shade of deep brown, almost ck, framed by thickshes I didn¡¯t recognize.


    But the most shocking thing?


    She looked older.


    Not by much¡ªbut enough.


    I no longer looked like an eighteen-year-old girl.


    This face... it belonged to someone in her early twenties. An Indian woman, she looked so Indian that merely looking at her face you need not ask of her tribe.


    Now I didn¡¯t look innocent anymore.


    I looked... like someone who had seen the world and learned how to survive it.


    And in some ways... maybe I had.


    Still, the sight of her¡ªof me¡ªleft me breathless.


    "I..." I began, but the words caught in my throat.


    Alpha Damien studied me carefully, his gaze unreadable. "She did well," he said. "You lookpletely different. No one will recognize you now."


    My hands trembled as I slowly lowered the mirror to myp.


    "You will have to dye your hair to its natural color... take off the blonde... remember it was only your face that was changed... nothing else," the witch instructed while I remained silent. Everything still felt like a dream to me.


    Alpha Damien turned to her. "Thank you."


    She gave a quiet, raspyugh. "Hope you¡¯ve kept your promise."


    Alpha Damien turned to the witch and gave her my clothes. "Yes. Thends are now yours," he said. "As promised, do thest work and hand it over to my men."


    The witch gave a small, satisfied smile. "Good," she said with a raspy voice. "I¡¯ll do it quickly and hand it over to your men."


    I sat still, holding the mirror in myp, unable to tear my eyes away from the reflection that no longer felt like mine.


    Was this really who I was now?


    This wasn¡¯t just a disguise¡ªit was a whole new identity.


    Alpha Damien turned back to me. "Let¡¯s go."


    I blinked and looked up at him.


    That was it?


    Just like that?


    I stood, my legs a little shaky, and followed him toward the door. Onest nce at the mirror in my hand made my heart twist painfully.


    This new face will be me for the next year, I would have to live with it.


    We walked in silence back to the car.


    The night air was cooler now, and I pulled the jacket tighter around my body as I climbed into the back seat. Alpha Damien slid in beside me, closing the door without a word.


    The engine started, and the car began to move, humming softly beneath us.


    I kept the mirror in myp, still unable to look away from the stranger staring back at me.


    This face...


    It was mine now. At least for a year.


    But it didn¡¯t feel like mine.


    It felt borrowed¡ªstolen.


    I turned slowly to Alpha Damien. "Whose face is this?" I asked quietly.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away.


    His gaze stayed locked on the window, like he hadn¡¯t heard me¡ªor was pretending not to.


    I waited a beat. "Do you... know her? The woman this face belonged to?"


    Still, no reply.


    That made my stomach tighten.


    "Is it just some random face?" I pressed, watching him closely. "Or was she... someone?"


    This time, he shifted slightly¡ªjust enough for me to notice.


    But he didn¡¯t meet my eyes.


    "It¡¯s nothing to worry about," he said simply, his voice calm and even. "The witch did what she was paid to do. That face is yours now, Olivia. No one will recognize you. That¡¯s all that matters."


    Nothing to worry about?


    That wasn¡¯t an answer.


    But I didn¡¯t push further.


    Maybe I didn¡¯t want to know.


    I leaned back against the seat, the mirror still in myp, my new reflection staring up at me in the dim light.


    An Indian woman.


    That¡¯s what I looked like now.


    Whoever this woman was... I had a feeling she wasn¡¯t just "random."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 223: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 223: Missing</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    I checked the time again¡ª5:00 AM. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The weight on my chest was suffocating, and the restlessness wing at my insides had reached its limit. I stormed out of my room, crossed the hallway, and knocked hard on Levi¡¯s door.


    No answer.


    I didn¡¯t wait. I turned and knocked on Louis¡¯s door next.


    Both doors creaked open almost at the same time. Levi had dark circles under his eyes, and Louis looked like he hadn¡¯t even tried to sleep. But they were already dressed, like me.


    I didn¡¯t waste time. "I can¡¯t wait any longer... Let¡¯s go."


    I didn¡¯t give them the chance to speak. I turned and walked off.


    They followed without a word. They didn¡¯t have to ask where we were going.


    We knew.


    The Seer.


    If anyone could tell us what the hell was going on with Olivia... it was her.


    We got into the car. Levi drove, his knuckles white on the steering wheel. Louis sat silently in the back, bouncing his leg the way he always did when he was anxious.


    None of us spoke during the ride.


    The silence was loud¡ªfilled with the questions we were too afraid to voice.


    What if something¡¯s happened to her?


    What if she¡¯s really...


    I shook my head. No. No, she wasn¡¯t.


    She couldn¡¯t be.


    The moment we pulled up to the Seer¡¯s cottage tucked deep in the woods, my heart began to pound harder. The ce was always unsettling, but right now... it felt dead quiet.


    Too quiet.


    We rushed to the door.


    I knocked once. Then again¡ªharder.


    Nothing.


    I rattled the handle. Locked.


    Levi moved to the side window and peeked in. "She¡¯s not home," he muttered, his voice tight with frustration.


    Louis checked around the back, came back shaking his head. "No sign of her anywhere."


    My chest clenched.


    Why wasn¡¯t she here?


    Why now?


    Something was wrong. We could all feel it.


    I stepped back, looking at the closed door like it was mocking us.


    "Where the hell is she?" I muttered under my breath.


    Levi groaned and kicked dirt from the grass. I paced around, scared and worried. "I can¡¯t take it... I¡¯m going to the Forest Pack... I need to see her," Louis spat as he stormed to the car.


    I exchanged nces with Levi but didn¡¯t say a word. As much as I wanted to respect Olivia¡¯s decision of not wanting to see us, I just wanted to be sure she was okay.


    "I¡¯m going too," I said and followed Louis while Levi did the same.


    We got back into the car, and this time Louis drove as we began our journey to the Forest Pack, which was probably an hour¡¯s drive.


    The drive to the Forest Pack was quiet.


    Louis kept his eyes on the road, jaw tight. Levi sat still, staring ahead, lost in thought. And me? I couldn¡¯t stop my mind from spinning. My gut told me something was wrong. I needed to see Olivia. That was it.


    We reached the Forest Pack border just as the sun started to rise.


    The guards saw us from a distance. Three of them came forward quickly, looking tense. One of them held out a hand.


    "Alpha Lennox? Why are you here so early?" he asked, clearly nervous.


    I stepped out of the car and looked him straight in the eye.


    "We¡¯re here to see someone," I said. "Move."


    They froze for a second, then one of them tilted his head¡ªclearly mind-linking someone.


    Another guard stepped forward. "Alpha Gabriel said no one from your pack¡ª"


    He stopped, eyes going nk again as he got another message.


    After a short pause, he looked at us. "Alpha Gabriel said... let them through."


    The guards stepped aside quickly.


    Without saying another word, we got back into the car and drove past the gates.


    We drove straight to Gabriel¡¯s mansion.


    The Forest Packnds were quiet¡ªtoo quiet. The usual patrols and activity were there, but everything felt tense.


    When we pulled up to the mansion, Alpha Gabriel was already outside, waiting.


    He stood on the front steps with his arms crossed, dressed in a simple ck shirt and pants, his expression unreadable.


    I stepped out of the car first and inhaled deeply, trying to catch something¡ªanything.


    Then I caught it.


    Olivia¡¯s scent.


    Faint.


    Almost gone.


    She¡¯d been here... but not recently.


    She wasn¡¯t here now.


    "She¡¯s not here," I muttered, more to myself than anyone else. "I can barely smell her."


    Levi stepped forward. "Where is she?"


    Gabriel¡¯s eyes moved to us. He looked tired, like he hadn¡¯t slept either.


    "She left yesterday afternoon," he said simply.


    My heart dropped.


    "What?" Louis stepped closer, his voice sharp. "Why?"


    "She said she felt you three woulde looking for her," Gabriel replied. "She didn¡¯t want to see you. She said she was going to her mother¡¯s pack."


    I clenched my jaw.


    "And you let her go?" Levi asked, his voice rising.


    Gabriel didn¡¯t flinch. "I begged her to stay," he said. "But Olivia made up her mind. She said this was something she had to do."


    I turned away, biting back a curse as I ran my hands through my hair. I knew Gabriel wasn¡¯t lying. Olivia wasn¡¯t here. If she was, I could have sensed it. My heart raced with fear as I wondered if she was okay. Why was she so damn stubborn? She should¡¯ve stayed. Gabriel should¡¯ve stopped her."


    I turned back to Gabriel, my fists clenched.


    "If anything happens to Olivia," I said, voice low and firm, "we¡¯lle back and burn this whole damn pack to the ground."


    Levi stepped forward too, eyes zing with anger. "We don¡¯t care who you are, Gabriel. You should have stopped her."


    Louis didn¡¯t speak¡ªhe just stood there, breathing heavily, holding himself from attacking Gabriel.


    Gabriel frowned and took a step toward us, his face cold but his voice filled with pain.


    "You think I don¡¯t care?" he said, his voice sharp. "You think I just let her leave because I wanted to? I love her."


    My chest tightened.


    "What?" I growled.


    "I love Olivia," Gabriel said again, clearer this time. "More than anything. And I would never let her go if I didn¡¯t have to. But she chose this. She didn¡¯t want to see you. She didn¡¯t want to stay here. She wanted to leave, and I respected that."


    I stared at him.


    I saw it.


    The truth.


    It was in his eyes¡ªthe way they burned when he said her name. The way his voice cracked just slightly when he talked about letting her go.


    He loved her.


    Really loved her.


    And that made my blood boil.


    I stepped closer, nose to nose with him.


    "You can love her all you want," I said tightly, "but she¡¯ll never be yours."


    His jaw twitched, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    I gave him a deadly re before turning around and storming back into the car.


    Louis started the engine and drove off in silence.


    "I¡¯m making a mind-link to Olivia¡¯s mom," I said suddenly, breaking the silence. My voice was hoarse.


    My brothers nodded.


    I closed my eyes and reached for the connection.


    "Mrs. Parker... is Olivia with you?" I asked, trying to stay calm. "Please, just tell us the truth. We just want to be sure she¡¯s safe."


    There was a pause.


    Then her voice came¡ªshaky and confused. "No, she¡¯s not here. I thought she was still in Forest Pack..."


    My heart dropped.


    "You mean... Olivia is not with you?" I asked again, louder this time.


    "No," she said again, panic creeping into her voice. "She¡¯s not here. What¡¯s going on? Is Olivia missing?"


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t.


    My heart thudded wildly in my chest.


    Then¡ªjust as I opened my mouth to speak again¡ªI got a new mind-link.


    One of our border guards.


    "Alpha! You need toe quickly. Please. It¡¯s... it¡¯s Luna Olivia."


    My blood turned cold.


    "What about her?!" I shouted through the link.


    "We can¡¯t say it over link," the guard said, voice cracking. "You need to see it for yourself."


    "Louis, drive faster!" I snapped.


    His foot mmed down on the pedal.


    None of us spoke.


    We didn¡¯t breathe.


    The drive felt like hours even though it was just minutes.


    When we reached the border, I saw them.


    Guards gathered in a circle... silent.


    Too silent.


    My heart pounded as I jumped out of the car and ran toward them.


    Then I saw it.


    A body.


    Lying in the grass.


    Covered.


    No one moved.


    No one spoke.


    "Move!" I shouted, my voice cracking.


    The guards stepped aside slowly, their eyes filled with sorrow and fear.


    I dropped to my knees and pulled the cover back.


    And my world stopped.


    My soul left my body.


    It was Olivia.


    Her chopped head... was ced beside her.


    Her body... cold and still.


    Headless.


    Lifeless.


    Her blood soaked into the grass, dark and already drying. The scent was unmistakable¡ªhers.


    "No..." I whispered.


    Then louder. "NO!"


    I screamed so loud it shook the trees.


    Louis copsed beside me, his hands over his mouth, tears streaming.


    Levi let out a broken roar and punched the ground until his knuckles bled.


    This couldn¡¯t be real.


    This wasn¡¯t real.

 Chapter 224: Denial

    <h4>Chapter 224: Denial</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "No!" I growled, my voice breaking, pain pouring out from my chest. My wolf¡¯s cry mixed with mine, echoing through the trees in pure agony.


    I dropped to my knees and pulled her headless body into my arms. Blood was still dripping from her neck, soaking into the earth beneath us¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care. I held her tightly, rocking back and forth, refusing to let go.


    "This can¡¯t be real..." I whispered. "It¡¯s a dream... just a nightmare. I¡¯ll wake up. I have to wake up."


    But her scent filled my nose.


    It was her.


    Olivia.


    That soft, warm scent of nutmeg mixed with honey I knew better than my own. It clung to her dress, to her skin... even now.


    I looked down at the body again, and my eyes moved to the head lying next to it.


    My chest squeezed painfully.


    It was her face.


    Olivia¡¯s face.


    Peaceful, eyes closed like she was sleeping. Her lips slightly parted.


    I knew that face. I had kissed that face. I had watched her smile, cry, scream...


    And the dress she wore¡ªI knew it. I had seen it on her before.


    It was really her.


    "Olivia..." I whispered, my voice shaking. "Please wake up..."


    Then I heard a scream behind me.


    It was Louis.


    He pointed, panicking. "Levi! Lennox¡ªlook at Levi!"


    I turned fast¡ªand my heart dropped again.


    Levi had fallen t on the grass. His mouth opened and closed like he was trying to breathe, but no sound came out.


    His hands wed at his chest. He was gasping, eyes wide and terrified.


    "Levi!" I shouted, rushing to him and grabbing his shoulders. "Breathe! Please, breathe! Don¡¯t do this!"


    Tears filled my eyes again.


    Louis dropped beside us, also shouting his name.


    I held Levi tightly, trying to ground him, trying to pull him back.


    His body shook, then after a few seconds, his breathing came back in short, painful gasps. He clutched my shirt as he sobbed, hard and loud, like the sound was tearing out of his soul.


    "She¡¯s gone..." he cried. "She¡¯s really gone..."


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I turned my head slowly toward her body again and shook my head... I refused to believe it... I refused to believe that my Olivia was gone...


    I refused to believe this is her... no... it must be some kind of trick... it¡¯s a trick... it has to be.


    I let go of Levi and rushed back to her body.


    I dropped to my knees and leaned closer. My hands trembled as I touched her arm again. It was cold¡ªso cold. The blood was still warm, but her skin was ice.


    Her scent still clung to the fabric of her dress. That same nutmeg and honey that always made me feel calm...


    But this time, it didn¡¯t.


    This time, it made me sick.


    I looked at the dress again¡ªyes, I remembered it. She wore it before. But as I stared harder, something felt... off.


    Yes, the body was hers.


    Yes, the scent was hers.


    But something was wrong.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it, not even to myself. My wolf was in pain, howling inside me like someone had ripped him apart¡ªbut a small voice, deep in my gut, whispered something different.


    Something didn¡¯t feel right.


    I looked at the head again, then back at the body. My breathing slowed.


    It looked like her.


    It smelled like her.


    But it didn¡¯t feel like her.


    Not fully.


    Was I just losing my mind? Was I in denial?


    Everything said it was Olivia.


    But my heart screamed something else.


    Why did it feel like this wasn¡¯t her?


    Was I imagining things... or was something else going on?


    Louis knelt beside me, silent now, just staring.


    Even he looked confused.


    And Levi¡ªhe wasn¡¯t crying anymore. He just sat there, dazed, looking at the body like it was a ghost.


    Tears rolled down my cheeks, and I didn¡¯t stop them.


    I turned to the border patrol guard, my voice hoarse and shaky.


    "Who did this?" I asked, barely able to speak. "Who did you see?"


    The guard looked shaken. His hands were still trembling as he stepped closer.


    "No one, Alpha," he said. "We didn¡¯t see anyone. A patrol team was making rounds near the east woods. They just found... her. Just like this."


    "Found?" I repeated, my voice rising. "She didn¡¯t just fall here and die! Someone did this!"


    He bowed his head. "I¡¯m sorry... we saw no scent trail. No sign of a fight. Just her... lying there."


    I groaned and clenched my fists, blood boiling in my veins. My wolf pushed forward, taking control as a deep, broken howl ripped from my throat.


    I howled loudly in pain and Levi joined, so did Louis. We all three howled loudly in pain, announcing to the pack that something was wrong.


    We kept howling, so loud that the trees shook, and the air felt heavy from our howls.


    I was in pain... my wolf was in pain, but I was still in denial...


    I stared at Olivia¡¯s¡ªno, this body¡¯s¡ªface one more time.


    And whispered, almost to myself, "What if this isn¡¯t her?"


    Louis lifted his head. "What?"


    Levi¡¯s eyes snapped up too.


    I looked at them both. "What if... someone made this? What if this isn¡¯t Olivia?"


    Louis frowned. "But the scent¡ª"


    "I know," I said. "I know it smells like her. I feel it¡¯s her. But my soul... it¡¯s not epting it."


    Levi furrowed his brows as fresh tears slid down his cheeks. His gaze stayed fixed on the severed head. "I feel it too... yes, I¡¯m hurting, but something feels... off."


    Louis nodded slowly. "We need to see the Seer."


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. "Get a stretcher," I barked at the guards. "Take the body to the pack house. Lock down the borders. No one gets in or out without my permission."


    They scrambled to obey.


    We walked back to the car in silence, heavy with confusion and fear. Levi got in the front passenger seat this time. I sat in the back while Louis drove. No one said a word as we drove off toward the Seer¡¯s cottage.


    The road felt longer than usual.


    The forest around us was quiet, too quiet, like it was mourning with us.


    We reached the small, vine-covered home just as the morning sun pushed higher through the trees.


    She was there¡ªstanding at her porch with a basket in hand, as if she¡¯d been waiting for us.


    "Where were you?" Louis asked, jumping out first.


    "I went to gather herbs in the deeper woods," she answered calmly, cing the basket down. "I returned not long ago."


    I tried to speak, but she lifted a hand gently.


    "I know," she said softly. "I know why you¡¯re here. Forgive me, Alphas... there was nothing I could do."


    I stepped forward, my eyes filled with fear. " Tell us that body isn¡¯t Olivia¡¯s. Please. Tell us this is some trick, some illusion. Tell us she¡¯s alive."


    The Seer¡¯s pitiful eyes met mine. Her lips trembled just a little.


    Then she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Lennox... but that body is Olivia¡¯s."


    She paused¡ªjust for a heartbeat¡ªthen added, "She¡¯s really gone."


    And in that moment... my world stopped.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 225: It’s Her

    <h4>Chapter 225: It¡¯s Her</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    "No... No," I whispered, shaking my head in disbelief. "This can¡¯t be true."


    My hands trembled at my sides. My heart was racing, pounding so hard it felt like it would burst. My mind was spinning, refusing to ept what I had just heard.


    Olivia... dead?


    Just like that?


    Gone?


    I took a step back, like I could physically escape the truth. But it clung to me¡ªcold, heavy, suffocating.


    The Seer¡¯s gaze met mine, her eyes swimming with pity. "I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Levi," she said softly. "But this was bound to happen. It was the prophecy. If she left the Snow Moon Pack, she would die... and Olivia did not harken to it."


    "I should have stopped her," I whispered, barely recognizing my own voice.


    I shook my head violently. "No. No! You¡¯re wrong. Prophecies can change¡ªshe can¡¯t be dead! There has to be another way¡ªshe can¡¯t be gone!"


    Louis¡¯s hand gripped my arm, but it couldn¡¯tfort me. It only reminded me that this was real. That body was hers.


    But my heart still refused to believe it.


    Lennox¡¯s voice broke the heavy silence.


    "Who did this?" he growled, stepping forward. His eyes were burning with rage, his voice sharp with anger. "Tell me who did this to her!"


    The Seer didn¡¯t flinch. She nodded slowly and turned to the door.


    "Come inside," she said. "There¡¯s only one way to try and see."


    We followed her in silence into the small, dimly lit cottage. The air inside was thick with herbs and smoke. The smell of sage and something sharp burned in my nostrils.


    The Seer moved to the center of the room, where a stone bowl sat on a table. She lit a small me beneath it, tossing in strange powders, roots, and dried leaves. She chanted softly under her breath, words I couldn¡¯t understand.


    The mes danced higher, then turned a deep blue.


    She leaned over the bowl, eyes closed, and whispered something again.


    We waited.


    Then she opened her eyes and gasped.


    "What is it?" Lennox barked impatiently. "What do you see?"


    The Seer blinked slowly. "It¡¯s... not clear," she said. "Someone cloaked their presence. Someone powerful."


    "Who?!" Lennox yelled, stepping closer. "Who did it?!"


    She winced at the force in his voice but didn¡¯t back down. "It was one of your enemies... someone who carries deep hatred. But I can¡¯t see who. Their identity is hidden behind a veil of blood magic."


    My blood ran cold.


    Louis clenched his fists. "You¡¯re saying someone killed her on purpose?"


    "Yes," she answered quietly. "And not just to kill her, but to hurt you. They knew how much she meant to you."


    Lennox let out a strangled sound and mmed his fist into the wall. The wood splintered, a jagged hole forming. Where I stood, my legs felt weak, and just as I was about to copse, Louis rushed to me and held me.


    Lennox growled in anger as he paced around, shaking his head in denial, while Louis held me up. But I could feel his pain through every trembling breath he took.


    "I swear, I¡¯m going to kill Gabriel," Lennox spat.


    The Seer shook her head. "No," she said calmly. "Gabriel is innocent."


    Lennox stopped in his tracks and turned sharply toward her.


    "He¡¯s not the one," she continued. "If anything, he begged her to stay. He may be many things, but when ites to Olivia, his heart was sincere. He loved her. Just like you did. Just like all three of you."


    She looked at each of us, her gaze firm. "But Olivia was stubborn. She refused to listen. She didn¡¯t listen to Gabriel. She didn¡¯t listen to the prophecy. She didn¡¯t listen to any of you."


    Lennox¡¯s fists clenched again, his chest rising and falling with ragged breaths.


    "I don¡¯t care what any of you say," he said, voice low, trembling with a mix of rage and heartbreak. "That body... that¡¯s not her. It can¡¯t be her. I refuse to ept it."


    The Seer walked toward him. "You¡¯re in denial," she said gently. "You know it¡¯s her, but your heart can¡¯t handle it. That¡¯s why your soul keeps rejecting it. Because you can¡¯t live with the truth."


    Lennox¡¯s eyes filled with pain.


    "I won¡¯t believe it," he muttered, backing away. "I won¡¯t believe she¡¯s dead. I won¡¯t."


    Then he turned, stormed past us, and walked out of the cottage, mming the door behind him.


    The silence that followed was heavy.


    I swallowed hard, trying to find the strength to stand on my own. Louis finally let go, sensing I had steadied a little.


    I turned to the Seer, my voice barely more than a whisper. "Please... keep looking. Find out who did this. We need answers."


    She gave a small nod. "I will do everything I can."


    Without saying another word, I turned and left with Louis behind me.


    We got outside and found Lennox already shifting into his wolf form. His massive dark wolf stood there, muscles tense, chest rising with wild breath. Then¡ªwithout a sound¡ªhe took off, sprinting into the trees.


    "Lennox!" I called out, but he was already gone.


    Louis and I exchanged a look, both of us reading the same fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    "He¡¯s not thinking straight," I said.


    "He¡¯ll hurt himself," Louis added.


    "Let¡¯s follow him," I said without hesitation.


    Right there, we both shifted into our wolves and ran after him, leaving the car behind. Our paws pounded the ground as we followed his scent through the forest. It was strong¡ªfull of rage, sorrow, and heartbreak.


    We reached the pack house.


    There, in the middle of the yard, was Olivia¡¯s body. It was covered with a white sheet. Shey on a stretcher, and pack members were standing all around in silence. Some had tears in their eyes. Some just stood, frozen.


    Lennox had already shifted back to his human form. He was naked, on his knees, holding her body tightly in his arms. He was crying¡ªloud, painful cries that cut through the silence.


    He rocked her back and forth. "Olivia... please," he whispered, "This can¡¯t be you."


    Louis and I shifted back and ran to him. We stood beside him.


    Lennox didn¡¯t let go. He just held her, his head resting on her chest like he hoped to hear her heart beating again.


    Father and Mother stepped forward and Father asked, "What happened?" But none of us responded; rather, we all three kept staring at the covered body.


    I could hear whispers and murmurs from the pack members, and it was driving me insane.


    "Everyone! Leave!" I ordered.


    The crowd started to step back slowly, startled by the sharpness in my voice.


    "Everyone! I said leave!" I growled again, louder this time.


    One by one, the pack members obeyed. Heads down as they left, leaving only our parents and the guards behind.


    The silence that followed was crushing.


    Mother walked over to me carefully, her face pale with worry. "Levi..." she said gently, reaching out to touch my arm.


    I pulled away.


    "Don¡¯t," I whispered. "Don¡¯t touch me."


    Tears burned in my eyes, but I didn¡¯t let them fall. I dropped to my knees, right beside where Lennox still held Olivia¡¯s covered body.


    I scooped up a handful of dirt and held it tightly in my palm, my fingers squeezing until it hurt.


    "I swear..." I said, my voice shaking. "By everything in me... by the moon, the stars, my wolf, and my blood¡ª"


    I mmed the handful of dirt to the ground.


    "¡ªI will avenge her."


    Louis stood still, his fists clenched by his sides.


    "I¡¯ll find them."


    "I¡¯ll make them suffer."


    "Not just them¡ªtheir family. Their bloodline."


    "They¡¯ll wish they never touched Olivia."


    My voice cracked, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "I¡¯ll make them feel this pain. Ten times worse. I¡¯ll make them wish they neverid eyes on Olivia."


    Lennox still held Olivia close. He didn¡¯t look up. He was shaking, silent tears falling as he hugged her tightly.


    Our father stepped forward slowly. "We¡¯re with you, sons," he said in a low voice. "But don¡¯t let revenge destroy you."


    "I already feel destroyed," I whispered.


    Mother tried tofort me again, but Louis gently stopped her with a look.


    Right now, we didn¡¯t needfort.

 Chapter 226: New Identity

    <h4>Chapter 226: New Identity</h4>


    Olivia POV


    We arrived at Alpha Damien¡¯s mansion, and he showed me a room. When I got in, I moved my gaze around the room. It was well-finished... a big bed... a dresser... a closet... the room was screaming luxury. I swallowed hard and turned to Alpha Damien, who was casually leaning against the door.


    "Here," he spoke, bringing out a fancy gold bracelet. "This is to subdue your wolf and scent." he said, stepping closer.


    When he got to where I stood, He held out his hand, silently asking for my wrist, which I hesitated for a moment, but I did, and he unsped the bracelet around my wrist.


    The moment the cold metal touched my skin, I felt a surge of strange energy. It was even stronger than the choker around my neck. Then he stepped behind me, and I felt the soft prick of a pin as he unlocked the choker.


    The moment the choker was unlocked and taken off, I massaged my neck and breathed heavily. I tried to reach out to my wolf, but it was useless because the bracelet was now doing the work of the choker... even better.


    Damien stepped in front of me, then he brought out a small bottle filled with a glowing purple liquid. It looked like magic.


    "Drink this," he said, handing it to me.


    I frowned and stepped back a little. "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s for your voice," he replied. "Right now, your voice still sounds too much like you. Someone might recognize it. This potion will change your voice¡ªmake it fit your new identity. Trust me."


    I stared at the bottle in my hand, heart pounding. I didn¡¯t want to drink it. I didn¡¯t want to be more... unrecognizable than I already was.


    But what choice did I have?


    With a shaky breath, I uncorked the bottle and took a sip.


    It burned slightly as it went down.


    Then a warm, tingling feeling spread through my throat.


    "Now," Damien said, stepping back. "Say something."


    I hesitated, then finally opened my mouth.


    "What do you want me to say?" I asked.


    But the moment I heard my own voice, I gasped.


    It didn¡¯t sound like me at all.


    My voice was softer... slower... and carried a distinct Indian ent. It was strange hearing myself sound in such manner.


    I touched my throat, stunned.


    Damien smirked. "Perfect. Now no one¡ªnot even your mates¡ªwill ever recognize you."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of that truth settle deep in my chest.


    He casually tucked his hand in his pockets and took out a box. He opened the box, and I noticed a diamond ring was sitting pretty on it.


    I stared at the diamond ring in the box.


    It sparkled like it was mocking me.


    "Take it," Damien said softly, but there was power in his voice¡ªone that didn¡¯t leave room for arguing. "From today onward, we are married."


    Married.


    I looked at the ring again, my chest tightening. My hands moved on their own as I reached for it. Slowly, I slid it onto my finger.


    It fit perfectly.


    Then, Damien brought out another ring from the same box and slipped it onto his own finger.


    "There," he said with a smirk. "Now it¡¯s official."


    I didn¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t. My throat was tight with emotion.


    "Look at the desk," he said, nodding toward the corner of the room. "Pick up the file. Read it. That¡¯s your new life."


    I walked slowly to the desk. There was a neat brown folder lying on it. I opened it¡ªand my eyes widened.


    There was a picture of me. Not the real me, but the new face that stared back in the mirror. Beside it was a name I didn¡¯t recognize.


    Riya. English name: Reba.


    I kept reading.


    The file said I met Alpha Damien two months ago... during his trip to India. It imed I was a small-time writer¡ªjust a simple human woman who had no idea he was an Alpha.


    It said we fell in love quickly and secretly got marriedst week.


    Every single word was a lie.


    My stomach twisted.


    I looked back at Damien. He was already watching me.


    "That¡¯s your new identity," he said. "That¡¯s the story. Memorize every detail. If you slip up, even once, it could cost us everything."


    I swallowed hard. "But¡ª"


    He raised a hand, cutting me off.


    "Rules," he said. "Let me make them clear."


    He stepped closer, eyes now cold and serious.


    "One: You don¡¯t go anywhere without me or my permission."


    "Two: No contacting anyone from your past. Not even by ident."


    "Three: You are human now. No mention of wolves, powers, or anything supernatural."


    He paused.


    "Four: Don¡¯t you dare try to find out who has this face."


    "And five..." He stepped even closer, lowering his voice, "You are my wife. You will act like it. In public, you will smile. You will y the role. Do not embarrass me."


    His words hit like bricks, one after the other.


    I wanted to yell back at him, but I nodded slowly, biting the inside of my cheek to keep the tears back.


    "Good," he said. "Now rest. You¡¯ll start living your new life tomorrow."


    Then he turned and left, locking the door behind him.


    Left alone, I copsed onto the bed and stared at the ceiling.


    This was my life now. A new name¡ªReba. The wife of Alpha Damien.


    I picked the file up again.


    It said I was twenty-two years old, an orphan, with no living rtives.


    It said I was born in Chandigarh, India, and moved to the States at eighteen to pursue writing.


    My eyes burned. I could barely recognize the girl described in those pages.


    Everything I was... everything I had been... was gone.


    I must haveid there for hours, staring at the ceiling. The room was silent, too silent. Every tick of the clock echoed like a scream in my head.


    Eventually, there was a soft knock on the door. Before I could answer, it opened slowly, and two women stepped inside. Maids¡ªdressed in soft gray uniforms, their eyes downcast.


    One of them carried a silver tray.


    "Lunch, ma¡¯am," she said quietly, cing it on the table.


    I sat up but didn¡¯t move toward it. I didn¡¯t feel hungry. My stomach was still twisted in knots from everything that had happened.


    They bowed slightly and left, closing the door behind them.


    I nced at the food¡ªroasted meat, vegetables, fresh fruit¡ªbut I barely touched it.


    Later that evening, they came again. Dinner. Another tray, different dishes. This time, the scent was richer, more tempting.


    But again, I barely ate.


    I couldn¡¯t stop thinking.


    Would the triplets believe I¡¯m dead now?


    Were they mourning me?


    Has Lennox done something stupid?


    Were Louis and Levi taking it well?


    The thought made my chest ache.


    Were they okay?


    Can they even feel that I¡¯m still alive?


    Tears stung my eyes, but I blinked them away. I had cried enough. I turned over, hugging the pillow to my chest.


    And eventually, sleep took me.


    ******************


    Morning light streamed into the room.


    I stirred slowly at the warmth against my face. I hadn¡¯t opened the curtains... and then I heard movement.


    The maids were back.


    One of them gently pushed the window open to let the morning sun in. The other moved to the edge of the bed.


    "Good morning, ma¡¯am," she said softly. "Alpha Damien has a meeting at 8 a.m. He requests your presence in the throne room."


    I sat up, rubbing my eyes. "A meeting?"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am. You are to dress and join him. He said it is important."


    The maids didn¡¯t wait for me to protest. They opened a wardrobe I hadn¡¯t even noticed before¡ªinside were elegant gowns, silk robes, shining shoes, and expensive jewelry. One of them picked a deep maroon dress, embroidered with gold and lined with velvet. It looked like something a queen would wear.


    They helped me bathe and slipped me into it, brushing my hair out and pinning it back with gold clips. One applied a light makeup on my face. Another fastened a golden chain around my neck.


    When they were done, I barely recognized myself.


    I looked... regal. Royal. Like someone meant to sit on a throne.


    But inside, I still felt like a ghost.


    The maids led me through the mansion, down a long hallway lined with tall mirrors and art I didn¡¯t bother to look at. My heels clicked on the floor with every step.


    Finally, we reached two massive doors.


    They opened, revealing a grand throne room filled with pack members and high-ranking wolves. The space was quiet, but all heads turned when I entered.


    And then I saw Alpha Damien.


    He stood from his throne, dressed in a ck tailored suit, eyes locked on mine.


    I froze.


    Without hesitation, he walked toward me, his expression unreadable.


    And then, to my shock, he leaned down and kissed me.


    Deeply.


    His lips pressed against mine like we were truly in love¡ªlike we had a bond no one could break. My body went stiff, but I didn¡¯t pull away.


    He pulled back slightly, turned to the room, and said loud and clear:


    "This is my wife. Reba."


    There was silence for a beat... and then soft ps filled the room, followed by bows and nods of respect.


    I stood beside him, still reeling from the kiss, from the weight of his words.


    His wife.


    Reba.


    But inside... I was still Olivia.


    And my heart?


    It still belonged to three broken boys who didn¡¯t even know I was still alive.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 227: Room

    <h4>Chapter 227: Room</h4>


    Olivia POV


    "Come with me, darling," Damien said gently, his tone both soft and affectionate as he led me toward our seats. I could feel every pair of eyes on us... a sea of questions hung in the air, silent but heavy.


    Damien led me toward the seats and gestured for me to take the one beside him, which looked like a smaller version of his. I swallowed hard and sat down, folding my hands in myp as I lifted my chin to meet their gazes. Every eye was watching, analyzing.


    Then, one man rose from the crowd and bowed politely. "Alpha Damien," he began, "I... I can¡¯t sense any wolf energy from her. Is she human?"


    A murmur of agreement rippled through the room. Heads nodded. Eyes narrowed in curiosity, maybe even doubt.


    Damien didn¡¯t seem bothered.


    "Yes," he said without pause. "She is human."


    Gasps echoed around us, the tension in the air thickening.


    "But," he continued, his voice stronger, filled with authority, "she is also my mate."


    My eyes widened slightly at his words, but I kept my expressionposed. I couldn¡¯t let my real feelings show.


    A few voices rose again in hushed tones, uncertain murmurs buzzing from corner to corner.


    Then another woman, seated near the front, raised her voice with concern. "Forgive me, Alpha... but can she carry your pups?"


    Silence.


    All eyes turned back to Damien.


    His jaw clenched slightly, but his reply came without hesitation.


    "Of course she can," he said confidently. "She is my mate. The Moon Goddess makes no mistakes."


    Relief flooded their faces. Heads nodded. The tension in the room melted just a little.


    "Then she is one of us," an older wolf dered from the back. "If she can carry the Alpha¡¯s pups, then she is our Luna."


    A wave of quiet agreement followed.


    One by one, people stood, bowed their heads, and weed me.


    "Wee, Luna Reba."


    "Wee."


    "May the Goddess bless your union."


    The voices grew louder, more genuine. Some even smiled at me.


    I forced myself to smile back, nodding gracefully as I clutched the edge of my chair. Inside, my heart still ached. They were calling me Reba. epting me. Believing every word of this illusion.


    And I had no choice but to y along.


    Damien leaned in slightly, whispering in my ear, "You did well."


    Then he stood, taking my hand again.


    "We¡¯ll take our leave now," he announced to the room.


    They all bowed once more as he led me out of the throne room. Once we were out of sight, I let out a breath I didn¡¯t even know I was holding.


    Alpha Damien turned to me with a rare softness in his voice. "You did well... Remember to¡ª"


    He stopped mid-sentence when a guard came running toward us, panic written all over his face.


    The man halted in front of us, bowed deeply, and said, "Alpha, you need to see this. Right away."


    His voice shook. Something was wrong.


    Damien¡¯s jaw tensed, a low growl almost rising from his throat. "What is it now?" he muttered under his breath before ncing back at me. "Go back to your room," he said, voice clipped andmanding.


    Then, without another word, he turned and walked away with the guard.


    I stood there for a second, my heart pounding as I watched them disappear down the hallway. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but whatever it was had shaken even Damien.


    I frowned, but I didn¡¯t dwell on it. Obeying his order, I turned and made my way up the grand staircase that led to my room.


    My heels clicked softly on the polished floor, the corridors silent except for the soft rustle of my dress. But just as I reached the door to my assigned room, something strange happened.


    I stopped.


    A few steps away, just beside my door... was another door.


    A door I hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    I knew this part of the hallway well enough. I had passed it just this morning. That door wasn¡¯t there. Or... had it been, but I didn¡¯t notice?


    It wasn¡¯t Alpha Damien¡¯s quarters¡ªhis room was in the opposite wing.


    So... whose was this?


    My heart started beating faster. I should¡¯ve gone into my room and stayed there like I was told, but something about this door pulled me in. It felt like gravity had shifted slightly, drawing me toward the unknown.


    My hand moved on its own, reaching for the handle.


    Don¡¯t do it, I told myself.


    But I did.


    I pressed down on the handle, expecting resistance... but there was none.


    It opened with a soft click.


    Not locked.


    I stepped back instinctively. The air around the room felt colder, heavier¡ªas if something had been waiting behind that door for a long time.


    A part of me screamed that this was a mistake. But the other part¡ªmy wolf, maybe, or whatever was left of her¡ªurged me forward.


    I stepped cautiously into the room.


    The first thing I noticed was a mop leaning against the wall and a half-full bucket of water sitting nearby. The water was still slightly rippling... like someone had just been here. Cleaning.


    I looked around slowly.


    The room wasvish¡ªalmost identical to mine. Velvet drapes, gold-trimmed mirrors, a thick, plush bed with satin sheets. It screamed wealth. Whose room is this?


    My eyes scanned the walls, the scent of lc faint in the air. Then I moved to the wardrobe, curiosity getting the better of me. I opened it¡ªand froze.


    The hangers were lined with elegant women¡¯s clothing.


    Gowns. Dresses. Shoes. Perfume bottles lined neatly in a ss case nearby.


    This was a woman¡¯s room.


    But whose?


    My heart began to thump as I slowly turned. That¡¯s when I saw it¡ªa picture frame on the nightstand.


    I walked over and picked it up.


    And froze.


    It was her. Sofia.


    Damien was right.


    She looked like me.


    No¡ªshe looked like an older version of me. Same bone structure, same eyes. She could¡¯ve been my elder sister.


    So this... this must have been her room.


    I took a step back, my chest tightening with something I couldn¡¯t name. Fear? Confusion? She was the second person I¡¯d seen having the same face as me.


    Suddenly, I bumped into a low table behind me. A thud echoed in the silence, and several items tumbled to the floor.


    I bent down quickly, gathering them¡ªonly to pause when I saw what had fallen.


    A photo album.


    It had been tucked under a small stack of books. I picked it up, unable to stop myself from flipping it open.


    The first few pages were filled with photos of Sofiaughing, smiling, posing near ake, dancing in the garden.


    She was beautiful. Free.


    But then... I turned a page and froze.


    There he was.


    Damien.


    Only... not the one I knew.


    He looked younger. Happier. His eyes were filled with light. He had a wide, genuine smile¡ªdifferent from the cocky one he wore now. His arm was around Sofia, and he looked at her like she was his entire world.


    They looked so happy. In love with each other.


    Page after page, their love spilled out¡ªpics, festivals, parties. I could feel the bond between them even through the photos.


    Then, I turned another page... and my hands began to tremble.


    A photo stared back at me.


    Sofia was there¡ªbut she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Standing beside her was a girl.


    My breath caught.


    The girl... whose face I¡¯m wearing now.


    It was her.


    The real owner of this face.


    The same smile. The same eyes. The same dimples I now saw in the mirror.


    I dropped the album.


    My legs gave out, and I sank to the floor.


    A storm of questions swirled in my head.


    Who was she?


    Why do I have her face?


    And most of all...


    What happened to her?

 Chapter 228: Findings

    <h4>Chapter 228: Findings</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s been three days since I arrived at Alpha Damien¡¯s mansion, and I hardly stepped outside my room. It wasn¡¯t like I was locked in... it was my own choice.


    Alpha Damien had been busy. He only visited at night, checking on me quickly before rushing off again. I could see the tired look in his eyes every time¡ªlike something heavy was weighing on him. I didn¡¯t ask. Whatever it was, I knew it wasn¡¯t about me. Probably pack problems.


    I sat on my bed, hugging my knees, and thinking about that picture I saw in Sofia¡¯s room. The picture of her... and the girl beside her. The girl whose face I was now wearing. Who was she? Were they close? Were they sisters? Friends? Where is she now?


    My mind wouldn¡¯t stop asking questions I had no answers to. I just wanted to know the truth, to know whose face I now wore.


    My throat felt dry. I needed water.


    I stood, left the room, and quietly made my way downstairs. The house was peaceful, and every servant I passed lowered their heads in respect. I forced a smile, trying to look normal¡ªeven though inside I felt like a stranger in my skin.


    When I entered the kitchen, I found an older woman there. She was wiping her hands with a towel and turned toward me with a bright, warm smile.


    "Luna Ba," she said sweetly. "What would you like?"


    I froze.


    Ba? That was a nickname. It seemed... she knew the owner of this face.


    "Do you remember me?" I asked cautiously.


    The woman chuckled, cing a hand on her hip. "Of course I do, my dear. You used to spend hours in this kitchen trying to teach me those Indian meals. Miss Sofia, your best friend, would alwaysugh and say, ¡¯Ba thinks she¡¯s a chef now.¡¯" She smiled at the memory, her eyes glowing.


    My heart dropped.


    The girl in the photo was Sofia¡¯s best friend.


    I leaned against the counter, suddenly feeling a bit dizzy.


    The woman stepped closer, lowering her voice. "I must say... I never expected you and Alpha Damien to be a thing."


    I looked up at her, startled.


    She held up her hands. "Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not judging. Alpha Damien says you¡¯re mates now, and I believe him. But still... back then, you once told me you were engaged to someone else. You were so in love... I remember your eyes lit up when you talked about him."


    I looked away, the lump in my throat growing.


    She gave me a sad smile. "Wherever Miss Sofia is, I believe she¡¯d be shocked... maybe even hurt. To know her best friend and her man ended up married. But... she left him first, didn¡¯t she?"


    I didn¡¯t respond.


    Because I didn¡¯t know how to.


    I wasn¡¯t Ba.


    But I was living in her face... wearing her story... taking her ce.


    And now... I was married to Alpha Damien. Her best friend¡¯s man.


    That was who I was now, at least to them. But I didn¡¯t know her life. I didn¡¯t know what she liked, who she loved, or what she left behind. I didn¡¯t know anything.


    I needed answers¡ªbut I had to be careful. If I asked too many wrong questions, someone might suspect something.


    So I forced a small, nervous smile and stepped a little closer to the cook.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I said gently, "Have I seemed... a little offtely?"


    The woman tilted her head in concern. "No, dear, why do you ask?"


    I looked down, pretending to fidget with my fingers. "It¡¯s just... ever since I got sick a few weeks ago, I¡¯ve been forgetting little things. The doctor said it was mild amnesia from stress... nothing serious, but sometimes memories get fuzzy."


    Her eyes widened. "Oh dear. I didn¡¯t know that."


    I smiled faintly. "I didn¡¯t want anyone to worry. But I was hoping... maybe you could help me remember a few things?"


    She softened immediately. "Of course, sweetheart. Anything you need."


    I nodded, heart racing.


    "Can you remind me... how did I meet Alpha Damien again?"


    Her expression brightened. "Oh yes. Miss Sofia invited you over three years ago, remember? She said you were just sightseeing, curious about how a werewolf pack works."


    She chuckled. "You told us you were human¡ªalways so wide-eyed and curious. You¡¯d wander the pack grounds asking questions about everything."


    I blinked, pretending the memory wasing back. "Right... and I stayed for a while?"


    "Three months," she said with a fond smile. "You stayed exactly three months. And honestly, we all got used to having you around. Even Alpha Damien seemed to be friends with you too."


    I nodded slowly, trying to piece it all together in my mind. "Then I left?"


    She nodded. "Yes. You said you had to return home. Something about your fianc¨¦, I think. You never said much, but I could tell you were torn."


    She sighed. "Then, not long after¡ªmaybe three monthster¡ªMiss Sofia left too. It broke Alpha Damien. He didn¡¯t speak of it, but it was clear."


    "And now..." she looked at me with a kind expression, "Now you¡¯re back. And mated. The Moon Goddess must¡¯ve written it this way."


    I forced another smile, but my heart was heavy.


    Where is the real Reba? And why did Alpha Damien give me her face knowing she was Sofia¡¯s best friend? Was this some twisted ploy to make Sofia jealous... to draw her out?


    Was that his n?


    "Are you okay?" the elderly woman asked, and I forced a nod. She smiled and turned to continue what she was doing, but out of curiosity, I spoke.


    "I heard the Luna of the Full Moon Pack is dead...Is that true?" I asked, wanting to know if she had any information to give me. I wanted to know what was going on with the triplets. I was scared... worried about them... how were they taking the news of my supposed death.


    The cook sighed and shook her head with sympathy. "Yes... we heard it and also heard her memorial ceremony is taking ce tomorrow..." she sighed again. "Poor girl was beheaded, her body and chopped head delivered to the triplets alphas..."


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Beheaded? That¡¯s how they said I died?


    The room suddenly felt colder, like the air had been sucked out. My heart started pounding in my chest as the cook went on, clearly unaware of my difort.


    "Such a painful way to go... I just pray the Moon Goddess brings justice."


    I nodded stiffly, not trusting myself to speak. My lips were dry. My stomach churned.


    Beheaded... That¡¯s what the triplets saw?


    How could Alpha Damien do that? And his witch? Whose body did they use? How did they make it look like me?


    And then it hit me.


    What if it was Reba? The real owner of this face.


    My hand flew to my mouth as nausea rose in my throat.


    Did they... kill her?


    Did they murder her just to make me disappear in the eyes of the world?


    No. No, no.


    I could feel the walls closing in on me. I couldn¡¯t stay there a second longer.


    "I... I need to lie down," I said quickly, turning away before the cook could ask anything more.


    I hurried out of the kitchen, my hands trembling, my chest tight.


    The moment I reached my room, I mmed the door shut behind me and copsed onto the floor.


    Tears burned my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t even cry properly.


    So this was it?


    This was how Alpha Damien nned to keep me hidden? By killing someone... and putting her headless body in my ce?


    I was trying to control my breath... to stop myself from thinking about it when suddenly the door to my room pushed open, and I perked up to see Alpha Damien step in, his expression unreadable.


    I swallowed hard, wiping at the corners of my eyes quickly before standing to my feet.


    He looked around the room briefly, then locked eyes with me. "We have to leave," he said firmly.


    I blinked, confused. "Leave?"


    He stepped closer, voice calm but tense. "The Head Council election is in three weeks. My spies tell me that a few of the candidates running against me are getting desperate. They¡¯re nning something stupid. Dangerous."


    "What kind of dangerous?" I asked slowly, fear rising in my chest.


    He sighed. "They¡¯re nning an attack. A bombing. On this pack."


    My eyes widened.


    "Not because of the pack itself," he continued. "But because of me. They want to take me out. Eliminate me before the election. They think it will give them a better chance."


    He paced once, then looked at me seriously. "I can¡¯t risk staying here anymore. Not just for my safety¡ªbut for the people who live under me. They don¡¯t deserve to be caught in the crossfire."


    I stared at him, still struggling to understand what he was saying.


    "We¡¯re leaving," he repeated. "Pack your things."


    I swallowed hard. "Leaving where?"


    He looked at me, his eyes dark and full of impatience.


    "To a pack bigger than mine. A pack more powerful. A pack they won¡¯t dare touch. One whose name alone keeps enemies from breathing too loud."


    I didn¡¯t breathe.


    "Where?" I whispered, though I already knew.


    He exhaled slowly.


    "A pack every other Alpha fears attacking."


    My heart pounded.


    "A pack so strong, even the thought of attacking it would be suicide."


    Then he looked me dead in the eye.


    "We¡¯re going to the Full Moon Pack."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 229: Still In Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 229: Still In Doubt</h4>


    Louis¡¯ POV


    Silence.


    Heavy. Suffocating. Endless silence.


    The kind that presses down on your chest and makes it nearly impossible to breathe.


    I nced around the room at my brothers. They were both here... but barely.


    Lennox sat slumped on the couch, eyes nk, staring into nothing. His hands rested uselessly in hisp, his expression hollow. Like life had been drained from him.


    Levi was lying on the bed, his eyes locked on the ceiling. He hadn¡¯t spoken much today... or yesterday.


    And me?


    I sat on the floor, my back against the wall, knees up, head resting on my arm. Just... nking out.


    It had been three days.


    Three days since we found Olivia¡¯s body.


    Three days since our world shattered.


    We had no clue who did it. We sent trackers everywhere, across all borders. Hoped for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could lead us to the one responsible.


    But everything came back empty.


    Whoever did this... was good. Smart. Careful.


    Clean.


    And no matter how much pain we were in, we were still struggling with one thing¡ªwe didn¡¯t believe it.


    That body... headless, lifeless...


    Could that really be Olivia?


    Especially Lennox.


    One moment he would be mourning, crying like his world had ended... and the next, he¡¯d snap up, yelling, "That¡¯s not her! That¡¯s not Olivia!"


    None of us wanted to ept it. And deep down, we couldn¡¯t.


    Even with all the signs. All the proof.


    Still, we needed more.


    We decided to do a DNA test. Just to make sure.


    We took a strand of hair from the headless body. And another from Olivia¡¯s old hairbrush. Sent it to the bestb we knew.


    The results came in.


    A perfect match.


    It was Olivia.


    She was gone.


    Another brutal confirmation that she really was gone.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was crying until I tasted the salt on my lips. Lennox stood up then, punched the wall, then sank to his knees.


    "I still don¡¯t believe it," he muttered. "I don¡¯t care what some test says. That¡¯s not her. It can¡¯t be."


    Levi didn¡¯t speak, but I could hear him sob quietly. A sound that tore me apart.


    Maybe the Seer was right.


    Maybe it was denial.


    Our hearts just refused to let go of her.


    Suddenly, Lennox looked at me. His voice low and rough. "Louis... mind-link Olivia¡¯s mother. Let her know the memorial is tomorrow night."


    I hesitated. "Are you sure? I mean...."


    "She deserves to know," Lennox said, his eyes red. "She¡¯s her mother."


    I nodded slowly and reached out through the pack¡¯s mind link.


    Mrs. Parker?


    There was silence for a moment... then her voice came through, angry and sharp.


    What do you want, Alpha?


    "We¡¯re... having Olivia¡¯s memorial tomorrow night. We thought you should know."


    There was a long pause.


    Then she replied¡ªcold and t.


    I¡¯m noting.


    My heart sank. "Why?"


    Because that¡¯s not my daughter. I don¡¯t care what you boys say or what proof you think you have. That¡¯s not Olivia. She¡¯s not dead. She can¡¯t be.


    I blinked, fighting back another wave of tears. "Mrs. Parker..."


    Don¡¯t call me again, unless it¡¯s to tell me my daughter is alive.


    And then the link went dead.


    I opened my eyes and looked at Lennox and Levi.


    "She¡¯s noting," I whispered. "She doesn¡¯t believe it either. She said... that¡¯s not her daughter."


    We all sat in silence again, each drowning in our sorrow.


    My wolf... he hadpletely withdrawn. I hadn¡¯t felt him since the night we found her. He was mourning too. Our mate bond with Olivia might be broken, but not our feelings for her.


    We loved her¡ªeven before the Moon Goddess made it official.


    A soft knock echoed against the door.


    We didn¡¯t respond.


    A few secondster, it creaked open, and our mother stepped in quietly, holding a tray with food none of us had the strength to even look at.


    She paused, her eyes scanning the room, lingering on each one of us.


    Her face was pale, her lips trembling. "Please," she said gently, "just eat something. Anything."


    No one moved.


    She stepped further in, cing the tray on the table. Her voice cracked. "It¡¯s been three days... You boys haven¡¯t touched a single meal since¡ªsince Olivia..."


    Her voice broke, and she cleared her throat,posing herself. "I know you¡¯re hurting. I know how much you loved her. But you can¡¯t do this to yourselves. You¡¯re leaders. Alphas."


    We still didn¡¯t speak.


    She took a breath and continued, "You have a pack looking up to you. Hundreds of werewolves under your protection. They need you. Your strength. Your presence."


    Still silence.


    Then she added softly, "And don¡¯t forget... you¡¯ll be fathers soon."


    That was the breaking point.


    Lennox¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes bloodshot, rage shing across his face.


    "Get out."


    Her eyes widened in shock. "Lennox¡ª"


    "I said get out!" he roared, his voice echoing off the walls.


    She flinched, stepping back instinctively.


    "You think we care about being Alphas right now?" he growled, rising to his feet. "You think we care about anything else when the one person we lived for might be gone?"


    He pointed toward the door, breathing heavily. "We don¡¯t need your lecture. Get out, Mother."


    Tears welled in her eyes as she whispered, "I¡¯m sorry," and turned to leave.


    The door closed behind her, and the silence returned.


    "Damn it... I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to her like that," Lennox muttered, sinking back onto the couch, running a shaky hand through his hair.


    We all knew he didn¡¯t mean it. We were just... broken. Grief had turned everything inside out, made ussh out at the people we still had left.


    Before any of us could speak, the door opened again.


    We frowned, thinking she hade back.


    But it wasn¡¯t her.


    It was our father.


    He walked in slowly, hands behind his back, face unreadable. We waited, expecting another lecture... maybe another attempt to get us to eat.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything like that.


    He cleared his throat, his voice calm but firm. "I came to inform you of something."


    We looked up slowly.


    "Your uncle, Alpha Damien, just sent word," he said. "He¡¯ll being here. Staying in the pack house for a few weeks... with his new wife."


    The room went dead silent.


    "What?" Lennox¡¯s voice was sharp, full of rage.


    "He says it¡¯s temporary," Dad added. "Just for protection. His sources told him some candidates running against him in the Werewolf Council election are nning something dangerous... an attack, maybe even a bombing."


    He sighed. "He believes someone¡¯s targeting him and wants to lie low for a while¡ªhere, where it¡¯s safe."


    "No," Levi said firmly, sitting up. "Not after what he did."


    I clenched my fists. "He shows up three days after Olivia¡¯s death, and we¡¯re supposed to just let him in like nothing happened?"


    "He¡¯s not stepping foot in this house," Lennox snapped. "Not after what he pulled. Not after everything."


    Dad sighed, but his expression remained steady. "Boys, I understand how you feel. But you can¡¯t stop him."


    "Yes, we can," Lennox growled. "We¡¯re the Alphas¡ª"


    "And he¡¯s a Luciano," Dad cut in gently but firmly. "Just like you."


    That shut us up.


    He stepped forward. "This pack house belongs to our bloodline. Damien is family. He has every right to stay here, especially if it concerns his safety. Whether you like it or not."


    I clenched my jaw, my wolf growling softly in the back of my mind.


    Lennox looked like he wanted to rip something apart.


    Levi muttered under his breath, "So he gets to hide here... under our roof... while we grieve the girl he probably helped kill? Because of his stupid revenge. Olivia rejected us... if she hadn¡¯t, she would never have left this pack. She would have never been killed."


    Dad didn¡¯t respond to that.


    He only said, "Please stay calm. He¡¯ll be arriving tonight." Then he turned and walked out.


    The door clicked shut behind him.


    We sat there again, stunned. Furious.


    Lennox turned to me. "When did he suddenly get married?"


    I sighed. "I have no idea."


    A cold chill slid down my spine. Something about the timing didn¡¯t sit right.


    Three days ago, Olivia was found dead.


    Three dayster, Damien¡¯sing... with a wife we¡¯ve never heard of.


    "It¡¯s good he¡¯sing," I finally said, my voice low. "Because I have questions. A lot of questions he has to answer."


    Lennox looked at me. "You¡¯re suspecting him?"


    I nodded slowly. "Apart from the three of us... everyone else is a suspect."

 Chapter 230: Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 230: Back Home</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    There was a tense silence inside the private jet. The hum of the engine filled the cabin, but my mind was louder, racing with fear, doubt, and a hundred unanswered questions.


    I was going back.


    Back to the Full Moon Pack.


    Back to the triplets.


    It had only been a week... just a week since Ist saw them. But with everything that had happened, it felt like years.


    So much had changed.


    I sat stiffly in my seat, hands curled tightly in myp, eyes glued to the clouds outside the window. My heart thudded against my ribs like it wanted out. I didn¡¯t know what I would find when I got there.


    Would they recognize me?


    Should I even tell them?


    Should I expose everything¡ªtell them the truth?


    That I was alive. That this face wasn¡¯t mine. That I was wearing someone else¡¯s identity. That Alpha Damien had faked my death and trapped me in a life I never chose.


    My fingers trembled.


    Maybe... maybe they could help me.


    Maybe¡ª


    "Olivia," Damien¡¯s voice sliced through my thoughts like a de.


    I turned slowly, my heart skipping.


    He was seated beside me, calm as ever, sipping from a ss of wine like the world was under his control... perhaps not the world, but I was under his control.


    "I want to show you something," he said smoothly, cing his ss on the table and reaching into his pocket.


    I watched warily as he pulled out a small, sleek remote.


    "What¡ª"


    Suddenly, pain.


    A sharp, violent jolt tore through my body.


    I couldn¡¯t even scream.


    My lungs seized up. My vision blurred. My entire chest felt like it was being crushed from the inside out.


    The pain was electric¡ªburning, choking, stabbing¡ªand then...


    It stopped.


    It onlysted a few seconds, but it felt like I was dying.


    When it finally stopped, I slumped against the seat, trembling. My eyes burned with tears as I tried to pull in a shaky breath.


    My hands flew to my wrist, where the gold bracelet sat¡ªinnocent-looking and beautiful... but deadly.


    Damien leaned closer, his voice low but threatening. "I can kill you in less than a minute with that."


    My whole body shook. I stared at him, wide-eyed, my chest heaving.


    He continued, his voice calm but sharp with warning. "Don¡¯t get any ideas, Olivia. You and I had a deal. One year. You keep your mouth shut. You y the perfect little Luna wife. You do what I say."


    He leaned back, watching me like a snake waiting to strike.


    "If you betray me..." he tapped the remote gently, "you die."


    My throat closed up. I nodded slowly, forcing myself to breathe through the terror.


    He smiled, satisfied. "Good girl."


    And just like that, he picked up his wine again, as if nothing had happened.


    I looked away, my heart panting... now I realized the bracelet wrapped around my wrist wasn¡¯t just to subdue my wolf or hide my scent¡ªit was connected to my heart... Alpha Damien could actually kill me with it.


    What have I gotten myself into?


    The jet began to descend. Outside, thend below stretched like a map I once knew by heart. I swallowed hard as the seatbelt light blinked on.


    We were here.


    The Full Moon Pack.


    The ce I once called home.


    When the jet came to a softnding, a ck SUV was already waiting at the end of the private airstrip. Damien stood and adjusted the cuff of his shirt like this was just another routine meeting. He motioned toward the open door.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    I stepped down the stairs slowly, the heat of the afternoon sun instantly hitting me. The air here felt... heavier.


    Familiar.


    Painfully familiar.


    The driver opened the car door, and we slid into the back seat. Damien remainedposed beside me, scrolling through his phone as if nothing had happened back on the ne. As if he hadn¡¯t just nearly killed me minutes ago.


    The engine rumbled to life and the SUV began to roll down the familiar dirt path leading into the Full Moon territory.


    The roads hadn¡¯t changed.


    Tall trees framed both sides. The grass dancedzily under the sunlight. I caught glimpses of the training grounds far in the distance and the old watchtower that once stood as our childhood adventure spot.


    Everything looked the same.


    And yet... nothing felt the same.


    As we approached the heart of the pack¡ªthe grand pack house¡ªI saw the gs flying at half-mast. A sign of mourning.


    They still believed I was dead.


    My chest tightened.


    The car passed the gates, driving into the wide-open courtyard. Several guards bowed as we drove past, their faces grim.


    We finally pulled up before the pack house entrance.


    Home.


    But not really.


    The driver stepped out and opened our doors.


    Damien stepped out first, buttoning his suit and adjusting his stance.


    I stepped out behind him, shielding my eyes from the bright sun.


    This was it.


    I was standing on the very soil where I had onceughed, trained, cried... loved.


    I was back in the Full Moon Pack.


    But this time, I wasn¡¯t Olivia.


    The first person I noticed was Sir Damon, who stood at the entrance, and with him was Lady Fiona. I swallowed hard, wondering if they would recognize me, but I doubted it because even the guards who knew me well didn¡¯t even recognize me.


    Alpha Damien suddenly slipped his arm around my waist, and I flinched inwardly. His touch disgusted me¡ªbut I had to y the part.


    He guided me toward Sir Damon and Lady Fiona. As we approached, my eyes scanned around the area. The pack house looked deadly silent. It was as if everyone was walking on eggshells, scared of making a sound.


    I scanned around, practically searching for them...


    Where were they?


    I wanted nothing more than to see them... I wanted to be sure they were okay.


    When we reached where Sir Damon and Lady Fiona stood, Alpha Damien introduced me.


    "Brother... Lady Fiona... this is my wife, Luna Reba."


    Sir Damon gave me a nod, no sign of recognition from him. But Lady Fiona stepped forward. Her eyes met mine and without hesitation, she pulled me into a warm hug.


    "Luna Reba," she said softly, "wee. We¡¯re so d you¡¯vee."


    I froze.


    Her arms wrapped around me gently, but every fiber of my being screamed in disgust. The hug felt wrong. Like I was being suffocated.


    When she finally let go, I forced a tight smile.


    "You¡¯re... very kind," I muttered, barely meeting her eyes.


    She reached up to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "You look lovely. So radiant. I was wondering if you two would like separate rooms or¡ª"


    "We¡¯re sharing," Damien interrupted smoothly, cutting her off before she could finish the thought. His tone was light but firm, leaving no room for argument. "She¡¯s my wife now. We don¡¯t need space between us."


    Lady Fiona gave a politeugh. "Of course. I only asked out of courtesy."


    I nodded silently, my face nk. But inside, questions, and bitterness churned like a storm.


    Was she mourning me?


    Did she even shed a single tear when she thought I was dead?


    My eyes shifted toward Sir Damon, who stood silent beside her. His face gave nothing away, but his eyes... they flickered to me once, then back to Damien. There was something in that brief look. Something unreadable.


    But one thing was clear.


    They didn¡¯t recognize me.


    I looked around again. Somewhere in this house, I knew the triplets were here.


    My heart pulled toward them like apass starved for its true north.


    I just needed to see them.


    "Let¡¯s go in," Alpha Damien said softly.


    I nodded, even though my legs felt like stone and my heart pounded so hard I could hear it echoing in my ears. With his arm still resting around my waist, he guided me past Sir Damon and Lady Fiona, through the grand double doors of the Full Moon Pack house.


    The air inside was thick.


    Too thick.


    It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet for such arge, once-vibrant home. The halls that used to echo with footsteps and voices now felt hollow, like they, too, were grieving.


    We stepped into the living room.


    And then I saw them.


    I froze.


    At the top of the stairs, all three of them stood¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis¡ªside by side, as if they hade down together. Maybe they had. Maybe they still moved like one even while their hearts were broken.


    My breath caught.


    They were still handsome, still powerful in presence... but gods, they looked different.


    Their faces were pale, drawn with grief. Their eyes were hollow, bloodshot, and tired. Their once-strong builds looked a little leaner, like they hadn¡¯t been eating properly. Even across the room, I could see what grief had done to them.


    They were barely holding themselves together.


    Lennox was the first to start descending, slowly, followed by Louis and then Levi. Their steps were heavy, quiet, like every movement took more effort than it should have.


    And then it happened.


    Their eyes met mine.


    All three of them.


    And for a second¡ªjust a second¡ªI swore time stopped.


    My heart leapt into my throat.


    Lennox¡¯s eyes locked with mine, and I felt a jolt go through my chest. A thousand unspoken things hung in the air between us. His steps slowed slightly, his brows subtly pulling in.


    Levi¡¯s gaze narrowed, flickering from my face to Damien¡¯s arm still holding me.


    And Louis... he stared the longest.


    But none of them said a word.


    None of them reacted.


    They just... looked.


    nk. Expressionless.


    My heart shattered a little more.


    They don¡¯t recognize me.

 Chapter 231: Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 231: Familiar</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    My heart raced, and I didn¡¯t know why.


    The moment my eyesnded on the woman standing beside Damien¡ªhis so-called new wife¡ªsomething inside me jolted. Hard.


    She was beautiful, yes. Striking, even. But that wasn¡¯t it.


    That wasn¡¯t why I couldn¡¯t look away.


    That wasn¡¯t why my heart was pounding in my chest like it was trying to w its way out.


    There was something... familiar.


    Painfully familiar.


    She stood there quietly, letting Damien hold her like some prize, but her eyes¡ªthose eyes¡ªthey weren¡¯t soft or smiling or warm.


    They were guarded. Sharp. Haunted.


    Broken.


    And the way she looked at me...


    No, not just me¡ªall of us. Like she recognized us. Like we mattered to her.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but I couldn¡¯t breathe properly.


    My chest felt tight. My throat, dry.


    For a moment, everything around me dulled¡ªthe voices, the silence, even my brothers standing beside me.


    It all faded into the background, and all I could focus on was her.


    I forced myself to look away, to keep walking, but I could still feel her gaze on me.


    My wolf stirred uneasily beneath my skin, something he hadn¡¯t done in days.


    What the hell is going on with me?


    I clenched my fists at my sides, jaw tightening as I stood before them.


    It made no sense.


    None of this did.


    Why was this stranger¡ªthisdy¡ªmaking me feel like the ground beneath me had shifted?


    And why, for the first time in days...


    Did I feel like Olivia was standing right in front of me?


    Damien nted a kiss on her cheek before turning to face us.


    "Lennox, Levi, Louis. Meet Reba, my wife," he introduced.


    My eyes were still fixed on the strange woman. She smelled nothing like Olivia¡ªbut strangely, her scent of vani mixed with roses wasforting... it gave me the same feeling Olivia¡¯s scent always gave whenever she was close.


    Thedy bowed slightly, respectfully.


    "Greetings," she said.


    Neither I nor my brothers said a word.


    We just stood there, staring at the woman a few feet away. She looked like she was from India, with her long ck hair and sharp features. But even though she was a stranger, something about her felt familiar.


    Damien¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear about Olivia," he said, sounding sympathetic¡ªand it annoyed me.


    Levi¡¯s jaw clenched, his voice cold as ice.


    "You should be thanked for that, shouldn¡¯t you?" he snapped. "Wasn¡¯t it you who helped her leave in the first ce?"


    Damien raised a brow, unbothered.


    "You shouldn¡¯t me me," he replied smoothly. "If you three had treated her like real men¡ªlike true mates¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have rejected you to begin with."


    The words hurt... but he was right.


    "I¡¯ll excuse myself," Damien continued casually,pletely unbothered. He slid an arm around Reba¡¯s waist again, possessive and controlling.


    "It¡¯s been a long trip. My wife needs rest."


    With that, he turned and began to lead her up the stairs.


    Her steps were graceful but slow. She didn¡¯t look back¡ªbut I wished she did.


    I needed her to look back.


    I just wanted to look into her eyes again.


    We stood frozen, watching them disappear down the hall.


    The moment they were out of sight, I turned to my brothers.


    They turned too.


    All of us silently shaken.


    All of us thinking the same thing... but none of us willing to say it out loud yet.


    Our father¡¯s voice broke the tension.


    "Sons," he said, stepping forward. "It¡¯s wrong to stare at your uncle¡¯s wife like that."


    We looked at him, still quiet.


    His tone was calm but firm.


    "Are you nning to take out your revenge on her? Is that it? You want to carry your anger onto Damien and use this woman to do it?"


    "No," I muttered, though I wasn¡¯t sure if I meant it.


    "She looks innocent," he continued. "She looks like someone who¡¯s already been through more than enough. Leave her out of this. Don¡¯t punish her for being married to the wrong man."


    I swallowed hard, my chest still tight.


    We didn¡¯t say anything.


    Instead, I turned back toward the stairs, and my brothers followed me.


    Once in my room, I turned to face them.


    "Did you guys... feel it?" I asked, my voice low, like I was scared of the answer.


    Levi was the first to respond. His brows furrowed, lips pressed tightly together.


    "I don¡¯t know what the hell I felt," he muttered. "But it wasn¡¯t normal. The moment she looked at me¡ªat us¡ªit was like something inside snapped awake."


    Louis nodded slowly, his arms crossed over his chest. He looked more unsettled than I¡¯d seen him in days.


    "It¡¯s not just you," he said. "I felt it too. My wolf stirred. It wasn¡¯t just attraction. It felt... deeper."


    He paused, then said the words that made my stomach twist.


    "What if... she¡¯s our second chance mate?"


    The room fell still.


    Levi and I both stared at him, but he wasn¡¯t backing down.


    His eyes were serious.


    "I mean it. What else exins the connection? The way we reacted? Our wolves haven¡¯t responded to anything since Olivia died. Not food. Not people. But they responded to her."


    I felt my chest tighten again¡ªthis time with anger, pain, denial.


    I shook my head slowly, taking a step back.


    "No," I said firmly, my voice rough. "I don¡¯t want a second chance mate."


    "Lennox¡ª" Louis tried to reason.


    "I don¡¯t want anyone else," I cut him off. "I want Olivia."


    Silence again.


    A painful, echoing silence.


    "I don¡¯t care what the Moon Goddess thinks she¡¯s doing," I added, pacing now, my hands running through my hair.


    "I don¡¯t care what fate says. I only want her. Olivia is still alive."


    Levi finally spoke, softer now.


    "But what if she really is gone?"


    I froze.


    The air seemed to thicken.


    Levi¡¯s voice cracked slightly.


    "What if the Moon Goddess is trying to give us... someone to help us move on?"


    I looked at both of them, my chest heaving.


    "No one can rece her," I said bitterly. "No one."


    Louis nodded in agreement. "And why would the Moon Goddess give us a second chance this early? It¡¯s supposed to take months¡ªyears¡ªbefore we¡¯d even be offered a second chance mate if we were lucky. So why now?"


    I shook my head again, stepping toward the window and staring out.


    "I don¡¯t know what she is... or why I felt that way, but hell no, she can¡¯t be our second chance mate. Why would the Moon Goddess mate us with our uncle¡¯s wife? Why would she do that?"


    Neither of my brothers responded.


    Instead, a tense silence filled the air.


    I sucked in a deep breath and reached out to my wolf, who had clearly been awakened by that woman¡¯s arrival.


    "What do you think? What do you feel?" I asked.


    My wolf was silent, like he didn¡¯t want to respond¡ªbut he eventually did.


    "I feel a strong connection with her... I can¡¯t feel her wolf, but there is something about her..." he paused for a few seconds, then continued.


    "I think Louis is right... she might be our second chance mate."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 232: Another Deal

    <h4>Chapter 232: Another Deal</h4>


    Olivia POV


    Inside the room I would be sharing with Alpha Damien, I went over and sat on the couch. My heart hadn¡¯t stopped racing since I saw them. Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    It took everything in me not to run into their arms, to scream that it was me¡ªthat I wasn¡¯t dead. That their Olivia was standing right in front of them. That I was here.


    Alive.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Maybe I was a coward.


    Maybe I was just... too scared.


    They looked broken. Shattered. The weight of my supposed death was clearly taking a toll on them, and it crushed me.


    Across the room, Alpha Damien walked in and sat on the bed directly in front of me. I could feel his eyes on me, but I didn¡¯t look at him. I didn¡¯t want to. I hated this man¡ªhated him with every ounce of breath I had left.


    And God help me, if someone handed me a knife right now, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to drive it straight into his chest.


    "Impressive," he said casually. "What you did down there. Keep it up. We¡¯ll be leaving soon."


    I finally looked up at him, my eyes cold, nk¡ªbut full of hate.


    He frowned. "Why are you acting like I¡¯m the devil?" he muttered, clearly annoyed. "I practically saved your life. If it weren¡¯t for me, your head would¡¯ve been rolling on the floor."


    I met his eyes without flinching. "You didn¡¯t save my life, Damien," I said, voice steady. "You just gave me another kind of death."


    His face darkened.


    I expected him tosh out, but instead, he simply got to his feet and turned away, walking out without a single word.


    The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me alone.


    And finally¡ªI exhaled.


    I clutched at my chest, the ache inside me growing deeper with each passing second. What was I doing? What was I still waiting for?


    Tell them, my mind screamed.


    They needed to know. I couldn¡¯t keep this up.


    I stood abruptly and stormed to the door. I have to tell them. I don¡¯t care what happens. They have to know I¡¯m alive.


    I stepped into the hallway, my heart pounding, feet moving fast as I searched desperately for them.


    But before I could go far, I heard footsteps.


    Two figures appeared at the end of the hall.


    Lady Fiona and an obviously pregnant Anita.


    They both smiled as they approached, and I quickly lowered my head, trying topose myself.


    "There you are," Lady Fiona said warmly. "We were actuallying to see you."


    I froze in ce, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t reach my eyes.


    "This is my would-be daughter-inw, Anita," she continued proudly, motioning to Anita beside her. "She¡¯s pregnant¡ªwith the triplets¡¯ children."


    My heart stopped.


    Would-be daughter-inw?


    Lady Fiona kept smiling. "The men are still mourning Olivia right now, poor things. But once the funeral is done, they¡¯ll need to move forward. They¡¯ll make Anita their Luna... and their mate."


    I felt like the floor had just vanished under my feet. My vision swam.


    Anita gave me a small smile, rubbing her stomach gently, clearly pleased with herself. "Finally I will be officially theirs," she said softly, brushing widely.


    No.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    I opened my mouth to say something¡ªanything¡ªbut another voice cut through the air.


    A voice I now hated.


    "Reba," Damien called, suddenly appearing behind me. His expression was unreadable, but his voice left no room for argument. "Come with me. Now."


    I turned, helpless.


    And without a choice, I followed him.


    He led me back into the room and turned to face me, thrusting a phone into my hands. "Watch this," he ordered.


    I furrowed my brow as I took the phone from him. And immediately, when my eyes saw what was on the screen, I gasped. On the screen was Sofia. I knew it was she... She looked just like the photo¡ªso much like me. But why was she tied to a chair, her lips sealed shut with tape? My stomach twisted painfully as I stared at her on the small screen.


    Damien¡¯s voice cut through my shock. "Two days ago, I received this," he said, his tone surprisingly calm for the kind of situation. "It came from one of the men running the title race. I don¡¯t know who exactly¡ªyet. But they found Sofia. They kidnapped her."


    I tore my eyes away from the video, ring at him. "How did they find her? You¡¯ve been looking for her for years¡ª"


    "I know," he snapped, pacing in front of me. "I searched everywhere and found nothing. But they found her¡ªso easily. And now they¡¯re using her to get to me. They told me to step down or they¡¯ll kill her."


    My throat went dry. "Then step down, Damien!" I hissed. "For God¡¯s sake, just step down and save her life!"


    Damien shook his head, pacing slowly as he spoke. "Of course, I considered that. But I¡¯ve been in this game long enough to know men like that don¡¯t stop. Even if I stepped down, they¡¯d keep her. Use her. Maybe even kill her just to send a message."


    His jaw clenched as he continued. "I¡¯ve searched for her for years, Olivia. Years. And I never found her. Now suddenly, they find her so easily? It¡¯s too calcted. So I responded to them."


    I frowned. "What do you mean you responded?"


    He sighed. "I told them I don¡¯t care about Sofia. That I¡¯m married now¡ªthat I love my wife." His eyes locked onto mine, unblinking. "You."


    My mouth fell open. "You what?"


    He stepped closer, voice low and urgent. "They¡¯re watching, Olivia. Or Reba, or whatever the hell you want to be called now. They¡¯re watching me¡ªus. If they believe I don¡¯t care about Sofia, that she¡¯s of no importance to me anymore, they might let her go."


    The phone in my hand trembled as I looked down at the frozen image of Sofia bound and gagged, her eyes swollen from crying. A pang of something sharp and bitter twisted inside me. Pity? Guilt? I didn¡¯t know. But I felt it.


    She didn¡¯t deserve this.


    I nced up at Damien, my voice cracking. "And if I refuse? If I refuse to y your doting wife¡ªwhat then?"


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into his pocket and pulled out another phone. He unlocked it, tapped the screen, and shoved it into my hands.


    I didn¡¯t want to look.


    But I did.


    And my heart stopped.


    My parents¡ªmy mother and father¡ªwere tied to chairs, just like Sofia. My mother¡¯s head hung low, her hair covering her face. My father¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    My eyes widened... my father... was that really my father...


    "No..." I whispered, fear gripping me. "You didn¡¯t¡ª"


    Damien moved closer to me, his eyes hard as stone. "I didn¡¯t do it, Olivia. But I have them. And if you do anything stupid¡ªif you try to run, or betray me, or open that pretty mouth of yours to those nephews of mine you im to love¡ªthey¡¯re dead. All of them. I¡¯ll mind link my men to kill them, and you will never reunite with your father ever again and your mother, you will never see her."


    Tears burned behind my eyes, but I forced them back. I wouldn¡¯t cry in front of him. I couldn¡¯t.


    He narrowed his eyes, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeves. "So here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. You¡¯re going to be the perfect little wife. You¡¯ll smile at me. You¡¯ll touch me. You¡¯ll convince them that we were in love until I find Sofia."


    I didn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "And in return," he continued, "I will let your parents go, and you will get back your face and be free. Do we understand each other?"


    I looked down at the video again. My father¡ªhe was truly alive, and my mother was with him. I looked at Damien and spoke. "Why should I trust you? First you told me after a year you will let me go, but now you are saying if I act like a loving wife and Sofia is rescued you will let me go... Which word should I believe?"


    Damien frowned, clearly annoyed. "I made the first deal with you when Sofia wasn¡¯t kidnapped, and now she is my main concern... just do what I asked you and once she is rescued you are walking free... so do we have a deal?"


    His words hung in the air as I thought about it... Firstly, I thought of my parents. I knew Alpha Damien wasn¡¯t bluffing... this man could actually kill my parents if I do something stupid, and I can¡¯t let that happen... I won¡¯t be able to live with that guilt and besides I need to see my parents... I need to see my father. I have a lot of questions to ask him... Why was he alive all this time and never reached out to us? Or wait a minute, was he reaching out to mother? Were they together all this while? Why do I feel this might be true?


    "We don¡¯t have time. Are you in or out?" Alpha Damien asked impatiently.


    I swallowed hard and then nodded. "I¡¯m in."

 Chapter 233: Connection With The Strange Woman

    <h4>Chapter 233: Connection With The Strange Woman</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    An awkward silence hung in the air. Not the kind of silence that brought peace¡ªbut the heavy, suffocating kind that made your chest feel too tight and your thoughts too loud.


    None of us spoke. None of us needed to. Ever since she arrived... we hadn¡¯t been the same. We were all thinking it. All feeling it. But none of us wanted to say it out loud. She couldn¡¯t be our second-chance mate. The universe couldn¡¯t be that cruel. And yet, nothing else exined the pull. The way her scent made something in us calm, the way her eyes¡ªhaunted and too familiar¡ªcut deeper than they should¡¯ve. We hadn¡¯t epted the body we found as Olivia¡¯s. We hadn¡¯t fully let her go. And now, this woman... this stranger... she had stirred everything back up.


    A knock broke the silence, and instinctively, we all looked up. We should¡¯ve told whoever it was to go away. But when I caught the scent... and the voice followed, I changed my mind.


    "It¡¯s Dustin," came the voice from the other side.


    "Come in," I said.


    Dustin stepped inside, shutting the door quietly behind him.


    "I have news," he announced.


    We sat up straighter. For the first time in hours, maybe the whole day.


    He continued, "Ss has been found. Our men tracked him down in South Korea. He¡¯s being brought back as we speak. If all goes well, he¡¯ll be here by tomorrow night."


    A collective exhale escaped our lips.


    Finally.


    We were convinced he was paid, manipted by someone who wanted to ruin everything between us and Olivia. And now, we¡¯d get the truth out of him.


    "Thank you, Dustin," I said, nodding.


    But he didn¡¯t leave. His expression told us he had something more to say.


    "What else?" I asked.


    "The funeral," he said quietly. "Preparations have started. I thought you¡¯d want to know."


    My chest tightened.


    The word funeral still felt like poison in my mouth.


    Lennox, voice low and hoarse, finally spoke. "Supervise everything for us. Please."


    Dustin nodded and left the room.


    The room went back to its usual quietness until another knock. This time, it was lighter. Softer.


    A maid peeked through the door. "Dinner is ready, Alphas."


    We were about to wave her off, like we had the past three nights. We hadn¡¯t eaten. Couldn¡¯t stomach the idea of food since Olivia¡¯s... death.


    But then the thought hit me.


    She would be there.


    Damien¡¯s wife.


    The woman who made my wolf stir. The woman whose eyes made my throat ache.


    Lennox didn¡¯t say anything. Neither did Louis. But we all stood.


    We didn¡¯t need to speak.


    For the first time in three days¡ªwe were going to eat. Just to see her again.


    When we entered the dining room, the sight that greeted us made something inside me twist.


    There she was.


    Sitting beside Damien.


    Laughing softly¡ªtoo softly¡ªat something he said. He reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, smiling at her like she was his world.


    She smiled back at him. And then her eyes... flicked to us. Just for a second.


    And my heart stopped.


    I sucked a deep breath and took my seat... wondering how just a look from this stranger could steal my breath away. I dragged my gaze away before it did something stupid to me.


    "I¡¯m so happy you all decided toe," Mother said from across the table, sounding genuinely pleased. "You need strength... especially now."


    We all nodded slightly but said nothing. The food on our tes went untouched for a moment until I forced myself to take a bite. It didn¡¯t taste like anything.


    I wasn¡¯t here for food anyway.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Damien take her hand, kissing her knuckles like they were in some damn romance novel. "I¡¯m sorry, my love," he said softly, just loud enough for all of us to hear, "that we¡¯re spending this time here instead of on our honeymoon. This wasn¡¯t what I wanted for us."


    Reba turned to him with a smile so sweet, so calm, it made me feel sick.


    "Anywhere with you is where I want to be," she said gently, brushing her thumb across his hand. "We don¡¯t need beaches and candles. I already have everything I need."


    My fork ttered against the te before I could stop it.


    Lennox mmed his hand on the table suddenly, making everyone jump.


    "We¡¯re mourning," he snapped, his eyes locked on Damien and his wife. His voice wasn¡¯t loud¡ªbut it was sharp. Raged. "This pack is mourning. If you want to flirt and y the happy couple, go back to your room. Don¡¯t do it here."


    The room went dead silent.


    Tension thickened like a fog.


    But it wasn¡¯t just anger I heard in Lennox¡¯s voice.


    It was something else.


    Jealousy.


    The same thing that was choking me.


    Because watching them act like that¡ªlike they were in love, like they belonged together¡ªfelt like a knife twisting into my chest.


    Reba looked down quickly, biting her lower lip. Damien, surprisingly, didn¡¯t argue. He simply reached for his wine ss.


    "I understand," he said after a pause, his tone cool. "We¡¯ll keep it down."


    I frowned and looked away, but just then Damien¡¯s phone rang, and he excused himself. The moment he left, my eyes fell on her and I could see her uneasiness... clearly, she wasn¡¯tfortable. Before any of us could say a word, she pushed her chair back abruptly.


    "Please excuse me... I beg to take my leave," she said hastily, and didn¡¯t wait for anyone to respond before walking away.


    Everything in me screamed to go after her¡ªto follow her. But I forced myself to stare down at my untouched te instead.


    I pushed the food around on my te, but every bite felt like sand in my mouth.


    My appetite vanished the moment she left the table.


    Everything in me wanted to run after her. Ask her why she looked so uneasy. Ask her why the moment Damien left the room, her smile disappeared like it was never real.


    But I clenched my jaw, trying to suppress the urge.


    Without saying a word, I stood up from the table, ignoring the way Louis shot me a knowing look. Lennox didn¡¯t say anything either, but his eyes followed me as I walked away.


    I needed to get back to my room and calm my racing heart.


    I started climbing the stairs, heading toward my room, but halfway down the hallway, I saw her.


    Leaning against the wall, gasping for breath.


    My heart dropped.


    "Hey!" I rushed to her without a second thought, panic tightening in my chest. "Are you okay?! What¡¯s wrong?"


    She clutched her chest, her face pale. "My heart..." she said breathlessly. "It¡¯s sharp... the pain¡ªjust sudden... but it¡¯s easing."


    I hovered over her, unsure what to do. "Should I call the healer?"


    "No," she shook her head, still breathless. "Just... help me to my room. Please."


    I nodded quickly and moved to wrap an arm around her shoulders¡ªbut she was barely able to stand.


    Without thinking, I scooped her into my arms.


    She gasped lightly, but then her body rxed against me.


    I didn¡¯t understand why the feel of her in my arms felt so natural.


    So right.


    I carried her gently down the hall. When we reached the room, I pushed the door open with my shoulder and walked in.


    Carefully, Iid her down on the bed¡ªbut before I could pull away, her arms wrapped around me, holding me in ce.


    Her face was close.


    So close.


    Our foreheads nearly touched, our breath mingling. Her lips were parted slightly, eyes wide.


    For one heartbeat, everything stopped.


    It felt like I¡¯d done this before.


    Held her before.


    Breathed her in like this before.


    My lips inched closer, instinct driving me to kiss her. But just before our lips could meet, I stopped.


    Reality crashed back in.


    I cleared my throat and slowly pulled back. "Are you okay now?" I asked quietly, keeping my eyes on hers.


    She nodded softly. "Yes... I¡¯m okay. You don¡¯t have to worry."


    But I did.


    I didn¡¯t say it, but I did.


    I stood up slowly and headed for the door, hand on the knob¡ªstill rattled by everything I¡¯d just felt.


    I opened it¡ªand nearly collided with Damien.


    His cold eyes moved from me to her, lying on the bed, then back to me, and his gaze narrowed sharply.


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 234: A strange Old Woman

    <h4>Chapter 234: A strange Old Woman</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I could see the anger burning in Alpha Damien¡¯s eyes as he red my way, then back at Levi. He growled, "What are you fucking doing here?"


    Levi, who lookedpletely unbothered, cast a nce at me before turning back to face Damien. "You should be thanking me," he said. "Your wife had a heart attack. I just helped her back to her room."


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened with disbelief. His frown deepened, face twisting in suspicion. "My wife has no gic condition," he snapped. "So why the hell would she have a heart attack?"


    Levi scoffed, taking a step forward. "Maybe you don¡¯t know your wife as well as you think you do." He tried to walk past, but Damien moved swiftly, blocking his path.


    "Levi," he growled. "I want you and your brothers to stay the hell away from my wife." That struck something deep. I could see the way Levi¡¯s shoulders stiffened, the way his jaw clenched so tightly I thought it might snap.


    "Why?" Levi asked coldly. "You scared we¡¯ll do to you what you did to us?"


    Damien¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I didn¡¯t do anything with her," he said, voice low. "Not with Olivia." Levi growled then. The sound was raw. Deep. Full of pent-up anger and pain.


    "Don¡¯t fucking lie to me," he snapped. "We¡¯re not fools, Damien." He took a step closer, chest rising with rage. "You took advantage of what happened between us. You wormed your way into her life. Into her head. You fucking kissed her. You flirted with her. You made her feel like she didn¡¯t need us." Damien¡¯s eyes flicked toward me for a brief second, but Levi wasn¡¯t finished.


    "She was our mate. Our wife. And you used every damn weakness we had to take her from us."


    Damien red at Levi. "So what now? You wanna pay me back?"


    Levi growled. "I wish I could, but I¡¯m not like you, Damien... I don¡¯t im to love someone but end up marrying someone else."


    Damien¡¯s jaw tightened. "Leave."


    Levi frowned. "You can¡¯t order me out... this is my mansion... this is my pack," he snapped.


    Where Iy, I watched the two men exchange res before Levi shoved Damien aside and walked away without looking back. I let out a shaky sigh of relief ¡ª for a moment I thought they would tear each other apart right in front of me.


    Alpha Damien stepped in and mmed the door shut. His angry gaze locked on me. "What is he talking about... what stunt were you pulling?" he asked, his voice sharp. I frowned at him. I wasn¡¯t pulling a stunt. I did have a heart attack... the pain was so intense that for a moment, I thought I would die, but just as the pain came it disappeared.


    I sat up on the bed and red right back at him. "I should ask you that, Alpha Damien... suddenly I had a heart attack ¡ª did you by any chance press the remote?" I used, because at this point, that was the only thing that made sense.


    Damien narrowed his eyes at me. "I did no such thing," he said, sounding genuinely baffled ¡ª but I didn¡¯t trust him. I didn¡¯t trust anyone anymore.


    For a moment, a tense silence hung in the air before Damien finally said, "For your own good, stay away from the triplets. I don¡¯t want to see you anywhere near them."


    I frowned at his words but refused to give him a response. When he realized I wasn¡¯t going to answer, he growled low and dropped onto the couch... his eyes locked on his phone.


    For an hour, we sat in silence, despite howte it was. From where I sat on the bed, I nced at him and saw he was still staring at that phone ¡ª not typing, not scrolling... just staring. For over an hour, he didn¡¯t look away once. And though I couldn¡¯t see what was on the screen, I could read the tension on his face. His jaw tight, lips pressed into a hard line, eyes... eyes heavy with something I hadn¡¯t seen in him before. Was he looking at a message? A photo? Deep down, I already knew the answer. He was staring at a picture of Sofia.


    Even if I couldn¡¯t see it, I felt it. "Do you love her that much?" I asked quietly, unsure why I even said the words. He didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t move. But I kept going anyway. "What is she like? I want to know her." Still, he said nothing. I almost gave up, thinking he¡¯d never talk. Then, softly¡ªhis voice barely above a whisper¡ªhe spoke.


    "She hates hotdogs," he murmured. "Can¡¯t even stand the smell." I blinked. "I hate them too." "She eats the crust first when she has pie," he added. "Says the best part shouldest." A small, almost unnoticeable smile tugged at his lips. But his eyes... they were still distant. Still heavy.


    "She used to braid her hair at night. Not because she liked it that way. Just... a habit. She¡¯d undo it after five minutes. Said it helped her think." I watched him quietly. My heart ached. "She¡¯s terrified of deep water," he continued. "Pretends she isn¡¯t, but I know. She stares at thekes like they¡¯re going to swallow her." The way he spoke¡ªslow, gentle, full of memories¡ªit hurt to hear.


    "She¡¯d hum when she was deep in thought," he said, chuckling dryly. "Always off-key. Always loud." I didn¡¯t know why, but hearing these things made me feel strange. I didn¡¯t know Sofia, but in those little moments, I felt like I did. Felt like... we were oddly simr.


    And then I noticed it. A single tear escaped the corner of Damien¡¯s eye. He didn¡¯t wipe it. He didn¡¯t look my way, he stood up, turned his back to me, and walked out of the room.


    After he left, I sucked a deep breath andy on the bed... it was obvious Alpha Damien loved Sofia, which made me wonder why she left him... perhaps there was more to it.


    For a few minutes, I pondered in thoughts until my eyes grew too heavy.


    I didn¡¯t even realize when I fell asleep. But suddenly, I felt something gently tap on my arm. When I opened my eyes, there was an old woman sitting on the edge of my bed. I froze. She had long red hair, even in her old age, she looked beautiful. She had a small smile on her face, but strangely, there was something oddly familiar about her¡ªlike I¡¯d seen pieces of myself in her face.


    She smiled warmly at me.


    "Who... who are you?" I asked, confused and a little scared. She reached out and touched my hand gently. Her touch was warm and calming.


    "My name is Hailee," she said. "I¡¯m your great-grandmother."


    I blinked. "This... this has to be a dream."


    She nodded slowly. "It is, my dear. But dreams sometimes carry truth. And you need to hear this."


    "Hear what?" I asked, sitting up slowly. Her smile stayed, but her eyes turned serious.


    "Because you need to know the truth. There¡¯s so much you don¡¯t know about yourself. About who you really are."


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    She sucked a deep breath. "You¡¯ve been hurt. You¡¯ve lost a lot. But things are about to change. You¡¯re not just the triplet¡¯s mate. You¡¯re not just a Luna. You¡¯re something much more."


    My heart started beating faster. "What are you talking about?" I asked softly.


    She looked straight at me. "You¡¯ll find the truth. You¡¯ll find your power. Your past. Everything ising. And you must be ready."


    I frowned and wanted to ask more, but suddenly, she began to blur. "Wait... wait!" I called out, but she was already fading.


    Her voice echoed softly in the air¡ª"Be ready, Olivia. Everything is about to begin." And then she was gone.


    I felt a light tap on my arm. I jolted awake. My chest rose and fell quickly as I looked around the room. My heart was pounding. Damien stood by the bed, staring at me with a confused expression. His hand still rested lightly on my arm.


    "Who were you telling to wait?" he asked, his voice calm but curious. "You were talking in your sleep."


    I swallowed hard and blinked, trying to calm my racing heart. I didn¡¯t answer him. How was I supposed to exin that I had just seen a woman I¡¯d never met¡ªmy great-grandmother¡ªand she told me I was something more?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 235: A message

    <h4>Chapter 235: A message</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "Lennox... son... wake up."


    I felt a gentle tap on my arm, and my eyes slowly fluttered open. At first, everything was blurry, but then I saw her¡ªan old woman sitting at the edge of my bed. I blinked hard, confused... until her face became clearer. My heart jumped.


    "Great-grandmother?" I whispered, staring at her in shock.


    A warm smile spread across her face, that same smile I had always remembered.


    "Yes, it¡¯s me, Nox," she said, using the nickname she always called me when I was little.


    I wanted to smile back... but something didn¡¯t feel right. She had died. I was only ten years old when we buried her. Thest time I saw her was after her funeral¡ªwhen I cried myself to sleep holding her scarf.


    So why was I seeing her now?


    Almost like she read my mind, she reached out and gently patted my hand.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. This is a dream. Just a dream."


    I let out a slow breath and nodded. Somehow, her touch still felt real.


    "But... why are you here?" I asked quietly. "Why now?"


    Her eyes softened. "Because you¡¯re about to discover something," she said gently. "Something important."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice tense.


    She looked down for a moment, then back at me. "Something ising, Lennox. Something that will shake you and your brothers. It will hurt... it will break you for a while."


    I swallowed hard, dreading her next words.


    "But don¡¯t be afraid," she added softly. "It was meant to be. It¡¯s part of your destiny. Everything you¡¯re going to find out¡ªwas always written for you."


    I frowned deeply. "What is it? Tell me now."


    She smiled faintly and shook her head. "You¡¯ll find out tomorrow night. When the time is right."


    That answer made my chest tighten. But deep down, I knew I couldn¡¯t force more from her. So instead, I looked at her... really looked at her. And the emotion hit me all at once.


    "I missed you," I whispered, my voice cracking. "If you were still here, maybe... maybe things wouldn¡¯t be so hard."


    She reached up and brushed my cheek with her thumb. "It was time for me to go, Nox. I lived a full and fulfilled life. And where I am now... I¡¯m at peace."


    I closed my eyes, trying not to cry.


    "And your great-grandfather Nathan says hi," she added with a smile.


    At the mention of him, I broke. A tear slipped down my cheek, and I quickly wiped it away. I hadn¡¯t heard his name in years. I could almost see his face again¡ªhis strong voice, his stories by the fire. They both used to mean everything to me.


    "I miss him too," I whispered.


    "I know," she said gently. "But we¡¯re always with you. Watching. Guiding."


    She leaned forward and kissed my forehead. "Be strong, Lennox. Take care of your brothers. And whatever happens tomorrow... don¡¯t let it destroy you."


    I blinked again, and just like that... she began to fade.


    "No... wait," I called out, reaching for her. But she was already gone.


    And I woke up.


    My room was dark and quiet ¡ªbut my heart felt heavy. I sat up, breathing hard. I looked at the time¡ª3 a.m. A heavy sigh escaped my lips as I pushed myself out of bed. My chest felt tight. I couldn¡¯t sit still, not after that dream. Not after seeing her.


    What did she mean? Something that would shake us? Something that would break us? Why tomorrow night?


    I paced my room slowly, running a hand through my hair. My great-grandmother hadn¡¯t appeared to me since her funeral. I was just a boy then¡ªmourning her in silence, hugging her scarf like it could bring her back. But now... she came with a message. A warning.


    The thoughts kept racing in my head, twisting and turning, refusing to settle. Before I knew it, the dark sky outside had begun to lighten. Dawn was here. But the weight in my chest hadn¡¯t lifted.


    Still restless, I left my room and walked outside. The morning was cold, quiet... but not silent. People were already moving around the courtyard. Setting up. Arranging white flowers. Covering tables with white cloth. Funeral preparations.


    My chest ached. I didn¡¯t stop to respond to the greetings. My feet just moved on their own... carrying me to the only ce I could think of: the family cemetery.


    It wasn¡¯t far. Just behind the eastern woods¡ªbuilt long ago for royal bloodlines. I walked past rows of familiar names. Uncles. Aunts. Alphas. Betas. Warriors. And then I found it.


    Her grave. Great-grandmother Hailee. Her stone was elegant and simple, just like she had been. Right beside her was great-grandfather Nathan¡¯s.


    I stood between them, swallowing the lump in my throat. Then... I noticed something else. A fresh grave. Already dug. The soil piled beside it. The name on the temporary wooden que made my knees weak.


    Olivia Parker.


    I took a sharp breath and looked away. I wanted to fall to my knees. I wanted to scream. But I didn¡¯t. I stood still... biting down every emotion... every ounce of grief and confusion.


    And then I heard footsteps behind me. I turned. It was my father. Of all people, I didn¡¯t expect him here. Not this early. Not at the graves. He stopped beside me, looking down at the tombstones with a faraway look in his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice hoarse.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. "I... saw herst night."


    I frowned. "Who?"


    He turned slowly and met my eyes. "My grandmother. Hailee."


    My heart dropped. "You saw her too?" I asked, shocked.


    He nodded slowly. "First time since her funeral."


    My throat tightened. "What did she say to you?"


    But instead of answering, he looked away again. His jaw clenched, and his hands balled into fists at his side.


    "I... I can¡¯t say," he muttered.


    "What do you mean you can¡¯t say?" I asked, confused and frustrated.


    He shook his head. "It¡¯s personal."


    He looked as if he wanted to say more. But whatever it was¡ªhe wasn¡¯t ready. Or maybe... too afraid.


    I frowned, looked back at Olivia¡¯s grave and swallowed hard. Something wasing. And none of us were ready for it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 236: Never A mother-in-law

    <h4>Chapter 236: Never A mother-inw</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    How would you feel if a funeral service was being held in your name¡ªwhile you sat there, alive, forced to watch it all?


    The pack house was in full swing, every staff member busy preparing for my funeral. Banners with my pictures were everywhere¡ªliterally everywhere. The preparations were so borate that, for a moment, I wanted to scream and tell them I wasn¡¯t dead, that I was alive but trapped in a different face, that I was right here among them all. But I couldn¡¯t. Not when Alpha Damien had threatened me.


    I didn¡¯t feel like eating, yet I found myself at the dining table having breakfast. None of the triplets were there¡ªit was just me, Alpha Damien, and Lady Fiona. My eyes stayed fixed on her, and by the way she calmly ate, I knew she wasn¡¯t mourning me. Not that I really expected her to.


    Suddenly, Alpha Louis walked in. Our eyes locked, but he quickly looked away and turned to Alpha Damien.


    "Olivia¡¯s parents have been kidnapped," Louis announced.


    I swallowed hard and forced myself to keep eating.


    Damien raised his brows, acting surprised. "By who?"


    Louis frowned. "We don¡¯t know yet... but an eyewitness said they were taken by men in a ck van," he said through gritted teeth.


    I shot Alpha Damien a cold re from the corner of my eye.


    Damien shrugged. "Well, I have no hand in it... Why should I kidnap them?" he said, as if he already knew Louis was about to use him.


    Louis growled and ran a hand through his hair. "Today is her funeral... her parents were supposed to be here to pay theirst respects," Louis spat.


    I looked up at him with a broken heart... had he really epted that I was dead? Louis looked at me this time for more than a second before looking back at Damien.


    "I know you have no reason to abduct Olivia¡¯s parents, but I get this feeling you know something about it."


    Alpha Damien leaned back in his chair, folding his arms. "Feelings?" he said with a dry chuckle. "You¡¯re letting emotions cloud your judgment, Louis. I have no reason to abduct them... they have their own enemies."


    But Louis didn¡¯t back down. "For your own good, I hope you are telling the truth," he said before storming away.


    The dining room fell into a tense silence until Lady Fiona turned to me, smiled faintly, and spoke. "Anita and I are going to the spa tomorrow... would you like to join us?"


    I stared at Lady Fiona like I couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just heard.


    A spa?


    I swallowed hard, my voiceing out sharper than I intended. "How can you be this calm?"


    She blinked, clearly surprised. "What do you mean?"


    "Today is Olivia¡¯s funeral," I said, trying to keep my voice as low as I could, but it wasn¡¯t working. "Your daughter-inw. And you¡¯re nning to go to the spa tomorrow like it¡¯s just any other day?"


    Her smile faded, but I wasn¡¯t done.


    "Even if you never saw her as your daughter-inw¡ªshe was a member of this pack. A Luna. How can you think of pampering yourself the day after burying her?"


    Damien shifted beside me, clearing his throat. "That¡¯s enough¡ª"


    "No, it¡¯s not," I cut in sharply, my eyes still on Lady Fiona. "You should be grieving. You should be heartbroken, or at least pretending to be. But you¡¯re not. You¡¯re talking about spas and facials."


    Her lips tightened, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "I don¡¯t think Olivia ever had a mother-inw in you. Not one that truly cared. Maybe you smiled in her face, but I doubt you ever saw her as part of this family."


    The air in the room grew thick. Damien tried again, this time firmer. "Enough. Calm down."


    But then Lennox walked in.


    He froze at the doorway, looking between us. Even his presence didn¡¯t stop me. I looked straight at Lady Fiona onest time and said, "You failed her. And I hope someday that haunts you."


    Then I stood up, pushed my chair back, and quietly excused myself from the room.


    Instead of going back to the quietness of my room, I walked out to the garden. I needed air. Maybe the morning breeze would help calm my anger... or at least stop the heaviness in my chest.


    I reached the center of the garden and folded my arms tightly over myself. The wind brushed against my skin, soft and cool, but it didn¡¯t ease the ache inside me.


    Why was my life like this?


    Why did it feel like I was always alone... always hurting?


    Tears slowly filled my eyes, and I didn¡¯t try to stop them. I let them fall silently, each one carrying a piece of the pain I had been holding in.


    I wiped my cheek quickly, but more tears came.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to be dead.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to be watching people mourn me¡ªor pretend to. I wasn¡¯t supposed to be hiding behind another face while they burry someone who wasn¡¯t me.


    My shoulders shook as I quietly cried.


    And then I heard footsteps.


    I quickly turned, wiping my face roughly.


    It was Lennox.


    He stood a few feet away, his hands tucked into his pockets, his eyes fixed on me.


    For a moment, neither of us spoke. The silence stretched between us, heavy with things neither of us could say.


    I looked away, trying topose myself, but my voice still came out small and broken.


    "What do you want?" I asked, not harsh¡ªjust tired.


    Lennox didn¡¯t answer immediately. He just kept staring at me, his expression unreadable.


    Then slowly, he walked closer.


    My heart skipped when Lennox stepped closer.


    What if he recognized me?


    What if somehow... he saw Olivia beneath this new face?


    I quickly wiped my eyes again, looking away in panic, but then he did something unexpected. He reached into his pocket and quietly pulled out a handkerchief, holding it out to me.


    I hesitated.


    "Here," he said softly. "You¡¯re crying."


    I slowly took it from him, our fingers brushing for the briefest moment. I swallowed the lump in my throat, afraid to speak. But he did.


    "Thank you," he murmured, his voice low. "Thank you for speaking up for Olivia... even though you never met her. No one ever did that. Not once. And wherever she is... I know she¡¯d be happy."


    My chest tightened at his words. I wanted to just excused myself and walk away, but instead, I said, "Was she really that special?"


    Lennox let out a shaky breath and slowly sat on the edge of the low stone bench beside the roses. He looked down at his hands for a long time before answering.


    "She was the purest person I ever met."


    His voice was raw. Honest.


    "The first time I saw her, she was just seven. She was crying because a bird fell from a tree and broke its wing. I remember thinking... I have to protect her. I have to keep this world from breaking someone like her."


    He paused and clenched his hands together.


    "But I failed. I hurt her. We all did."


    I stayed quiet, listening, my heart tearing slowly with every word.


    "She was kind," he continued. "Too kind. She forgave too quickly, trusted too easily. She smiled even when she was in pain... and no matter how bad we treated her, she never stopped loving us."


    He looked up at the sky for a moment, then back down.


    "I would do anything¡ªanything¡ªjust to see her one more time. To tell her she meant everything to me. That I was wrong. That I was stupid. That I let pride and anger destroy the best thing that ever happened to me."


    His voice cracked. "I never told her enough. I never said it the way she needed to hear it. And now... it¡¯s toote."


    The silence between us stretched again, his pain settling heavy in the air.


    And then, before I could stop myself, I whispered, "You can imagine she¡¯s me... and say it now."


    His head snapped toward me, surprised.


    I didn¡¯t know why I said it. Maybe because I needed to hear it too. Maybe because I wanted to feel something¡ªanything¡ªof the love he once had for me.


    "Say what you want to say to her," I added, my voice barely audible. "I¡¯m here. Just pretend... pretend she¡¯s still in front of you."


    His eyes glistened with unshed tears, and for a moment, he didn¡¯t move.

 Chapter 237: Pretend It Was She

    <h4>Chapter 237: Pretend It Was She</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    I stared at this strangedy standing in front of me, with tears in her eyes. She looked nothing like Olivia, but in this moment, she felt like her. Or maybe she was just giving me a chance to pretend, pretend I could say the words I should have said when it mattered.


    My throat tightened as I looked away, blinking hard. The wind rustled the roses behind us, carrying her soft scent mixed with the morning air.


    "You want me to say it?" I asked quietly, my voice almost cracking. She didn¡¯t flinch. She just nodded, waiting, patient, like Olivia always was.


    I dragged a shaky breath into my lungs. "Okay."


    I forced myself to meet her eyes again, and the words just poured out of me like I¡¯d been holding them in for a lifetime.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Olivia," I started, my voice hoarse. "I¡¯m so damn sorry for everything. For every moment I made you feel alone when you were surrounded by people who should have loved you more than life itself."


    She didn¡¯t move. She just watched me with eyes that seemed to see right through me.


    "I¡¯m sorry for every night you went to bed crying because I was too stubborn to say I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry for every cruel thing I said¡ªevery time I turned my back on you when you needed me the most."


    My chest burned. I didn¡¯t care if my voice broke anymore. I didn¡¯t care if I was acting vulnerable before ady I just met barely twenty-four hours ago.


    "I wish I could take it all back. I wish I could go back to that little girl crying over a bird and swear to the Moon Goddess that I¡¯d protect you, even if it was from myself. But I didn¡¯t. I let this world eat you alive. I let my pride ruin you. And now I¡¯m here, talking to a stranger in a garden, pretending it¡¯s you¡ªbecause my heart refuses to let you go."


    She blinked, more tears gathering in her eyes, and I stepped forward, my legs trembling.


    "I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re dead," I said, my voice shaking but certain. "We¡¯re doing this funeral, we¡¯re dressing you up in lies and goodbyes, but my heart¡ªmy heart hasn¡¯t epted it. It won¡¯t. It keeps telling me you¡¯re still here somewhere, waiting for me to find you and make it right."


    She swallowed hard, and I saw her lip quiver.


    "I don¡¯t believe it," I whispered again, more to myself than her. "I can¡¯t."


    A small sound escaped her throat¡ªa choked, broken sound¡ªand I realized she was crying again. Tears slipped down her cheeks, and she quickly looked away like she didn¡¯t want me to see.


    I didn¡¯t think. I stepped closer until I could feel the warmth of her body in the morning air. Slowly, I lifted my hand and brushed my thumb under her eye, wiping away the tears. Her breath caught¡ªa soft, startled gasp¡ªand her eyes snapped up to mine.


    The world seemed to hold its breath with her. I felt it then¡ªthat pull. That same maic pull I always felt with Olivia, the one that made me want to lean in and steal a kiss I shouldn¡¯t. For a heartbeat, I nearly did.


    But before I could, I heard footsteps behind me. Heavy, fast, urgent.


    I turned my head and saw Louis standing there. His eyes darted from me to her, suspicion and confusion mixing in his gaze.


    Reba panicked, stepped back, and quickly wiped at her tears. "Sorry I cried... I¡¯m just an emotional person," she whispered.


    I nodded, but before I could say anything, she excused herself and turned away. I stood there and watched her hurry off until she disappeared from sight.


    Louis, who had been quiet, strolled toward me with a suspicious gaze. "You were about to kiss her," he said, not sounding angry though. "She is your uncle¡¯s wife, remember?"


    I didn¡¯t say a word... rather, I just looked away... How do I tell him that in that moment I didn¡¯t see her as Damien¡¯s wife... I strangely saw Olivia standing in her ce.


    I let out a sigh and shook my head. "My mind is messed up."


    Louis didn¡¯t look angry or surprised; rather, he just said, "The first ceremony is about to begin... we should get ready."


    I wanted to say I didn¡¯t want to go. I wanted to scream that I wasn¡¯t ready. That this wasn¡¯t real.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Instead, I quietly turned and made my way back to my room. My hands trembled slightly as I opened the door and stepped inside the stillness.


    I shut it behind me and leaned against it for a moment, eyes closed, chest rising and falling like I¡¯d just finished a run. Then I forced myself to move.


    I walked over to the wardrobe and pulled out a pair of white pants and a clean white long-sleeved shirt¡ªthe color of mourning in our tradition.


    But how do you dress to bury someone who still lives in your heart?


    Once I was dressed, I moved to the top drawer of my dresser. Inside was a small photo frame. A picture of us¡ªme and Olivia¡ªwhen she was just twelve.


    She wasughing, holding up a daisy chain she¡¯d made. I stood beside her with an awkward half-smile, one arm resting over her small shoulders. We¡¯d been so different then. So simple. So happy.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, holding the photo in both hands. My fingers brushed over the ss as if I could feel her through it.


    A tear slipped down my cheek.


    "I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re dead," I whispered brokenly, tightening my grip on the frame. "I don¡¯t. I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not true. Please, Olivia... please¡ªgive me a sign. Just something. Anything. Let me know you¡¯re still out there. That I haven¡¯t lost youpletely."


    I stared at the photo, waiting. My room was still. Too still. No whisper. No shift in the air. No flickering lights. Nothing.


    Then, just as I was about to set the photo down, a soft knock came at the door.


    I stiffened.


    For a moment, I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t speak.


    Another knock¡ªgentler this time.


    I stood up slowly, wiping my face with the back of my hand, and walked over to open the door.


    Reba stood before me.


    She stood there quietly, holding something out toward me.


    "Your handkerchief," she said softly. "Thank you... for earlier."


    I looked at her but couldn¡¯t understand why the pain and sorrow I had been drowning in just a few minutes ago vanished the moment I saw her, why I felt this was a sign from Olivia telling me she was still out there somewhere, waiting for me to find her.

 Chapter 238: Deserve To Know.

    <h4>Chapter 238: Deserve To Know.</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The moment Lennox took the handkerchief from me, I spun around and walked away before I did something reckless. Luckily, he didn¡¯t call me back. I wasn¡¯t sure what I would¡¯ve done if he had.


    I returned to my room, closed the door behind me, and let out a long, shaky breath. Dropping onto the bed, I pressed my palms to my face.


    How much longer can I keep this up?


    How much longer can I pretend to be someone else¡ªsomeone I¡¯m not?


    Before I could gather my thoughts, the door creaked open. Damien stepped inside with a familiar scowl on his face.


    "What you did at the table," he said sternly, "should never happen again."


    I didn¡¯t respond. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with him. I just stared past him at the wall.


    He stood silently for a moment, then added, "You should get ready. We¡¯re attending the first funeral ritual."


    My head snapped toward him. "Hell no," I snapped, my voice sharp. "You expect me to stand there and watch while they perform a funeral service for me when I¡¯m still alive?"


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened with frustration. He stepped closer, towering over me. "You don¡¯t have a choice," he said coldly. "You¡¯re no longer Olivia. You¡¯re Reba. And you¡¯re my wife now. So act like one. You have ten minutes. Be downstairs."


    He left before I could say another word.


    Shaking, I forced myself up and went to the wardrobe. My fingers trembled as I pulled out a white gown.


    I dressed quickly and made my way downstairs, my heart thudding in my chest. Damien was already waiting by the entrance. He didn¡¯t speak, just gestured for me to follow him.


    We walked through the corridor in silence, and then stepped out into the garden where the ceremony was being held.


    Everything stopped in me when I saw it.


    My photos¡ªeverywhere.


    There were flowers, white cloth draped from the trees, candles flickering in soft circles. Arge framed photo of me stood at the center of the altar, with a golden ribbon tied across it.


    The pack was gathered¡ªdressed in white, heads bowed, lips trembling. Some were crying. Real, heavy tears.


    And there... just a few feet away, I saw them.


    The triplets.


    Lennox, Louis, and Levi. All dressed in ceremonial white. All standing still, like statues carved from grief.


    Lennox¡¯s face was nk, but his eyes told a different story. Red, puffy, broken.


    Louis stood with his arms crossed tightly, jaw clenched like he was trying to hold himself together.


    Levi¡¯s hand covered his mouth, like if he opened it, the sob might escape.


    I stood there frozen.


    Did they ever love me like this?


    Why did it take losing me for them to show it?


    The Elder began to chant, starting the first funeral ritual. Everyone lowered their heads, murmuring the ancient words of passing.


    But I couldn¡¯t join them.


    My chest ached. My body felt like it was going cold. The weight of it all, watching people mourn me while I stood among them¡ªwas too much.


    I swayed slightly on my feet.


    Then everything spun.


    Thest thing I saw was Lennox¡¯s face turning toward me¡ªhis eyes widening with concern.


    And then darkness.


    I woke up to a dull ache in my head and the cold feel of stone beneath my palms. Myshes fluttered as I tried to move, only to realize I was lying on the ground¡ªon the floor of the garden.


    The ceremony had stopped. Murmurs filled the air. Somewhere in the blur, I heard Damien¡¯s voice before I even saw him.


    "I told you not toe," he muttered, his voice low but sharp enough to sting. "But you insisted, didn¡¯t you?"


    I tried to speak, but my throat was dry, my tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth.


    Damien let out an exasperated sigh, brushing a stray lock of hair from my face. "Rx, Darling," he said, faking a concern that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. He looked over his shoulder at someone I couldn¡¯t see. "She¡¯ll be fine. She always does this. Ever since she lost her parents, funerals make her faint... It¡¯s a thing¡ªshe can¡¯t handle it emotionally."


    I wanted to tell him to stop lying, to scream at him that none of this was normal¡ªthat none of this was me¡ªbut my lips wouldn¡¯t move. I could feel eyes on me. Whispers. Murmurs of pity. They believed his lies.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there gawking," Damien snapped at whoever was behind him. "Go back to the ritual. Show some respect."


    I flinched when he slid an arm under my knees and the other behind my back. His grip was strong, almost gentle, but there was no warmth in it. He lifted me like I weighed nothing¡ªlike he¡¯d done it a hundred times before.


    My head lolled against his chest as he turned away from the garden, the funeral chants fading behind us.


    He carried me up to the room we now shared,id me on the bed with mechanical care. For a heartbeat, I braced myself for him to yell¡ªready to scream right back at him. But surprisingly, he didn¡¯t. Instead, he moved to the couch and sat there across from me.


    A tense silence hung in the air as neither of us said a word. The air in the room was heavy¡ªalmost too heavy to breathe in. I could feel Damien¡¯s presence just across the room, sitting on the couch with that familiar stiffness in his posture, like he was calcting his next move.


    For a while, neither of us said a word.


    But I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    My voice came out hoarse. "You know, don¡¯t you?"


    He didn¡¯t answer. Didn¡¯t even look my way.


    I sat up slightly, ignoring the pounding in my head. "Gabriel and his sister... they tried to kill me. And you know why."


    Still, he was silent, his elbows resting on his knees, his hands loosely sped.


    "I deserve to know," I pressed, louder this time. "I saw the hate in their eyes. I felt it. That kind of rage isn¡¯t born out of nothing."


    A long pause, and I thought he wouldn¡¯t answer me at all.


    But suddenly, he exhaled and leaned back slowly against the couch, tilting his head to the ceiling like he was debating how much truth to spill.


    "It¡¯s because of your mother," he said finally, his voice low.


    My heart skipped. "What about her?"


    "She slit their mother¡¯s throat, Olivia. And their father... never spoke again after that night."


    I stared at him, stunned. "What...?"

 Chapter 239: Who Paid You

    <h4>Chapter 239: Who Paid You</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    The first ritual was over. The crowd had begun to disperse, some heading back to their homes, others lingering in quiet clusters to share old memories. But the rest of us¡ªmy family¡ªwe returned to the pack house in silence, waiting for the final ritual that would take ceter tonight.


    Some pack members wanted toe up to us... to offer their condolences, share their grief, speak of Olivia. But we gave the guards strict orders to let no one through. None of us were in the mood to hear sweet words about someone we all failed to protect.


    Back in my room, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Reba.


    I kept seeing her fainting in the garden, falling like a feather that had lost its strength to float. For a terrifying second, my instincts kicked in, and I had turned toward her¡ªbut I stopped myself. I couldn¡¯t move. Not with all those eyes watching. I forced myself to stay rooted to the ground, to act like I didn¡¯t care. Like I hadn¡¯t just watched someone copse in the middle of the funeral.


    Even when Damien lifted her in his arms and walked off, I stayed. I clenched my fists. Bit my tongue. Focused on the ritual.


    But my mind... my mind refused to obey.


    Instead, it kept circling back to her. Her pale face. Her trembling hands. That look in her eyes.


    Why the hell was I so worried about her?


    I didn¡¯t have an answer. So I just stayed in my room, pacing the floor, ignoring the voices downstair, avoiding everyone. I didn¡¯t eat. I didn¡¯t sleep. I barely even breathed.


    Great-grandmother Hailee¡¯s words kept haunting me.


    "Something ising, Lennox... Something that will shake you and your brothers. It will break you for a while. But don¡¯t be afraid... it was meant to be."


    What did she mean?


    And why did her voice echo louder now than it did in the dream?


    I let out a heavy sigh and dropped onto the edge of the bed, burying my face in my palms.


    A knock suddenly cut through the silence.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    "Alpha Lennox," Dustin¡¯s voice came from the other side. "The men have arrived. They brought Ss with them."


    My head shot up.


    "What?" I jumped to my feet and crossed the room in two long strides. I yanked the door open and stared at him. "Where is he?"


    Dustin stood straight. "They¡¯re holding him in the throne room."


    My heart thudded. "Good. Call my brothers. Now."


    He nodded without another word and turned down the hallway.


    I didn¡¯t waste a second. I jumped down the stairs and hurriedly made my way to the throne room. I stormed into the throne room, my boots hitting the marble with a loud sound. The guards stood on both sides, stiff and alert, parting immediately as I entered.


    And there he was.


    Ss.


    Even after all these years, I recognized him in an instant. He sat shackled on the floor, his head turning just slightly as I stepped forward. His eyes narrowed.


    Louis and Levi arrived momentster, their presence filling the room with a tense, heavy energy. The door thudded shut behind them, and now it was just us¡ªbrothers, guards, and the traitor sitting in the middle of the room like a rat cornered in a trap.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Ss barked, yanking at his chains. "Why was I abducted and brought here like a criminal?"


    I didn¡¯t respond to his anger. I simply stepped forward and looked down at him. "Why were you running, Ss? This is your home, isn¡¯t it?"


    His lip curled. "Release me now. I¡¯ve done nothing wrong. This is abuse of power."


    Levi cut straight through the nonsense. "We know it was you," he said calmly, but his voice had the weight of anger behind it. "We know you forged Olivia¡¯s handwriting. You wrote those spelled letters that drove us to hate her. We know everything."


    Ss¡¯s eyes flickered¡ªbut he shook his head. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."


    That was all I needed to hear. My patience snapped.


    "Get me a hot iron," I said coldly, turning to the guards. "With the fire pot. Now."


    The guards didn¡¯t hesitate. One of them quickly left and returned momentster with a long rod, the tip glowing red-hot and the pot.


    Ss¡¯s eyes widened. "You wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Oh, I would," I replied coldly, pulling the iron from the pot. I crouched beside him, holding the heat just inches from his arm. "For every lie you tell... I will press this into your skin. You lie once, you burn once. You lie again... next time it goes in your eye. You know I will do it, Ss. So tell the truth, or start choosing which eye you¡¯re willing to lose."


    "I didn¡¯t¡ª"


    The second he started to deny it again, I drove the iron into his forearm.


    His scream echoed in the air as his skin sizzled and peeled under the heat. The smell of burning flesh filled the room. He thrashed, but he couldn¡¯t shift¡ªnot with the silver-infused cor mped around his neck, suppressing his wolfpletely.


    I rose slowly, watching him writhe in pain, his breathing ragged and broken.


    "The next one goes in your eye," I said again, my voice low and deadly calm. "I swear to the Moon Goddess I will do it."


    His body trembled. He tried to catch his breath. Terror filled his face now. He knew I wasn¡¯t joking.


    "Fine," he choked, sweat pouring down his face. "Yes... I wrote it. I wrote those letters."


    I exchanged a nce with Levi and Louis before looking back down at him.


    "But you didn¡¯t spell it?" Levi asked.


    Ss shook his head weakly. "No. I only wrote it. It wasn¡¯t me who added the spell."


    "Then who?" Louis demanded. "Who paid you to do it?"


    Ss hesitated. His lips trembled. He looked between the three of us, panic rising behind his eyes.


    Finally, he lowered his head and whispered the words that turned my blood to ice:


    "Your parents."

 Chapter 240: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 240: The Truth</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "What!" Levi blurted out in utter shock, his voice echoing through the throne room. I exchanged a tense nce with him, his eyes wide with disbelief, then turned my gaze back to Ss as my frown deepened, my hand tightening around the iron in my grip.


    "One more lie to me," I snarled, my voice low but trembling with rage, "and I swear I¡¯ll pierce this iron straight through your throat!" I spat the words out, refusing to believe the filth that had just fallen from Ss¡¯s mouth.


    Ss scoffed, the corner of his mouth twitching into a mocking smile. "Why should I lie? If you think I¡¯m spinning stories, then call your parents and ask them yourself. Four years ago, they came to me¡ªhanded me a hefty sum to forge those three letters. They told me exactly what to write, word for word, and when I was done, they took the letters away." he said, sounding so sure of his words.


    My heart thundered in my chest as I turned to my brothers, catching the shadow of horror etched into their faces. None of us wanted to believe this¡ªcould believe this¡ªbut deep down we all knew there was only one way to find out.


    "Dustin..." I called out to Dustin, who stood at a corner. "Go get my parents... now."


    Dustin nodded before walking out.


    After he left, a tense silence hung in the air... How could this be true? My own parents, forging the letters? Why? For what possible reason? And the spell¡ªthe damn spell that twisted our minds, that poisoned our hearts, that nearly drove us to kill Olivia. Why would they do that? What did they gain?


    I shook my head, not wanting to believe it... I turned to Ss and growled, "You better not be fucking lying to me." I spat, and in that moment, the door to the throne room pushed open, and Dustin escorted my parents in.


    The second my mother¡¯s eyes fell on Ss, her breath caught sharp in her throat. My father inhaled like he¡¯d just been punched in the gut.


    That was enough. That was all we needed.


    Levi stepped forward. "Mother. Father. Ss says you paid him to forge those letters. Is that true?"


    "And don¡¯t even think of lying," Louis added darkly.


    There was a pause¡ªtoo long of a pause¡ªbefore they exchanged nces, like they were silently agreeing on something.


    Then Father sighed and said, "Everyone, please, take your seats."


    "We¡¯re not sitting," I snapped. "Answer the question!"


    Another heavy silence.


    Then¡ªFather nodded. "Yes. We did it."


    My heart dropped.


    My wolf roared inside me.


    Mother raised her hand gently. "But we had a good reason for it¡ª"


    "A good reason?!" I cut her off, nearly shaking from the force of my anger. "You forged a letter that made us hate her. You cast a spell to twist our minds so badly we almost killed Olivia!"


    Her eyes widened. "Spell? No¡ªno, Lennox, we didn¡¯t cast any spell. That¡¯s not us. We would never do something like that."


    My brothers and I exchanged confused looks. I shook my head, still breathing heavily. "Whether you cast it or not, there was a spell on those letters. We confirmed it. So exin that!"


    Father looked at Ss, then back at us, his expression tight. "We paid Ss to forge the letters. That part is true. But we didn¡¯t put any magic in them. We don¡¯t know who did."


    "Then why?" I demanded, stepping forward. "Why forge the letters? Why lie? Why manipte us into hating Olivia?"


    Father swallowed hard. Then he looked us in the eyes and said something we never expected.


    "Because... Olivia is rted to us."


    Everything in me froze.


    "What?" Louis asked, blinking.


    "She¡¯s... what?"


    "Rted to us?" I repeated, frowning hard. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Father lifted a hand. "Calm down. Allow me to exin. Just... listen."


    We didn¡¯t move. None of us breathed.


    "I didn¡¯t know Olivia wasn¡¯t Parker¡¯s real daughter until three weeks before her fourteenth birthday," he began. "That day, Parker came to me in confidence. He told me Olivia wasn¡¯t his biological child. That she hade to him under... unusual circumstances."


    I swallowed hard.


    Father continued, "He told me everything. Where she came from. Who brought her. The vague clues her real parents left behind. Something about her bloodline didn¡¯t sit right with me, so I decided to dig. I started tracing her origin¡ªquietly. And eventually... I found the link."


    He looked at us with tired eyes. "Through Parker¡¯s story and my own research, I discovered that Olivia is connected to us. Her bloodline ties back to my grandmother... your great-grandmother Hailee."


    "No..." I whispered, shaking my head. "That¡¯s not possible. That doesn¡¯t make sense."


    "But it¡¯s true," Father said gently. "Olivia is a descendant of Hailee... just like you."


    My legs felt weak.


    My brothers were silent.


    Everything was spinning.


    My head was pounding. My heart was racing. And I felt like I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "What are you saying?" I asked again, stepping forward, my voice barely holding steady. "How can she be rted to us? What kind of twisted game is this?"


    Father met my eyes calmly. "Because... your great-grandmother Hailee had other children with other men who aren¡¯t your great-grandfather."


    I froze.


    Louis¡¯s brows furrowed. "What?"


    Father continued, his voice hollow. "Your great-grandmother Hailee didn¡¯t have an easy life. Her rtionships were...plicated. I don¡¯t want to drag that pain back up, but you need to know¡ªher love life was not simple. She was married twice. She had rtionships with other men. She bore other children. It was hidden. Buried. But one of those children... was Olivia¡¯s grandfather."


    I felt my knees buckle slightly. I stumbled back and copsed into one of the thrones behind me, my mind screaming in denial.


    "You¡¯re lying," Levi said hoarsely, though it sounded like he was trying to convince himself.


    "No," Father replied gently. "I¡¯m not. I have all the evidence. The bloodlines, the history, the dates. Olivia is family. She shares the same great-grandmother as you. You three are her distant cousins."

 Chapter 241: Their Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 241: Their Reasons</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    Silence.


    The kind of silence that swallows you whole.


    The kind that sinks its ws into your chest and squeezes until you can¡¯t tell if you want to scream, vomit, orugh.


    Cousins.


    After everything... after the bond we thought we had? After the way we loved her?


    Louis turned around so fast his boots scraped the marble, his fists clenched, so tightly his knuckles looked like bone. "No... no, this can¡¯t be right."


    But it made sense. It made horrible, painful sense.


    I thought back to Great-grandmother Hailee¡¯s words. "Something ising... something that will break you. But don¡¯t be afraid¡ªit was meant to be."


    This was what she meant.


    It was Olivia.


    I buried my face in my hands. "Why... why didn¡¯t you tell us? Why keep this a secret?"


    Father exhaled slowly. "Because it wasn¡¯t my ce. Parker told me Olivia¡¯s story in confidence. But when I discovered the truth... when I realized she was part of our bloodline, I knew things had to end between you."


    I looked up at him sharply. "So you forged letters and destroyed her life instead?"


    "She¡¯s family, Lennox!" Father snapped suddenly, the calm in his voice breaking for the first time. "You were falling for her. All of you were. It wasn¡¯t right."


    "You could¡¯ve told us the truth!" Levi shouted.


    "And what would you have done?" Father shot back. "Would you have believed me? Or would you have loved her anyway? And besides, I knew none of you would have left her."


    "We would have had the right to know!" I roared.


    Father looked at me, pain shing in his eyes. "Maybe. But I wasn¡¯t willing to take that risk. So yes, we forged the letters. We gave them to the guards to pass on. I acted as if I believed Parker had stolen from the pack, though I didn¡¯t. But I needed Olivia to be cast down. I needed her to be someone you wouldn¡¯t look at again."


    My stomach churned.


    "So you turned her into an omega," I muttered bitterly. "Just so we¡¯d reject her."


    "Just so you¡¯d forget her," Mother added softly. "We didn¡¯t know the letters would be spelled. We only wanted her to leave you. We never wanted her dead."


    Father ran a hand through his hair, looking more exhausted than I¡¯d ever seen him. His voice lowered.


    "The n was working," he said, as if trying to convince himself more than us. "You hated her. She had no ce in your hearts anymore. She was an omega, disgraced, avoided by everyone. And you... you were slowly moving on."


    Mother nodded faintly. "You were getting closer to Anita. We thought... maybe you¡¯d finally forget Olivia."


    But the moment she said it, something snapped inside me.


    Forget her?


    They wanted us to erase Olivia like she was nothing. Like she hadn¡¯t been our whole damn world at one point.


    Father continued before I could speak. "Then the Moon Goddess... decided to bind you to her. All three of you."


    He looked at each of us, his eyes dark. "Your mate. Your blood. The same girl we fought so hard to push away from you three."


    Louis cursed under his breath and turned away, shaking.


    Levi clenched his fists, his jaw ticking.


    I just stood there. Frozen.


    "And when that happened," Father went on, "we knew we couldn¡¯t stop it anymore. But we also couldn¡¯t let the truthe out."


    He paused. His voice broke slightly. "So I did what I had to do."


    He sighed.


    "I forced you to mark her."


    I shook my head in disbelief. Father¡¯s eyes shimmered¡ªnot with tears, but shame. "I was pained... Goodness, I was. I knew what I was asking you to do. Marking her meant sealing the bond forever. But if you didn¡¯t... if you refused... the council would ask questions. The Moon Priestesses would get involved. Bloodline investigations would follow."


    "You knew she was rted to us," I said hoarsely, "and you still made us mark her?"


    "I had no choice," he said, voice sharp with guilt. "An Alpha must never reject his mate¡ªit would have raised rms. Questions. And if the truth of her parentage came out, there would be consequences for everyone. For you. For the pack. For her. So I forced the bond toplete. Quietly."


    A suffocating silence fell again.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The girl we had loved¡ªobsessed over, fought for, hurt, and broken¡ªwas our blood.


    Our distant cousin.


    It made me want to vomit.


    And yet... even as the weight of the truth settled on my shoulders like a boulder, the love didn¡¯t go away.


    I hated it. I hated myself for it. But it was still there.


    This pull... this ache... this invisible string that tied me to her. Even knowing the truth, I still wanted her.


    I didn¡¯t know about my brothers. Maybe they felt the same. Maybe not. But one thing echoed painfully in my chest¡ªFather was right.


    Even if he had told us the truth back then... we wouldn¡¯t have let her go.


    We would have loved her anyway.


    We would have held on.


    That¡¯s how far gone we were.


    Louis broke the silence, his voice hoarse. "Who are her real parents?"


    Father¡¯s expression tensed immediately. "That¡¯s not my ce to say."


    "Not your ce?" Levi snarled, stepping forward like he¡¯d break Father¡¯s neck with his bare hands. "You made us hate her. And now you¡¯re suddenly silent?"


    Father stood firm. "I promised Parker I¡¯d protect that part of her story. I won¡¯t break that promise."


    "Even now?" I growled. "After all this?"


    Mother stepped forward, her voice barely above a whisper. "He¡¯s right. It¡¯s not our story to tell."


    I let out a bitterugh and shook my head, pain swelling in my chest like a storm.


    "You took everything from her. You made her feel unloved, unwanted... you turned her into a ghost in her own home. And now you want to act noble? Now you want to protect her?"


    Neither of them answered.


    I looked at my parents¡ªand for the first time in my life, I felt nothing but disgust.


    "You will never be forgiven for this," I whispered.


    Not for the letters.


    Not for making us hate her.


    Not for forcing us to destroy her with our own hands.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Neither tried to defend their actions.


    I turned and walked out of the throne room, not looking back. I didn¡¯t want to hear another word. Not from them. Not from anyone.


    My legs carried me blindly through the hallways, my heart aching. I didn¡¯t know where I was going¡ªI just needed to be alone. Somewhere no one would think to find me. Somewhere silent.


    The library.


    No one ever came here anymore. It was always quiet... cold... still.


    Just how I needed it to be.


    I pushed the doors open and stepped inside, letting the rich scent of old books and polished wood wash over me. I walked slowly through the aisles, trying to breathe, trying to think, but nothing made sense anymore.


    I wanted to scream.


    But instead, I slumped into the farthest corner near the windows. I thought I was alone... until I heard a voice.


    "Lennox?"


    I froze.


    I turned, and saw Reba at the door.


    She looked just as I hadst seen her¡ªstill dressed in that flowing white gown, her long dark hair tumbling over her shoulders. But her eyes widened in surprise the moment she saw me.


    "Oh," she whispered. "I didn¡¯t know anyone woulde here today."


    I stayed silent, staring at her. Her gaze drifted over me slowly... and then she noticed it.


    The redness in my eyes.


    The way my fists were trembling.


    She stepped closer, gently, like she was approaching something fragile. "Lennox... are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine," I muttered, turning my face away. "Just needed space."


    I made a move to leave¡ªquick, sharp steps¡ªbut she moved faster, blocking my path gently with her hand on my arm.


    "Wait," she said softly. "Sometimes... it¡¯s okay to not be okay."


    I paused, swallowing hard.


    She looked at me, her voice even softer now. "I know you¡¯re an Alpha. You¡¯ve been trained your whole life to be strong, to hold everything in. But... you¡¯re still human."


    Her words hit me like a punch to the chest.


    Because I¡¯d heard them before.


    Not from her.


    But from Olivia.


    She said them years ago, when I broke my arm in training and refused to show pain. She was massaging the bruise and whispered those same words to me... "You¡¯re still human, Lennox. You¡¯re allowed to hurt."


    That memory hit me hard.


    My lips trembled.


    My throat closed.


    And before I knew it, the tears came.


    I tried to stop them. God, I tried.


    But I broke.


    Right there.


    In front of Reba. A woman I barely met twenty-four hours ago.


    She gasped softly and reached forward, pulling me into her arms.


    I should have pulled away.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because in that moment, I felt safe. Warm. Like for once, someone saw through all the rage and pain and armor... and just held me.


    I clung to her, my forehead buried in her shoulder, and let the sobse.


    She rubbed my back slowly, whispering, "It¡¯s okay. Let it out."


    I don¡¯t know how long we stayed like that, but when I finally pulled back, I met her eyes.


    Something shifted.


    The air thickened between us.


    Our eyes locked.


    My breath caught.


    And then... without thinking¡ªwithout nning¡ªwe kissed.


    Softly.


    Slowly.


    Like the world paused for a heartbeat just to watch us break every rule.


    It was wrong.


    It was confusing.


    It was everything I wasn¡¯t supposed to want.


    But in that moment... it happened.


    And I didn¡¯t stop it.

 Chapter 242: A Letter

    <h4>Chapter 242: A Letter</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    God, I wanted to pull away.


    I wanted to end this madness.


    But I couldn¡¯t.


    The kiss... it felt so damn good.


    Too good.


    Her lips were soft, warm¡ªnothing like Olivia¡¯s, yet somehow they still made my heart clench the same way. I hated it. I hated how my pain foundfort in someone else. But I didn¡¯t stop.


    She didn¡¯t either.


    My hands slid to her waist before I could think, and she leaned into me like she belonged there. The way her fingers curled against my chest... the way she exhaled like she had been holding her breath for hours...


    It should¡¯ve felt wrong.


    It was wrong.


    But at that moment, I didn¡¯t care.


    Because kissing her made the screaming in my head go quiet.


    Just for a second.


    Just enough to breathe.


    But when we finally pulled apart, both of us breathless, the silence between us was louder than anything I¡¯d ever heard.


    Her eyes met mine, filled with a thousand questions neither of us had the answer to.


    I looked away first, stepping back like I¡¯d just been burned. The cold air rushed between us, but it did nothing to cool the heat rising in my chest.


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to do that," I said hoarsely, running a hand through my hair.


    "I know," she whispered. "Me neither."


    A pause.


    Then her voice, quiet again. "But... did you regret it?"


    I hesitated.


    My heart screamed yes.


    My lips stayed silent.


    Because truthfully... I didn¡¯t know.


    Did I regret it?


    Did I feel guilty?


    Was this betrayal to Damien?


    "I don¡¯t know," I said honestly.


    Reba nodded slowly. "You¡¯re hurting. I understand. I don¡¯t expect anything from you, Lennox. I just... I saw you breaking, and I wanted to be there."


    I clenched my jaw, trying to hold in the chaos surging inside me.


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    She nodded, and without another word, she left.


    I slumped against the wall, shutting my eyes... my mind reying that kiss over and over. Damn it, why did it feel so good and so right?


    I shook my head hard. "Stop it, Lennox... she¡¯s your uncle¡¯s wife," I breathed out with a broken sigh. What the hell is happening to me? Minutes ago, I realized Olivia¡ªthe girl I¡¯d loved my whole life¡ªmight be rted to me, and now I¡¯ve kissed Reba, who¡¯s family. My uncle¡¯s wife. What the hell is going on?


    The door to the library creaked open, snapping me from my thoughts. I looked up to see my brothers stepping in.


    They both wore the same worried, confused look.


    They didn¡¯t say anything at first.


    Neither did I.


    Just silence.


    The kind that dripped heavier than any words could manage.


    Louis finally leaned against the opposite wall, arms crossed, his eyes distant. "I still can¡¯t believe it."


    "Me neither," Levi muttered, pacing slowly. "Our own parents... they forged those letters. Lied to us. Manipted us."


    "And Olivia..." Louis added quietly, "might be rted to us."


    I let out a bitterugh. "What the hell even is our life?"


    Louis shook his head. "It doesn¡¯t make sense, man. None of it does. I keep going back and forth in my head. Trying to find a hole in the story. Something that would prove they were lying. Something that would make this all a sick misunderstanding."


    "But they weren¡¯t lying," Levi muttered. "You saw their faces. You heard their voices."


    "Yeah," I said slowly, rubbing the back of my neck. "That¡¯s what makes it worse."


    For a moment, none of us spoke again. We were each stuck in our thoughts. Memories. Regrets.


    Then Louis exhaled sharply and muttered, "What if Olivia was still alive?"


    Both Levi and I looked at him instantly.


    He didn¡¯t take it back.


    "If she was alive," he continued, his voice low and bitter, "we would¡¯ve had to cut ties with her. Let go of everything we felt. Of everything we ever were."


    Levi looked down. "Would we, though?"


    I swallowed hard.


    My chest tightened.


    Because I knew the answer. We all did.


    I looked them in the eyes. "No," I said. "We wouldn¡¯t have. I couldn¡¯t have."


    Louis sighed, pressing a hand to his forehead. "Shit..."


    "She could be our cousin, and I still wouldn¡¯t have been able to let her go," I admitted. My voice cracked near the end, and I hated it. Hated how broken I sounded. "Even when I tried to hate her... it didn¡¯t work. Even after everything we did to her, all she had to do was look at me and I¡ª" I shook my head. "I would¡¯ve stayed."


    There was silence again. This one heavier. Sadder.


    Then Levi spoke, his voice quiet, almost hollow.


    "So... are we finally epting it now?"


    I looked at him.


    "What?"


    He met my eyes. "That she¡¯s dead."


    The words punched the air out of me.


    Neither of us responded immediately.


    We didn¡¯t want to say it.


    Didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    But what if she was really gone?


    Louis sat down slowly in one of the wooden chairs, elbows on his knees, head in his hands.


    I clenched my fists.


    "I don¡¯t want to," I whispered.


    Levi sat across from me, his expression grim. "Neither do I. But what if this is true... what if she really is gone?"


    My heart sank, and all I could think of was the possibility that Olivia might still be alive.


    Olivia wouldn¡¯t just die like that.


    Not her.


    "I keep thinking about it," Louis said suddenly, his voice muffled through his hands. "Who were her real parents? Why would they leave her with Parker? Why would Dad hide it from us?"


    "They know more than they¡¯re saying," Levi muttered. "They¡¯ve known it for years. If she was rted to us, if they traced her bloodline all the way back to our great-grandmother, then they must¡¯ve found names. Something."


    "But they won¡¯t tell us," I added bitterly. "They¡¯re still protecting some secret. Even now."


    "And that¡¯s what pisses me off the most," Louis growled. "They destroyed everything just to hide something none of us even understand."


    I nodded slowly. "There¡¯s more to this. There has to be."


    We fell silent again.


    Then¡ª


    A knock.


    The library doors opened, and a guard stepped in, holding a folded letter in his gloved hand.


    He bowed slightly. "A letter just arrived... addressed to the three of you."


    We all stiffened.


    "No," Levi said immediately. "Burn it."


    Louis shot to his feet. "Don¡¯t bring any more cursed letters near us. We¡¯re done being manipted."


    The guard hesitated, clearly caught off guard. "But... it states important¡ª"


    That made us all pause.


    My chest tightened. "Important?"


    "Yes, Alpha," the guard nodded.


    Levi exchanged a nce with me. "Still... it could be spelled."


    "I don¡¯t trust anything written anymore," Louis muttered. "For all we know that thing¡¯sced with dark charm."


    I nodded and stepped back. "Call Dustin."


    The guard bowed and turned on his heel.


    Momentster, Dustin walked in, his brows raised in concern. "You called me?"


    I gestured toward the letter still held in the guard¡¯s hands. "We need you to read it."


    He blinked. "Me?"


    "Yes," Levi said. "We don¡¯t trust it. We don¡¯t even want to touch it. Read it out loud."


    Dustin stepped forward, hesitantly taking the letter.


    He examined the seal before he carefully broke the seal, unfolded the paper, and began to read.


    "Save Reba from Alpha Damien... don¡¯t be deceived... everything is fake."


    He paused, then looked down at the bottom of the letter.


    "The sender..." he said quietly, "just signed it with a G."


    "G?" I repeated.


    Louis¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What the hell does that mean?"


    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 243: Who Is That

    <h4>Chapter 243: Who Is That</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    For hours, I remained locked in my room while my so-called funeral rites were taking ce outside. This time, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to watch.


    I didn¡¯t want to see it.


    Couldn¡¯t stand to see hundreds of people mourning me... saying goodbye to a girl who was still breathing.


    Who was still here.


    And the question that haunted me most¡ªwhose body were they burying?


    Whose lifeless form were they lowering into the ground while crying over me?


    How had Alpha Damien pulled it off?


    Who was this man? How could he manipte reality so perfectly¡ªdown to thest detail?


    I paced the floor, back and forth, my heart thundering in my chest. My mind kept returning to the conversation we had earlier.


    He told me my mother had killed Alpha Gabriel¡¯s mother.


    That¡¯s why they wanted me dead.


    But when I asked more¡ªhow that happened, why my mother would do such a thing¡ªhe refused to speak. Said that was all I needed to know.


    I hated that.


    I hated secrets.


    I sighed and sat back on the edge of the bed, staring nkly at the wall as my thoughts wandered... andnded on Lennox.


    When we kissed I could feel his hesitation for but also his desire for me... not as Olivia but as Reba. It made me wonder if I was really gone and this Reba was real¡ªDoes that mean he could¡¯ve kissed her¡ªon the very day of my funeral?


    I shook my head violently, pushing the thought away. It hurt too much to linger on it.


    Then suddenly I heard it.


    Faint.


    Soft.


    Floating through the air.


    A song.


    One of my favorite songs. Hero by Mariah Carey


    My breath hitched.


    Why... why was it ying?


    I jumped to my feet and rushed toward the sound, my heart pounding.


    It grew louder as I reached the hallway, then the stairs.


    And louder still when I stepped outside the mansion.


    The garden was full of people.


    Pack members, warriors, omegas¡ªeveryone stood gathered around a center disy.


    I weaved through the crowd, my breathing in shallow gasps, until I saw it¡ª


    A ss casket.


    And inside...


    I froze.


    Everything inside me stopped moving.


    There, inside the casket,y a body.


    The body they believed was mine.


    Pack members moved slowly, each taking turns to bow, whisper farewells, or leave a single white rose on the stone steps leading up to the coffin.


    My feet moved on their own.


    As I stepped closer, I felt the weight of every stare, every whispered prayer. But they didn¡¯t see me. Not as Olivia.


    To them, I was dead.


    As I neared the casket, my gaze fell on the triplets.


    They stood like statues¡ªeach seconds away from breaking down. None of them spoke. All had tears in their eyes, clinging to thest shred of control.


    Louis gripped the railing so tight.


    Levi was blinking fast, his shoulders trembling.


    Lennox... his jaw was clenched, face pale, tears silently trailing down his cheek.


    My heart shattered.


    I stepped closer... closer still... until I reached the ss.


    And then¡ªI gasped.


    Loud.


    My knees buckled.


    Because lying inside was a headless body¡ªa body that looked exactly like mine.


    Same build.


    Same hands.


    Beside the body... the head.


    And goodness¡ª


    It looked just like me.


    The face.


    The hair.


    Everything.


    It was like staring at a twisted, lifeless reflection.


    I stumbled backward, dizzy, bile rising in my throat.


    No. No no no no no.


    How is this possible?


    My body swayed, my vision blurring.


    I felt dizzy and just as I was about to hit the ground, strong arms caught me.


    Held me.


    "Easy, dear," came the deep, calming voice of Alpha Damien.


    He was suddenly there, holding me against his chest.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    Couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Couldn¡¯t think.


    Only one thought echoed through my mind¡ªWho the hell is that in the casket?


    He guided me away from the casket and back to the main mansion.


    When we got to my room, he let go of me and frowned.


    "Why were you there... you could have stayed in this room," he spat.


    I frowned right back and met his eyes, asking the question that had been tearing me apart. "Who is that? The body that looks like me¡ªwho is she?"


    "It¡¯s none of your business," he said coldly, turning away.


    No. Not this time.


    I stepped in front of him and blocked the door. "No, Alpha Damien. I deserve to know," I said, my voice trembling with anger. "You told me my mother killed Alpha Gabriel¡¯s mother and refused to exin. Now everyone is down there mourning andying to rest someone who¡¯s not me¡ªand you still won¡¯t tell me who she is?"


    He said nothing.


    So I raised my voice. "I want the truth!"


    His hand went to the doorknob, but I stepped closer and grabbed his wrist.


    "You¡¯re not going anywhere," I said. "Not until you tell me who that girl in the casket is."


    He tried to push past me, but I didn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t blink.


    And then I said it¡ªthe one thing that shifted the entire air in the room.


    "If you won¡¯t tell me..." I whispered, "then let¡¯s end this game."


    He stopped.


    I kept going.


    "You can kill my parents like you nned. I won¡¯t stop you. But I¡¯ll expose everything. I¡¯ll make sure your enemies know I¡¯m not Reba. And Sofia? She¡¯ll be dead within hours. So go ahead. We both lose."


    The silence was sharp. Deadly.


    He turned slowly, his brow furrowed with anger.


    His jaw clenched. He looked as if he wanted to rip the entire room apart.


    Then finally¡ª


    He gritted his teeth and spat the word through them.


    "Fine."


    I exhaled shakily.


    His gaze darkened, like the truth was a poison he hated to speak.


    "The person in that casket..." he said, his voice low and heavy, "is you."


    I blinked.


    "What?"


    He stared at me. "That body is you, Olivia."


    My heart stopped. What is he talking about?


    He let out a tired sigh.


    "The person in that casket," he whispered, "was the real Reba. The one who died in your ce."

 Chapter 244: Should Be Thankful

    <h4>Chapter 244: Should Be Thankful</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    My eyes widened as I struggled to wrap my head around what Alpha Damien had just said.


    "Now can you move away?" he groaned, already reaching for the door.


    But I shook my head stubbornly. "No."


    There was no way I was letting him leave. Not until I had answers. I couldn¡¯t keep living in the dark.


    "I have more questions to ask," I said firmly.


    The look he gave me made it clear he was running out of patience¡ªbut I didn¡¯t care.


    "Why did you kill her?" I demanded. "You killed her... just for this, didn¡¯t you? To make all this work?"


    Alpha Damien¡¯s eyes darkened. An irritated frown settled over his expression.


    "And what makes you think I killed her?" he asked coldly.


    I hesitated.


    He stepped closer, his voice sharp with anger now. "What do you take me for, Olivia? A monster? A heartless man who ughters innocent girls for convenience? Is that how you see me?"


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    He scoffed, the anger in him growing deeper. "You should be on your knees thanking me."


    "What?" I breathed, confused.


    "I saved your fucking life," he snapped. "And I¡¯m not just talking about Alpha Gabriel. You think he¡¯s the only one who wants you gone?"


    My brows furrowed deeper.


    He pointed to the window like he could still see the crowd below. "There are people in this pack... and beyond... who would pay anything to see you dead. You don¡¯t even know the half of it."


    I swallowed hard.


    "Being dead to them," he continued bitterly, "is the only thing keeping you alive. You should be grateful, Olivia. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re breathing. And you get to keep your heart beating because of me."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but he didn¡¯t give me the chance.


    "Next time you want to use someone of murder, think carefully," he said, voice low and full of anger. "Because not everyone who lies to you is trying to hurt you."


    Then he stepped back and reached for the door again.


    "And don¡¯t bother me again," he muttered, just before walking out and mming the door behind him.


    And just like that, I was alone again.


    Shocked, I went over to the bed and sat on the edge... What did he mean? Who else wanted me dead? Why? What the hell was going on?


    I gripped the bedsheets tightly, my heart still racing. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t piece anything together. The truth felt like a puzzle with half the pieces purposely hidden¡ªand Damien was the one holding them all.


    Was I really safer being dead to the world? And if so... why were there people determined to kill me?


    My thoughts swirled endlessly until I felt too exhausted to keep questioning. Outside, I could still faintly hear the murmurs, the music, the quiet sound of people grieving a girl who wasn¡¯t really gone. My own funeral...


    Eventually, the muffled noise faded into silence... And somewhere in that stillness... I drifted off.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When I opened my eyes again, the room was dark.


    The moonlight crept through the curtains, casting pale shadows across the walls. I blinked slowly, my throat parched and dry. I sat up, groggy and disoriented. The clock on the wall told me it waste¡ªdeep into the night.


    The funeral must¡¯ve ended hours ago.


    Still half-asleep, I stood and padded toward the door, needing something¡ªanything¡ªto drink.


    The hallways were quiet now. Everyone must have retired to bed after the funeral....


    As I reached the stairs, I slowed down, hearing voices.


    I crept down a little farther and peeked from behind the wall.


    There in the living room, standing in front of the firece, was Anita.


    She looked nervous, arms folded across her chest.


    And facing her¡ªwas Levi.


    His face was stony, jaw tight, eyes cold.


    I held my breath and listened.


    "You need to keep staying in your room," Levi said tly.


    Anita flinched.


    He crossed his arms. "We don¡¯t want to see your face. Not right now."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    He sounded... broken. Tired. Like grief had hollowed something inside him.


    Anita nodded slowly, biting her lip. "I understand," she whispered.


    But Levi didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He just turned and walked off, his shoulders rigid.


    I pulled back before either of them could see me, my heart thudding in my chest.


    I waited for Anita to leave, but she didn¡¯t... instead she stayed by the firece and I couldn¡¯t go back to my room, so I stepped out of hiding.


    When Anita heard my footsteps, she looked up and stared at me nkly... she believed I was really Reba.


    Staring at her now, I could tell everything was taking its toll on her... the vibrant Anita I once knew seemed to be fading more and more each day.


    "Hi," she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I hesitated. My instinct was to ignore her and keep walking¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. That would seem cold. Unusual. Suspicious.


    So I forced a smile and walked over to her.


    "Hey," I said, standing a few feet away.


    "You okay?" I asked carefully.


    Anita didn¡¯t respond at first. She blinked a few times, then slowly lowered herself into the armchair behind her.


    "No," she said tly, staring at the floor. "Not really."


    Something tugged at my chest. I knew this girl. I¡¯dughed with her, danced with her, trusted her. She was my best friend.


    Or... she used to be.


    I sat across from her, unsure of how much I could ask without giving myself away. But my curiosity, my pain¡ªit got the better of me.


    "I heard..." I began slowly, testing the waters. "I heard that Olivia¡ªthe one who died¡ªwas your best friend."


    Anita looked up, her lips twitching slightly. But she didn¡¯t speak.


    "I¡¯m not judging," I added quickly. "But if she was your best friend... why did you look like you hated her? Why did you betray her?"


    She looked away, gulping hard.


    I thought she would stay quiet.


    Or maybe get angry. Say something mean.


    Maybe make up a lie.


    But instead... she cried.


    Her lips trembled, and her eyes filled with tears.


    Then, her whole body shook.


    She covered her face with her hands, but the tears kept falling.


    Loud sobs came out of her as she started to cry harder.


    She looked hurt... really hurt.


    Like someone who had lost something important.


    Like someone full of pain.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 245: Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 245: Regrets</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I never expected Anita to break down in tears... this was not what I expected. I expected her to give excuses, say evil things about me, but she didn¡¯t¡ªrather, she was crying loudly while I just sat there, not knowing what to do.


    After a few minutes, she got a grip of herself and began wiping her face. I looked at her, wondering why she was crying. Was she mourning me? Was this guilt? Or was she just acting, trying to get something out of me?


    After a few minutes, she finally pulled herself together, sniffling as she wiped at her face with trembling fingers. She didn¡¯t look at me at first, just kept staring at her hands.


    "I¡¯m sorry you have to see me this way," she murmured.


    I nodded slowly. "It¡¯s okay to let it out... don¡¯t apologize for that," I said gently, though deep down, I wanted to scream at her. Tell her she was a terrible friend. Ask her why. Why did you hurt me like that, Anita?


    I loved you.


    She sucked in a shaky breath and finally met my gaze.


    "I wish..." she began, her voice cracking. "I wish I never let jealousy take over me."


    My brows drew together.


    "I wish I never agreed to them," she added, her tone low with shame.


    Them?


    My heart skipped a beat. I leaned forward slightly. "Who?" I asked, careful not to sound too eager.


    She hesitated, eyes darting around the empty room before she whispered, "My parents... and the triplets¡¯ parents."


    My blood ran cold.


    I kept my expression calm, but inside, everything felt like it was tilting sideways.


    "What... what happened?" I asked, my voice low.


    Anita hesitated again, like she was weighing whether to tell me the truth.


    Then finally, she spoke.


    "A week before Olivia¡¯s birthday... Lady Fiona came to see me," she said slowly. "She told me she didn¡¯t want Olivia for the triplets. She wanted me."


    I swallowed hard. "Did she tell you why?"


    Anita shook her head. "No. She just said Olivia wasn¡¯t the right fit. That she needed me instead."


    I could see the shame flicker in her eyes as she continued.


    "I was going to say no," she admitted, "but then I thought about the way the triplets looked at her. The way theyughed around her, smiled just by hearing her name..." Her voice cracked again. "I wanted that."


    She looked away. "Boys never looked at me that way. No one ever did."


    And she was telling the truth.


    Anita was beautiful¡ªno doubt about that¡ªbut boys were never attracted to her. Not really. Not like they saw me.


    She let out a bitter sigh. "So I told my parents what Lady Fiona said. I thought they¡¯d talk me out of it. But instead... they encouraged me. Said they had their own ns too. That this could work in our favor."


    My throat tightened. "And you agreed."


    She nodded slowly. "Lady Fiona took me somewhere... I don¡¯t even know where. It was a witch... they... they did something. They gave me something to drink, something to bathe in. They said it would help. That it would ¡¯clean me¡¯¡ªmake the charm stronger, make the triplets look at me the way they looked at her."


    My stomach turned.


    So that was it.


    It wasn¡¯t just betrayal.


    It was nned.


    Crafted.


    I sat back slowly, trying to keep my hands from shaking.


    Anita wiped her eyes again, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I regret everything," she said, her gaze fixed on the flickering fire. "All of it."


    I stared at her, unsure if I was ready to believe her... unsure if I even wanted to.


    But she kept going.


    "I didn¡¯t get the triplets¡¯ love," she said, her voice breaking. "Not even for a second. No matter how much charm or magic was used, they never looked at me like they looked at Olivia. Not once."


    She finally looked at me again, and this time, her eyes were hollow.


    "I lost my best friend," she whispered. "The only person who ever saw me... really loved me. And now she¡¯s gone."


    Her words hit like a punch to the chest.


    She didn¡¯t stop.


    "I regret hurting her. I regret every action, every cruel word, every moment I let someone convince me she didn¡¯t deserve what she had. I regret listening to my parents. I thought I¡¯d be happier if I had what she had... but I was wrong."


    She ced a hand gently on her stomach.


    "And now... I¡¯m carrying babies who might not even make it into this world," she said with a broken voice. "I can feel it. Something¡¯s not right. The doctors say I should rest, that I need to hope¡ªbut all I feel is this... fear."


    I opened my mouth to respond¡ªto say something, anything¡ªbut I paused.


    Because just then, the front door opened.


    Alpha Damien walked in.


    His eyesnded on me immediately, sharp and annoyed. He didn¡¯t say anything, just gave me a look that said you shouldn¡¯t be here.


    I turned back to Anita, forcing a soft smile.


    "I have to go," I said quietly.


    She nodded slowly, her hands folded in herp, her eyes still wet. "Thank you... for listening."


    I hesitated, then turned and walked away, Damien¡¯s gaze following me the entire time.


    I took the stairs back to the room I shared with Alpha Damien. We both stepped in, and I expected him tosh out... I was used to hisshing out, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, Alpha Damien dragged himself to the nearest seat and slumped into it, shoulders hunched, face buried in his hands like the weight of the world was pressing him down.


    I blinked, surprised. He looked... exhausted. Broken. Scared. This was the first time I had ever seen him like this.


    I stepped forward slowly. "What¡¯s wrong?" I asked quietly.


    God, I was supposed to hate this man... so why was I worried?


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    Just sat there, breathing hard through his nose, refusing to meet my gaze.


    I moved closer. "Alpha Damien..."


    Still nothing.


    I crouched beside him, my voice softer. "You don¡¯t have to keep shutting me out. Whatever it is... just tell me."


    A long, tense pause filled the room.


    Then, finally, he lifted his head and looked at me¡ªhis eyes red-rimmed.


    "They¡¯ve given me three days," he muttered.


    I frowned. "Three days for what?"


    "To step down."


    My breath caught.


    He looked away. "If I don¡¯t... they¡¯ll kill Sofia."


    My heart stopped. "What?"


    "They still believe I care about her," he said bitterly. "That I¡¯m still in love with her. They don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve moved on."

 Chapter 246: Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 246: Attraction</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    Throughout the night, I couldn¡¯t sleep... so many things were in my head. Firstly, we had justid Olivia to rest but deep down I still can¡¯t ept it... somehow, deep down I feel like she is still alive... it is delusional of me, but I just can¡¯t get away from those thoughts.


    My wolf has been oddly silent, and I could tell he was mourning Olivia, just like me. It was alreadyte in the morning, but I just couldn¡¯t get out of bed... I felt drained, staring at the portrait of Olivia all through the night... I had shed silent tears and never for once, blinked my eyes... I stayed all night imagining this wasn¡¯t real... our Olivia couldn¡¯t be gone just like that...


    A hurried knocknded on the door and by the scent I realized it was rk, one of our betas. I groaned but didn¡¯t ask him in. He knocked again and I got irritated.


    "What!" I barked at him.


    "Levi... you need to see this," he yelled from outside. The urgency in his voice told me something was wrong. I jumped out of the bed and went to the door... I pushed it open and saw rk standing in front of me.


    "What happened?" I asked, panicking.


    "It¡¯s Anita.... I think something is wrong..."


    I frowned. "And what¡¯s wrong with her?" I asked sharply, my voiceced with irritation.


    "She is havingplications," he said.


    I cursed under my breath and followed him, the urgency in his footsteps forcing my own.


    We reached Anita¡¯s room, and the moment I stepped inside, I stopped cold. Lennox and Louis were already there. Lennox leaned stiffly against the wall, arms crossed, jaw tight. Louis didn¡¯t even look at her¡ªjust stared nkly at the floor. My mother stood beside the healers, nervously biting at her thumbnail, while three healers surrounded the bed.


    Anita was screaming. Blood soaked the sheets under her, the metallic scent so thick it made my wolf recoil. She gripped the sheets, crying and writhing as pain wrecked through her body.


    "She¡¯s hemorrhaging again," one of the healers said.


    I didn¡¯t move closer. I didn¡¯t even blink. I just stood there, arms crossed, watching as she twisted in pain.


    I should¡¯ve felt something. Pity. Worry. Even concern for the babies...


    But all I felt... was a nk feeling... If I could lose Olivia, then I am prepared to lose anything.


    She kept begging between sobs. "Please... save my babies... please..."


    The crying grated on my nerves. The healers worked on her while I and my brothers all stood quiet.


    After some time, the room grew quiet.


    The head healer stood upright, her gloves stained red. She let out a breath. "She¡¯s stabilized... but..." she paused and looked at my mother. "There¡¯s only one baby left. The other baby is gone."


    A long silence followed.


    Anita broke it with a soft, pathetic cry. I didn¡¯t move. Neither did my brothers. She curled in on herself, weeping into the pillow.


    I stared at her, not knowing what to feel. That might¡¯ve been our child. But there was no ache. No panic. No sense of loss twisting in my gut. Maybe I was too numb. Or maybe, deep down, I¡¯d already disconnected from everything tied to her.


    Before I could think more, the door creaked open and Reba walked in. The moment her scent hit me, my wolf stirred¡ªagain. It was like my heart recognized something before my mind could even catch up.


    She didn¡¯t say a word. Just stood quietly near the doorway, her eyes on Anita.


    My gaze snapped to her like a ma. Everything else vanished. The blood-soaked bed. Anita¡¯s sobs. The hollow ache in my chest. All of it. Gone. All I saw... all I felt... was her.


    Lennox and Louis noticed too. I could feel the shift in the room¡ªfeel them stiffen. Lennox¡¯s eyes locked onto her like she was gravity. Louis took a step forward without realizing.


    What was this? How could someone pull us in like this¡ªso easily, sopletely?


    "Alpha..." one of the healers spoke suddenly, snapping me out of the trance. "You have to mark her."


    I blinked. "What?"


    She looked between the three of us, worry in her tone. "Thest child. It¡¯s not just blood loss anymore. Her connection to the father is weakening. If none of you mark her... she may lose the remaining baby."


    I felt my heart harden instantly. Lennox scoffed and looked away. Louis clenched his jaw. I let out a cold breath.


    "We¡¯re not doing that," I said tly.


    "Absolutely not," Lennox added, his voice ice.


    "You can take that option off the table," Louis finished.


    The healer¡¯s eyes widened. "But¡ªif you don¡¯t¡ª"


    "She¡¯s not our mate," I cut her off. "She never was."


    "And she never will be," Lennox snapped.


    "She made her choices," Louis added.


    Anita whimpered again on the bed, but none of us felt pity for her.


    "She yed a game and lost," I said, my eyes still on Reba. "This is her consequence."


    The healer tried to speak again, but none of us stayed to listen. We turned and walked out together.


    Outside the hallway, I murmured to my brothers. "I¡¯m going to the garden," I told my brothers quietly. "I need to clear my head." They didn¡¯t question me. We were all too drained to speak.


    Once outside, I drew in a deep breath and tilted my head to the sky. The garden was still. Silent. I thought of Olivia, how she used to walk here every evening. I could almost see her now¡ªbarefoot, smiling, humming something under her breath. My chest tightened.


    "I miss you," I whispered, though the wind carried it away before I could even believe I¡¯d said it out loud.


    I sat on the stone bench near the rose bush she once nted and ran my fingers through my hair. My thoughts were a storm¡ªOlivia, Anita, the child we¡¯d just lost... the way Reba had walked into that room and effortlessly shattered my focus.


    What the hell was happening to me?


    A soft rustle behind me snapped me out of it. I turned. There, by the edge of the path, stood Reba. She was halfway turned, clearly trying to sneak away unnoticed.


    "Don¡¯t leave," I said before I could stop myself. "You cane in."


    She froze for a moment, then hesitated... and finally walked into the garden. She didn¡¯t speak right away. Neither did I. The silence between us felt thick¡ªbut strangelyforting.


    When she got closer, her scent hit me again¡ªsoft, warm, familiar in a way that shouldn¡¯t have been possible. I inhaled deeply, and my wolf stirred again, tugging at my soul like it was reaching for something it had lost.


    Finally, she broke the silence.


    "Why?" she asked softly. "Why don¡¯t you want to mark Anita... to save the baby?"


    I didn¡¯t look at her. I just stared ahead, my jaw clenched. Because I couldn¡¯t exin it. Not fully. So I gave her the only truth I had.


    "Because I don¡¯t love her," I said.


    She looked at me, her brows slightly furrowed.


    "I never loved her," I added, my voice low. "She was just... convenient. And I¡¯ve lost too much already to keep sacrificing pieces of myself for things that were never real."


    I turned and finally met her eyes.


    "And that baby?" I said. "I don¡¯t even know if it was ever really mine. But even if it is... I¡¯m not giving her a bond she doesn¡¯t deserve."


    Reba said nothing, just watched me closely.


    "I won¡¯t let her tether me," I continued, my tone firmer. "Not with guilt. Not with pain. And not with a child I never asked for."


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t speak. Then, very softly, she said, "That must¡¯ve been hard to say."


    I looked away again.


    "It wasn¡¯t hard," I replied quietly. "It¡¯s just the truth." And the silence returned... but this time, it didn¡¯t feel tensed.


    And this time I decided to ask. "Do you love Damien?" I didn¡¯t know why I said it, but I am not taking it back.


    Her eyes snapped to mine. The question hung between us, awkward and heavy. I didn¡¯t even know why I asked. Maybe it was curiosity. Maybe jealousy. Maybe something deeper I didn¡¯t want to name yet.


    "I..." she started, then hesitated. "I¡¯m trying to." That answer made something in my chest tighten. She looked away, fiddling with her fingers. "He¡¯s been good to me. Kind, in his own way. He protects me. And he says he loves me... I¡¯m trying to believe that. To grow into that."


    "But you don¡¯t love him yet," I said quietly.


    She didn¡¯t deny it.


    "I don¡¯t know what love is," she admitted. "Everything feels blurred. And Damien once loved ady. And... I don¡¯t know if what I feel isfort, or something deeper. I can¡¯t tell the difference."


    I nodded slowly, but something inside me bristled. I didn¡¯t like this. I didn¡¯t like the idea of her trying to force love for someone else. Especially not him.


    And then, before I could stop myself, another question came out of me.


    "How do you feel when you kiss him?"


    Her head turned sharply, her eyes widening. "What?"


    "Do you feel anything?" I asked, my voice low. "Butterflies? Heat? That pull in your chest like something is anchoring you to him?"


    She blinked, thrown off.


    "I..." she frowned. "It¡¯s just a kiss. Warm. Gentle. Nothing intense. It doesn¡¯t feel... electric or anything. Sometimes, I don¡¯t feel anything at all."


    That answer hit harder than it should¡¯ve. And that¡¯s when I said it.


    "I could kiss you."


    Her eyes widened even more. "What?"


    "To help you know," I said softly, my voice lower than before. "So you can tell the difference. Between what¡¯s real... and what¡¯s justfort."

 Chapter 247: Taken

    <h4>Chapter 247: Taken</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    I waited for her to pull away. To say no. To call me crazy or remind me she belonged to my uncle.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    She just stared at me... and for a second, I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her lips were slightly parted, and her eyes looked unsure¡ªbut not angry. Not afraid.


    I leaned in again, slower this time.


    And when I kissed her... it was like something inside me snapped.


    It wasn¡¯t soft or gentle.


    It was full of need. Hunger.


    She gasped a little, and I felt her grip my shirt.


    Her lips moved with mine, and a low sound left my throat¡ªa moan I didn¡¯t even mean to let out.


    I pulled her onto myp without thinking.


    My hands went to her waist, then her hips, holding her close.


    She pressed against me, and we kissed again¡ªdeeper, harder, like we couldn¡¯t get enough of each other.


    Her fingers ran through my hair, and mine moved to her lower back, then down.


    I grabbed her ass, and she let out a soft moan into my mouth.


    It felt like the world disappeared.


    Just her.


    Just this.


    We kissed desperately. Our tongues tangled... fuck, it was so intense my stomach flipped¡ªthere it was, that rush of butterflies.


    When we finally pulled apart, we were both panting.


    Breathing hard.


    Our foreheads almost touched.


    She was still on myp.


    Her hands on my chest.


    My arms around her.


    We didn¡¯t say a word.


    We just looked at each other, like we didn¡¯t know what we had just done¡ªor what woulde next.


    I stared at her, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest.


    Why?


    Why was I so drawn to her?


    Why did she make me feel like this¡ªlike I couldn¡¯t think straight when she was near?


    My hands were still on her waist.


    Her breath still mixed with mine.


    Everything about her felt so familiar... too familiar.


    Then suddenly¡ªI blinked.


    And just for a second, Olivia¡¯s face shed over hers.


    It was so fast, but so clear.


    Those eyes. That softness.


    I froze.


    A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    I gently moved her off myp, careful not to be rough.


    Her eyes looked confused, but I couldn¡¯t exin.


    I stood up and took a step back, avoiding her gaze.


    "I... I need to go," I said quietly.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    I looked at her one more time, and guilt mmed into me.


    We had just buried Olivia.


    And here I was... kissing someone else.


    I swallowed hard and turned away, walking out of the garden without looking back.


    Back in my room, I slumped into the couch, running both hands through my hair.


    But no matter how I tried to shake it off... I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the kiss.


    Her lips. Her scent. Her breath mixing with mine.


    That moment had felt like I had forgotten everything¡ªevery pain, every loss.


    Even Olivia.


    And that... scared me.


    Because it felt right.


    Too right.


    I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees, staring at nothing.


    What was happening to me?


    A soft knock came at the door, and secondster, Lennox and Louis stepped in without waiting for permission.


    They didn¡¯t say a word at first.


    Just walked in and sat down across from me, both looking as drained as I felt.


    We sat in silence for a while, the weight of everything pressing down on us.


    I finally broke the silence.


    "Do you remember that letter?" I said quietly. "The one that came before all this... about saving Reba."


    Lennox frowned. "Yeah... I remember."


    Louis nodded slowly. "The one that said she needed help. That she was in danger."


    I looked between them. "What do we think now? That Damien is forcing her into this marriage?"


    Lennox leaned back, arms crossed. "It doesn¡¯t make sense. She seemed happy with him."


    Louis sighed. "She looked... trapped to me."


    "Exactly," I said, sitting up straighter. "And why would someone send us a warning if there wasn¡¯t truth in it?"


    Lennox rubbed his chin, thinking. "Could be Damien was forcing her into this marriage. You know she is human. He¡¯s powerful enough to do something like that."


    Louis met my eyes. "Are you saying we need to step in?"


    I nodded slowly. "I¡¯m saying... we need to find out the truth. About her. About the letter. About everything."


    I paused, my voice quieter.


    "Because if she¡¯s not there by choice... then we have to help. We can¡¯t stay silent."


    They both nodded, and the room fell quiet again.


    The room stayed quiet, heavy with all our thoughts.


    I could tell my brothers were just as tense as I was.


    Then the door suddenly swung open.


    No knock.


    Just Damien walking in like the ce belonged to him.


    We all stood up instantly, our bodies going stiff.


    His eyes darted around the room, sharp and impatient.


    "Where¡¯s Reba?" he asked.


    I nced at Lennox, then at Louis. "She¡¯s not here," I said calmly.


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just stared at us like he didn¡¯t believe it.


    Then, without another word, he turned and walked out.


    We watched him go, the door still slightly open behind him.


    Lennox scoffed. "Did you see his face?"


    Louis nodded. "He looked panicked."


    "I don¡¯t like this," I muttered, already heading for the door.


    We followed him down the stairs and into the sitting room.


    And there he was.


    Pacing.


    Running a hand through his hair.


    He looked... worried.


    Not angry. Not annoyed. But really worried.


    Before we could ask what was going on, his phone rang.


    He picked it up immediately. "Hello?"


    We couldn¡¯t hear what the person on the other end was saying, but we saw the way his face changed.


    Eyes wide. Jaw clenched.


    Then¡ª"Shit!" he cursed loudly, just before the call ended.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Lennox asked, stepping forward.


    Damien looked at us, breathing hard. "Reba..." he said slowly, "she¡¯s been taken."


    My stomach dropped. "What?"


    "By who?" Louis asked quickly.


    Damien¡¯s face hardened. "My opponent. One of the Alphas contesting against me," he ground out, his voice trembling.


    My eyes widened, and my wolf growled angrily inside me.


    Before I could speak, a guard burst in behind us.


    "Alphas... ady... half dead is at the gate... asking for Alpha Damien...and she looks Familiar."


    I exchanged confused nces with my brothers, but Damien was already moving towards the door.


    We followed him and outside we saw a half-dead woman sitting on the floor... she looked so familiar...


    Damien ran towards her while we moved closer and the closer we got, the more our eyes widened until we were close enough to recognize her fully.


    "Sofia...!"

 Chapter 248: Never Loved Her

    <h4>Chapter 248: Never Loved Her</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    Sofia...! It was really her.


    Even though we hadn¡¯t seen her in more than three years, we recognized her instantly. Nothing had changed. She still looked just like Olivia... just an older version. Same eyes. Same nose. Same soft lips that used to curl into the same kind of smile that made everything else disappear.


    My chest tightened the moment I stared at her. It was like seeing a ghost. A ghost of Olivia...


    Then suddenly, everything shifted. Damien panicked and rushed forward, scooping Sofia into his arms like she weighed nothing. Her body was limp, her eyes half-closed.


    "Call the healers!" he shouted at the nearest guard, his voice sharp with fear.


    Before we could ask anything, he turned and sprinted into the mansion with her in his arms. My brothers and I exchanged confused looks. No one said a word. But we all followed.


    By the time we reached Damien¡¯s room, he was already kneeling beside Sofia on the bed, clutching her hand tightly.


    "She¡¯s burning up," he whispered, brushing her hair back from her forehead. "Come on, baby. Stay with me..."


    His voice cracked. The fear in his eyes wasn¡¯t fake. The pain in his expression wasn¡¯t fake. He still loved her. He never stopped.


    So why? Why did he marry Reba? Why bring her here and call her his Luna when his heart clearly still belonged to someone else?


    The healers rushed in behind us and began their work. One of them ced glowing hands over Sofia¡¯s chest, while another crushed herbs into a paste.


    Damien didn¡¯t move from her side. He kept whispering to her unconscious form like she could hear every word.


    "You¡¯re safe now. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you again... I promise."


    I stared at the scene, frozen. And then¡ªmy mind jolted.


    Reba. Where was Reba? Last we heard... she was taken. By Damien¡¯s enemies. We thought he¡¯d be the one panicking, calling the search teams, turning the whole territory upside down. But he wasn¡¯t. He hadn¡¯t even mentioned her since Sofia arrived.


    My heart dropped.


    "Shit," I muttered. I made a mind link to rk.


    "Get Dustin. Both of you to the CCTV room¡ªnow," I said. "Tell the search team to search for Reba. We need Reba found immediately. Double the patrols at the borders."


    "What happened?" rk asked quickly.


    "Just do it!" I snapped and hung up.


    I looked back at Damien. He hadn¡¯t moved from Sofia¡¯s side. His wife was missing, possibly in danger¡ªand he hadn¡¯t even noticed. He was too lost in Sofia.


    And in that moment, one thing became painfully clear... he never really loved Reba.


    Levi spoke. "Who do you think took Reba? We have to find her, remember?" Levi sounded frustrated, but Damien didn¡¯t utter a word. He just kept staring at Sofia as if if he looked away, she would disappear.


    Levi frowned and I spoke. "I have ordered the patrol team to look for her...Let¡¯s check the CCTV room," I said.


    Louis and Levi nodded, but Damien didn¡¯t care... he didn¡¯t even utter a word or show any concern, rather, his attention was solely on Sofia. For a moment, I was d she was back because she will have to clear the misunderstanding Damien had about us telling her his secrets.


    We rushed straight to the CCTV room, our footsteps echoing down the hallway like thunder. None of us spoke. We were all tense¡ªangry, confused, afraid. All for a stranger.


    rk and Dustin were already inside, standing near the main monitor with worried expressions. As soon as they saw us, they stepped back and gave me room.


    "Pull up thest two hours of footage," I ordered. "Start from the garden."


    The CCTV operator nodded and began tapping quickly on the keyboard. The screen blinked and switched to a view of the garden. There was Reba and Levi having a conversation.


    My brow furrowed, and secondster¡ªhe kissed her. Deeply... passionately.


    My jaw clenched. I turned slowly to Levi. He looked away and sighed.


    "It just happened," he muttered. "I didn¡¯t n it. I just..."


    He didn¡¯t exin more. He didn¡¯t have to. I couldn¡¯t judge him. Because what he didn¡¯t know was¡ªI had kissed her too. And none of us had told the others.


    I looked back at the screen, shaking the thought away. "Rewind," I said. "I want to see what happened after she left."


    The footage yed. Reba walked out of the garden and headed toward the training field, arms crossed, like she was lost in thought. Then, from the edge of the screen, three masked men appeared¡ªfast, silent.


    "What the hell¡ª" Louis muttered under his breath.


    We all leaned forward. The men cornered her quickly. One grabbed her arms while the second pulled something out of his pocket. A cloth. He pressed it over her nose and mouth.


    Reba struggled, tried to scream¡ªbut within seconds, she went limp. Unconscious.


    "Damn it!" Levi snapped, punching the wall.


    "Follow them," I said urgently.


    The footage jumped as the guard changed the camera angle. We saw the men dragging Reba through a back path. Then¡ªone by one¡ªthey climbed over the high fence with her.


    The next camera switched to the outside of the gate. And there... we saw it. A ck car waited by the edge of the woods. One of the men popped the trunk while another carried Reba¡¯s limp body and ced her inside.


    The trunk shut with a loud m. A few secondster, the others jumped over the fence and all three ran toward the car. Then they drove off.


    Silence filled the room. No one moved. No one breathed.


    I stepped back from the monitor, my fists clenched. "They nned this. They were waiting for her to be alone."


    Louis cursed softly. "They dared enter our pack house."


    Levi didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept staring at the screen like he wanted to burn it.


    "She¡¯s been gone for almost an hour," I said. "And Damien... he didn¡¯t even notice."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the storm of anger growing in my chest.


    "I want the scent tracked immediately," I ordered. "Send the best wolves out. I want that car found. I want every border locked down. Nobody gets in or out without clearance."


    Dustin and rk nodded and rushed out.


    And then I looked at my brothers. "We need to have a talk with Damien now..." I said, and didn¡¯t wait for them to speak before leading the way out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 249: The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 249: The Truth</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    We walked back into the room and realized Sofia was now conscious.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked tenderly, but Sofia frowned at him and slowly forced herself to sit properly on the bed. She met our eyes and shed us a weak smile before turning back to Damien, who looked tense¡ªand then, unexpectedly, she pped him hard across the cheek.


    The healers gasped, while my brothers and I just stood silently... watching.


    Damien¡¯s head jerked slightly from the impact. He didn¡¯t defend himself. Didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Sofia¡¯s lips trembled as tears welled in her eyes.


    "Because of you, I was kidnapped!" she shouted, her voice shaking with anger.


    Damien finally looked up at her, his expression unreadable. "Sofia..."


    "No!" she snapped, cutting him off. "They took me and kept me locked away for days! Days, Damien! And do you know what they did?"


    She didn¡¯t wait for a reply.


    "They showed you pictures. Videos. They told you if you didn¡¯t back out of the contest for Supreme Alpha, they would kill me. You know what you said?"


    Damien looked away.


    "You told them to go ahead," she whispered bitterly. "You said you had already married. You have no feelings for me anymore... You didn¡¯t just move on¡ª you reced me. With my best friend."


    Her voice cracked on thest word.


    My brothers and I nced at each other, stunned. Our eyes widened as the realization settled over us.


    Reba was Sofia¡¯s best friend?


    Sofia¡¯s hands clenched into fists as she stared down Damien. "How could you marry her?" she spat. "Reba was my best friend!"


    A heavy silence dropped over the room. Even the healers were frozen, unsure if they should stay or go.


    "You married my best friend," Sofia said again, slower this time, like she couldn¡¯t even believe it herself. "She knew everything. She knew how much I loved you... how much I wanted you."


    She looked around the room like she just remembered something. Then her eyes narrowed.


    "Where is Reba?" she demanded. "Where is that bitch?!"


    Damien flinched.


    "She used to call you her big brother, remember?" Sofiaughed bitterly. "She used to say you were like family to her. And I believed her. I thought she was loyal. I thought she was a good friend."


    She pointed a shaking finger at Damien. "But now I know the truth. You two were fucking each other behind my back, weren¡¯t you?"


    "No," Damien finally said, his voice cracking. "It wasn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t lie to me!" she screamed. "How long were you sleeping with her?!" she spat at Damien again.


    Damien¡¯s jaw clenched. His eyes, dark and wet with emotion, locked on hers¡ªand then he snapped.


    "You left me!" he yelled, his voice booming through the room. "You left me, Sofia! Did you forget that?!"


    We all froze.


    Sofia blinked, stunned. The rage on her face faltered.


    "You disappeared without a word," Damien continued, rising to his feet. "Just a note. No exnation. Just gone. And I looked for you, Sofia. I turned the world upside down trying to find you. Do you have any idea what that did to me?!"


    Tears had started to pool in Sofia¡¯s eyes again.


    Damien¡¯s voice dropped, more broken now. "And in your letter, you left because I couldn¡¯t give you a child. That I was impotent. You think I don¡¯t remember that."


    His fists clenched at his sides. "You believed I wasn¡¯t enough¡ªand you left."


    Sofia¡¯s bottom lip trembled. "I¡ªDamien, I never¡ª"


    "You never loved me," he said again, this time his lips trembling. "If you did, you would never have left me."


    Tears finally spilled from her eyes, running silently down her cheeks.


    I couldn¡¯t stay quiet anymore. I stepped forward. "Sofia," I said carefully, "when exactly did we tell you Damien was infertile?"


    Her brows furrowed, confused. "What?"


    "You told him we were the ones who said it," I said, pointing to myself and my brothers. "He med us. used us of betraying him."


    Sofia looked between us, her confusion turning into disbelief¡ªlike a realization was forming in her mind.


    She slowly turned to Damien. "Who told you they were the ones?" she asked softly.


    Damien¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out.


    "Because I never said that," Sofia continued, her voice getting stronger. "I never said they told me anything."


    Then she looked down, her brows still drawn in as she thought.


    "I saw your results," she whispered. "I saw them myself in your drawer."


    Damien¡¯s eyes widened, but Sofia continued. "And I didn¡¯t just leave because of that... I had other reasons for leaving," she said.


    Damien¡¯s frown deepened. "What other reasons?" he spat in pain. "I love you, Sofia... I made sure to show you how much I did."


    But Sofia didn¡¯t respond. Her jaw tightened. Her eyes dropped to the nket across herp. And when Damien took a step closer, she turned her face away.


    "I¡¯m not ready to talk about it," she muttered, her voice low but sharp. "There were reasons I left, Damien. Things you wouldn¡¯t understand."


    Damien opened his mouth to argue, but she raised a hand.


    "Don¡¯t," she said tly. "Not now."


    She nced around the room, suddenly tense. Her eyes darted past each of us like she was searching for something¡ªor someone.


    Then her gaze locked on Damien again.


    "Where¡¯s Reba?" she asked coldly. "I want to see her."


    Damien¡¯s expression darkened. He didn¡¯t speak right away. That silence said more than words ever could.


    "She¡¯s not here," he finally said.


    Sofia narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean she¡¯s not here?"


    "The people who took you..." he started slowly, hesitating, "they might have taken her too. That could be why they let you go."


    Sofia¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Her whole body tensed.


    "No," she whispered, panic rising quickly in her voice. "No, no... she can¡¯t be with them."


    Damien frowned. "What do you mean?"


    Sofia shook her head, suddenly looking worried. "She can¡¯t survive that, Damien."


    "What are you talking about?" I asked gently.


    Sofia looked at us, her eyes full of fear now. "She¡¯s terrified of the dark. And tight spaces. She had panic attacks just locking herself in a bathroom with the lights off. If they put her in one of those basements..."


    Her voice cracked, and fresh tears spilled down her cheeks.


    "She won¡¯tst a day," she whispered. "She¡¯ll die."

 Chapter 250: Speak To The Camera

    <h4>Chapter 250: Speak To The Camera</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The ssh of a bucket of water mmed me back to consciousness. For a moment, my vision swam, blurry shapes shifting until my eyes adjusted, and I realized two men were standing right in front of me. My eyes widened in fear as I looked around and saw I was in a dimly lit, empty room, tied tightly to a chair... my lips sealed shut.


    I watched the two men, who seemed like guards, move aside and a man seated on a seat across from me came into view. I stared at him, confused. He wasn¡¯t like the others. He looked to be in his early thirties. Clean-shaven, sharp suit, piercing gray eyes that never left mine. He leaned forward slowly, resting his elbows on his knees.


    "You¡¯re awake," he said simply, his voice calm. Too calm. I said nothing. I couldn¡¯t¡ªmy mouth was taped shut.


    He tilted his head slightly, studying me like I was some strange puzzle. "You look really pretty," he muttered. "No wonder Damien married you."


    I flinched, not understanding what he meant. He smiled, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "I¡¯m going to remove the tape," he said. "Don¡¯t scream. There¡¯s no one here who¡¯ll help you." He nodded at one of the guards. A secondter, the tape was ripped off my lips.


    I winced at the pain. I coughed a little, then whispered, "Who are you?"


    The man chuckled softly. "Let¡¯s just say... I¡¯m one of Damien¡¯s enemies...." I froze.


    "What do you want from me?" I asked, my voice weak. He leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing.


    "Not much," he said. "Just to use you... as bait. Damien steps down, and I send you back to him... if he doesn¡¯t, then I kill you."


    My eyes widened as everything dawned on me... this was the same man who had Sofia.


    "Where is Sofia? Are you holding the both of us?" I asked, panicking... strangely, I wanted to meet her.


    The man scoffed. "No.... Since she is not important to Damien, I decided to release her back to him and take you instead," he said simply.


    A gasp escaped my lips as realization sank in. Sofia had been sent back to Damien. That was Damien¡¯s n all along, and it had worked. Now I was the bait¡ªand I knew, deep down, Damien would nevere for me.


    He stood up, buttoning his coat slowly, never breaking eye contact with me.


    "But first," he added smoothly, "I¡¯ll be back to make a video of you to send to your husband. If he loves you as he ims, he¡¯ll step down. If he refuses..." He paused, letting the silence settle like a de at my throat. "Then I¡¯ll kill you and send your body back to him."


    A gasp of fear escaped me, but he wasn¡¯t bothered. He just turned to the guards. "Make sure she¡¯sfortable. Feed her. Keep her alive. She¡¯s more useful breathing."


    And with that... he walked out, leaving only the chill of fear behind. I stared at the door as it mmed shut. The two tall men stood like statues in front of me... their eyes were nk, like they¡¯d done this a hundred times before.


    I sat there in silence, hours ticking by like years. The guards didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t move¡ªthey just stood there like shadows, breathing but lifeless.


    My body ached from the awkward position I was tied in. My wrists burned, my shoulders were sore, and my stomach kept twisting from hunger and dread. But more than anything, it was my heart that hurt. Because somewhere deep inside... I already knew. Damien wasn¡¯ting for me. He wouldn¡¯t. I was just a piece in his game. A bait. Not a person worth saving. He had Sofia now. The one he truly loved. The one he thought he lost. And now that she was back, I was... receable. Disposable.


    This... this was where I die. The thought settled in my chest like a heavy stone, and I couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling quietly down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t sob. I didn¡¯t scream. I just... cried in silence.


    Time passed¡ªI didn¡¯t know how long¡ªand then the door opened again. It was him. The same man from earlier. He walked in casually, tossing his coat over the back of the chair like we were old friends. Then he pulled out a phone and handed it to one of the guards.


    "Start recording," he said simply.


    The guard lifted the phone and pointed it at me. The man walked up and crouched in front of me again, tilting his head up at me. Up close, I noticed how handsome he was¡ªhow that made him all the more terrifying.


    "This is your chance," he said softly. "Look into the camera. Cry. Beg Damien to save you. Plead for your life. Show him how much you need him."


    I stared at him for a moment. Then slowly, I turned to face the camera. But I didn¡¯t cry. And I didn¡¯t beg. I stared straight into the camera, ignoring the burning in my throat, the sting in my eyes. My heart was racing, but my voice stayed steady.


    "I believe by now you must have received Sofia," I said slowly, my voice no more than a whisper. "Congrattions on that." I swallowed the lump in my throat. "I know my life doesn¡¯t mean much to you. And I know... you¡¯re noting to save me, Damien. But please," I paused, drawing in a shaking breath, "let my parents go. I kept to my part of the deal."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the man frown slightly, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "If this video somehow reaches them¡ªif they¡¯re watching... I just want them to know I love them. I don¡¯t understand why my father was alive all this time and never came for me. I don¡¯t know why my mother stayed silent... why she kept that truth hidden." My voice cracked a little. "But... I forgive them. Both of them."


    My lips trembled as I took another breath. "I wish things could¡¯ve been different. I wish I had more time to understand, to ask why... but I don¡¯t."


    I looked back at the camera, at the little ck lens that somehow felt like the eyes of everyone I¡¯d ever loved. "And to the triplets¡ªLennox, Levi, Louis..." I said their names slowly, gently, like a prayer. "I wish I could tell them this face-to-face, but I forgive them too." Tears began to spill quietly again, this time without shame.


    "I hope one day they find peace. I hope they learn to love without hurting... and live without hate. I hope they remember me for who I was before everything fell apart." I hesitated for a second, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Please... tell them the truth someday. All of it."


    Then I turned to the man. "I¡¯m done."


    He didn¡¯t move right away. He just... stared at me. His expression unreadable. Then he gestured to the guards with a sharp flick of his hand.


    "Leave us," he ordered.


    The two men exchanged nces but obeyed, stepping out and closing the door behind them. Now it was just me and him. Alone.

 Chapter 251: Suspects

    <h4>Chapter 251: Suspects</h4>


    Louis POV


    The moment Sofia announced Reba¡¯s fear to us... we panicked. I could see the worried look on my brothers¡¯ faces... we looked even more concerned than her so-called husband, who had forgotten about her the moment the love of his life appeared.


    "Damien," Lennox said sharply, his tone cold andmanding. "We need to have a word. In the study." His voice left no room for argument. Damien looked torn, ncing at Sofia. "I¡¯ll be back," he muttered. Sofia didn¡¯t answer. She just frowned at him and looked away.


    We left the room, all three of us, walking down the hallway in tense silence. The air around us was thick with anger, frustration, and fear. The moment we stepped into the study and closed the door, Lennox turned on Damien.


    "Who do you think took Reba?" he demanded. Damien blinked, caught off guard. "I don¡¯t know."


    "You don¡¯t know?" Lennox snapped. "She¡¯s your wife, Damien. You should at least pretend to give a damn!" Damien¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t argue. "I don¡¯t know," he repeated, a little more firmly. "But I¡¯ve already sent my men to look into it."


    I stepped forward, unable to hold back anymore. "Then give us names. Who are your strongest opponents right now?" Damien sighed heavily, dragging a hand down his face. "There are three Alphas who would gain the most if I stepped down." He began listing them.


    "Alpha Timothy of the Peculiar Pack¡ªhe¡¯s been against my leadership since thest summit. Alpha Neo from the Shifter Pack¡ªhe¡¯s desperate for power and known for dirty games. And Alpha Calvin of the Nightshade Pack. Ruthless. Calcted. He¡¯s the type to pull something like this without blinking."


    He looked up at us, the weight of it all finally sinking into his eyes. "One of them is responsible," he said. "But I just don¡¯t know which."


    We stood there in silence, each lost in thought, then Levi spoke. "Why did you marry her if you never loved her?" Levi spat, sounding frustrated.


    Damien frowned and red at the three of us. "That is none of your business... and you know what? You three should stay away from this case. Reba is my wife, and I will bring her back safely... so stay out of it. You three have your mourning to do." He spat and walked out on us.


    As he shut the door, I exchanged nces with my brothers. "I swear," I muttered, clenching my fists, "if we let this go, Reba will die in there. Damien doesn¡¯t love her. He doesn¡¯t care."


    Lennox nodded tightly. "And he doesn¡¯t deserve her."


    Levi didn¡¯t speak, but the way his jaw clenched said it all¡ªhe agreed.


    Just then, the door opened again. Dustin stepped in, holding a file in his hand. "I¡¯ve gotten word from the trackers and spies you ced... regarding Olivia."


    Our heads snapped toward him. Without hesitation, Lennox snatched the file from his hand and flipped it open.


    Dustin walked forward, voice steady but tense. "The trackers covered all ten surrounding packs¡ªeach of the territories Olivia could¡¯ve passed through when she left Gabriel¡¯s pack... but none of them held her scent. Not a trace."


    We exchanged puzzled looks. "Except," Dustin continued, "for one ce. Gabriel¡¯s Pack."


    "What?" Levi frowned. "That doesn¡¯t make sense."


    "I know," Dustin replied. "But that¡¯s the only location where her scent was found. And it was faint¡ªalmost like someone tried to mask it."


    Lennox flipped through the file, his eyes darting quickly across the page. Then he froze. "What¡¯s this?" he whispered.


    We all leaned in. I read the line out loud. "Medical examiner¡¯s report... subject: Olivia. Cause of death... beheaded. Additional findings... pregnancy, approximately two months." Everything in the room went still.


    "What?" Levi breathed. "That... can¡¯t be right," I said slowly. "Olivia was a virgin. We all knew that. She never left the pack, and it didn¡¯t even take a week after she left us for her body to be found. How could she be two months pregnant?"


    We all stared at each other, confused.


    Olivia was our mate. If she¡¯d slept with another man while we were still bonded, we would have felt it... we knew she made out with Gabriel while she was still mated to us, but we knew they didn¡¯t have sex... There was no way Olivia would have been with someone else without us feeling it¡ª unless... one of us did it behind the others¡¯ backs.


    I looked at Lennox usingly, and he instantly understood. "NO... I swear I didn¡¯t have sex with Olivia... we kissed... made out, but no sex..." I believed him and turned to Levi. He shook his head. "I didn¡¯t... we only kissed and made out... nothing else." I sighed. "I also didn¡¯t sleep with her, so if none of us did, how could Olivia be two months pregnant?"


    "This has to be a mistake..." Lennox spat. Dustin shifted ufortably. "That¡¯s not all. The spies you ced have gathered some theories¡ªand a few suspect Alpha Gabriel." Lennox¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Why him?"


    "Because her scent was only detected in his pack and... Gabriel was thest known contact before she disappeared."


    "But he seemed to be in love with her," I said.


    "I don¡¯t trust anyone anymore," Levi added. "People fake things... anyone could be responsible."


    Dustin nodded. "Which is why the spies didn¡¯t stop there. They added two more suspects to the list. Alpha Caleb... from the Brooks Pack. Remember? He hates you three... you won thatnd deal over him¡ª a hundred plots ofnd gone overnight. He¡¯s hated you ever since and might have done this out of revenge."


    Lennox mmed the file shut. "Fuck him! If I find out he is responsible, I will chop off his head and that of his entire generation."


    "Agreed," I said quickly.


    Dustin let out a slow exhale.


    "What¡¯s the third name?" Lennox asked.


    Dustin hesitated. "Alpha Damien, your uncle."


    We all stiffened at once. "What?" Levi choked out. Dustin nodded. "Yes... the spies suspect him. And they have solid reasons for it."

 Chapter 252: Who Is He

    <h4>Chapter 252: Who Is He</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    He walked slowly to the chair across from me and sat, leaning back. His gaze never left mine. There was something different in his eyes now. Confusion. Maybe a little curiosity.


    He studied me like I was some puzzle that didn¡¯t fit his n.


    "You keep talking like you know something I don¡¯t," he muttered finally. "What deal? What truth?"


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just stared at him, silently. Because even though I had nothing left... I still had my secrets. And if this was going to be the end, I¡¯d choose how it finished.


    His jaw tensed when I didn¡¯t respond, and he leaned forward a little, his voice dropping. "You made mention of the triplets... do you mean Lennox, Levi, and Louis? Alphas of The full moon pack."


    My throat tightened. I swallowed hard. He knew. He knew exactly who I meant. Still, I said nothing.


    "You¡¯re Damien¡¯s wife," he said slowly, studying my every twitch, every breath. "So what did you mean by he should tell them the truth someday? What truth?"


    I held his stare, but I didn¡¯t open my mouth. Because I remembered what Damien told me once. That it was better if Olivia stayed dead... because there were people who would kill her if they ever learned she was alive.


    I didn¡¯t trust Damien. But in that moment... I believed him.


    I thought of the woman in my dream. The one who told me I had escaped my first death. Maybe it was better to let Olivia stay dead.


    So I finally spoke¡ªbut only what I chose to say.


    "Alpha Damien isn¡¯t stepping down," I said clearly. "You picked the wrong person."


    His eyes narrowed. I tilted my chin. "He married me as a campaign. That¡¯s all. He doesn¡¯t love me. Everything he did... everything he said... was just an act."


    I gave him a bitter smile. "And you believed it. You fell for it."


    His jaw clenched hard. But I wasn¡¯t done.


    "His love is Sofia," I said quietly. "It¡¯s always been her."


    His frown deepened. "Then why did you marry him?" he asked.


    I shrugged faintly. "Because he took my parents and threatened me into marrying him."


    I let out a sigh, tired and hollow. "Do whatever you want. I¡¯m tired... really tired."


    And I was. More tired than I¡¯d ever been in my life.


    His brows pulled together. For the first time, I saw something in his eyes besides coldness... was that concern?


    Then he looked me up and down, eyes narrowing slightly again. "Are you human?" he asked. "I... can¡¯t feel your wolf."


    My heart skipped, but I quickly forced a nk face. "Yes," I lied. "I¡¯m human."


    He stared at me for a long moment, his lips slightly parted. Then he exhaled slowly and leaned back again.


    "So Damien¡¯s yed me," he muttered to himself. "Again."


    Silence fell between us. It was heavy. Awkward.


    Then he looked back at me. "What¡¯s the thing you wanted Damien to tell the triplets?" he asked carefully. "You spoke as if... you were involved with them somehow."


    I frowned at him... he seemed far too interested in the triplets. I drew in a slow breath, picking my words carefully.


    "Yes," I whispered. "Even though I was married to Damien... I fell in love with them."


    I saw it in his eyes¡ªthe shift. The shock. He didn¡¯t know what to make of that.


    "And they?" he asked.


    I let my lips twitch sadly. "They¡¯ll never know. And maybe that¡¯s for the best."


    The man let out an angry scoff and stood to his feet. He paced around the empty room with his hands tucked in his pockets.


    I could tell he was angry at the turn of events, and I knew he would end up killing me, not like I¡¯m even scared of death... right now it felt like I needed death more than anything. Death didn¡¯t seem scary anymore. It felt like the only rest I¡¯d ever get.


    He finally stopped pacing and turned to face me, frustration shing in his eyes.


    "Now what should I do with you?" he asked bitterly. "Hmm? What do you think I should do?"


    I met his eyes without flinching. "Let me go," I said softly. "Or kill me."


    He stared at me, stunned by my answer. Then heughed¡ªa low, cold sound that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    "You think I¡¯m a monster, don¡¯t you?" he asked. "Is that what you see when you look at me?"


    I didn¡¯t respond. Because I didn¡¯t have to. He saw the answer in my eyes.


    He let out a humorless breath, shaking his head. "I don¡¯t even know what to do with you. I¡¯ll have to think of something special," he muttered, half to himself.


    He turned and began walking toward the door, but something inside me stirred, and I found myself calling out.


    "Wait."


    He stopped.


    I hesitated, then asked, "Who are you?"


    I didn¡¯t know why I asked, but I needed to know who he really was. If he was going to kill me, I at least wanted to know the name and identity of my killer.


    He turned back around, staring at me like I was either brave or stupid for asking.


    "You really don¡¯t know?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "No. I don¡¯t."


    He studied me for a long, quiet second, then finally said, "I¡¯m Alpha Calvin. Of the Nightshade Pack."


    The name sent a jolt down my spine. Alpha Calvin? One of the most feared Alphas in the region. Ruthless. Cunning. Dangerous. Nightshade Pack? That was just one pack away from the Full Moon Pack!


    But then he added something that made my breath hitch.


    "And I¡¯m rted to Damien," he said. "And to the triplets."


    I blinked. "What...?"


    He gave me a slow nod. "We share the same great-grandmother. The Alphas of the Full Moon Pack¡ªLennox, Levi, Louis¡ªthey¡¯re my distant cousins. And Alpha Damien is my distant uncle."


    My heart pounded as I stared at him, utterly stunned.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 253: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 253: The n</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "What are the reasons?" I asked eagerly.


    "First," he said, "the day Olivia¡¯s body was found at the border... Damien was seen in Alpha Gabriel¡¯s Pack."


    I blinked. "What?"


    Louis frowned. "That doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would Damien be there?"


    "Exactly," Dustin replied. "He had no official reason to be there. But ording to the trackers and a few insiders, he came with a few of his men... it waste at night... which made me wonder why he would pay a visit to Gabriel at such a time."


    My jaw clenched as unease settled in my gut. "That¡¯s not a coincidence."


    Dustin nodded. "So these are the three suspects we have in hand. What do you want us to do?" Dustin asked.


    I looked at my brothers. They both looked confused but also angry. I nced at the file again and shook my head. "Olivia can¡¯t be two months pregnant," I said in disbelief.


    Levi stepped forward, his eyes clouded with confusion. "What if that body isn¡¯t Olivia?" He said exactly what I was thinking.


    Louis spoke. "But we carried a DNA test on it, and it came back positive, and our seer told us it was Olivia," Louis sounded more confused.


    I turned away and closed my eyes. Until now, everything we¡¯d found, every piece of evidence, proved the body was Olivia. But this new result turned everything I believed upside down.


    "What should I do?" I whispered to my wolf.


    He responded immediately. "Follow your guts."


    I nodded, then faced Dustin and my brothers, who were still waiting for my decision. I fixed my eyes on Dustin, my jaw tightening.


    "Tonight," I said firmly, "we dig out the body."


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened. "What?"


    "Are you serious?" Levi asked, stepping closer. "Why would we do that?"


    "I want to check something," I responded.


    They both stared at me, waiting.


    I looked at each of them slowly, then said, "Do you remember... Olivia had a dark god mark? On her lower back. A distinct one. It was there since birth¡ªregardless of what happened to her, that mark couldn¡¯t disappear."


    Levi¡¯s brows shot up, realization shing across his face. "That¡¯s right..."


    Louis whispered, "It was shaped like a crescent wrapped in me.


    "Exactly," I said. "If that mark isn¡¯t on that body, then we¡¯ve been mourning the wrong person all this time."


    Dustin nodded obediently. "I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Quietly. No one outside this room will know."


    I nodded. "Do it tonight. No mistakes."


    Louis swallowed hard. "And if the mark¡¯s not there...?"


    I met his gaze, my heart racing at the thought of it.


    "Then someone faked her death... and Olivia is still alive."


    The thought of that brought a sweet, bitter feeling. The idea that Olivia might still be alive... it was mesmerizing, like a dream I didn¡¯t dare believe. But if she is alive, then where is she? How is she doing? My throat tightened.


    "If she is truly alive, then where is she?" I looked at my brothers, their faces mirroring my own mixture of hope and fear. "Is she okay? Is she safe? Is someone hurting her?"


    A thousand possibilities stormed my mind, and none of them were good. If she wasn¡¯t dead... if someone had gone so far as to fake her death... then what were they doing with her now?


    Louis rubbed his face harshly, pacing a few steps. "If she¡¯s alive, then someone has been keeping her from us. Someone powerful enough to hide her. And fake her death."


    Levi¡¯s fists clenched. "What if it¡¯s one of the Alphas? What if she¡¯s being held in one of their packs?"


    I looked down at the file again, at the pregnancy report. If the result were true, then that body was definitely not Olivia.


    "Whoever has her..." I said slowly, my voice full of rage, "will pay for it."


    I closed my eyes briefly. The thought of her being alive was driving my wolf restless. He was howling inside me. Despite the broken mate bond, he still felt attached to Olivia.


    Dustin spoke. "I¡¯ll prepare the site. By midnight, we¡¯ll know the truth."


    I nodded, though part of me already knew. Deep in my gut, in my soul. I knew she¡¯s alive. And I would burn down the world to bring her back.


    I turned to Dustin. "Get our best spies... ce them on each of the Alphas that are suspects..." Dustin nodded and left.


    After Dustin left the room, a tense silence hung in the study... My brothers and I were consumed by our deep thoughts.


    "What if..." Louis started, then hesitated. "What if she doesn¡¯t want toe back?"


    My heart twisted painfully. I looked up at him, but his eyes were already on me¡ªhaunted, afraid of the answer.


    I forced my voice to stay calm. "Then we¡¯ll earn our ce back in her life. No matter how long it takes."


    The silence returned. Only this time, it was heavier.


    Then Levi broke it again¡ªhis voice soft, almost hesitant, like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should even say what he was thinking.


    "What... what are we going to do if we find her?"


    Louis and I both looked at him.


    Levi¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t angry anymore. They were tired. Confused. "We already believe she¡¯s alive," he continued, ncing between us. "And deep down, I think we are right. So... if we do find her, then what?"


    My throat tightened.


    Levi didn¡¯t stop. "Are we going to tell her the truth?" he asked quietly. "That we¡¯re rted? That we share bloodlines with her?"


    Louis stiffened beside me.


    Levi¡¯s voice broke a little. "Are we going to see her differently? Are we going to love her differently?"


    The wordsnded like a de straight into my chest. I looked away. I couldn¡¯t answer him. Not because I didn¡¯t want to, but because I didn¡¯t know how to.


    Because everything in me still screamed mine when I thought of Olivia. Even after all this time. Even after all the pain. Even after discovering things that should¡¯ve made me back away.


    But I couldn¡¯t. Neither of us could.


    I clenched my jaw tightly, trying to hold myself together, but it hurt. It hurt because I knew what Levi was really asking. Would finding out the truth change what we felt for her? Would it undo our feelings for her?


    Louis broke the silence. "She¡¯s still Olivia," he said roughly. "No matter what. She¡¯s still the same girl we¡ª"


    He stopped himself. But he didn¡¯t need to say it. We all felt the same.


    My heart beat hard in my chest. What do we do if she¡¯s alive? I didn¡¯t have an answer. So I stayed quiet.


    Because how do you exin loving someone so deeply... when fate keeps pulling you further from them? How do you hold on when everything around you keeps trying to tear it apart?


    I turned away from them both and whispered so softly I wasn¡¯t sure they even heard me¡ª "We find her first."


    Then maybe¡ªmaybe¡ªwe¡¯d figure the rest out.

 Chapter 254: Help

    <h4>Chapter 254: Help</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    He left the room, and I was left stunned... numb. I still couldn¡¯t believe what Alpha Calvin had said. That he was rted to the triplets. Sharing the same great-grandmother? How? Did the triplets¡¯ great-grandmother have another child with a different man? If so, why had I never heard of this? Why had they never mentioned anything? I had grown up beside them. I knew them¡ªor at least, I thought I did. There was never any mention of someone like Alpha Calvin. No gossip. No hints. Was he lying? Was this some twisted game?


    I shook my head and winced, biting down a cry. The rope binding me to the chair had dug deep into my skin. My whole body throbbed from sitting in the same position for too long.


    My head felt heavy. My eyelids fluttered. I just needed a little sleep. A little peace. But before I could even drift, the door creaked open.


    I tensed. It was one of the guards, alone this time. Tall. Broad. Dressed in all ck, but something about his smirk made my blood run cold.


    He shut the door behind him and locked it. My breath hitched.


    "I always wanted to fuck a human," he muttered as he walked toward me slowly. "I bet you guys taste delicious."


    I swallowed hard. "Don¡¯te near me."


    He chuckled darkly. "Oh, I¡¯m not going to hurt you... not yet. I just want you to silently open your legs for me."


    I froze.


    My heart pounded painfully in my chest as he stepped closer, licking his lips.


    "Don¡¯t do this," I warned, trying to sound stronger than I felt. "He¡¯ll kill you."


    The guardughed cruelly. "You think he cares what I do with you? He¡¯s noting back for hours. Now open your legs."


    "No!" I screamed, struggling in the chair.


    He grabbed my arm harshly, yanking at my dress. "OPEN UP!"


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" I cried, kicking out, but I was bound, helpless.


    He raised his fist and mmed it into my ribs. I gasped, something inside me cracking as white-hot pain spread through my chest. I choked on my own breath, my own scream, tears burning my eyes.


    "You¡¯ll open one way or another," he growled, grabbing my throat. "Make it easy¡ª"


    The door burst open.


    SLAM.


    Alpha Calvin stood in the doorway.


    His aura filled the entire room like a crushing wave of ice and anger.


    "What the hell are you doing?" he asked, his voice dangerously calm.


    The guard froze, his hand still on me. "Alpha¡ª"


    Calvin moved forward, an intense anger radiating from him.


    In one second, his ws were out¡ªhe seized the guard by the throat and lifted him off the ground. The man kicked and wed, choking.


    "Did I give you permission to touch her?" Calvin¡¯s voice was like death itself.


    "N-no¡ª"


    With one swift motion, Calvin sliced his ws across the man¡¯s neck¡ªsevering his head from his body.


    Blood sttered the wall and floor.


    The body dropped with a lifeless thud.


    I sat frozen, trembling, tears still streaking down my cheeks. My chest ached with pain. My lip was bleeding.


    Calvin turned to me, still breathing hard, his eyes glowing in rage¡ªbut not at me.


    He crouched down.


    And for the first time, he looked... different.


    Not like a monster.


    But like someone who was concerned.


    "Did he hurt you?" he asked quietly.


    I couldn¡¯t answer. I just stared at him, dazed and scared... If he hadn¡¯te when he did... I shivered.


    He stood on his feet, covered in the blood of the man who almost vited me. His chest rose and fell, his eyes still glowing faintly with rage. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just turned slowly, as if to leave.


    But halfway to the door, he paused.


    Then, without a word, he turned back and walked toward me again.


    I tensed, confused, my heart racing.


    He kneeled beside me and reached for the ropes.


    I flinched instinctively, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    His ws retracted, and with careful hands, he began loosening the restraints that had bound me for hours. His touch was surprisingly gentle, despite the dried blood on his fingers.


    "W-what are you doing?" I asked, breathless.


    He didn¡¯t look at me. "Don¡¯t be scared," he said quietly. "I¡¯m just getting you to my healer. You¡¯re hurt."


    My eyes widened.


    Before I could process anything else, he slipped an arm under my knees and another behind my back¡ªand lifted me effortlessly from the chair.


    I gasped in fear, my voice barely a whisper. "Why are you doing this?"


    His gaze remained nk. "Because I don¡¯t hurt women or let them get hurt."


    He carried me out of the dim room, while I stayed frozen in his arms, unable to look at him, so I turned my face away, staring at the shadows on the walls.


    We moved through a narrow stone corridor that opened into the main part of the packhouse And I froze.The ce was....breathtaking.


    The walls were made of polished stone and dark wood, with glowing orbs of light floating near the ceilings like silent sentinels. Rich tapestries decorated the halls. Marble floors gleamed underfoot. This wasn¡¯t just a pack house¡ªit was a pce.


    As we moved deeper in, servants caught sight of us. Some gasped softly. Others simply bowed their heads in respect to Alpha Calvin, their eyes flicking toward me, confusion in their gaze.


    No one dared to ask questions.


    He didn¡¯t stop.


    We passed a pair of tall double doors, and he kicked one open gently with his foot. The room inside wasrge and warm¡ªsoft candlelight, plush furniture, and a bed that looked like it belonged in a royal suite.


    He walked straight to the bed and gentlyid me down on the soft sheets.


    I winced as pain shot through my side, but I didn¡¯t move.


    He straightened up and turned toward the door. "Stay here. I¡¯ll send my healer."


    I grabbed his sleeve weakly. "You... you¡¯re not going to lock me up again, are you?"


    He paused.


    Then looked back at me with something... softer in his expression.


    "No," he said. "Not unless you give me a reason to."


    And then he was gone, leaving me stunned. I looked around the room as I wondered what was going on. Why did he suddenly have a change of heart? Was this a trick? But the look in his eyes... that look of concern in his eyes tells me I might be wrong.


    The door creaked open again, and I tensed, my heart skipping¡ªbut this time, it wasn¡¯t a guard.


    A woman walked in. Her energy was calm and soothing. Her dark hair was tied back neatly, and her gentle smile instantly made me feel like maybe, just maybe, I was safe.


    She closed the door behind her and stepped toward me. "Hello, dear," she said kindly. "I¡¯m Leona. I¡¯m the pack¡¯s healer."


    I nodded weakly, my throat still sore.


    She approached and crouched beside the bed, her voice gentle. "Alpha Calvin told me what happened. I¡¯m just here to help. Can you tell me where you¡¯re hurting most?"


    "My ribs..." I whispered. "And my back. Mostly my back."


    She frowned softly in concern and nodded. "Alright. I need to take a proper look."


    I hesitated, but something in her tone¡ªso kind and motherly¡ªmade me trust her. Slowly, I sat up with a wince, biting back the pain. My hands shook slightly as I reached for the back of my torn dress, pulling it down with effort.


    I turned around, exposing my back to her.


    She gently traced her fingers along the bruised skin, her touch light. I closed my eyes, breathing shallowly as pain radiated from every inch she touched.


    But then¡ª


    The door burst open.


    I gasped, fumbling to pull the dress back up, but it was toote.


    Alpha Calvin stepped inside. He froze as his gaze locked onto me¡ªmore specifically, onto my back.


    He didn¡¯t speak.


    Didn¡¯t blink.


    His eyes widened slowly, his lips parting slightly as he stepped closer, almost in disbelief.


    "What...?" he breathed out, taking another step. "That mark..."


    Leona quickly rose to her feet and stepped aside, confusion shing in her eyes as she followed his gaze.


    But he didn¡¯t look at her. His eyes were solely focused on the lower part of my back¡ªon the dark mark etched into my skin.


    A mark shaped like a crescent wrapped in me.


    His voice was low and tight, almost shaken as he stared.


    "How... how do you have that mark?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 255: His Story

    <h4>Chapter 255: His Story</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I swallowed hard and tugged the dress back over my back.


    "I was born with it," I said quietly.


    His eyes locked onto mine, widened slightly, full of questions he didn¡¯t know how to ask. There was something else there too¡ªconfusion... and doubt. It was like he was seeing something that shouldn¡¯t exist. Like the mark had shattered a belief he held tightly to.


    He took a step back, shaking his head slowly.


    "It can¡¯t be possible..." he muttered under his breath, almost like he was trying to convince himself.


    Then he turned to the healer.


    "Fix her ribs and treat her wounds," he said, his voice firmer now. "I¡¯ll wait over there."


    The healer gave a quick nod and got back to work, her hands glowing faintly as she passed them over my injuries. I felt warmth where her energy flowed¡ªsoothing, calming. The pain in my ribs dulled, the swelling faded, and the ache in my back eased.


    When she was done, she gave me a nod and a faint smile before gathering her things. With a bow toward Alpha Calvin, she left the room quietly.


    For a moment, it was silent.


    Then Calvin turned around, grabbed a chair from the corner, and pulled it to the side of my bed. He sat slowly, elbows on his knees, eyes never leaving my face. There was no rage in his expression now. No cruelty. Just curiosity. Deep and intense.


    "Tell me about yourself," he said calmly. "Everything."


    I swallowed hard... What should I tell him? The truth? What if he is one of the people who wants to kill me and may have recognized me by my birthmark? No... I can¡¯t tell him the truth... I can¡¯t trust anyone.


    "My name is Riya... English name Reba... I¡¯m from India."


    The lie slipped out smoothly and practiced. I knew he¡¯d believe it¡ªmy features, my ent, my story. It was enough to make the truth invisible.


    He furrowed his brow, confused, but I continued.


    "My parents died years ago," I added quietly. "I¡¯m their only child."


    His frown deepened, but he said nothing.


    "I left India a few years ago," I went on, letting the lies roll off my tongue. "I met Sofia in one of the cities. She told me about werewolves. I wanted to learn more... ended up getting involved with a few packs. I never expected to end up like this."


    I looked up at him, wondering if he believed my lies, but it seemed he did¡ªthough he seemed confused.


    And then, under his breath, he muttered,


    "You can¡¯t be her..."


    My heart jumped.


    I tried to keep my voice light.


    "Who?"


    He was quiet for a long moment, like he was wrestling with something in his mind. Then he let out a slow breath and looked at me again, this time with something almost vulnerable in his eyes.


    "My missing little sister."


    I blinked.


    "Your... sister?"


    He gave a faint nod, his expression unreadable.


    I leaned forward slightly, ignoring the dull ache in my side.


    "Where is she?"


    His jaw tightened.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    He rubbed his hands together slowly, staring off like he was remembering something painful.


    "The day she was born... my parents gave her to my father¡¯s most trusted warrior. Told him to take her far away. Hide her."


    I stared at him, stunned.


    "Why?"


    He hesitated... then said,


    "Because she was special."


    "Special how?"


    He hesitated, then lifted his eyes, flicking briefly to my back, to the ce where the mark was hidden under my dress.


    "In our great-grandmother¡¯s lineage," he began, "there¡¯s a gift. A rare one. It only passes to female children, and even then, it skips generations. It hasn¡¯t appeared again since her... until my sister."


    I felt my pulse thrum in my throat. I didn¡¯t understand why his words hit something deep in my chest.


    "The seer confirmed it the moment she was born," he continued. "The mark appeared on her back¡ªsame ce as yours. Shaped like a crescent wrapped in mes. It meant she had the ability."


    "What kind of ability?" I asked, though I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to know.


    "She couldmand shadows... summon things no one else could. She could heal... teleport... there was so much she could do. But gifts like that attract enemies. Powerful ones. The seer warned my parents¡ªif she grew up in the Nightshade Pack, someone would kill her before her powers matured. She had to be hidden... until she turned eighteen."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, and I couldn¡¯t exin why I felt so pulled to his story.


    He sighed and continued.


    "She should be eighteen now, but I can¡¯t find her."


    I forced my lips to move.


    "What about your parents? Couldn¡¯t they find the warrior?"


    I watched him, his face carefully guarded, but for a brief second... I saw it.


    A flicker of pain in his eyes.


    "My father is dead," he said quietly.


    My breath caught.


    "Oh..."


    "He died eight years ago." His voice was firm, but I could hear the pain beneath it.


    "And my mother... she¡¯s not in the right state to speak."


    I tilted my head slightly, confused.


    "What do you mean?"


    His gaze dropped, fingers threading tightly together.


    "She¡¯s been in a spiritu. For the past eight years."


    I blinked.


    "Aa... from what?"


    He looked hesitant for a second, like he wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell me. But then... he did.


    "My motheres from a family of great healers. Her Father teleports and her mother heals. She was born with an incredible gift of healing and teleportation. People respected her... admired her. She was kind. Trusted too easily."


    His jaw clenched.


    "Eight years ago, she went to her best friend¡¯s birthday party. She thought it was a simple visit. But instead... she was betrayed."


    My heart raced.


    "Betrayed?"


    He nodded once.


    "My parents were drugged. Poisoned. When my mother woke¡ªhalf-conscious¡ªshe realized her friend and her friend¡¯s husband had brought a witch... to drain her powers. They wanted to transfer her powers."


    I gasped, my hand covering my mouth.


    He continued, his voice filled with pain now.


    "She tried to fight, but she was too weak. My father, who¡¯d been given a more dangerous poison, never woke up. He died there. Right beside her."


    A cold chill passed through me.


    Calvin¡¯s eyes grew distant.


    "Even in that state, my mother fought. She killed her so-called friend, teleported back home... carrying my father¡¯s lifeless body in her arms."


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    "That day..." he said, his voice shaking just slightly, "was the worst day of my life."


    "I was only eighteen," he added softly. "And my mother... she never woke up. The poison, the trauma... it pushed her into a spiritu. The healers say her soul is trapped somewhere in between."


    A silence hung in the air, heavy, and bitter.


    <sub>free.w e bn.ov(e)l(.</sub>


    "We went to war with them," he went on. "Weeks of bloodshed. Revenge. In the end, the werewolf council stepped in and forced a truce. But the damage was done. We became enemies. The peace is only in name."


    I felt his pain. His rage.


    Then his voice shifted, softer, quieter.


    "Now... now I know my sister is of age. She¡¯s eighteen. She¡¯s safe to return."


    He lifted his eyes to meet mine, and something about the way he looked at me made my chest ache.


    "But I can¡¯t find her. I don¡¯t know the name of the warrior my parents gave her to. No one does. My father took that secret to the grave. And my mother... is the only one who could¡¯ve told me."


    My throat tightened. A cold chill ran through me. I couldn¡¯t exin why.


    He looked at me... really looked at me. His brows furrowed, deep lines of confusion forming on his forehead.


    "I don¡¯t understand," he murmured. "You have her mark. Exactly. But..."


    He looked up again, this time searching my face for something.


    "You can¡¯t be my sister."


    My heart thudded painfully.


    "Why?"


    "Because you¡¯re human," he said, as if the words themselves were too strange to believe. "And you look nothing like my mother or carry any trait of my family. You are India."


    I blinked.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. My thoughts spun wildly. How could I have the same mark? Was it a coincidence? Or... something else?


    I should¡¯ve ignored it, but I didn¡¯t.


    Something inside me pushed the words out before I could stop them.


    "Can I... see a photo of your mother?" I asked, not even sure why. I just needed to see. Something told me to ask.


    His eyes narrowed slightly confused, but after a second, he nodded. He reached into his pocket, pulled out a slim leather wallet, and flipped through thepartments.


    Then he paused, slid out a small, worn photo, and handed it to me.


    I took it with trembling fingers.


    The moment my eyesnded on the picture¡ªmy breath caught.


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    My vision blurred.


    Because I knew that face.


    I knew her.


    My lips parted, but no words came.


    I stared at the woman in the photo... and everything inside me started to shake.

 Chapter 256: Lost But Found

    <h4>Chapter 256: Lost But Found</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I kept staring at the familiar face in the photo, my fingers trembling as I held it. My eyes widened, my throat tightening. That face... I had seen it before. Too many times. In my dreams. On the rooftop. In the car when I was being taken by Alpha Damien. That same serene face that always brought a strange calm... and yet left me full of questions. The same woman I... resembled.


    <sub>\n(o)v.e\l</sub>


    I slowly lifted my eyes to Alpha Calvin, who had been watching me with furrowed brows, clearly puzzled by my reaction.


    "This is... your mother?" I asked softly, my lips barely moving.


    He nodded slowly. "Yes, do you know her?" he asked curiously.


    I stared at him, my heart racing. How could I exin this? How could I tell him I had seen this woman without ever meeting her in real life?


    I swallowed hard. My lips parted, but no sound came. Then, I forced out a question.


    "The pack you went to war with... the one that betrayed your mother. What was it called?"


    He answered immediately. "The Forest Shadow Pack."


    My entire body froze. Alpha Gabriel¡¯s pack.


    I blink at him in shock. "Alpha Gabriel¡¯s pack?"


    His brow arched. "You know him?" he asked, clearly surprised.


    I wanted to lie. But I couldn¡¯t. Not anymore. I hesitated... then slowly nodded. "Yes..."


    Memories rushed in. Alpha Gabriel telling me I was paying for the sins of my mother. Alpha Damien saying my mother had murdered Gabriel¡¯s mother. Everything started clicking together, puzzle pieces that had never made sense now locking into ce.


    Alpha Calvin leaned forward slightly, worry etched across his face. "What¡¯s wrong?"


    I looked into his eyes... and for some reason, I trusted him.


    "I have to tell you something," I whispered.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. Just nodded. "Go on."


    I clutched the nket tighter around me. "This... isn¡¯t me."


    He blinked. "What do you mean?"


    "My face... my voice..." I looked down at my hands. "They were changed."


    He stared at me,pletely thrown off. "Changed? By whom? Why¡ª"


    Before I could answer, there was a sudden knock on the door. Calvin¡¯s head snapped toward it, clearly annoyed.


    "Who is it?" he barked.


    A guard¡¯s voice came from the other side. "Alpha... the Seer is here."


    Calvin frowned deeply. "Now?"


    But the door opened before he could say anything more. An old woman stepped inside, cloaked in a deep purple robe with silver hair braided down her back. Her eyes were milky but sharp as steel, glowing faintly with the power of vision.


    The moment her gaze found me¡ªshe froze. Then, to myplete shock... she dropped to her knees. Her head bowed low to the ground.


    "Wee home, Lady Olivia," she said.


    My breath caught. Alpha Calvin turned to her sharply. "What did you just say?"


    The seer didn¡¯t raise her head.


    "I said..." she repeated softly, reverently¡ª"Wee home."


    Alpha Calvin nced at me, his mouth slightly open, eyes wide with shock.


    "What... what is she talking about?" he demanded, voice trembling.


    The Seer slowly lifted her head and stood up easily despite her old age. She took a step closer and said gently, "Your parents... are not Mr. and Mrs. Parker."


    I stared at her, my entire body going still. "What...?"


    "They raised you," she continued, "but they are not your blood. They were entrusted with you¡ªby your true parents. The Parkers were loyal to your father... the warrior he trusted above all else."


    My lips parted in disbelief, my voice barely audible. "No... that¡¯s not possible. I grew up with them. They¡¯re¡ª"


    She ced a hand softly over her chest. "They loved you like their own. But they were only protecting you. Hiding you."


    Alpha Calvin¡¯s breath hitched. "Wait," he said, his voice rising slightly, "are you saying... she¡¯s my sister?"


    The Seer nodded solemnly.


    "But... but she¡¯s human!" he argued, gesturing toward me. "She looks nothing like¡ª"


    "She is not human," the Seer interrupted calmly.


    He blinked. "Then what¡ª?"


    I looked down at my wrist, at the bracelet, and then slowly, I held it up.


    "This," I whispered, "was ced on me by Alpha Damien."


    He stared at it in confusion.


    I took a breath, my voice trembling as I continued. "He used it to suppress my wolf. And my appearance... it¡¯s not mine. It was changed too."


    Calvin¡¯s eyes darted from me to the bracelet, disbelief written all over his face. "Changed? Your face¡ª?"


    "Yes," I said quietly. "My wolf is still inside me. Trapped. Buried. I feel her sometimes... wing to be free."


    The Seer stepped forward and gently ced her hand over mine. "Don¡¯t worry, I will restore your face back. I knew who did this¡ªit surely was Morata. She was one of my students. I taught her this spell, but I never knew she would use it for evil."


    I looked at Calvin again. His expression had turned unreadable¡ªlike his entire world had tilted on its axis. He was still in shock.


    The Seer turned to me, her voice tender. "Lie back, child. Close your eyes."


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. For some reason... I trusted her. It was the way she looked at me¡ªnot just with knowledge, but with deep-rooted affection, like she had been waiting years for this moment.


    Iy back on the bed, my heart pounding. I closed my eyes, trying to slow my racing breath. A secondter, I felt her hand gently press against my forehead. Then she began to chant. The words were in anguage I didn¡¯t recognize. The moment they left her lips, the air shifted.


    It grew thick... heavy. The warmth in the room faded, reced with an eerie coldness. A wind, though there were no open windows, swept through the room, brushing over my skin like icy fingers. I felt it. A burning sensation under my skin. Then a sharp, shocking jolt ran across my face, like something was breaking... my face was shrinking. My whole body tensed.


    Then¡ªI heard it. Alpha Calvin¡¯s sharp gasp.


    "Goddess..." he breathed, his voice cracking.


    The Seer spoke, "Open your eyes."


    I did. And the moment I saw Calvin¡¯s face¡ªhis tear-filled, stunned expression¡ªI knew. I could feel it too. My face was different. My real face was back.


    He looked as if he wanted to say something, but his lips trembled too hard to form words. The Seer stepped back and motioned toward the side of the room.


    "Look in the mirror."


    I slowly sat up, legs shaky, and stepped toward the tall dressing mirror that stood by the wall. My breath caught the moment I saw her. Me. The real me. Long darkshes, strong cheekbones, pale skin, and my familiar sea-blue eyes.


    "This... is me," I whispered. My voice¡ªmy real voice¡ªechoed back at me.


    I reached out to touch the ss, tears brimming in my eyes. Then I heard footsteps. And before I could turn, I felt arms wrap around me¡ªtight, trembling. It was Alpha Calvin. He pulled me close, clutching me to his chest like he was afraid I¡¯d vanish. His shoulders shook. His breath hitched. He was... crying.


    "My little sister..." he choked out. "I found you... I finally..."


    I stood frozen for a second. Then slowly, I wrapped my arms around him. And for the first time in a long, long time... I felt like I wasn¡¯t alone anymore.

 Chapter 257: It Wasn’t Olivia

    <h4>Chapter 257: It Wasn¡¯t Olivia</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    It was past 1 a.m. My brothers, rk, Dustin, three guards, and I were at the cemetery behind the mansion. Everywhere was quiet, and the air felt heavy. The guards had just finished digging up the grave. The white coffin was now out and ced in front of us.


    I swallowed hard, my heartbeat thundering in my ears. I gave a slight nod. The guards moved. Slowly, cautiously, they pried open the lid of the coffin. A soft hiss escaped as the seal broke. Then¡ª


    "No... fucking way..." Dustin whispered, stumbling a step back.


    We all turned to him sharply. "What? What is it?" Louis asked.


    Dustin didn¡¯t respond. He just pointed, wide-eyed, into the coffin. "Come look."


    Confused and growing uneasy, Levi, Louis, and I stepped forward. The guards lifted their shlights, angling the beams downward. The light hit the inside of the coffin. And everything inside me froze.


    "What the¡ª" Levi gasped.


    My mouth went dry. My legs went weak.


    "Gods..." I breathed, staring.


    The body lying in the coffin was the same. The same dress. The same posture. The same scent. But the head... It wasn¡¯t Olivia¡¯s. It was Reba¡¯s. Her severed head had been ced on the body we buried. Her eyes closed. Lifeless.


    "What the actual hell is going on?" Louis whispered in disbelief.


    "We watched Olivia get buried... we saw her face..." rk said, stunned.


    "Unless..." Dustin swallowed. "Unless that was never Olivia."


    Silence hung in the air. Tense. Thick. Terrifying.


    Because if the body in the coffin was not Olivia¡ªthen where the hell was she? And why was Reba¡¯s head there instead? None of it made sense. And that was the scariest part.


    I took a good look at the body again, and now, just staring at it, I realized my wolf was silent. He wasn¡¯t mourning like he did.


    "This doesn¡¯t make sense... Reba was kidnapped, and now her head¡¯s in the grave we buried Olivia in? The same head we thought belonged to Olivia? Even the blonde hair was gone¡ªreced with dark hair," Levi said, confused.


    <sub>f\r(e)ewe.b no\vel</sub>


    With my heart racing, I stared at the body, wondering why Reba¡¯s head was here. I knew nobody had opened this grave¡ªit was sealed¡ªso how? I exchanged bewildered nces with my brothers. They looked just as lost as I felt, but one thing was clear: this was not Olivia. But how did Reba¡¯s head appear here?


    "Go get the seer," I ordered. Dustin nodded and left.


    Onest nce at the decaying body, then I turned to the guards. "Take the body back to the mortuary." With that, I walked away, my brothers at my sides.


    Back in our study, I turned to face them. They looked just as dumbfounded and confused as me.


    "What does this even mean?" Louis asked quietly.


    I shook my head. "I don¡¯t know. But let¡¯s wait for the seer. She has a lot to exin." I exhaled, my shoulders heavy.


    Both my brothers nodded, and we all went silent.


    I sat down, my fingers tangled in my hair, the weight of everything crashing down on me. My brothers stayed nearby¡ªLouis pacing around, Levi slumped on the couch with his face in his hands. The room was quiet, but the air was thick with confusion.


    My mind kept going back to that coffin. That body. That head. It wasn¡¯t Olivia. I knew it now. Deep down, my soul knew it. My wolf knew it. He hadn¡¯t mourned like he should¡ªhadn¡¯t howled in pain, hadn¡¯t stirred at all. Because it wasn¡¯t her. It never was. But then... Reba?


    I leaned forward slowly, my heart pounding harder the more I thought about it. If that head belonged to Reba¡ªthen what about the woman I kissed two nights ago? The one I felt so drawn to? The one who made my heart ache with emotions I didn¡¯t understand? Was that really... Reba? Or someone else entirely? My head spun.


    Louis finally spoke. "If the body was Reba¡¯s... then who the hell was this Reba we met?"


    Levi stood up, his eyes dark with confusion. "Since the body wasn¡¯t Olivia, then who did it?"


    I exhaled shakily, gripping the edge of the table.


    "There¡¯s only one person who might know," I said firmly.


    Both my brothers looked at me.


    "Damien."


    Levi narrowed his eyes. "You think he¡¯s involved?"


    "I¡¯m sure of it," I said. "Too many things don¡¯t add up. We never heard of Reba until he brought her here, iming she was his wife. Did you notice how unbothered he¡¯s been about her missing?"


    Louis nodded slowly. "Yeah... he knows something. Or he¡¯s hiding something."


    I stood from my chair, my jaw clenched.


    "We need to watch him. Closely. Every step. Every move. If Olivia is alive¡ªsince she was never the one in that grave¡ªthen Damien¡¯s the key to finding out where she is."


    My brothers both nodded in agreement.


    Suddenly, the door burst open, and Dustin stepped in, panting slightly. Behind him was the seer, her head lowered, her eyes not meeting ours. The moment she entered, tension filled the room like smoke.


    "We caught her trying to run away," Dustin said. I narrowed my eyes. Louis folded his arms, his re sharp. Levi stayed silent, his jaw tight.


    I stood up slowly. "You better have something to exin," I said coldly.


    The seer looked up, guilt written all over her face.


    "I¡ªI can exin."


    "Exin?" Levi snapped. "You said that body was Olivia¡¯s! You confirmed it yourself. You made us believe she was dead."


    "I know," she said quickly, trembling. "And I¡¯m sorry. I lied."


    A heavy silence fell. My hands clenched at my sides, my anger rising.


    "You what?"


    "I lied," she repeated, her voice breaking. "Please... forgive me. I had no choice. My only son was kidnapped. I was threatened. They told me if I didn¡¯t lie¡ªif I didn¡¯t say the body was Olivia¡¯s¡ªthey¡¯d kill him."


    Her knees gave way, and she dropped to the floor.


    "I¡¯m begging you... I didn¡¯t want to do it. But I had no other way."


    Louis stared at her in disbelief. "Who did this? Who forced you?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know," she said, tears filling her milky eyes. "They never showed their faces. Only left a note with the threat and instructions. They¡¯ve been watching me ever since."


    Levi cursed under his breath and turned away, running a hand through his hair.


    "I can do an incantation," the seer offered quickly. "A vision spell. It might reveal who was behind it¡ª"


    "No," I cut in. "We don¡¯t trust you anymore."


    She looked up at me, devastated.


    "You betrayed us," Louis added. "You made us bury the wrong person. You made us mourn Olivia."


    "Get out," I said coldly.


    "But my son¡ª" she pleaded.


    "We¡¯ll find a way to help him," I replied tly. "But you¡¯re done here."


    Dustin escorted her out, her sobs echoing behind her as the door shut.


    For a moment, the room went still. No one spoke. No one moved.


    Then I turned slowly toward my brothers. "If the body in that grave was Reba..." I trailed off, the weight of what I was about to say hitting me hard. "...then who the hell was the Reba we met?"


    Louis¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Levi looked up, face pale. Silence.


    And then¡ª


    We all froze as realization dawned. Our eyes locked on each other. The same thought hit us at once. The Reba we met... the one we kissed... the one we felt connected to...


    She wasn¡¯t Reba.


    She was Olivia.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 258: Tell Me About Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 258: Tell Me About Yourself</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The bracelet on my wrist clicked open, and I inhaled sharply, my chest rising as if I had been underwater all this time¡ªfinally able to breathe again. The old witch gently slid it off my skin, and instantly, I felt it.


    Warmth.


    Energy.


    Life.


    Her.


    "Olivia," my wolf¡¯s voice whispered in my mind, filled with emotion. "I¡¯m back..."


    A big, bright smile spread across my face as tears stung my eyes. "I missed you so much," I whispered to her. "I felt so empty without you."


    "I never left," she said softly. "I was always here. Just trapped... waiting for you."


    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m


    I closed my eyes for a moment, overwhelmed by the sudden peace washing over me. It felt like a piece of my soul had finally returned.


    Then I heard Calvin¡¯s voice, soft but awed. "I can feel her," he said quietly.


    I opened my eyes and looked at him.


    "She¡¯s back," I nodded. "My wolf is back."


    He exhaled, as if he¡¯d been holding his breath the entire time. Slowly, he squatted down in front of me, his eyes gentle yet filled with deep concern.


    "Olivia," he said, voice low and full of concern, "please... I need you to tell me everything. What happened to you? Who did this? How did you end up here?"


    I looked at him for a long moment. And then I began to speak.


    "I thought I was the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Parker," I began, my voice trembling slightly. "They raised me with so much love... they never had any other children, so it was just the three of us. I never doubted for a second that I was theirs."


    Calvin nodded slowly, his soft eyes fixed on mine.


    "I grew up in the Full Moon Pack," I continued. "And I became friends with the triplets¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis."


    The moment I said their names, I noticed Calvin¡¯s face shift. His jaw tightened, and a faint frown tugged at his lips. He wasn¡¯t pleased. But I kept going.


    "They adored me," I said honestly. "And I... I adored them too. We grew up together. But everything changed on my fourteenth birthday."


    I took a deep breath, the memories still painful to speak of.


    "My father¡ªMr. Parker¡ªwas used of a crime. He was arrested and thrown into jail. My mother and I were cast out. We became omegas overnight."


    I saw pure anger in Calvin¡¯s eyes. His hands clenched at his sides, and his aura darkened.


    "But the worst part," I whispered, "was the triplets. They hated me. And I didn¡¯t understand why. I kept trying to reach them, but they hurt me. Over and over. Emotionally. Physically. Like I meant nothing to them."


    Calvin¡¯s teeth gritted hard. "Bastards," he hissed under his breath.


    "And then... on my eighteenth birthday," I said, looking him in the eye, "we found out I was mated to them."


    His entire body jolted. "What?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "I was their mate. All three of them. They didn¡¯t want it. They rejected it. But their father forced them. And eventually... they marked me. They married me."


    His eyes widened in disbelief, a mixture of shock and confusion. I noticed his breathing quicken, panic shing in his eyes¡ªbut he didn¡¯t interrupt. He was holding himself back, letting me finish.


    "I thought things might get better," I said. "But they didn¡¯t. They made my best friend their mistress. Paraded her around in front of me. Hurt me in ways I can¡¯t even describe."


    I saw something wild¡ªrage mixed with grief¡ªin Calvin¡¯s eyes.


    "But then," I continued, "everything started to shift. I discovered they hated me because of a letter. A forged letter. One that made them believe I loved one brother and hated the other."


    I shook my head slowly.


    "It wasn¡¯t me. I never wrote it. I don¡¯t even know who did."


    Calvin looked like he was going to explode.


    "They tried to make things right after learning the truth," I admitted. "But I refused. I couldn¡¯t live like that. So... I rejected them."


    He blinked. "You¡¯re no longer mated to them?"


    "No," I said firmly. "I broke the bond."


    A sh of relief crossed his face, like a heavy weight had just lifted from his chest.


    "After that... I decided to leave," I added. "To stay with Alpha Gabriel. I thought he truly cared about me. That he was different."


    I paused when I saw Calvin¡¯s expression twist again, darkening into a frown.


    "But he wanted me dead," I whispered bitterly. "He nned to kill me. He said I was paying for the sins of my mother."


    Calvin¡¯s eyes widened in horror.


    "And just when I thought it was over," I continued, "Alpha Damien came. He saved me... but only under one condition. He said I had to disappear. Change my face. Pretend to be dead. For one year."


    My throat tightened, but I kept my voice steady.


    "I agreed... and that¡¯s how I became Reba."


    The room went quiet. Calvin didn¡¯t speak. He was staring into space, lost in thought¡ªprocessing everything. His eyes flickered, his brows furrowed, and I could tell his mind was running wild with questions.


    Then suddenly, he looked at me sharply.


    "Did you sleep with them?" he asked.


    I frowned, caught off guard. "Not really," I answered hesitantly. "Why? What does that have to do with anything?"


    He didn¡¯t reply. He was staring at the ground now, his expression unreadable.


    That¡¯s when it hit me. He had told me something before... something I¡¯d almost forgotten. That he was rted to the triplets. By the same great-grandmother. And if Calvin is my brother... then that means...


    My heart skipped a beat. My breath caught. I¡¯m rted to the triplets too.


    I turned to Calvin, my voice catching in my throat. "Does... that..."


    "Yes." He cut me off, his voice quiet but heavy. "You¡¯re rted to the triplets... we¡¯re distant cousins." He dropped it like a bomb.


    I shook my head slowly, my lips parting in disbelief. "No... no, that can¡¯t be true."


    But Calvin didn¡¯t say anything. He simply looked at me with concern.


    My chest twisted so hard it hurt. My wolf whimpered in the back of my mind, her pain echoing mine.


    "How?" she whispered. "How can the men we loved... be our own blood?"


    I pressed my hand to my chest, as if trying to keep the hurt from spilling out. My throat burned. My chest ached. It was a different kind of pain¡ªdeeper. Not physical. Not even entirely emotional. It was something else... something raw and impossible to exin.


    Calvin moved closer. "I know," he said gently, his voice full of understanding. "It hurts. I don¡¯t know why the Moon Goddess made you their mate, Olivia. Maybe it was a mistake. A cruel mistake. But it¡¯s a good thing you rejected them."


    I didn¡¯t reply. I couldn¡¯t. Tears welled in my eyes as he pulled me into a hug. A warm, firm, protective hug.


    "You¡¯re safe now," he murmured. "You¡¯re home. And I promise, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you again."


    But even in his arms, the ache throbbed deep.


    Calvin pulled back slightly and looked into my eyes. "There¡¯s something you should know. Our family¡ªthe Beckham bloodline¡ªand the Lucianos, the triplets¡¯ family... we¡¯ve always hated each other."


    My brows furrowed. "Why?"


    He hesitated, then shook his head. "I¡¯ll tell youter. When you¡¯re ready. There¡¯s... a long, dark history there."


    I bit my lip but didn¡¯t press. I could see in his eyes that it wasn¡¯t something to rush into.


    He straightened up, brushing some hair gently out of my face. "But for now... what matters is that you¡¯re back. You¡¯re with your real family. And I¡¯ll protect you with everything I have."


    The old witch, who had been standing silently in the corner, finally stepped forward.


    "I¡¯ll begin the rituals tomorrow," she said. "Now that you are eighteen, your powers will start awakening. Slowly, but they¡¯lle. You¡¯ve been locked for too long, child."


    Calvin gave her a small nod. "Do whatever you must."


    Then he turned back to me, a big smile slowly spreading across his face.


    "Oh, and one more thing," he added. "Tomorrow... I¡¯m throwing a party."


    I blink at him. "A party?"


    He grinned happily. "A grand wee party. To announce your return¡ªto the entire supernatural world."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    He stepped back, his hands in his pockets. "Because I want everyone to know who you are now. Especially them."


    My stomach twisted. "The triplets?"


    Calvin¡¯s smile deepened. "Yes. I¡¯m inviting them."


    "What? Why?" I asked, stunned.


    He tilted his head, mischief dancing in his eyes. "Let¡¯s just say... I have scores to settle with them."


    My heart pounded, confusion and curiosity swirling inside me.


    "Just sit back," he said softly, "and watch."

 Chapter 259: Invited

    <h4>Chapter 259: Invited</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    For the past hours, we have sat in silence, each of us lost in thoughts.


    "We need evidence against Damien... there has to be something," Lennox muttered again, for what felt like the hundredth time.


    I let out a deep sigh and leaned back in my seat, thinking about the discovery we had made just hours ago. Everything pointed to Damien¡ªbut we couldn¡¯t confront him without solid proof. Still, we were getting impatient. Very impatient.


    "I think we should just confront him already," I said sharply.


    "He is going to deny it." Louis sighed.


    I frowned. "Then we show him the dead body."


    Before either of my brothers could respond, a knock echoed at the door. We all exchanged quick nces. It was still early¡ªwho would be knocking at this time?


    "Come in," Lennox called out.


    The door opened and, to our surprise, it was Sofia. She stepped in and closed the door behind her, walking straight toward us. Before we could even ask why she was here, she spoke.


    "I know who took Reba," she announced, her voice firm.


    The moment she said that, all three of us jumped to our feet.


    "Who?" we asked at once, panic tightening our chests. We already knew the woman wasn¡¯t Reba¡ªit was Olivia.


    "Alpha Calvin," she said. "Of the Nightshade Pack. He was the one who held me captive."


    I turned to look at my brothers. Lennox¡¯s jaw clenched, and Louis looked just as shocked as I felt.


    "Calvin?" I repeated, frowning deeply.


    Sofia nodded. "I¡¯m sure of it. I saw him. I remember everything now."


    My brows furrowed. Calvin was one of the people Damien had mentioned as a suspect before... so maybe Sofia was telling the truth.


    "I just want you to see her," Sofia added quietly. "There¡¯s so much I need to ask her. So many things I don¡¯t understand."


    She looked hurt. Broken. Betrayed.


    I stared at her, unsure how to tell her the truth¡ªthat the woman she thinks is Reba wasn¡¯t her friend. That Reba... was already dead. But that could wait. First, we needed to get Olivia back.


    "Thank you, Sofia," Lennox said with a nod. "We¡¯ll bring her back before the day ends. That¡¯s a promise."


    Sofia gave a small nod, then turned and quietly left the room.


    As soon as the door closed, Lennox let out a groan, dragging his hand down his face.


    "God help him," he muttered. "If that¡¯s really Olivia, I swear I¡¯m going to kill Damien with my bare hands."


    I stared at the wall, lost in thought. What was our uncle trying to gain from all of this? How did he change her appearance? Her smell? Subdued her wolf? parade her as his wife? And more than that... why did Olivia stay quiet? She had so many chances to speak. Did he threaten her? Was he ckmailing her?


    Correct content is on f.ree w.e(b)nov el.c.om


    Before I could go deeper into my thoughts, the door opened again¡ªthis time, it was Dustin. He held a letter in his hand.


    "You need to see this," he said, walking in and handing it to Lennox.


    Lennox opened it and read quickly. His eyes narrowed.


    "What is it?" Louis asked.


    "It¡¯s an invitation," Lennox said slowly. "From Alpha Calvin."


    That name made all of us freeze.


    "He¡¯s inviting all Alphas to his pack," Lennox continued. "He says it¡¯s for the ¡¯wee-home¡¯ party of his long-lost little sister."


    "What?" I asked, frowning. "We don¡¯t even know him. We¡¯re not friends. We have no alliance."


    "Exactly," Louis added. "Why invite us?"


    None of us answered right away. It felt strange. Wrong. Was it a trap?


    It didn¡¯t matter because, for Olivia, we were really ready to do anything.


    "We¡¯re going," Lennox said after a moment.


    "And when we get there," I added, "we demand the release of Olivia. We don¡¯t care what silly games he is ying with Damien."


    "And if he refuses?" Louis asked.


    Lennox¡¯s eyes turned cold. "Then it¡¯s war."


    I turned to Dustin. "Arrange our best guards. We are attending."


    Dustin nodded without a word and walked out, leaving the three of us in heavy silence.


    I sat back down, but my mind wasn¡¯t calm. What if it really was Olivia? How would I even react? Would I hug her? Would I kiss her? Or would I freeze, like a fool, unable to believe it was really her?


    My heart ached at the thought. I wanted to hold her close, to tell her I¡¯m sorry for everything¡ªfor not protecting her, for letting her go. But then... I remembered something.


    My parents. Their words. They told us once that Olivia was our distant cousin. That we weren¡¯t supposed to feel anything beyond family love for her. That what we had for her wasn¡¯t right.


    But it felt right. Everything about her felt like mine. Like she was made for me, carved out of my ribs and stitched into my soul. And no matter how many times I tried to smother it, the feeling only grew stronger, wilder, and impossible to deny.


    I looked up at my brothers and cleared my throat. "What are we going to do... if it really is her? And what if our parents weren¡¯t lying? What if she¡¯s really our distant rtive?"


    Lennox didn¡¯t answer right away. He stood by the window, arms folded tightly across his chest, jaw clenched.


    View the correct content at fr\eewe.bn(o)v\el.c(o)m


    Finally, he spoke. "I don¡¯t want to think about that right now," he said sharply. "I don¡¯t even trust them."


    He turned to face us, his eyes dark with emotion.


    "First, we find Olivia," he continued. "Then... our parents are going to prove everything. Who she really is. Where she came from. Who her real family is. And if they can¡¯t... if they lied to us¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t finish the sentence. He didn¡¯t need to.


    Louis nodded slowly. "We¡¯ll make them talk. No more lies."


    I looked between them both, the weight in my chest growing heavier. First Olivia. Then the truth. And only after that... would we know who we were really allowed to love.


    But deep down, I already knew. No bloodline could ever change what I felt for her.

 Chapter 260: Half Sister

    <h4>Chapter 260: Half Sister</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    A soft knocknded on my door, and I knew instantly it was Calvin. His distinct lemony scent drifted in, announcing his presence before he even spoke.


    "The door is open," I said gently.


    He pushed it open and stepped inside, holding a white box wrapped with a shiny red ribbon. Our eyes met, and he gave me a warm, genuine smile. The kind of smile that made me feel... safe. Loved. Protected.


    "Good morning, sunshine," he greeted as he walked toward me.


    My smile widened. "Good morning, brother."


    The word came out so naturally, so easily, even though it was the first time I¡¯d ever said it to him. It felt right. Like it had always been there.


    He reached my bed and held out the box. "Here... I got this for tonight¡¯s party. I hope you like it."


    A happy grin spread across my face as I epted the box.


    Feeling a flutter of excitement, I unsealed it carefully.


    The first thing I saw made my breath catch. It was a stunning red dress, silky and elegant. I lifted it slightly, the fabric slipping through my fingers like water. Beneath it were silver heels, delicate and sparkling like starlight.


    At the bottom of the box was a smaller one. I opened it slowly... and gasped softly.


    Inside were diamond essories¡ªa ne, earrings, and a delicate bracelet. They shimmered beautifully, catching the morning light with every tiny movement.


    "These are beautiful," I whispered, still a bit in awe.


    Calvin sat beside me on the edge of the bed. "They were our mother¡¯s," he said softly.


    I turned to him, surprised. "Really?"


    He nodded. "She wore them the night she married our father. They were her favorites. I thought it was only right... that you wear them tonight."


    I looked back down at the jewels, my heart fluttering. A strange ache bloomed in my chest.


    "I¡¯d love to meet her," I said, ncing up at him. "Where is she?"


    His expression shifted slightly¡ªgentle, but with something unreadable behind it.


    "I¡¯ll take you to see her," he said quietly. "After tonight¡¯s party. I promise."


    I nodded,forted by the sincerity in his voice. He smiled at me again, and I smiled back. But even as warmth bloomed in my chest, one question¡ªone lingering thought¡ªrefused to leave my mind.


    So I asked it.


    "Do we have other siblings?" I said carefully.


    I noticed Calvin hesitate. His smile faltered just a little before he inhaled deeply. Something in his expression shifted. The calmness in his eyes clouded with a trace of... annoyance? Frustration? Pain?


    "Yes," he finally said. "We do. But it¡¯s...plicated."


    I tilted my head. "Complicated how?"


    Calvin sighed, rubbing his palms together before finally speaking.


    "She¡¯s a half-sibling... but not just that," he began, his voice low, like just talking about it got him pissed.


    My eyes narrowed. "What do you mean ¡¯not just that¡¯?"


    He hesitated again before looking me straight in the eyes. "Our mother had a twin sister."


    I blinked, stunned. "A twin?"


    He nodded. "Identical. Their names were Celeste and Selene. Our mother¡ªCeleste¡ªwas the quiet, kind one. Selene was... different. Ambitious. Envious. Always wanting what wasn¡¯t hers."


    I stayed silent, trying to process that.


    NovelFire


    Calvin continued, "After our great-grandmother, Hailee, something strange happened in the family line. All her children gave birth to only males¡ªno daughters. That included our father¡¯s generation. None of them had a girl, and everyone began to worry."


    He looked down at his hands. "Like I said... in great-grandmother Hailee¡¯s bloodline, it¡¯s the females who carry the special gift. A unique, divine power that¡¯s passed down from generation to generation¡ªbut only through the daughters."


    I nodded. "But there weren¡¯t any daughters..."


    "Exactly," he said. "Until after my birth. Then, a prophecy came."


    "What kind of prophecy?" I asked.


    Calvin looked up and sighed. "That our father¡¯s next child would be a girl. And she would be the one to inherit the gift. The true heir. The one chosen by the Moon."


    I stared at him, barely breathing.


    "I was just three," he said. "Mom took me along to a council meeting. ording to her... when she came back, she found her twin sister, Selene, in bed with our father. And he was... dazed. Like he wasn¡¯t even himself."


    "What?" I whispered,pletely shocked.


    "She had drugged him," Calvin said grimly. "Spelled him. Used a charm to force him into sleeping with her. All because she wanted to bear the chosen one. She knew the prophecy. She knew it would be his daughter."


    My jaw dropped slightly, horror spreading across my face.


    "She got pregnant," he continued. "And started parading herself around as the mother of the special child. Acting like she¡¯d won. And after months... she gave birth to a girl."


    "And?" I breathed, needing to know the rest.


    "But she wasn¡¯t the one," Calvin said. "She didn¡¯t have the mark. The birthmark all gifted daughters are born with. She was just... a normal werewolf."


    I sat there, dumbfounded. A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    Calvin¡¯s voice softened as he added, "Yearster... Mom conceived again. She had you."


    I turned slowly to look at him, my heart thudding. "And I had the mark?"


    He nodded. "The moment they saw it, everyone knew. You were the one the prophecy spoke of. You were the chosen one. And that¡¯s why you had to disappear¡ªbecause so many people wanted you dead. And when I say people who wanted you dead, I don¡¯t mean strangers. I mean family. Our father¡¯s distant rtives¡ªdescendants of great-grandmother Hailee. They knew their only chance to produce another chosen one was if you were dead, so our parents sent you away and lied that you died a few hours after your birth. I also grew up with that lie; not until my fifteenth birthday did they tell me the truth."


    I sat still, my mind racing. Then a thought crept into my mind, slow but certain.


    "Wait..." I said, furrowing my brows. "This half-sister of ours... is it¡ªSofia?"


    Calvin¡¯s expression darkened. He gave one short nod. "Yes."


    My eyes widened in disbelief. "Sofia?" I echoed. "No wonder... the resemnce. That¡¯s why she looks so much like me."


    He nodded again, a bitter edge in his voice. "You share blood. And unfortunately... she¡¯s an enemy too."


    I frowned. "You kidnapped her and used her to threaten Damien to step down?" I asked, confused by the pieces falling into ce.


    He let out a harsh scoff. "Like I said¡ªshe¡¯s an enemy. And yes, I kidnapped her because I wanted leverage over Damien. I hate that man¡ªI wanted to strip him of everything, even time. But I didn¡¯t hurt her. I only tied her up, took videos and photos, then untied her and kept her in a locked room. Two dayster, I noticed she looked sick... really sick. Even though I hated her, I called for a healer, but Sofia said she didn¡¯t need one¡ªI should just let her go. So I did. I told my men to bring me Reba¡ªhis new wife. But it wasn¡¯t Reba they found... it was you. My sister."


    A suffocating silence hung in the air as I realized my life... my lineage was full of twists... twists I never imagined.


    Out of curiosity, I asked, "Why is Sofia an Enemy?"


    His gaze darkened. "She made some choices. Aligned herself with the wrong people."


    "What do you mean?"


    He looked me straight in the eyes. "Let¡¯s just say... she¡¯s not someone I trust. And neither should you."


    A chill crept down my spine, but before I could ask more, Calvin¡¯s expression softened again.


    "I¡¯ll exin everything in time," he said. "But for now... just focus on tonight. You¡¯re back home. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯ll protect you, Olivia. No matter what."


    His words settled over me like a nket, and I nodded slowly.


    Just then, the door creaked open slightly, and the old seer peeked inside. "Forgive me for interrupting," she said gently. "I need to prepare Olivia for the ritual. Her locked abilities will begin to awaken soon."


    Calvin stood up and nodded. "Alright. Make sure she¡¯s ready. But nothing too exhausting."


    "Yes, Alpha," the seer replied.


    Before stepping out, Calvin turned to me with a sly smile. "And don¡¯t forget... tonight is your official wee-back party. I want the world to know who you are."


    I gave a small smile. "You really didn¡¯t have to go all out."


    He smirked. "Oh, I did. And one more thing¡ª"


    He leaned closer, his voice low and mischievous.


    "I invited the triplets, and they epted."


    I froze. My heart skipped. "What? Why?"


    He straightened with a dark, yful gleam in his eyes. "Sit back, baby sister... and enjoy the show."

 Chapter 261: Second Chance Mate

    <h4>Chapter 261: Second Chance Mate</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I looked... different.


    Beautiful.


    Stunning.


    My blonde hair had been pulled into a neat bun, delicately adorned with silver pins that shimmered in the light. My face was softly dusted with powder and highlighted in all the right ces, giving me a glowing, wless finish. A bold red lipstick settled on my lips, making me look like someone I barely recognized in the mirror.


    "You look so beautiful, mydy," the maid standing beside me said with a warm smile.


    I gave her a soft, sad smile in return. "Thank you."


    But deep down, my heart ached.


    At this moment, I missed Nora and Lolita. My closest friends. My sisters in spirit. They should¡¯ve been here, fussing over my makeup and helping me into my dress while teasing me about the night ahead.


    Pain hit my chest. I hadn¡¯t seen them when I went back to the packhouse. Had they been reassigned?


    Before I could drown further in my thoughts, a knocknded softly on the door.


    "Come in," I said.


    The door opened, and there stood Calvin¡ªdressed in a tailored ck suit with a red tie that matched my dress. He looked every bit the noble Alpha he was, confident and poised. But when his eyesnded on me, his expression shifted.


    For a moment, he just stared.


    "Wow..." he said finally, stepping inside. "You look absolutely breathtaking."


    A small blush crept to my cheeks. "Thank you."


    He walked over, extending his arm with a smirk. "It¡¯s time."


    I hesitated for a second, then took his arm as I stood. He nced down at me with a proud smile, but I could see the concern in his eyes too.


    "Are you nervous?" he asked gently.


    I let out a slow breath. "A little."


    He squeezed my hand. "Don¡¯t be. You¡¯re stronger than anyone in that room. All you have to do tonight... is be you."


    I nodded slowly, holding onto his words like an anchor.


    Whatever the night held¡ªI would face it.


    With a smile that was meant to reassure me, he led me out of the room.


    The evening air was cool, brushing against my skin as we walked. I nced around, taking in the unfamiliar view. This territory... this home... it was supposed to be mine, yet it still felt like a dream I hadn¡¯t quite woken from.


    Correct content is on NovelFire


    Lanterns floated, casting a warm golden glow over the courtyard. Guards stood along the path, dressed sharply, their expressions respectful as they bowed slightly when we passed. Everything looked pristine¡ªelegant and regal.


    And then I saw the hall ahead¡ªthe pack hall. Grand, tall, and lit up like royalty lived within.


    My heart fluttered.


    Calvin squeezed my hand. "You ready?"


    I nodded, though my throat was dry. "As I¡¯ll ever be."


    The door opened... and silence fell inside.


    All eyes turned to us as we stepped in.


    The hall was enormous, and every single guest was dressed in deep wine colors, elegant gowns and sharp suits, adorned with jewels and silks. A soft hum of whispers rose in the air as I stepped in beside my brother, and I suddenly realized¡ªhe hadn¡¯t invited just anyone. This was a gathering of elites. High-ranking Alphas. Beta families. Witches. Warlocks. Nobles. Creatures from every corner of the supernatural world.


    My eyes widened slightly.


    I swallowed hard, trying topose myself, feeling hundreds of eyes drink me in.


    Whispers echoed from the corners.


    "Is that her?"


    "The lost one?"


    "She¡¯s even more beautiful in person..."


    I tried not to let it get to me, but it was overwhelming. My grip on Calvin¡¯s arm tightened slightly.


    He leaned down to whisper, "You¡¯re doing great. They¡¯re already mesmerized."


    I gave a small, grateful smile, then turned my gaze across the room again¡ªuntil my eyesnded on him.


    A tall, handsome man, standing near the back, away from the main crowd. Pale skin, sharp features, dressed in a perfectly tailored ck suit. His eyes... impossibly dark, like an endless night. He didn¡¯t smile. He didn¡¯t blink. He just... stared.


    My wolf growled low in my mind, her presence rising sharply.


    I shifted ufortably, ncing at Calvin. "Who is that?"


    Calvin followed my gaze. "Him?" he murmured. "He¡¯s a vampire. One of the oldest. From the High Bloodline Council."


    I stiffened slightly.


    "He¡¯s not a threat," Calvin added calmly. "He¡¯s just curious."


    Curious? I wasn¡¯t so sure. His stare felt deeper than curiosity¡ªit felt... knowing. Like he could see things others couldn¡¯t. Like he knew me.


    I looked away quickly.


    But even then... I could still feel his gaze burning on the back of my neck.


    We reached a raised tform at the center of the room. A single table stood there, dressed in rich velvet and gold ents, clearly reserved for me.


    He pulled out the chair for me, and I sat down slowly, smoothing the skirt of my red dress with trembling hands. Calvin stood beside me, raising a hand slightly to draw the attention of the crowd. A hush fell over the room.


    "Good evening, everyone," Calvin began, his voice deep andmanding. "Tonight, you are not just attending another gathering of the supernatural elite. You are here to witness the return of someone precious¡ª."


    NovelFire


    I looked up at him, watching the pride in his expression. But as he continued speaking, something stirred inside me. A strange sensation tickled inside me, it was faint at first... then stronger.


    My wolf suddenly rose in full force.


    She howled.


    Loud and clear inside me. Excited. Anxious. Thrilled.


    "Mate."


    My heart mmed against my ribs.


    I stiffened, my breath catching in my throat.


    Mate? I echoed back in disbelief.


    Could it be? Did the Moon Goddess bless me with a second chance mate?


    I scanned the crowd, trying to pinpoint where the feeling wasing from. My heart thundered, and confusion rushed in. I wanted to be excited¡ªtruly, I did¡ªbut instead, I felt torn. Terrified. Angry. Pained.


    Because no matter how I tried, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the triplets.


    I clenched my jaw, trying to bury the feelings. But my wolf wouldn¡¯t stop howling. She wasn¡¯t confused. She was certain our mate was here.


    Suddenly, the grand doors creaked open again.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, but mine snapped to the doors.


    And I froze.


    There they were.


    Lennox. Levi. Louis.


    The triplets walked in, dressed sharply, powerfully¡ªheads high, eyes scanning the room.


    The second Iid eyes on them, my wolf howled louder.


    Mates!


    The room spun. My stomach dropped.


    No.


    No, no, no.


    They couldn¡¯t be¡ªagain?


    My breath caught in my throat as the air between us thickened with tension. My wolf was practically dancing, crying out to them with an emotion I didn¡¯t know how to silence.


    But all I felt was chaos. Them? Again?


    How was this possible?

 Chapter 262: A Different Olivia

    <h4>Chapter 262: A Different Olivia</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    The heavy doors groaned as they opened, and we stepped into the hall.


    There was silence as everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the people on the stage, and mine followed, almost on instinct. Then I saw her.


    Olivia?


    Our Olivia?


    For a heartbeat, it felt like a dream¡ªsome cruel illusion my mind had conjured up to torture me. But she was real. The girl seated on the tform was her.


    Her alluring eyes¡ªthose eyes I¡¯d memorized¡ªwidened the second they found mine.


    My breath caught.


    My wolf roared in my head, louder than I¡¯d ever heard him before.


    "Mate!"


    I stumbled slightly, blinking hard.


    What?


    I nced at Levi and Louis beside me¡ªthey looked just as stunned, frozen in ce. Their chests rose and fell rapidly. They felt it too.


    "No," I whispered under my breath.


    Not because I didn¡¯t want her. Goddess, I wanted her. Even after everything... she still owned every broken piece of me.


    But this wasn¡¯t possible.


    We¡¯d been rejected.


    The bond was gone. Broken. Severed. She¡¯d made sure of it.


    So how¡ª?


    My heart thudded painfully in my chest as my wolf howled again, wing to get out, to go to her. To fall at her feet. To beg. To make it right.


    But I couldn¡¯t move.


    I watched her, watched her mouth part slightly, watched her hands tremble as she stared back at us like we were a cursee to life.


    She was scared.


    She looked at us like we were the storm that ruined her.


    And we were.


    Louis took a slow breath, his voice barely audible. "Is this... is this happening again?"


    "It can¡¯t be," Levi muttered. "It shouldn¡¯t be."


    But it was.


    I felt it¡ªstronger than before. Raw. Real.


    The mate bond... had returned.


    Or maybe... it had never really left.


    My brow furrowed deeply.


    Why was she here?


    Why was she seated on a royal tform?


    Why was everyone staring at her like she was someone important?


    What the hell was going on?


    Before I could wrap my head around it, Calvin¡¯s voice rang out across the hall, calm butmanding.


    "Today," he said, standing beside Olivia with a hand proudly on her shoulder, "I want you all to join me... as we celebrate the return of my lost sister."


    I blinked.


    What?


    What did he just say?


    I turned sharply to Levi and Louis, who looked just as stunned.


    Louis¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but no words came out.


    Levi stared ahead, frozen.


    "Sister?" I echoed under my breath, eyes darting between Calvin and Olivia.


    No. That couldn¡¯t be right.


    It had to be some kind of show. A lie.


    Another one of Calvin¡¯s twisted political games.


    But then I looked at her again.


    Really looked.


    The resemnce was there¡ªsubtle but impossible to ignore. The sharp cheekbones. The same piercing eyes. She looked... like him.


    I staggered back a little as the realization hit me.


    I remembered what my parents said¡ªhow Olivia wasn¡¯t actually Mr. and Mrs. Parker¡¯s biological child.


    Now it all made sense.


    She¡¯s really his sister...


    Calvin¡¯s sister.


    Does that mean Calvin is rted to us?


    Confused, I stepped further into the hall. My brothers stayed close behind, just as lost as I was. My wolf was howling, frantic, begging me to close the distance¡ªso I did. I kept moving until I stood at the front, so close I could almost reach out and touch her.


    But her eyes were no longer on us. She acted as if she didn¡¯t know... like her wolf wasn¡¯t screaming that we were her mates... she looked so calm.


    Not once did she look at us again. It was like we didn¡¯t exist.


    Like we were strangers. Ghosts.


    Music began to y, soft and melodic, drifting through the room like a luby. The guests began to move, slowly rising from their seats and making their way toward the tform¡ªtoward her.


    One by one, they walked up to greet her. Some bowed. Some kissed the back of her hand. Some whispered blessings or words of admiration.


    "She¡¯s even more beautiful in person," someone near us said.


    "She¡¯s the special one..." another voice whispered from behind me.


    I blinked, my heart pounding harder.


    The special one?


    What the hell were they talking about?


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I moved.


    Without thinking, I stepped forward, pushing past a group of stunned vampires and witches. My brothers were right behind me, saying nothing¡ªbut I could feel the tension radiating from them like heat.


    The guests made way for us like the Red Sea parting. They knew who we were. Everyone did.


    I didn¡¯t stop until I stood right in front of the tform again.


    Olivia stood beside Calvin now, her hand lightly resting on the table as she listened to a regal woman dressed in silver. She still hadn¡¯t looked at us. Not once.


    It drove me mad.


    I opened my mouth to speak¡ªbut before I could get a word out, Calvin turned.


    "I believe you have questions to ask," he said coolly, his voice calm but firm. "Because I do too."


    I swallowed my rising anger, trying to read his expression¡ªbut Calvin was unreadable.


    He turned to Olivia. "Come with me."


    Then he looked at us. "You three... follow."


    Without giving us a chance to respond, he began walking toward a hallway at the side of the ballroom. Olivia didn¡¯t protest¡ªshe followed him silently, her head held high, her red dress flowing like fire behind her.


    We exchanged a nce¡ªme, Levi, Louis¡ªand followed.


    The guests murmured and watched as we passed. Some looked almost excited, like they were waiting for something dramatic to unfold.


    Calvin nced over his shoulder and addressed the crowd smoothly, "Enjoy yourselves. We¡¯ll be back shortly."


    We left the hall and followed Calvin down a long hallway. It was quiet, just the sound of our footsteps. Olivia walked ahead, calm and graceful, like apletely different person. She looked confident¡ªstrong. Not like the girl we once knew. But my heart still knew her. My wolf still called for her.


    Calvin stopped in front of a big ck door. Two guards stood beside it. He opened the door without saying anything, and we walked into his office.


    It was warm and quiet. The walls were filled with books and glowing stones. A family symbol hung above the firece. There was a desk and some chairs near a table.


    Calvin walked over to the sitting area and looked at Olivia.


    "Olivia," he said gently, "please sit."


    She didn¡¯t argue. She sank onto the chaise, crossing her legs and folding her hands in herp. Her eyes still didn¡¯t meet ours.


    My wolf howled desperately for her.


    Calvin turned to us next, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable.

 Chapter 263: Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 263: Enemies</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    It happened so fast.


    One moment, we were standing there in silence¡ªtension thick in the air¡ªand the next...


    BAM!


    Calvin¡¯s fist connected with Lennox¡¯s jaw, snapping his head sideways.


    Before I could even react¡ª


    CRACK!


    He spun and mmed his fist into my gut, knocking the breath out of me.


    I doubled over, coughing.


    THUD!


    Louis barely had time to move away before Calvin¡¯s fist caught him clean in the face, sending him crashing into the chair behind him.


    Everything went still.


    Pain throbbed through my body. My wolf snarled inside me, begging to be let out¡ªbut I held him back. This wasn¡¯t the time.


    Calvin stood above us, breathing hard, his eyes burning with rage.


    "That..." he growled, "was for hurting my sister."


    None of us spoke.


    What could we even say?


    He red at us, anger vibrating from his entire body.


    "You three better start talking. Because right now, the only thing stopping me from finishing what I just started... is her."


    He turned slightly¡ªtoward Olivia.


    She was still seated. Not even moved by what had just happened.


    I took a grip of myself and stared at Olivia, whose eyes had been avoiding us.


    "Mine!" my wolf howled possessively inside me.


    I took a shaky breath. "Olivia... is this really you..." I asked, my lips trembling slightly.


    She turned and held my gaze. "Yes, it¡¯s me,"she said inly.


    A sad smile spread across my face, but before I could speak, Calvin spoke.


    "Olivia is a Beckham," he snapped. "Shees from a sacred bloodline¡ªour bloodline! And you fools... you dared to treat her like trash. You subjected her to pain. Humiliation. Rejection. Do you have any idea who she is?!"


    We frowned at his words.


    I exchanged nces with Lennox and Louis. Both of them looked just as wrecked¡ªtorn, ashamed, hurting.


    "We didn¡¯t know," I said quietly. "We had no idea our great-grandmother had children with anyone else."


    "We just found out a few days ago," Lennox added hoarsely. "Everything we were told growing up was a lie."


    Calvin scoffed bitterly. "And I¡¯m supposed to care?"


    He took a slow, threatening step forward.


    "I called you here for two reasons," he said, his tone sharper now. "One: so you could see her. See who she is. What she¡¯s be."


    He paused, his eyes narrowing.


    "And two: to tell you to stay the hell away from her for the rest of your lives."


    I stiffened.


    "What?" Louis said, his voice cracking. "You can¡¯t¡ª"


    "I can," Calvin snapped. "And I just did."


    A thick silence followed.


    We were stunned. Breathless.


    How could we stay away when we¡¯d just realized she was our second chance mate?


    I looked at Olivia again, searching for something in her expression. Something in her eyes to tell us she felt it too... she felt the bond, but her eyes gave nothing.


    Lennox suddenly stepped forward, his frown deepening, his jaw clenched tight.


    "She¡¯s our mate," he said firmly, his voice low but filled with raw emotion. "She¡¯s our second chance mate."


    Calvin¡¯s head snapped in his direction. "What did you just say?"


    I swallowed hard.


    "She¡¯s our mate," I echoed. "We all felt it... the second we walked into that hall."


    Louis stepped closer too, desperation in his voice. "It¡¯s real. We know it¡¯s crazy, but the bond¡ªit¡¯s back."


    Calvin¡¯s eyes narrowed, disbelief shing across his face. "That¡¯s impossible. She rejected you. The bond was broken. And besides..." he added with a bitter scoff, "you¡¯re rted."


    "We are not lying... Olivia is our second chance mate."


    Calvin looked at us like we were insane. "And you expect me to believe that?"


    We turned to Olivia.


    She had been quiet through all of this, her face unreadable.


    "Olivia," I said gently. "Tell him. Tell Calvin... you feel it too, right?"


    Her eyebrows slowly drew together in a frown.


    "What are you talking about?" she asked coldly.


    I blinked. "The mate bond. You feel it too... don¡¯t you?"


    She stared at us for a long moment.


    Then she scoffed.


    "A silly joke," she muttered, shaking her head slightly. "That¡¯s what this is."


    "No, it¡¯s not," Louis said quickly. "We¡¯re telling the truth. Don¡¯t you feel anything?"


    She folded her arms, her face hardening with a bitter frown. "Why should I? I rejected you. And there is no way you three can be my second chance mates...."


    My heart dropped.


    My wolf whimpered.


    "You don¡¯t feel anything?" Lennox asked quietly.


    She frowned. "Feel what?"


    Confusion swirled inside me. I looked at my brothers. They looked just as lost.


    Was it only us feeling the bond?


    Why?


    How?


    My head spun.


    "No... Olivia, you¡¯re lying. You feel it... I know you do,"


    "I don¡¯t," she snapped, her eyes shing with anger. "What the hell are you three even saying? How can we be mates again? Do you even hear yourselves?"


    I took a slow step forward, desperate. "Olivia¡ª"


    But before I could get closer, Calvin stepped between us like a wall.


    "That¡¯s enough," he said sharply. "It¡¯s time for you all to leave."


    "No," Lennox said stubbornly from behind me. "Not until we get answers. Not until Olivia¡ª"


    "I said leave," Calvin growled, his eyes glowing faintly with Alphamand. "Don¡¯t make me call the warriors."


    "You wouldn¡¯t¡ª"


    "Oh, I would," Calvin cut in coldly. "You may be powerful Alphas, but this is my pack. My territory. And right now, you¡¯re standing on mynd."


    His voice dropped lower, angrier. "Don¡¯t make me remember the blood feud between our families."


    I blinked, stunned. "Blood feud? What feud?"


    Lennox frowned. "We share the same great-grandmother. How can we be enemies?


    Calvin let out a dry, bitterugh. "So you really don¡¯t know."


    He looked at us like we were pathetic. "Your parents never told you, did they?"


    "Tell us what?" Louis asked quietly.


    "Your family and mine are bound by blood to hate each other... we¡¯re like snakes and humans, doomed to destroy on sight. When a snake crosses paths with a human, it coils to strike ¡ª and when a human sees a snake, they crush it without mercy. Believe me, they had no idea you three wereing here. If they did, they¡¯d have spilled blood before ever letting you set foot in this ce."


    My stomach twisted. "What the hell is going on?"


    "Blood enemies? We didn¡¯t even know Great-Grandmother Hailee had other children until a few days ago," Lennox muttered.


    Calvin¡¯s face didn¡¯t soften. Not even a little.


    "Then go ask your parents why they lied to you," he said coldly. "Maybe then you¡¯ll understand why I want you nowhere near my sister."


    "Calvin¡ª"


    "Leave." His voice boomed with finality. "Before I stop being polite."


    None of us moved.


    Then Olivia spoke, her voice sounding like a plead.


    "Please leave."


    That was it.


    One word.


    But it hurt more than everything elsebined.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 264: Attention

    <h4>Chapter 264: Attention</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    For a moment, I thought they would protest, stand their ground, challenge Calvin, and refuse to leave. And that terrified me. Because just looking at Calvin... I could tell he was close to losing it. His hands were still clenched, his breathing uneven. I had never seen him that angry before, but something told me... if he snapped, it would be catastrophic.


    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t push it.


    One by one, the triplets gave a reluctant nod, turned around, and walked out.


    The moment the door clicked shut behind them, silence fell like a heavy curtain. My wolf whimpered inside me, pacing restlessly, and a strange difort bloomed in my chest. She was still howling. Mates...


    But I shut her out. I buried the ache deep and kept my face unreadable¡ªeven though inside, I was falling apart.


    A few seconds passed before Calvin exhaled deeply and turned to me. The anger on his face was gone, reced with concern. His eyes softened as theynded on me.


    "You okay?" he asked gently.


    "Yes," I lied.


    But I wasn¡¯t okay. Not even close.


    I had just confirmed that I was rted to the triplets... that our families were sworn enemies... and somehow, impossibly, they were my second chance mates.


    The Moon Goddess must really enjoy messing with me.


    I hesitated, then asked the question burning in my chest. "Calvin... what happened between our families?"


    His jaw tensed slightly, but he shook his head.


    "Today is a joyful day," he said calmly. "Let¡¯s not ruin it with old grudges. I¡¯ll tell you everything... soon. Just not tonight."


    I wanted to press further. I needed to know. But I could see it in his eyes¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to say more right now.


    So I let it go. For now.


    He reached for my hand. "Come. Let¡¯s go back to the party. Your guests are waiting."


    I didn¡¯t want to. I didn¡¯t feel like celebrating. But I forced a smile, nodding.


    Calvin led me back to the hall, and the moment we stepped in, I realized the party hade alive again. Music floated through the air. sses clinked. Laughter echoed in distant corners. Guests were chatting, dancing, and sipping wine.


    But the second my presence was noticed... everything shifted.


    Conversations died down. Heads turned.


    And then, all at once, the entire room¡¯s attention locked onto me¡ªlike bees swarming to honey.


    It was suffocating.


    Calvin gently squeezed my hand in support before letting go, nodding toward the crowd. "Go on," he whispered. "Meet them. They came for you."


    I took a breath and nodded slowly, lifting my chin.


    Then they began to approach.


    One by one.


    A tall Alpha in a ck and gold suit stepped forward first. He gave a respectful bow, his eyes dark and intense. "Alpha Kade of the Red Fang Pack," he introduced himself. "It¡¯s an honor to finally meet the moon-blessed one."


    I gave him a polite smile and a nod. "Thank you."


    Next came a regal vampire lord with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. "Lord Vadim of the Eastern Blood Court," he said with a small smirk, taking my hand and pressing a kiss to it. "You¡¯re even more captivating in person."


    I withdrew my hand quickly, trying to mask my difort. "Thank you foring."


    A Beta from the Northern Wastes followed, then a warlock draped in midnight-blue robes. A siren prince, a Fae general, a Lycan heir.


    They all introduced themselves¡ªsome with charm, others with ttery. Their titles varied, but they all had one thing inmon:


    Their eyes.


    Every single one of them looked at me with the same unsettling hunger. Desire. As if I were a prize to be imed... fought for.


    Their gazes lingered a second too long. Their words dripped with admiration. Some tried to hide it behind respect, but it was there.


    They all wanted me.


    My wolf growled low inside me, restless and agitated. She didn¡¯t like this. Neither did I.


    But I stayed silent. Composed. Trying my best not to think of the triplet.


    As a Beta spoke to me, my eyes drifted through the crowd and found that same vampire who had caught my eye when I first entered. He stood a few feet away, deep in conversation with a woman in flowing green silk, his expression calm and charming. But as if he sensed my stare... he suddenly looked up.


    Straight at me.


    Our eyes locked.


    I froze. Caught.


    I quickly looked away, swallowing hard as heat crawled up my neck. What was wrong with me? Why was I staring? Why did it feel like... he knew I was?


    I tried to focus on the Beta still speaking to me, nodding politely even though I had no idea what he was saying. My thoughts were a mess.


    I wondered¡ªWho is he, really?


    Unable to hold back my curiosity, I blurted, "Who is that man?" I asked the Beta in front of me while my eyes flicked back to the vampire¡¯s direction. This time, he wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    "He¡¯s Lord Frederick," the Beta responded. "A vampire lord. One of the oldest."


    I turned my head slightly. My eyebrows raised. "But he doesn¡¯t look a day over twenty-five..."


    The Beta smirked faintly. "That¡¯s the thing about vampires. They stop aging after a certain point. He¡¯s well over three hundred."


    My lips parted in silent shock. Three hundred?


    I tried not to stare again.


    When I was little, vampires were the monsters in bedtime stories. Creatures of the dark. Enemies of werewolves. I still remembered those stories clearly¡ªwolves and vampires at war, blood spilled for centuries.


    But yearster, I¡¯d read in old books how the great wars ended. Peace treaties signed. The vampires vowed to drink only animal blood or blood delivered from hospitals. Some went years without needing it at all. Most only required it once a month.


    My brow furrowed. There was something about Lord Frederick that set my nerves on edge. Not in a bad way. But not good either.


    I forced a smile as the Beta politely excused himself and moved on. As he slipped away, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been holding. My eyes swept the crowd again¡ªhalf-listening, half-searching¡ªand that¡¯s when it struck me.


    Lord Frederick was the only one who hadn¡¯te to me.


    Everyone else hade forward. Alphas, Hybrids, Betas, warlocks, royals. They introduced themselves, offered their respect, and tried to impress me.


    But him?


    He hadn¡¯te to me.


    "Lady Olivia!" a woman¡¯s voice chimed beside me, pulling my attention. A curvy, red-haired woman with a gentle smile stepped up to me, holding a ss of wine. "You look stunning. Absolutely radiant."


    "Thank you," I replied softly, trying to remain present.


    She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. "You must feel like a goddess with all these powerful men lining up for your attention."


    I gave a small, politeugh. "It¡¯s a little overwhelming, to be honest."


    She winked. "They¡¯ll be fighting for you before the night ends."


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was meant to be apliment or a warning.


    And then I noticed¡ªjust behind her, Lord Frederick was moving toward us.


    The air seemed to tighten... grow colder...


    A strange chill crawled across my skin, even though the room was warm.


    Slowly, purposefully, Lord Frederick approached. He didn¡¯t rush. Didn¡¯t smile. His presence alone parted the people before him without a single word.


    And the entire time... his eyes never left me.


    My heart skipped.


    He wasn¡¯t pretending to look elsewhere like the others. He wasn¡¯t trying to charm me from across the room.


    No.


    He wasing straight for me.


    And for a reason I couldn¡¯t exin, that terrified me.

 Chapter 265: Love At First Sight?

    <h4>Chapter 265: Love At First Sight?</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The moment he reached where I stood, the woman I had been speaking to instantly lowered her gaze and gave a graceful bow.


    "Lord Frederick," she murmured with respect, before turning to me with a quick smile. "If you¡¯ll excuse me, Lady Olivia."


    Then she was gone.


    Just like that, it was only the two of us.


    I suddenly felt like all the air had been sucked from the room.


    He stood right in front of me¡ªtall, poised, and intimidating in the most effortless way possible. There was something about him... somethingmanding, like the kind of power that didn¡¯t need to be announced. It was just there¡ªpressing against your skin, making your breath catch without even trying.


    His aura was suffocating.


    Like he carried the weight of centuries in his silence.


    But I forced myself to hold my ground. I lifted my chin and met his gaze directly, refusing to show weakness¡ªeven though every part of me was screaming to look away.


    He said nothing.


    And neither did I.


    We just stared at each other.


    Waiting.


    Watching.


    He was... breathtaking.


    Silver hair framed his face in soft waves, catching the light like moonlit silk. His skin was pale, smooth, and wless¡ªlike he was carved from marble. And his eyes...


    Goddess, his eyes.


    A deep, mesmerizing green¡ªvibrant and ancient all at once. They weren¡¯t just beautiful. They were haunting. Like they¡¯d seen too much, known too much...


    His face was striking. Sharp cheekbones, a strong jawline, and lips that looked like they rarely smiled¡ªbut when they did, it probably made kingdoms fall.


    He was beautiful in the kind of way that made you forget how to breathe.


    Dangerous... yet almost impossibly perfect.


    I didn¡¯t understand why I was reacting this way.


    I barely knew him.


    And yet, standing here, caught in his gaze, it felt like he could see through every wall I¡¯d ever built.


    And I hated that.


    Finally, after what felt like forever, he spoke.


    "Lady Olivia," he said in a voice smooth and low¡ªlike velvetced with steel. It held no arrogance, yet itmanded attention.


    I forced a polite smile. "Lord Frederick."


    His eyes never left mine as he reached for my hand¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªas though giving me a chance to pull away.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    I let him take it.


    His cool fingers curled gently around mine, lifting my hand to his lips. And when they brushed against my skin...


    A strange flutter bloomed in my chest.


    It wasn¡¯t like the overwhelming pull of the mate bond I felt with the triplets. This was different. Subtle. Intriguing. Like a thread of silk wrapping softly around me.


    He kissed the back of my hand¡ªnot rushed, not lingering, but just long enough to make my breath hitch.


    When he pulled back, those haunting green eyes searched my face again.


    "I¡¯m pleased I got to meet another special one," he said softly. "It¡¯s been quite some time since Ist encountered someone like you."


    I blinked, his words catching me off guard. "Another...?"


    He smiled faintly. "Your great-grandmother, Hailee. She was remarkable. Strong. Fearless. And unforgettable."


    I stared at him.


    "You knew her?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He nodded. "I did."


    And just like that, the room felt smaller again. I had to remind myself¡ªthis man was a few centuries old. For a moment, I¡¯d forgotten. Everything about him felt too youthful, too effortlessly graceful to be anything but timeless.


    Yet here he was, talking about my great-grandmother like he had seen her just yesterday.


    He studied me for a moment longer, then said, "I hope, Lady Olivia, that one of these days... I might have the honor of taking you out. For dinner, perhaps."


    My lips parted in surprise.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I wasn¡¯t even sure what I felt.


    But before I could answer, he gave a small bow of his head and added, "Of course... only if and when you wish it."


    Then he stepped back, the faintest trace of a smile on his lips¡ªlike he already knew I¡¯d be thinking about this conversation long after he walked away.


    And Goddess help me... he was right.


    I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes off him... I kept watching him as he moved further away.


    "Love at first sight?" I flinched when I heard a woman¡¯s voice behind me. I turned to see a brown-skinned youngdy smiling warmly at me. "There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of... we all fall for him at first sight."


    I frowned at her words. "I think you must be mistaken," I said quickly, trying to sound firm¡ªbut even to my own ears, the wordscked weight.


    Thedy¡¯s smile widened. "I¡¯m not," she replied, her voice light, almost yful. "It¡¯s written all over your face."


    I blinked,pletely thrown off, and studied her more closely.


    She had warm brown skin, glowing under the chandelier light, and her eyes sparkled with something between amusement and empathy. Her hair was pulled back in a sleek braid, and she wore a soft lc gown that shimmered when she moved. She didn¡¯t look much older than me.


    "I didn¡¯t catch your name," I said, trying to steer the conversation away from Lord Frederick and the strange chaos he¡¯d left in my chest.


    "Nina," she offered with a small curtsy. "I¡¯m from the Southern Crescent Court. My mother¡¯s a Seer... which means I¡¯ve grown up reading people."


    Great.


    Just what I needed¡ªa girl who could read through me like ss.


    "Well, Nina," I said calmly, "I wasn¡¯t falling. I was just... surprised. That¡¯s all."


    "Mmhmm," she hummed, clearly not convinced. "He has that effect. Lord Frederick doesn¡¯t show interest in many people. When he does, it¡¯s... noticeable."


    I crossed my arms, trying to hide how warm my cheeks were getting. "And do all the women here... fall for him?"


    "Not just the women," she said with a little wink. "But yes. He¡¯s charming. Mysterious. Dangerous. And ancient enough to have stories that could fill a hundred libraries. That kind of aura? It¡¯s impossible not to feel something."


    I nced toward the spot where he¡¯d vanished into the crowd, but he was gone now.


    And yet I still felt him¡ªlike a lingering presence in the air, brushing against my skin.


    I looked at her again. "Why are you telling me all this?"


    She smiled, this time more gently. "Because you looked like you needed someone to tell you you¡¯re not crazy for feeling... something for him. We all do." She shed a friendly smile and walked away.


    I stood there, watching Nina disappear into the crowd. The air around me suddenly felt heavier.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.


    Not with all these eyes watching me.


    Not with questions swirling in my head.


    All I wanted¡ªwas to be in my room.


    Just for a moment.


    Just to breathe.


    I closed my eyes.


    Goddess, if I could just disappear from this ce for a little while...


    And then... it happened.


    The air around me changed. It felt strange, like the way heat dances above hot pavement. I heard a soft whooshing sound, like wind mixed with whispers. My skin tingled, and something inside me tugged, like an old part of me was waking up.


    Then, I opened my eyes¡ªand gasped.


    I was in my room.


    "What the hell...?" I whispered under my breath.


    My wolf spoke with a hint of excitement I hadn¡¯t heard in her in a while. "Your teleportation ability... it¡¯s finally activated."


    My eyes widened even more as I blinked at the space around me. "Woah...?"


    "It¡¯s one of your gifts," she exined.


    I sat down slowly on the edge of my bed, still in disbelief.


    I didn¡¯t know whether tough or panic.


    Teleportation?


    Suddenly, everything about me felt even more... unknown.


    I rubbed my temples and let out a shaky breath.


    "I really need a nap."


    But something deep inside told me¡ªthere wouldn¡¯t be much rest in the days ahead.

 Chapter 266: How It Happened (Damien’s)

    <h4>Chapter 266: How It Happened (Damien¡¯s)</h4>


    Louis¡¯s POV


    The moment we stepped into the living room, Lennox barked, his voice sharp and filled with anger.


    "Mother! Father! Damien!" he roared, loud enough to shake the walls. "Get in here¡ªNOW!"


    His chest was heaving, his fists clenched, and his eyes were glowing with rage.


    Levi and I stood beside him, silent, but equally seething. We knew exactly what this was about.


    We needed answers.


    And this time, no one was leaving this room until every secret was dragged out into the light.


    Footsteps echoed on the stairs. Damien appeared first. I didn¡¯t waste a second¡ªI attacked him and smashed my fist into his face.


    Our parents, who had just entered, froze in shock, but before Damien could even stumble back from the blow, I grabbed him by the cor, yanked him forward, and snarled right into his face.


    "How dare you!" I spat in rage. My wolf growled angrily inside me.


    "You changed Olivia¡¯s face with Reba¡¯s and made us believe she was dead! You bastard!" I spat with pain and anger. It hurt so much that our favorite uncle could stab us this way. "You knew who Olivia was all this while, didn¡¯t you? Speak! Fucking speak!" I yelled.


    But Damien didn¡¯t flinch; he didn¡¯t even look startled¡ªlike he¡¯d been waiting for this confrontation all along.


    Damien pulled my hand away from his cor and arranged his shirt before darting his eyes between me and my brothers. "I¡¯ll go straight to the point without cutting corners," he said casually.


    My re deepened. My wolf howled, rattling my bones, but I forced myself to stand still and listen.


    "I didn¡¯t know who Olivia was when I first saw her at that auction. I bought her because she looked so much like Sofia¡ªI couldn¡¯t stand the thought of some bastard having her. The n was simple at first: keep her as bait, use her to draw Sofia out. But then I found out she was your mate. And that¡¯s when everything changed. I realized I could use her for my own revenge on you three..." He paused to drag in a breath. "I thought you three betrayed me¡ªtold Sofia I couldn¡¯t father a child¡ªso I swore I¡¯d make you feel my pain. I¡¯d make Olivia abandon you so you¡¯d know what betrayal felt like."


    Lennox scoffed in anger. "I believe now you know we didn¡¯t do it."


    Damien nodded once. "I know. I¡¯m sorry for that."


    Levi groaned. "Keep your fucking sorry to yourself and keep talking."


    A moment of silence hung in the air before he continued. "It was after Olivia left to stay with Gabriel that your father... my brother, told me who Olivia really was."


    My brothers and I turned and red at our father. His turn wasing.


    We looked back at Damien.


    He continued. "Through what your father said, he made me realize we were rted to Olivia, and he thinks she is the special one." Damien shifted slightly, then exhaled¡ªhis voice calm. "After your father told me who she really was," he said, "everything changed."


    He looked at each of us slowly, almost as if he was weighing our reactions.


    "Olivia..." he said her name softly. "She¡¯s the daughter of the family we were sworn enemies with. The very bloodline our kind was taught to despise."


    My chest tightened.


    Of course.


    It all made twisted, painful sense now.


    "But that," he went on, "wasn¡¯t what concerned me. What mattered more was the fact that our rtives wanted her dead. And I..." He hesitated. "I couldn¡¯t let that happen."


    We stared at him, frowning.


    His jaw clenched slightly. "That was when Gabriel reached out to me."


    "What did he want?" Lennox growled.


    Damien met his eyes. "He told me the truth... or at least, his version of it. That Olivia¡¯s real mother¡ª" he paused, "¡ªwas the one who murdered his mother."


    My eyes widened slightly.


    "He told me he made a vow on her grave. That one day, he¡¯d kill the daughter of the woman who destroyed their family. Which is Olivia."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    "And now," Damien continued slowly, "he¡¯s got her locked in his cell. He says he¡¯s finally going to fulfill that promise. But..."


    "But?" Levi snapped, his eyes zing with anger. "He doesn¡¯t want to kill her anymore."


    We blinked.


    "He¡¯s fallen in love with her."


    My blood turned to ice. My wolf growled with jealousy.


    "He¡¯s confused. He¡¯s tormented, stuck between love and loyalty," Damien added. "He knows killing her would honor his sister and satisfy the pack that still cries for revenge. But keeping her alive... would betray them all."


    His eyes met mine again, conflicted and heavy. "So he asked me: What do I do?"


    I stared at him, the pieces finally fitting into ce. My voice came out low, sharp.


    "So... you killed Reba?"


    Damien¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but he shook his head. "I didn¡¯t. Someone else did."


    Just then our eyes fell on Sofia, who had been silently stunned. Her eyes were wide open. Damien looked at her with concern shing in his eyes before he turned away and looked back at us. "While I was still with Gabriel, my men reached out to me and informed me a dead body was seen at my pack territory. And they said the body looked like Reba... Lady Sofia¡¯s friend."


    "No!" Sofia cried out, her voice raw with disbelief, as she rushed at Damien. She grabbed him by the cor, her hands trembling. "Tell me you¡¯re lying... Tell me Reba isn¡¯t dead!"


    Her eyes were wild, filled with fear and pain, and her lips trembled as if the words themselves were hurting her. "She can¡¯t be dead... She can¡¯t..."


    Damien didn¡¯t move. He just looked at her¡ªhis expression tight with guilt, pain flickering in his eyes. Slowly, gently, he took her hands and pulled them off his shirt.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he said softly.


    Sofia copsed onto the floor, sobbing loudly.


    None of us moved. The pain in the room was thick.


    Damien ran a hand through his hair and exhaled, his voice cracking slightly now.


    "After Gabriel told me everything," he continued, "I told him I needed to go. That I¡¯d return. I warned him not to touch Olivia. Not to make a single move until I came back."


    Lennox growled at him. "You could have informed us... we could have raged war on them and easily saved Olivia, but you didn¡¯t."


    Damien nodded. "I could have done that... but her enemies were too much."


    I shot him a re that could have killed him where he stood. He looked down, then straightened, meeting our eyes again.


    "When I got to my pack... they had already brought the body in."


    He paused, his voice tight. "It was really Reba."


    My heart sank.


    "Her neck had been sliced clean through. A knife. No bite. No mark. Just a de." He looked away. "I didn¡¯t know what to feel. I hadn¡¯t seen her in years. She vanished, and now she was just... gone."


    He swallowed hard. "Reba was like a sister to me."


    There was a brief silence¡ªone that carried both sorrow and anger.


    "That¡¯s when the thought came to me," Damien said atst. "If Olivia stayed with Gabriel, she¡¯d die. His sister¡¯s demand for her head wouldn¡¯t disappear just because he fell in love. The pack still wanted revenge."


    He looked at us sharply.


    "So I made a choice."


    My brows furrowed. "What choice?"


    He inhaled deeply, as if finding the courage to say what he did. "I used the body. I had one of my witches¡ªone of the most powerful illusionists¡ªperform a spell. A trade of appearance. We made Reba look like Olivia."


    "Fuck you..."


    "I told Gabriel the n," Damien cut in firmly. "Told him I¡¯d bring him a dead body¡ªthat looks just like Olivia. That it would be enough to satisfy his sister¡¯s rage. Enough to calm the cries of the pack."


    "And he agreed?" Lennox snapped.


    Damien nodded. "He did. He was torn. But he agreed."


    He drew in a long breath. "So I returned to Gabriel¡¯s pack. Took Olivia from the cell, and Gabriel ced Reba¡¯s dead body there... made it look like Olivia had taken her own life by slitting her throat."


    My wolf growled.


    "Gabriel¡¯s sister was furious. She demanded the dead body¡¯s head still be chopped. She wanted you three to see her in a miserable state."


    "So... Reba¡¯s head," I said, piecing the puzzle together.


    Damien nodded grimly.


    "They cut it off. Thinking it was Olivia¡¯s dead body. And then... Gabriel had it delivered to your border for you three to find."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 267: Start Talking

    <h4>Chapter 267: Start Talking</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "They cut it off. Thinking it was Olivia¡¯s dead body. And then... Gabriel had it ced at your border, for you three to see."


    Rage like nothing I¡¯d ever felt before surged through me. My wolf growled inside my head, demanding I rip Damien apart right there. But I held myself back.


    Damien kept talking like he couldn¡¯t see we were seconds from tearing him apart.


    "I told Olivia I would only help her escape Gabriel if she agreed to have a change of face... and act as my wife."


    My jaw clenched. My fists curled so tightly, I felt my nails pierce skin.


    "She agreed," he went on, almost casually. "The n was simple. Take her in as my wife so the council would stop pressuring me to marry¡ªwhile I still continued my search for Sofia." He cast a quick nce at Sofia, who was now sitting silently on the couch, shoulders shaking as she sobbed quietly.


    "My n would¡¯ve worked," he added coldly. "If not for the threats I started receiving. That¡¯s why I brought her here... and well, I believe you know the rest."


    A heavy silence filled the room. No one spoke. No one moved. Until I did. I took a slow, threatening step forward, my eyes locked on him with pure, blistering hate.


    "You¡¯re evil," I said coldly. "You didn¡¯t just trick us. You didn¡¯t just rip her away from us..."


    My breath came out ragged.


    "You made her reject us."


    He opened his mouth slightly, but I didn¡¯t let him speak.


    "You knew she was in danger. You knew people were hunting her. You knew she needed help. But instead of telling us¡ªyou used it." I took another step. "You used it for your own twisted revenge. For your selfish n. You took her pain and made it part of your fucking strategy."


    Damien looked away, but I didn¡¯t stop.


    "You don¡¯t get to act like the hero now just because you kept her alive. You still broke her. You broke us. And for that..."


    I stepped right up to him now, my face inches from his.


    "You¡¯ll pay."


    And I meant every word.


    Damien frowned. "I knew I did wrong, but I was also trying to protect her...


    "She didn¡¯t ask you to," Louis barked.


    "I don¡¯t get it," Levi muttered, drawing my attention to him. His brows were furrowed in pain and confusion. "Why didn¡¯t Olivia tell us? She had so many chances to."


    "Because I threatened her not to," Damien cut in.


    My head snapped back to him.


    "There was a bracelet wrapped around her wrist," he said. "That bracelet suppressed her wolf... her scent... even her life. It was enchanted. If she disobeyed me, if she spoke a word¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t get to finish.


    I roared andunched at him.


    We crashed to the floor with a loud THUD, my fists swinging before anyone could stop me.


    "You fucking bastard!" I screamed, punching him hard across the face. "You caged her! You silenced her!"


    He tried to push me off, grunting as he braced against my weight, but now I was stronger¡ªfueled by nothing but pure, unforgiving rage.


    I didn¡¯t care who he was anymore. I didn¡¯t care that he was my uncle. He had touched what was mine. He had hurt Olivia in the worst possible way he could.


    Inded another hit¡ªthen another¡ªknuckles cracking against bone. My wolf howled inside me, blood pounding through my ears.


    He shoved again, managing to shift beneath me slightly, but I mmed him right back down.


    "You let her suffer!" I shouted. "You knew! And you still¡ª!"


    "ENOUGH!" Father¡¯s voice thundered across the room.


    A pair of strong arms grabbed me from behind, yanking me off Damien and dragging me back.


    "Let me go!" I snarled, and yanked myself away from his grip. I turned around and red at my father. "You better start talking too," I snapped, my chest heaving, "because I swear, if you don¡¯t¡ªI¡¯ll forget you¡¯re my father."


    "Yes, Father." Levi stepped closer. "You and Mother should start talking, and we want the absolute truth."


    Father didn¡¯t speak at first. He stood there, silent. His face was hard to read, his jaw clenched, his brows drawn. But I could see the war behind his eyes. The weight of truth pressing down on him.


    Finally, he exhaled slowly and looked at us.


    "Like I said," he began quietly, "your great-grandmother... she had children with other men before she ended up with your great-grandfather."


    The air tensed again. We already knew that.


    Father¡¯s eyes moved between us. "And Olivia is descended from those earlier children. From your great-grandmother¡¯s first bloodline."


    Despite hearing it for almost the fourth time, it still hurt to think that we were rted to Olivia.


    "Which families are we rted to through Great-Grandmother Hailee?" I asked cautiously, not sure I wanted the answer.


    He hesitated just for a second then said, "The Beckhams from the Nightshade Pack. And... the ckwells from the Snow Moon Pack."


    Silence fell again. I blinked. "The ckwells?" I nced at Levi, who looked just as stunned.


    Louis stepped closer, his voice sharp. "You mean Great-grandfather Nathan¡¯s cousin¡¯s bloodline? Anthony¡¯s Family?"


    Father nodded slowly. "Yes. That one."


    "But¡ª" Levi¡¯s voice caught. "That doesn¡¯t make any sense. The ckwells are rted to us through our great-great-grandfather Dominic¡¯s sister, who got married there. How did Great-Grandmother Hailee have a child for Great-Grandfather Nathan¡¯s cousin?"


    "It wasplicated," Father said darkly.


    We stared at him, stunned.


    "Her life wasplicated," he went on. "Your great-grandmother. There were secrets. A lot of pain. And even more betrayal. She went through things... things none of us ever fully understood. But eventually, she found her way back to your great-grandfather."


    "But we already know all that," I snapped, frustration building in my chest. "We¡¯ve heard the happy version a thousand times. We want the truth."


    "Tell us," Louis added, stepping forward, "what caused the rift between us and the Beckhams. What created the enmity between our families?"


    Father looked at us, and by the shadow in his eyes, I knew... He was finally ready to tell the piece of the story they¡¯d buried for generations.

 Chapter 268: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 268: Confession</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "That was all that happened," Father said, finishing the shocking revtion. Dumbfounded, I exchanged gazes with my brothers. This was more than what we thought... this was more than an enmity. This was a lifelong hate between both families. No wonder Calvin had used a snake and a human to make his point.


    Mother stepped forward then, her expression unreadable.


    "That¡¯s why," she said softly, "when Parker told your father which family Olivia came from... we thought it was best to separate you all." She looked down for a moment, guilt shing across her face.


    "So we forged the letters," she admitted. "But we didn¡¯t bewitch them. We only forged the letters, and it worked. But the Moon Goddess yed a cruel trick by mating her with you three anyway."


    My heart clenched. She looked back up, her eyes heavy with regret.


    "Since Alphas can¡¯t reject their mate, your father had to pressure you into epting the bond. And when you finally did, I told him we should respect it. You were married now. Fated. We had no choice but to live with it."


    I blinked in shock.


    "So you epted Olivia?" Louis asked, a bit surprised.


    Mother nodded. "Yes. Despite her bloodline. Despite everything. I epted her."


    I believed her. Mother was nice to Olivia at a certain time.


    "I even wanted peace between you three," she said, almost whispering. "That was my intention. I truly wanted to fix things." She paused. And I could feel it¡ªthat drop in the air. Like the tension before a storm. Her lips trembled slightly.


    "Until..." We all leaned in, instinctively bracing ourselves.


    "Until Mr. Parker¡ªOlivia¡¯s guardian¡ªreached out to us," she continued, "and warned that what we were doing wasn¡¯t right." She took a breath.


    "He said Olivia¡¯s father, his best friend, would never rest in his grave if he knew we allowed a bond to form between our families. He reminded us of the hatred¡ªof the danger. He said the ckwells and our family were never meant to be connected. No link should ever exist."


    My throat tightened.


    "And that..." Mother said slowly, "was when your father and I became truly conflicted." She nced at Father, who stood silent.


    "Then Anita dered she was pregnant. I used that," she confessed. "I thought it was a good opportunity. A way to end the bond before something worse happened. I wanted you three to mark Anita and end your bond with Olivia. Not because I hated Olivia. I never did." She looked me right in the eyes now.


    "It wasn¡¯t her. It was the bloodline. The war. The fear. I didn¡¯t want my sons to be caught in that again."


    But it was toote. We were caught.


    Mother continued. "We are so sorry, sons... we should have just told you three the truth, but we were worried that even with the truth, you three would still want her, so we did what we had to do."


    I stared at her. At the woman who raised us. Who smiled through our victories... and stood tall in our defeats. And yet right now, all I could see was betrayal. Not the kind that bruised. But the kind that shattered.


    A part of me wanted to scream. Another part wanted to break something. Instead, I clenched my fists and turned away, breathing through the rage that wanted to tear its way out of me.


    "You should¡¯ve trusted us," Louis finally said, his angry voice booming in the air. "You should¡¯ve told us everything from the beginning!"


    "We are sorry," Mother replied, but it only fueled my anger.


    I turned to Father and red at him. "What happened to Mr. Parker?" I demanded.


    Father inhaled deeply before he spoke.


    "As you know, he was used of stealing one of the family heirlooms. It was found in his possession. He got arrested, but I didn¡¯t believe it... I wanted to release him, but he strangely told me not to..."


    I furrowed my brow... waiting for Father to continue.


    "ording to him, Olivia¡¯s enemies are looking for him. Although they don¡¯t know him, once they see him, they will know he is the one... they knew Olivia is still alive and they wanted her dead, so they have been looking for him in order to get to her, so he asked me if he could remain in the cell for now. I agreed to his request."


    "Mr. Parker..." he continued, "asked one thing of me before he was taken." We listened closely. "He told me, if I truly cared about Olivia¡¯s safety¡ªeven just a little¡ªI should make his entire family Omega and let them stay in the packhouse. That way, she will be protected."


    My frown deepened... so making Olivia and her mother Omega was Mr. Parker¡¯s request.


    My mind reeled at theyers uponyers of secrets.


    "But after a few years..." Father continued, "I couldn¡¯t keep him in that prison any longer. It wasn¡¯t right. He¡¯d done nothing wrong. So I arranged his release."


    My eyes narrowed. "But no one ever said he was freed..."


    Father nodded slowly. "Because I faked his death."


    I scoffed.


    "He agreed to it," Father said quickly. "I smuggled him out and sent him to live in the city of humans. Somewhere far from our kind¡ªwhere he could live without being hunted."


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    "Andter on," Father added, "his wife joined him."


    Silence filled the room again. So much deception. So many tangled lies.


    Louis raked a hand through his hair. "All this happened under our nose, and we had no knowledge of it."


    Father looked at us with guilty eyes. "Everything we did... everything I did... was for your best interest..."


    I snarled and red at him. "We didn¡¯t ask you to... we never asked you to do any of the things you did," I spat angrily.


    Mother stepped forward with tear-filled eyes. "Sons... please..."


    "No!" Levi angrily cut her off. "Don¡¯t even think of apologizing, Mother..." he said through gritted teeth.


    I red at my parents and felt nothing but anger and hate for them... if only they had told us everything in the beginning, things could have been better. We could have solved it ourselves, but no, they decided to control our lives, and in the process they ruined it.


    "I have a question," Louis spoke, and I turned my attention to him. "You said you gave the letter to the guards who gave them to us. Was there anybody there?" Louis asked, and I understood where he was going. If our parents didn¡¯t spell the letter as they imed, then someone did it.


    We all looked at Father, whose brow was furrowed as if he was trying to recall. Then he nodded. "YES... Anita¡¯s father was there."


    We all froze. Father¡¯s words echoed in my head like a sudden, loud p of thunder. "Anita¡¯s father was there."


    The room went deathly silent. Until Louis muttered the exact thing we were all thinking.


    "He could¡¯ve benefited from all of this."


    "Of course he would," Levi growled. "If we had epted Anita, her child would¡¯ve be our heir."


    "He had everything to gain from us staying away from Olivia," Louis added darkly. "Everything." My wolf stirred, growling low in my chest.


    "Guards!" I barked toward the open door, my voice shaking the walls. Within seconds, two guards rushed in.


    "Bring me Anita¡¯s father. Now," I ordered sharply. "Drag him here if you have to."


    They nodded and disappeared down the hall. The room remained tense¡ªthick with all the questions that had no answers yet. Minutester, the guards returned, practically dragging Anita¡¯s father in. He stumbled forward, confusion all over his wrinkled face. "What is going on¡ª?"


    "Shut it," I snapped, stepping toward him with slow, threatening steps. "I¡¯m not in a good mood." His eyes widened as I stopped inches from his face, every ounce of anger I felt leaking through my voice.


    "I¡¯m going to ask you a question," I said coldly. "And you will tell me nothing but the truth. Do you understand me?" He swallowed hard.


    "Because if you dare to lie to me," I continued, my tone like a knife, "I will not only kill you..." I stepped closer, my voice dropping into a low growl. "...but I will wipe out your entire family." Gasps echoed behind me. I didn¡¯t care. My fists were clenched. My eyes were burning. He trembled slightly under my re.


    "Now," I snarled. "Did you cast a spell on the letters sent to us? Did you enchant them¡ªyes or no?"


    His lips parted, but nothing came out. His eyes darted between me, my brothers... and then our parents.


    "I¡ª" he stuttered. "I can exin¡ª"


    "Yes or no!" I roared. He flinched. Then, finally, he nodded slowly. "Yes."

 Chapter 269: Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 269: Punishment</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    I wasn¡¯t even surprised when he confessed. Deep down, I think part of me always knew. We all did. It made too much sense.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he pleaded, his voice trembling. "I just wanted my daughter to be happy. It was never supposed to go this far."


    I folded my arms, my jaw clenched tightly. He shook his head, fear in his eyes. "After your father asked the guards to deliver the letters, I was curious. I told them I¡¯d do it myself... and when I opened them, I saw what your parents wrote..." His shoulders sagged with guilt.


    "I saw an opportunity," he said quietly. "I met with my sister¡ªthe one who specializes in enchantments. I told her what I needed. She did it. She cast the spell. I made it so you three would feel hatred... disgust... anything that would push Olivia away."


    My vision blurred with red. With a roar, I lunged forward and mmed my fist into his jaw, sending him crashing to the floor. He coughed, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.


    "You put a spell on us!" I snarled. "You made us hate her. You made us want to kill her!"


    Tears slipped from his eyes as he raised his hand in surrender. "I¡¯m sorry," he gasped. "I just wanted Anita to be happy. She¡¯s all I have¡ªshe didn¡¯t even know what I did. Please... don¡¯t punish her for my sins."


    Louis growled beside me. Levi¡¯s expression twisted in disgust. Levi took a step forward and crossed his arms.


    "What else have you done?" he demanded angrily. "You better start talking. Because if we call the Seer¡ªand she tells us anything you failed to confess¡ªwe will kill you. And this time, no spell will save you."


    He nodded quickly, trembling where he sat on the floor. "I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk." He took a shaky breath.


    "I was the one who... who set Mr. Parker up. I nted the missing heirloom in his belongings so it would look like he stole it. I made sure he got arrested."


    Louis¡¯s face twisted in rage.


    "And after Olivia married you..." He continued, his voice cracking, "I... I poisoned her."


    Time stopped. I felt my knees weaken¡ªbut I stood still.


    "You what?" Levi thundered.


    Kelvin nodded, full of shame. "I wanted her gone so you can stay with Anita."


    My wolf howled angrily inside me.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he whispered again, his body trembling from head to toe. "Please... please forgive me. Anita had no idea¡ªshe didn¡¯t even know I tampered with the letters. She¡¯s innocent in this. Please don¡¯t me her. I did everything. She just... she just wanted to be loved."


    I stared down at him. This man had destroyed lives. I didn¡¯t know what was more painful¡ªhis betrayal... or the fact that it all could¡¯ve been avoided.


    "You will pay for this," Louis said and turned to the guards. "Lock him in the dungeon," he ordered.


    The guards moved forward and dragged him away, and he didn¡¯t struggle with them. After they had left with him, I turned to Damien, who had been silent, and red at him. "You will pay for your crime... I¡¯m reporting you to the council of elders." He didn¡¯t say anything.


    "You are never allowed to set foot in this pack again," I said coldly. "You¡¯ve got one hour to leave. After that, I¡¯ll consider you trespassing¡ªand you know what happens to trespassers."


    Damien didn¡¯t respond. Didn¡¯t flinch. He just nodded once, quietly. But that wasn¡¯t enough.


    "We hate you," Levi said, stepping beside me, his voice raw with fury. "You lied. You used Olivia. You broke her. You broke us. You better be telling the truth about Reba¡¯s death¡ªbecause if we find out you had a hand in it..." He trailed off, his voice shaking, "you pay."


    Damien finally looked up, eyes heavy with regret. "I didn¡¯t kill Reba," he said. "That¡¯s the one truth I swear on."


    I didn¡¯t care anymore. Truth or not, he was dead to me.


    I turned now¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªto the people I never imagined I¡¯d be looking at this way. My parents.


    "You," I said, voice cold. "You two... from today on, you are nothing to us."


    Mother gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "Lennox, please¡ª"


    "No," I snapped. "Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t even try."


    Her eyes brimmed with tears. "I was trying to protect you¡ª"


    "You ruined us," Louis cut in, voice trembling. "You broke your own children. And for what? Fear? Lies? Control?"


    Levi stared at them, his face unreadable. "We don¡¯t need protection from the people we love," he said. "We need the truth. We needed trust. And you gave us none."


    Mother took a shaky step forward. "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered. "Please... sons, we¡¯re so sorry¡ª"


    I shook my head. "No. From today you both are dead to us and get prepared¡ªyou two are leaving for a long-time vacation. I don¡¯t want to see your faces for at least two years." I thought father would argue but I was surprised he didn¡¯t.


    Suddenly a maid hurried towards us. "Alphas... Anita is screaming in pain," she said, looking terrified. I frowned, and my mother yelled at the guards to get the healer while she ran up the stairs to Anita.


    I exchanged nces with my brothers and then at Uncle Damien, then father. It hurt so much that our entire family hurt and betrayed us. Damien spoke. "I¡¯m sorry... I hope one day you forgive me." He didn¡¯t wait for us to respond before walking away.


    Father took a step forward. "Sons... I know you¡¯re angry, and you have every right to be. But I¡¯m sorry. For everything."


    None of us responded. Not a word. Not a nod. Nothing. We just walked past him like he didn¡¯t exist. Because to us¡ªhe didn¡¯t anymore.


    We made our way to the study, closing the door behind us. The silence was thick, heavy. Levi ran a hand through his hair, then slumped down in one of the leather chairs.


    "So... what do we do now?" he asked quietly, his voice hollow. "Olivia... despite being rted to us... she¡¯s still our mate. But now with everything¡ªthe feud... the bloodlines..." He trailed off, shaking his head. I didn¡¯t have an answer. None of us did.


    Before anyone else could speak, there was a knock at the door. One of the maids poked her head in timidly.


    "Alphas... Miss Anita is requesting to see you."


    I stiffened. Louis looked away. Levi grunted. "We¡¯re not going." But... something in me said go. Not for her. But for the answers.


    We finally stood and followed the maid upstairs. The room smelled faintly of herbs and blood. A healer stood by the bed, whispering something to Anita.


    When she saw us, her face turned solemn. "I¡¯m sorry, Alphas..." the healer said quietly. "Thest child... didn¡¯t make it. The pregnancy is lost."


    A cold chill rolled down my spine. I didn¡¯t know what to feel. Nothing came. Just numbness.


    Anita looked pale and drained, lying on the bed, her fingers tangled in the sheets. She tried to sit up, but the healer gently pushed her back down.


    Tears streaked her cheeks. "This is the gods¡¯ will," she whispered. "Their punishment... for my sins. For what I did..."


    She looked at each of us, broken. "I never meant for all of this to happen," she cried. "Please... I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me."


    None of us spoke. We didn¡¯t move. We didn¡¯t feel sorry for her. Because the damage was done. And she wasn¡¯t the one who paid for it. Olivia was.


    "We¡¯re not the ones you should ask for forgiveness," Louis said tly.


    "You need to leave," Levi added, his voice devoid of emotion. "You should have been punished for kidnapping Olivia and selling her, but you have already been punished enough." And in a way, he was right. She looked like a shadow of who she used to be.


    "Tonight. Pack your things. You are banished from this pack¡ªnever set foot here again."


    Anita gasped but didn¡¯t argue. Not even a whisper of protest. Only tears.


    We didn¡¯t say more but just turned and walked out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 270: Reject Me

    <h4>Chapter 270: Reject Me</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I was having lunch with Calvin at the dining table. I noticed his eyes were constantly on me, watching every move like he needed to be sure I was really okay. Finally, he spoke.


    "How was your practice today?" he asked, his voice calm but edged with worry.


    "I nodded with a small smile. "It was great... I can now teleport easily, and now I know how to control it."


    Calvin nodded slowly. "That is good. Keep it up."


    "Thank you," I said and went back to eating. Another moment of silence hung in the air before Calvin spoke.


    "I don¡¯t want to keep anything away from you anymore. After you finish eating, I¡¯ll show you something... and tell you how the Lucianos and our family became sworn enemies for life."


    I swallowed hard and nodded, my fork hovering over my te. I was tense... my mind spinning with questions I was terrified to answer. What could have caused such hatred to run so deep? And if there was so much hate between us, why would the Moon Goddess mate me with the triplets¡ªtwice? What was she thinking?


    I forced myself to keep eating until we were both done. Calvin suddenly pushed back his chair and stood.


    "Come on... let me show you something," he said quietly.


    I followed Calvin in silence, my heart thudding anxiously in my chest. He led me through the hallway until we reached the library. It was quiet and cold, the scent of aged paper and leather-bound books filling the air. He walked to one of the older shelves tucked in the far corner, reached behind a stack of thick volumes, and carefully pulled out a scroll.


    He handed it to me.


    "Read it," he said softly. "Everything you need to know is in there. It was written by your great-grandfather Callum himself. His final record before he died."


    I nodded slowly, feeling a lump rise in my throat as I carefully unrolled the scroll. The handwriting was old, jagged in ces, but clear enough to read. As I read, my eyes began to sting. My fingers trembled. Tears slipped down my cheeks as I kept reading. By the time I reached the final line, I was sobbing. Not just from the words, but from the weight of it. The pain etched into every stroke of ink. The heartbreak. The betrayal. The loss. I could feel it all. As if great-grandfather Callum¡¯s soul had reached out and ced his agony in my chest.


    With tear-filled eyes, I looked up at Calvin and asked, "They really did this?" I asked, not able to believe it.


    "Yes." Calvin nodded and slumped on the couch. "That¡¯s why great-grandfather Callum warned Hailee never to step foot in this pack. Her son¡ªour grandfather¡ªcut all ties with her when he was just a teen. No one spoke of her. So when the revtion came that the next special one woulde from us... it shocked everyone. Because we hated her. We hated her for what she did."


    I swallowed hard and thought of the pain great-grandfather Callum must have gone through. His only crime was loving her... wanting to be with her, and she did such unspeakable things to him? I stood abruptly, my fists clenched at my sides.


    "Why would the Moon Goddess do this?" I said bitterly to myself. "Why would she mate me with the Lucianos? With their descendants¡ªtwice?"


    I was shaking. Was this some cruel punishment? A test? Hadn¡¯t I been through enough?


    "I can¡¯t," I said, backing away. "I can¡¯t do this."


    Calvin stood. "Olivia, where are you going?"


    "I¡¯ll be back," I muttered. And with a quick breath, I focused¡ªand vanished.


    When I reappeared, I was in Lennox¡¯s room. The familiar scent hit me, but I fought it down. All three of them¡ªLennox, Louis, and Levi¡ªwere there, frozen in ce, shocked at the sudden appearance.


    "Olivia?" Lennox asked, his eyes wide. "How...?"


    "I teleported," I said tly. "That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here."


    Their expressions shifted instantly¡ªguarded, confused, tense.


    "You already know the truth, don¡¯t you?" I said. "About our families."


    Levi stepped forward, his face conflicted. "We just found out," he admitted. "We didn¡¯t know anything until recently."


    My wolf howled inside me, drawn to them. Their presence, their bond¡ªit still pulled at every part of me. But I shoved her back with force. This wasn¡¯t the time. This wasn¡¯t the ce.


    "I can¡¯t do this," I said, my voice shaking but strong. "I can¡¯t be mated to you. Not to the descendants of people who destroyed mine. Who made my great-grandfather bleed in ways that never healed."


    Louis tried to speak, but I held up my hand.


    "I want a rejection," I said. "I want this bond gone."


    The room went still. Like the very air had frozen.


    "I don¡¯t care what silly games the Moon Goddess is ying," I spat, my voice trembling with rage, "but I¡¯m ending it right here."


    I took a deep breath and lifted my chin.


    "I, Olivia Beckham, reject you¡ªLennox, Levi, and Louis Luciano¡ªas my mates."


    The words left my lips like venom. But none of them reacted. They just stood there, unmoving, unbothered. Like I hadn¡¯t just tried to rip our bond apart.


    My fists clenched.


    "Why?!" I shouted, ring at them, my heart cracking with every second of their silence. "Why won¡¯t you reject me?! We¡¯re enemies by blood! My family suffered because of yours! We should hate each other!"


    Lennox stepped forward first.


    "We don¡¯t care," he said firmly.


    "You think any of that changes how we feel?" Louis added, his tone sharp.


    "We didn¡¯t ask for this war between our bloodlines," Levi said, his voice low. "But we¡¯re not letting it destroy what the Moon Goddess still gave us."


    I shook with anger. "You should hate me! I hate you!" But even as I said it, I didn¡¯t believe it. Because deep down, even after everything... ...I still loved them. And that made me angrier than anything.


    "We are not rejecting you," Lennox said firmly.


    "You bastards!" I screamed, hitting Lennox in the chest. "Why can¡¯t you just reject me? Why won¡¯t you let me go?!" I hit him again and again, the pain too much, the tears pouring down. "You should hate me... you should..."


    But then Lennox grabbed me. He yanked me toward him and crushed his lips against mine. I gasped. My body froze, shocked by the heat of the kiss, by the electricity that sparked through me. I tried to push away. But I felt Levi behind me. He was close¡ªtoo close¡ªand his lips found the back of my neck. I moaned. My breath hitched, my knees weakening as his kisses trailed up my skin. I was losing myself. The pull was too strong.


    And then¡ªLouis. He stepped in close, his hand tilting my chin so Lennox¡¯s kiss deepened. His other hand slid to my waist, pulling me tighter between them all. Lennox¡¯s kiss devoured every ounce of resistance I had left. I could feel his anger, his desperation¡ªhis love¡ªwoven into every rough brush of his lips. My fists were still pressed against his chest, but they were no longer pushing him away. They were clutching his shirt, holding him closer.


    Behind me, Levi¡¯s breath was hot against my skin as his mouth trailed fire along the curve of my neck. Each kiss made my knees buckle, my mind spin. His hands gripped my hips, grounding me¡ªtrapping me.


    Louis¡¯s hand slid up my side, his thumb brushing just under my breast, making me shiver. He tilted my head more, forcing me to take Lennox¡¯s kiss deeper, and I whimpered when his tongue brushed mine. I hated them. I hated how they made me feel. I hated that my body betrayed me so easily¡ªcraving their touch when my mind screamed for escape.


    "Stop..." I gasped between kisses, but my voice sounded weak, breathless, and needy. "Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this.."


    "You don¡¯t want us to stop," Levi murmured into my skin, his voice sending vibrations down my spine.


    Louis¡¯s lips found the corner of my mouth, brushing soft, teasing kisses there before pulling back just enough to look into my eyes. "You want this, Olivia. Even if you hate us... you still want us."


    "No..." I whispered, but my moan betrayed me when Lennox¡¯s hands slid down my back, grabbing my ass and pulling me flush against him. I could feel him. His cock hard, ready, his scent wrapping around me like a chain I couldn¡¯t break.


    "You can¡¯t reject us," Lennox growled against my lips, his forehead pressed to mine as he spoke. "Your soul won¡¯t let you."


    He kissed me again, rougher this time, swallowing my soft cry. Louis¡¯s mouth imed my throat, kissing and biting gently until I was trembling in all their hands. Levi¡¯s hands slipped under my shirt, his palms warm against my bare skin. I gasped, my body arching into him as if it belonged there.


    "You hate us," Louis said, his voice low, lips brushing my jaw, "but you¡¯ll still be ours. Always."


    Tears slipped from the corners of my eyes¡ªfrustration, confusion, desire tangled in a knot that refused to unravel. My wolf howled inside me, wing at the walls I¡¯d built, desperate to give in to them.


    "No... no, please..." I begged, but my plea turned into a moan when Lennox¡¯s teeth grazed my lower lip, biting down just enough to make my knees give out. Levi caught me easily, pressing my back against his chest, his hands syed wide across my stomach.


    "You¡¯re ours, Olivia," Lennox murmured, his forehead resting on mine, his breath ragged. "No family rtionship. Blood feud. No betrayal. Nothing will change that."


    Louis¡¯s fingers brushed away my tears as he pressed a soft kiss to my temple. "Fight us all you want... we¡¯ll fight back harder."


    Suddenly they let me go. Breathless, shaking, and drowning in their scent, I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Before they could touch me again, I forced myself to focus through the haze... and teleported away.

 Chapter 271: A Different Man

    <h4>Chapter 271: A Different Man</h4>


    Sofia¡¯s POV


    My head was spinning. It felt like I was trapped in a dream. Reba dead? How was that even possible? Was that why I couldn¡¯t reach her for the past few months? When I heard she¡¯d married Damien, I was stunned ¡ª because the Reba I knew would never do that. She knew I loved Damien too much to ever hurt me like that... speaking of Damien ¡ª the door creaked open and he stepped in, looking like he was on the brink of copsing.


    Our eyes met, and I couldn¡¯t recognize the man in front of me... I couldn¡¯t believe this was the man I fell in love with... the kind-hearted, jovial Damien. I couldn¡¯t believe he did all the things he confessed. I red at him and stood to my feet, moving closer until I stood before him.


    "Tell me, did you kill her?"


    Damien¡¯s eyes twitched, and I could tell he was hurt by my usation.


    "I didn¡¯t... I swear on my life... I am still investigating her death."


    The look in his eyes told me he was telling the truth, but I just couldn¡¯t believe him. My head throbbed as I stood there, staring at the man I once loved. The man I thought I knew. Reba was gone... and somehow, Damien¡ªmy Damien¡ªwas tangled in all of it. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I took a step back, my heart pounding.


    "I need to leave," I whispered, turning around.


    Behind me, I heard him shift.


    "Sofia," his voice cracked. "At least tell me why. I deserve that much."


    I froze. He sounded broken. Desperate.


    "I loved you," he said, each word heavy. "I never once tried to hurt you. So please... just tell me why you left."


    I clenched my jaw and slowly turned around to face him, the pain bubbling inside me.


    "No point hiding it anymore," I said softly. "You want the truth? Fine."


    I met his eyes.


    "I left because I found out we¡¯re rted."


    His breath hitched.


    I nodded slowly. "Our families... the blood feud... the history of betrayal between us. I found out. And I knew then that whatever we had¡ªwhatever we dreamed of¡ªwas doomed from the start."


    Tears stung his eyes. "Sofia..."


    "I couldn¡¯t live with that truth," I whispered. "I couldn¡¯t lie to myself anymore."


    He took a step toward me. "I don¡¯t care about that," he said, shaking his head. "I love you. I don¡¯t care what our families did. I don¡¯t care about any damn feud. You¡¯re mine. My mate."


    I looked away, blinking back tears. "You know I¡¯m not really your mate, Damien."


    He froze.


    "You marked me," I continued. "We chose each other because we loved each other. We wanted to be bonded... but we were never fated mates. Not really."


    Silence stretched between us, thick and aching.


    "You know it¡¯s true," I added quietly. He looked down, pain etched on his face.


    I stepped back again.


    "I loved you, Damien," I whispered. "But right now I don¡¯t recognize the man in front of me. You¡¯ve changed a lot, and I hope one day you find love and peace." With that, I turned to leave.


    But I didn¡¯t even make it halfway across the room before I felt him. He wrapped his arms around me from behind, pulling me into his chest like letting go would destroy himpletely. He didn¡¯t say a word. But I could feel it¡ªhis sobs. His chest shook silently against my back. His breath hitched as he buried his face into my shoulder, clinging to me like I was thest thing holding him together.


    My heart cracked. My wolf whimpered inside me, crying for the bond we once shared. For the love that still lingered in the corners of my heart. But I couldn¡¯t let her rise. Not now. Not anymore.


    I closed my eyes, forcing the tears back.


    "I¡¯m sorry," I whispered, barely able to speak. "But this isn¡¯t our story anymore."


    Gently, I reached down and pried his hands off me. He didn¡¯t fight me. Didn¡¯t try to stop me. He just let me. I stepped away, opened the door and left.


    With tear-filled eyes and a broken heart, I descended the stairs and when I got to the living room I met the triplets having a talk with one of their guards. When they saw me, they sent the guard away. I walked over to them and spoke.


    "I believe Olivia is my half-sister," I announced and saw their eyes widen.


    "Yes... we share the same father but different mothers who are twin sisters," I added. The triplets looked dumbfounded but I continued.


    "Where is Reba¡¯s body?"


    "In the mortuary," Louis responded.


    I swallowed in pain and nodded. "I will make arrangements when I get home for her body to be brought to me. That way I can bury her myself."


    The triplets nodded and then Lennox spoke. "Are you going to meet Olivia now?" he asked.


    I sighed. "I don¡¯t know if they will let me see her."


    The brothers looked confused. "Why?"


    My shoulders slumped. "My mother was an enemy to Olivia¡¯s mother despite them being twins... It¡¯s a long story but just know that Olivia and her brother see me as an enemy," I said with pain. Knowing that I have a younger sister who probably hates me without even getting to meet me or know me was a lot to take.


    "Thank you. I will take my leave now."


    They didn¡¯t say anything. They didn¡¯t need to. I turned to leave, but paused at the doorway and nced back.


    "I¡¯m..." I began, meeting each of their eyes, "I apologize for all the things Damien did to you three. I hope one day you can find it in your heart to forgive him."


    I didn¡¯t wait to get their response before leaving. As I stepped out into the cool evening air, the wind kissed my cheeks, drying what remained of my tears. I had barely taken five steps when a guard approached me from the side of the mansion.


    "The Alphas instructed me to drive you, ma¡¯am," he said politely, gesturing toward the sleek ck car parked near the edge of the driveway.


    I hesitated for a moment¡ªtorn between pride and exhaustion¡ªbut finally gave a soft nod. "Thank you."


    The drive was quiet. No music. No questions. Just silence... and my thoughts. Thoughts of Reba. Of Damien. Of Olivia. Of everything that had fallen apart.


    After two long hours, the vehicle slowed to a stop at the edge of Nightshade Pack¡¯s territory. I opened the door gently and stepped out. "Thank you," I said to the guard. He nodded, and I watched the car disappear down the road before turning toward the path that led home.


    The closer I got, the heavier my heart felt. I reached my front door and rang the bell. It opened secondster to reveal my mother. She stood in the doorway, stunned, confused.


    "Sofia?" she whispered.


    Before she could say more, a tiny voice squealed from behind her.


    "Mommy!"


    My heart leapt. A wide smile spread across my face as my two-year-old son came running, his arms flung open as he threw himself into me. I dropped to my knees instantly and scooped him into my arms. Tears rushed to my eyes. I held him tightly, kissing his soft curls.


    "Oh, baby," I whispered. "I missed you so much."


    He giggled against my shoulder, wrapping his little arms around my neck. "Miss you, Mommy! Daddye too?" he asked, his eyes wide with excitement.


    I felt my throat close up.


    How could I tell him that his father didn¡¯t even know he existed?

 Chapter 272: Meeting My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 272: Meeting My Mother</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    A knocknded on my door, and I instantly knew it was Calvin.


    "Come in," I called softly.


    The door creaked open, and Calvin stepped in with a warm smile spreading across his face the moment his eyes met mine. I was starting to get used to that smile¡ªthe way it lit up like just seeing me made his whole day better.


    "Good morning," I greeted, rising to my feet.


    "Morning," he replied as he stepped further into the room. "How was your night?"


    I smiled and lied, "It was great."


    The truth? It wasn¡¯t.


    All night, I¡¯d tossed and turned, thoughts of the triplets haunting my mind. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t shake them off. Their faces, their voices, their touch... it was like a ghost that wouldn¡¯t leave.


    But I couldn¡¯t tell Calvin that.


    He nodded slowly, maybe sensing something behind my smile. "Come with me. I want you to meet Mother."


    My breath caught.


    Our mother?


    My heart skipped a beat.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect. I was anxious but also... strangely eager. He led the way, and I followed him through a quiet hallway. The air grew cooler the deeper we walked, and the walls dimmed with shadow as we turned into a passage I hadn¡¯t seen before.


    Finally, we reached a door at the very end.


    It was old, carved with strange symbols I couldn¡¯t read.


    Calvin pushed it open gently, and the scent of herbs and age washed over us as we stepped inside.


    The room was dimly lit by a few flickering candles ced around the corners. It was silent... heavy... like time stood still here.


    And in the center, was a bed.


    My steps slowed.


    There¡ªlying still and lifeless on the bed¡ªwas a woman.


    My breath caught in my throat as I drew closer.


    Her face.


    I¡¯d seen it before.


    At the rooftop.


    In my dreams.


    This was her.


    Calvin stood beside me, his voice low. "Meet our mother."


    My eyes widened as I looked at him, then back at the woman who looked like she was having a peaceful sleep.


    "She¡¯s not dead," he continued. "She¡¯s in a spiritu. Has been like this for the past ten years."


    I blinked through the sting in my eyes. "Can¡¯t she be healed?" I asked quietly.


    Calvin¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on her face, his jaw tight with pain. "No healer has been able to help her," he murmured. "They¡¯ve tried everything. For ten years."


    My chest ached. Ten years of being like this.


    I turned to him slowly. "What if I try? What if I use my abilities? Maybe I can reach her. Maybe I can pull her back."


    He looked at me then gently shook his head.


    "Not yet," he said softly. "You¡¯re still learning. You don¡¯t even know the full range of what you¡¯re capable of. If anything goes wrong..." His voice trailed off, but I saw the fear in his eyes.


    Fear of losing herpletely.


    Fear of losing me.


    "You¡¯re my only hope, Olivia," he added. "But not now. Please. Finish your training first."


    I nodded, understanding. I wasn¡¯t ready yet¡ªnot if trying meant risking everything.


    I turned back to her and stepped closer to the bed. Slowly, I reached out and gently took her hand in mine. It was warm.


    I swallowed back the lump in my throat.


    "Hi," I whispered, my thumb brushing lightly over her fingers. "I¡¯m Olivia... your daughter. I¡¯ve waited so long to meet you."


    A tear slid down my cheek,nding softly on her nket.


    "I can¡¯t wait to really meet you one day. To hear your voice."


    I hesitated, ncing at Calvin, then back at her.


    "I promise," I whispered, "I¡¯ll bring you back. Just hold on a little longer."


    With onest squeeze of her hand, I stepped back.


    Calvin shed me a weak smile before leading me out of the room.


    When we stepped into the lighter part of the hallway, Calvin turned to me.


    "I have a few meetings to attend," he said quietly. "Pack matters. I¡¯lle check on youter, alright?"


    I nodded, giving him a small smile. "Okay."


    He paused like he wanted to say more but ended up just nodding back before heading off in the opposite direction.


    I returned to my room, my thoughts heavy.


    Seeing her... our mother... had shifted something deep inside me. She was real. She was here. And now I understood why Calvin carried so much weight in his heart.


    I sat on the edge of my bed, reying her peaceful face in my mind when a soft knock pulled me out of my thoughts.


    A maid peeked in.


    "Lady Olivia," she said with a small bow, "Alpha Joel of the Stone Pack is here to see you."


    I blinked, confused. "Alpha Joel?"


    She nodded. "He¡¯s waiting in the living room."


    I sighed. Calvin had told me to get used to this.


    "Alright," I said, smoothing my hair. "I¡¯ll be there in a moment."


    I made my way downstairs and entered therge sitting room.


    A tall man stood near the window, hands in his pockets. He turned when he heard me enter.


    My steps slowed slightly.


    He was handsome.


    Dressed casually in a dark shirt and fitted jeans, with a calm, confident look that made it hard to guess he was an Alpha. He looked like he was in his mid-twenties, with neat dark hair, sharp cheekbones, and eyes that seemed to observe everything without missing a beat.


    He smiled politely and stepped forward.


    "Olivia," he said warmly. "It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you."


    I gave him a small nod, still watching him carefully. "You too, Alpha Joel."


    He chuckled. "Please¡ªjust Joel. No need for titles."


    I gave a faint smile.


    "I owe you an apology," he said, his voice low and sincere. "I wasn¡¯t able to make it to your wee celebration. I was caught up in urgent matters at my pack. I hope you¡¯ll forgive my absence."


    "It¡¯s alright," I said politely. "Alphas are usually busy."


    He nodded, smiling warmly at me. "I came because I thought it was time we met properly," he continued. "Also, I would like to request that you give me the opportunity of taking you to dinner someday."


    I raised a brow slightly but kept my tone neutral. "I¡¯ll think about it."


    This was the fifth man who had asked me to dinner, and it was already beginning to suffocate me.


    As Joel and I exchanged a few more polite words, I kept my smile intact, though my thoughts were elsewhere. He was kind, charming even... but I barely knew him, and his invitation to dinner, while ttering, felt like another weight being ced on my already burdened shoulders.


    When he finally left, I exhaled quietly and made my way back to my room.


    The moment I stepped inside, I let out a tired sigh.


    The room was quiet. Too quiet.


    I sat on the edge of the bed and looked around. The space felt beautiful but unfamiliar. Like it belonged to someone else.


    How was I supposed to survive this life?


    This attention.


    These titles.


    These constant meetings with Alphas and strangers, all expecting something from me just because I was "special."


    I missed Nora¡¯sugh. Lolita¡¯s teasing. I missed having someone around who saw me for me¡ªnot for what I represented.


    I curled my knees to my chest and leaned against the headboard, staring at the wall.


    Then... a silly thought crossed my mind.


    But it didn¡¯t feel silly for long.


    I took a breath and focused.


    "Lennox...?"


    My voice trembled through the mind link.


    "Can you hear me?"


    There was silence... then a jolt of surprise.


    "Olivia?" Lennox responded... sounding shocked to hear from me.


    I hesitated.


    "Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bother you. I just..."


    I paused.


    "I wanted to ask about Nora and Lolita. My handmaids. Are they... still there?"


    His voice came softly. "Yeah... they¡¯re still here."


    He paused.


    "Do you... want them with you?"


    I felt a smile tug at the corner of my lips.


    "Yes. I miss them."


    There was a quiet beat before he answered again.


    "Then I¡¯ll send them to you immediately. Just tell the men at the border to let them through."


    A big smile spread across my face. For a moment, I didn¡¯t feel so alone anymore.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    "Anything for you, Oli," Lennox replied gently.


    The moment he called me by my nickname, something in me shifted.


    My heart began to pound fast and loud, like it was trying to escape my chest. A fluttery sensation stirred in my stomach, wild and uncontroble... like butterflies taking flight.


    Just hearing his voice...


    Just knowing he still cared enough to do something for me...


    It overwhelmed me.


    Too much.


    I blinked rapidly and ended the link before I¡¯d do something silly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 274: Tricked

    <h4>Chapter 274: Tricked</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Mydy... your guests are here," one of the maids announced softly.


    Excited, I jumped to my feet and hurried downstairs.


    They¡¯re already here?


    It hadn¡¯t even been three hours since I contacted Lennox... How did they arrive so fast? My heart raced as I reached the living room.


    There they were.


    Nora and Lolita.


    The moment their eyesnded on me, they both rushed forward, and I met them halfway. We collided in a tight hug, the kind that squeezed the breath out of you, but in the best way.


    "I missed you so much," I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Nora let out a shakyugh. "We missed you more, mydy."


    Lolita sniffled, clinging to my arm. "It hasn¡¯t been the same without you. The whole ce felt empty."


    I pulled back a little to look at their faces. Their eyes were wet with tears, but they were smiling. Just seeing them, just having them here, made something heavy inside me lift.


    "Come," I said, still smiling. "Let¡¯s go to my room. You have to tell me everything."


    They nodded eagerly, and the three of us walked upstairs like old times, their presence wrapping around me like a warm nket.


    We reached my room, and the moment the door shut behind us, all the weight I¡¯d been carrying seemed to ease. Nora and Lolita looked around with wide eyes, taking in the space.


    "Wow," Nora said, spinning slowly. "This room is huge."


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Lolita added, trailing her fingers along the edge of the dresser.


    I gave a small smile and nodded. We all sat on the bed, like we used to back at the mansion. For a moment, none of us spoke. Then, Nora reached over and took my hand.


    "Are you okay?" she asked gently.


    I hesitated, but then I nodded. "I¡¯m surviving."


    Lolita gave me a look. "Surviving is not the same as living."


    I sighed, hugging my knees. "I know. But it¡¯s hard. Everyone looks at me like I¡¯m this... powerful girl who¡¯s supposed to fix everything. But I feel so lost. I miss you both. I miss home. Even with Calvin being kind, I still feel like I¡¯m surrounded by strangers."


    They both leaned in, wrapping their arms around me. I melted into their embrace.


    "You¡¯re not alone anymore," Nora whispered.


    "Not ever again," Lolita added.


    We sat there for a while, just holding each other in silence.


    Then Nora pulled back and smiled through her tears. "We got some news to share."


    I looked up at them, eager to know.


    Lolita and Nora exchanged a look, then turned back to me.


    "Anita lost the remaining pregnancy."


    My eyes widened. Nora nodded.


    "Yes... and also she is banished from the pack... the Alphas found out what she and her father did."


    I swallowed hard, not knowing what to feel.


    My wolf stirred inside me.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling sorry for her," she growled.


    I frowned.


    "You can¡¯t me me. She was once dear to me."


    "I also heard the triplets are sending their parents away as punishment... we don¡¯t actually know what they did... but we heard the triplets are angry with them," Lolita added.


    My brows drew together in concern. What could their parents have possibly done to warrant their sons¡¯ rage?


    Nora and Lolita exchanged another nce before Nora leaned in closer.


    "So..." she began gently, "what¡¯s going to happen now? Between you and the triplets?"


    The question hit me like a wave I wasn¡¯t ready for.


    I blinked, caught off guard. "I... I don¡¯t know."


    They watched me quietly, waiting.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s supposed to happen," I admitted. "I¡¯m still trying to understand everything. My feelings, their actions... it¡¯s all a mess in my head. Some days, I¡¯m angry. Other days, I just miss them. And sometimes..." I paused, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Sometimes I wish things could go back to how they used to be. But that is never happening¡ªnot with the enmity between our families, and on top of it all, we¡¯re even rted."


    The room went quiet. Nora and Lolita didn¡¯t ask questions or urge me to say more¡ªthey just remained silent, offering their listening ears to me.


    But I couldn¡¯t stay in that moment any longer. I forced a smile and stood up.


    "You two had a long journey," I said. "You need to rest."


    Nora looked like she wanted to say more, but Lolita nodded, standing.


    "I¡¯ll call a maid to take you to your rooms," I added quickly, walking toward the door.


    Momentster, a young maid arrived and curtsied. "I¡¯ll show your guests to their chambers, mydy."


    I nodded, and with soft goodnights, Nora and Lolita followed the maid out.


    Once the door shut, I turned slowly,y back on the bed, and stared up at the ceiling, my fingers loosely gripping the sheets.


    I didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. But one thing was certain¡ªthey were still in my heart. And that... terrified me.


    Suddenly, I felt a mind-link snap open.


    "Olivia... can you hear me?"


    I recognized Lennox¡¯s voice immediately.


    "Lenno..."


    "Olivia... Levi just copsed... He¡¯s unconscious. Please, we need your help..." he pleaded in a panicked voice.


    My eyes widened as fear gripped my entire being, forcing me on my feet.


    "Where are you guys?" I asked, already panicking.


    "In his room..."


    I didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. I teleported out of my room and appeared in Levi¡¯s chamber.


    The second I arrived, I saw Louis and Lennox crouched beside Levi¡¯s motionless form, panic etched on their faces.


    My heart raced in fear.


    "What happened?" I gasped, rushing to his side.


    I sat beside Levi, my hand trembling as I ced it gently on his forehead. His skin was warm, but not burning. That was at least a good sign.


    I focused, ready to unleash my healing ability. My energy began to rise from within, glowing faintly under my palm¡ª


    When suddenly¡ª


    Levi¡¯s eyes shot open.


    Before I could react, he grabbed me by the wrist and, in one swift motion, pulled me down onto the bed under him.


    I gasped as my back hit the mattress, and he climbed on top of me, pinning me down.


    "Levi?!" I gasped, my heart mming into my ribs.


    My eyes darted to Lennox and Louis, who were now standing at the foot of the bed with wide grins on their faces.


    I blinked in confusion as realization hit me like a p.


    They tricked me.


    "Are you kidding me right now?!" I snapped, ring up at Levi, who still hovered above me with a sheepish grin.


    "Sorry," he said, though the smirk on his face said otherwise. "It was the only way."


    "The only way?" I spat, struggling under him. "You faked copsing just to drag me here?! What is wrong with you three?!"


    Louis chuckled. "Worked, didn¡¯t it?"


    Lennox at least had the decency to look guilty. "I¡¯m sorry, Olivia... we just¡ªmissed you. We didn¡¯t know what else to do."


    I red at all of them. "I could¡¯ve been doing something important, you know. And you dragged me here with some cheap prank?"


    Levi leaned down slightly, his voice softer now. "But you came."


    I swallowed, my cheeks flushing as I turned my face away.


    Of course I came.


    The moment I heard Lennox¡¯s voice... the panic in it... I¡¯d felt like the world was copsing. There was no way I could¡¯ve ignored it.


    I could¡¯ve just teleported away right now, left them all staring at the air.


    But I didn¡¯t.


    Because deep down, despite all the reasons I shouldn¡¯t... I didn¡¯t want to.


    I sighed, still not meeting Levi¡¯s eyes. "You guys are unbelievable."


    I clenched my jaw and crossed my arms, still lying beneath Levi.


    "Get off me, or I swear I¡¯ll teleport your eyebrows off one by one."


    Leviughed and rolled off me, raising his hands in surrender. "Alright, alright. Truce."


    As I sat up, rearranging my hair, Lennox stepped closer.


    "Please stay for a little while, Olivia," he said quietly. "We won¡¯t pull another trick, I promise. We just... missed you."


    I stared at them, my heart pounding, emotions swirling like a storm.


    I should be mad.


    I was mad.


    But deep down I missed them too.


    Still fuming, I looked around the room, my eyesnding on a pillow near Levi¡¯s head.


    Without thinking twice, I grabbed it andunched it across the room, straight at Louis.


    It smacked him clean across the face.


    He blinked in shock, then slowly turned his head toward me, his eyes wide. "Did you just throw that at me?"


    "Oh, you bet I did," I said, already reaching for another one.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate. He dove for a pillow and threw it back, but I ducked, and it hit Levi instead.


    Levi growled yfully. "Oh, it¡¯s on now."


    Within seconds, chaos erupted in the room.


    Pillows flew through the air, feathers burst loose with every hit, andughter echoed off the walls.


    Three Alphas vs. one furious girl.


    Totally unfair.


    "You¡¯re ganging up on me!" I shouted, dodging another attack.


    "It¡¯s called strategy," Lennox smirked, swinging a pillow at me, which I narrowly blocked.


    "No, it¡¯s called bullying," I fired back, throwing one straight at Levi¡¯s head.


    But Levi suddenly froze mid-swing.


    "This isn¡¯t fair," he announced dramatically. "I¡¯m switching sides!"


    "What?!" Louis and Lennox shouted at the same time.


    Levi turned to me with a grin. "I¡¯m on Olivia¡¯s team now."


    "Oh really?" I raised a brow, tossing him a pillow. "Then show your loyalty, soldier."


    "dly." He turned and tackled Louis to the bed with a flying pillow strike, feathers exploding everywhere.


    Lennox tried to escape, but I jumped on his back, wrapping my arms around his shoulders as Levi attacked from the front.


    "You traitor!" Lennox shouted at his brother,ughing uncontrobly.


    We copsed into a heap of tangled limbs, feathers, andughter. Completely breathless.


    Then, in the middle of it all, Levi tripped on a pillow and fell.


    Right on top of me.


    "Oof¡ªLevi!" I gasped, the air knocked out of me.


    Our eyes met, our lips just inches apart. My breath caught.


    His hand was on my waist. My heart thudded.


    And then... he kissed me.

 Chapter 275: Out Of Control

    <h4>Chapter 275: Out Of Control</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The kiss sucked the breath and soul right out of me.


    I gasped softly against Levi¡¯s lips, frozen with shock at first. My mind couldn¡¯t catch up with what was happening, but my body, my wolf, already knew.


    And then... I kissed him back.


    His lips molded to mine with desperate desire, like he¡¯d been holding back for years. One of his hands cradled my cheek, the other still firm on my waist.


    A soft moan escaped me, not just from the kiss, but from the way my wolf howled with satisfaction in the back of my mind. She¡¯d been waiting for this. Craving it.


    I kissed him back with equal hunger, my hand fisting in the front of his shirt as my desire exploded. My wolf purred with delight, unbothered by anything else except the fact that we were finally touching our mates again.


    But then...


    Soft, featherlight kisses ghosted along my thigh, and my breath hitched. My head turned sharply, catching a blur of Lennox¡¯s raven-ck hair. I gasped, my lips parting from Levi¡¯s as my hand shot down to clutch the sheets. Lennox¡¯s warm mouth trailed along the inside of my thigh. Nothing rushed, nothing demanding. Just worship. Every brush of his lips sent sparks through me, lighting trails of fire across my skin.


    Then came a hand. Gentle, but gliding up under the hem of my nightdress. I trembled as it ghosted up my waist, fingers dragging slowly along my ribs before cupping the side of my breast. A sharp inhale escaped me, and I arched instinctively. My body was no longer mine¡ªit belonged to them. A thumb brushing over my nipple, teasing it until it peaked. My head fell back, a breathless moan slipping through my lips.


    "Olivia..." Levi whispered against my neck, his voice thick with restraint. "Your arousal smells so fucking good."


    I barely had time to respond before warm lips wrapped around that sensitive bud, sucking gently, tender, teasing, maddening. I let out a cry of pleasure and sealed my lips again with Levi¡¯s.


    I felt my legs being gently guided apart by a pair of strong hands, and voluntarily I parted my legs wider.


    Lennox¡¯s kisses trailed higher, pressing into my thigh like it was sacred. Louis suckled my breast as though he drew life from it, while Levi devoured my mouth with breathless hunger.


    Lennox didn¡¯t wait for permission. His fingers curled into the waistband of my underwear, and in one sharp, controlled tug, he slid them down my thighs. The cool night air kissed my skin, but it was nothingpared to the heat of his gaze. He didn¡¯t speak. He just stared. As if this¡ªme¡ªwas something sacred and sinful all at once.


    Then he did something that made my breath catch. He lifted the soaked soft fabric to his face and inhaled.


    "Mine," he said, low and guttural, his eyes locked on mine with a dark possessiveness that made my stomach flutter and my legs press together.


    I swallowed hard, my voice barely a whisper. "Lennox..."


    He didn¡¯t let me finish. He gripped the back of my thighs and spread them gently, cing himself between them with a kind of control that sent shivers up my spine.


    "You smell like... so intoxicating," he muttered, trailing his lips across the inside of my thigh. "Like something no one else should ever touch."


    His fingers gripped my hips as his mouth moved. Hot breath teasing, lingering just above where I needed him most, never quite touching. He was punishing me. Teasing me. Letting the tension strangle every breath I took.


    And I hated how much I craved it.


    I squirmed beneath his hold. "Stop ying with me¡ª"


    "I¡¯m not ying," he snapped, his voice hoarse with restraint. Then his mouth finally moved lower.


    The moment I felt his tongue lick my pussy I gasped, but Levi shut me up by sealing my lips with another kiss. As Lennox pleasured me with his mouth and tongue, Louis sucked on my right nipple while his fingers yed with my left nipple, and Levi kissed me hungrily.


    It was heaven and hell at the same time, and I didn¡¯t want it to end.


    I noticed Lennox hungrily eating my pussy like a staved man. I wasn¡¯tining¡ªit was a great feeling. I trembled under the pleasure until suddenly he stopped. Unexpectedly, he pulled me from his brothers, lifting me onto hisp. He kissed me hungrily, making me taste myself on his lips.


    His erection pressed hard against me, and I moaned louder. But then... something changed.


    His energy.


    It shifted.


    He tore my nightdress down the middle with a growl, exposing skin. His mouthtched onto my nipple while his fingers found my pussy, ready to thrust in.


    And then¡ª


    "Teleport away..." Levi¡¯s voice cut through the haze, a whisper against my ear. "Lennox is no longer in control."


    I froze. The words made sense, but the pleasure was too consuming to let go. I ignored the warning and sealed my lips with Lennox, who released an animalistic growl.


    Then I heard his zipper. I felt his cock spring free.


    Before he could go any further, Louis yanked me back, clutching me tightly while Levi tackled Lennox to the bed.


    "Get off me!" Lennox roared, his voice no longer the velvet baritone I knew but something darker... guttural. Almost inhuman. His eyes, those beautiful green eyes¡ªwere no longer calm. They were wild. Glowing. Feral.


    Levi grunted, using all his strength to pin Lennox to the bed as Louis held me tightly against his chest, shielding me from the madness erupting before us.


    But I was still reaching for him. My hand trembled in the air, fingertips aching to touch Lennox, to soothe him, to feel him against me again. My wolf whimpered inside me, desperate for his touch.


    Lennox thrashed under Levi¡¯s hold, pure rage flooding his features. "She¡¯s mine!" he snarled, nearly throwing Levi off. "Don¡¯t you dare keep her from me¡ª!"


    "Olivia!" Levi bellowed, still struggling to hold his brother down. "Teleport. Now! He¡¯s not in control anymore. That¡¯s not our Lennox. His desire for you has taken over him!"


    I hesitated, frozen. My body burned with leftover touches, my lips still swollen from kisses, and my core still aching for more. But the thing I saw in Lennox¡¯s eyes... It wasn¡¯t just desire. It was need. Savage and untamed.


    "Please, Liv!" Levi¡¯s voice cracked with desperation. "I can¡¯t hold him much longer!"


    Lennox¡¯s gaze found mine again. The raw hunger in his expression made my knees buckle. His lips pulled into a twisted smile, his chest heaving as he struggled under Levi.


    "Come here, Olivia," he purred, his voice thick with possession. "Don¡¯t listen to them. You want this. You want me."


    I did. Goddess help me¡ªI did.


    But something about him... it was wrong. Louis¡¯s grip around my waist tightened as Lennox¡¯s body arched with violent strength, almost breaking free again.


    "He¡¯s shifting inside," Louis whispered urgently in my ear. "It¡¯s not just desire¡ªhis wolf is trying to take over, and if he gets a hold of you, he might take you in the most brutal way you can imagine. And he will never forgive himself for it."


    "No," I whispered, my voice cracking as tears welled in my eyes. "Lennox..."


    "GO!" Levi shouted.


    The power surged in my gut, my magic sparked by desperation. I shut my eyes just as Lennox broke free from Levi¡¯s grip, lunging toward me with a savage snarl on his lips.


    In that final second, I caught his eyes again, and what I saw wasn¡¯t just desire.


    It was terror.


    He didn¡¯t want this. His wolf was breaking free. He wasn¡¯t in control.


    I let the teleportation spell rip through me, light ring under my skin.


    And just seconds away from Lennox reaching me, I teleported and appeared back in my room, my heart still racing, my body still trembling, and soul still aching.

 Chapter 276: The Decision

    <h4>Chapter 276: The Decision</h4>


    Levi¡¯s POV


    The moment Olivia disappeared into the air, Lennox released a growl so loud, it shook the walls.


    "NO!" he bellowed, lunging forward as if he could tear through space to follow her. But it was toote¡ªshe was gone.


    His fists mmed into the wall. His chest heaved, muscles bulging, veins rising under his skin as he snarled like a wild beast cornered and wounded.


    "Lennox¡ª" I reached out, cautiously.


    "DON¡¯T!" he snapped, spinning toward me, his eyes glowing a bright, deadly green. "You took her from me!"


    Louis stepped forward, calm but firm. "We saved her, brother. You were losing control."


    "She wanted me!" he snarled, his voice feral and guttural. "I could smell it. I could feel it. She is mine¡ªmine!"


    "She¡¯s not just yours," I growled, stepping between him and Louis. "She¡¯s ours. And if you had touched her like that while you weren¡¯t yourself, do you think she would have forgiven you? You could have hurt her."


    Lennox¡¯s jaw tightened. His nostrils red. He looked like he wanted to kill me. I thought he would attack me, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t. But instead, he turned and violently kicked a stool aside, facing the wall.


    Louis and I exchanged worried gazes as we watched him, waiting for his next line of action. But then I nodded¡ªhis once-trembling body was no longer trembling. It looked rxed.


    Slowly, he turned around, and this time there was no longer fury in his eyes¡ªI saw something else. Pain. Shame.


    His breathing slowed slightly. His shoulders slumped, just a bit.


    "Damn it! What have I done?" he murmured regretfully, his eyes filled with guilt.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her," he whispered hoarsely. "I just... I couldn¡¯t stop. The scent of her, the sound of her voice, her taste¡ªGoddess, Levi, I¡¯m losing it. Every day, it gets harder."


    I nodded slowly, understanding all too well. "That¡¯s the mate bond, Lennox. It¡¯s driving us. But if we give in when we¡¯re not in control... we¡¯ll destroy her. And ourselves."


    Lennox dropped to his knees beside the shattered bed, his fists clenched against the broken frame.


    "I wanted to worship her," he murmured. "But I nearly¡ªfuck. I nearly ruined everything."


    Louis walked over, kneeling beside him. He ced a hand on Lennox¡¯s back. "She¡¯lle back," he said softly. "But only if she knows she¡¯s safe with us. You need to get yourself in check."


    Lennox¡¯s head dropped forward, sweat dripping from his hairline.


    "I need her, Louis... I need her more than I need air."


    "We all do," I said. "But if we don¡¯t find bnce, this desire will destroy us."


    He looked up at me, his eyes still glowing, but wet with unshed tears.


    "Where is she now?"


    "She should be back in the Nightshade Pack," Louis replied. "I can feel her aura. She¡¯s scared. Still aroused, but scared."


    Lennox winced like the words physically hurt.


    "I have to talk to her."


    "No," I said firmly. "Not like this. You¡¯ll scare her even more. Go cool off. Shift. Run. Scream into the forest. Just don¡¯tmunicate with her until you¡¯ve locked your wolf back down."


    "I¡ª" His voice cracked. "I don¡¯t know if I can."


    "You have to," I said, cing a hand on his shoulder. "Because if you don¡¯t... she¡¯ll never trust you again."


    Lennox shut his eyes, breathing heavily, then nodded.


    "I¡¯ll go," he whispered, rising to his feet. "But tell her..." His voice broke again. "Tell her I¡¯m sorry. Tell her I¡¯ll never lose control like that again."


    He turned and walked toward the door, his body trembling from the aftermath¡ªthe shame.


    Louis looked at me, his face unreadable. "You think he¡¯ll be okay?"


    I stared at the cracked bed, the sheets tangled with Olivia¡¯s scent, the wild energy still lingering in the air.


    "I don¡¯t know," I admitted. "Tonight it was Lennox... next time it might be me. Or you, Louis."


    Louis looked worried too. He understood what I meant.


    It wasn¡¯t easy¡ªGoddess, it was torture.


    To have our mate this close.


    And still hold ourselves back.


    Especially for Alphas like us. Born to im. Built to dominate. Designed to mark, take, and make her ours.


    But we hadn¡¯t.


    We couldn¡¯t.


    Louis ran a hand over his face, finally meeting my gaze.


    "I know what you¡¯re saying," he murmured, voice rough. "It¡¯s not just Lennox. We¡¯ve all been on edge. Every time she breathes near me, my wolf wants to pin her down and make her ours."


    I sighed and sat on the bed. A moment of silence hung in the air before Louis spoke.


    "We shoulde to a decision," Louis said out loud, and I moved my attention toward him.


    "Olivia is still confused... so many things are going on right now, so I think it¡¯s best we don¡¯t engage in any sexual activities. That way, we won¡¯t lose control," he suggested.


    My wolf let out a disapproving growl inside me, but I ignored him and nodded in agreement.


    "Good... I¡¯ll speak to Lennox about it. I believe he will agree."


    A long silence passed between us, broken only by the wind rustling outside the cracked window.


    "Where¡¯s Lennox now?" Louis asked.


    I extended my senses, searching for the flicker of his presence.


    "Heading toward the northern woods," I replied. "He¡¯s shifting. I can feel it."


    "Good," Louis muttered. "He needs to run."


    Louis got up to his feet. "It¡¯ste... see you tomorrow."


    I nodded and watched him leave.


    After Louis left, I remained seated on the edge of the bed, staring at the chaos left behind. Olivia¡¯s scent lingering in the air made my wolf restless. Hungry. But I forced him back, swallowing the burn of desire in my throat. I couldn¡¯t risk losing control, not like Lennox had.


    Minutes turned into an hour. Then two.


    Eventually, I stood and made my way to Lennox¡¯s room.


    I didn¡¯t know why exactly.


    Maybe to be close. Maybe to make sure he came back. Maybe because I needed to see with my own eyes that he was still Lennox and not the creature that had tried to take Olivia in a haze of wild, uncontrolled desire.


    I opened the door slowly. The room was dark, quiet.


    Empty.


    So I walked in.


    I sat down on the small couch near the window and leaned back, resting my head against the frame. I stared out at the trees, listening for the faintest echo of paws against soil.


    I waited.


    And waited.


    The stars shifted in the sky, and eventually I dozed off¡ªonly to jolt awake when I felt it.


    Lennox. Powerful, heavy presence.


    The door creaked open, and Lennox stepped inside, drenched in sweat, his chest bare, his breathing low and steady like someone who¡¯d been to hell and back and just barely made it out.


    He paused when he saw me.


    "I figured you¡¯d be here," he said, his voice rough, but calm.


    I stood slowly. "You okay?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he walked to the bathroom, sshed cold water on his face from the sink, and stared at his reflection like he didn¡¯t recognize himself.


    Then, quietly, he said, "I ran until my legs gave out. Then I shifted. Then I ran some more."


    I nodded. "That¡¯s good."


    "I saw her," he added, voice quiet. "In my head. Over and over. The way she looked at me before she vanished. She was scared, Levi. Of me."


    He turned back around, his eyes no longer glowing but raw with emotion.


    "I hate myself for that."


    "You didn¡¯t hurt her," I reminded him. "You stopped. And that counts for something."


    "No," he said. "You two stopped me. That¡¯s the difference."


    A silence settled between us again.


    Then he walked past me and sat heavily on the couch. He rubbed his face with his hands and groaned.


    "This bond... it¡¯s messing with us. I can¡¯t even think straight when she¡¯s near."


    I sat down beside him.


    "That¡¯s why Louis and I talked," I said. "We¡¯re going to set boundaries. No more kisses. No serious physical contact until she¡¯s sure she wants it."


    His head lifted. "You¡¯re serious?"


    I nodded. "Dead serious. Until she¡¯s ready, we don¡¯t push. And if she is ready, then we still make sure we are too. We won¡¯t hurt her. Not even by ident."


    Lennox stared at the wall, his jaw clenched.


    And then¡ªfinally¡ªhe nodded.


    "Alright," he said. "That¡¯s fair."


    He exhaled long and deep, like the weight had finally started to lift.


    "I¡¯ll talk to her," he added.


    "Not tonight," I warned. "Let her rest. She should be asleep by now."


    He closed his eyes for a moment. Then opened them again.


    "Tomorrow morning then."


    I gave him a light pat on the back and stood. "Good. Get some rest, brother."


    As I turned to leave, he called after me.


    "Levi."


    I paused.


    "Thanks. For stopping me. For not letting me be a monster."


    I didn¡¯t say anything at first.


    Then quietly, I said, "You¡¯re not a monster, Lennox. You¡¯re a mate who¡¯s hurting."

 Chapter 277: Finish What We Started

    <h4>Chapter 277: Finish What We Started</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    With my eyes closed, Iy on my bed, trying to get some sleep.


    But I felt it before I saw him.


    That pull.


    That heat crawling across my skin.


    I opened my eyes¡ªand there he was.


    Lennox.


    Leaning against my bedroom doorframe, his shirt unbuttoned, chest bare, dark pants riding low on his hips. His eyes were glowing gold, fixed on me with a kind of hunger that made my breath catch.


    "Lennox?" I sat up slowly, confused but not afraid. "What are you doing here?"


    His lips curled into a slow smirk. "I came to finish what we started."


    I swallowed hard. "What are you talking about?"


    He stepped forward, each movement controlled and slow, like a wolf stalking a prey, only I wasn¡¯t scared. I was burning. And I couldn¡¯t look away.


    He stood in front of me and began taking off his clothes. He hooked his thumbs into the waistband of his sweatpants, his eyes locked with mine, and began to pull them down his hips in one slow, deliberate motion. The fabric slid over his skin like silk, revealing more of him inch by inch. My breath hitched as I took in the sight of him¡ªeach movement entuating the carved muscles of his abdomen, the V-cut tapering into strong, powerful thighs.


    And then, he stepped free of the pants.


    My lips parted in awe.


    His cock stood tall between his legs, thick, long, and veined, with a proud curve that made my entire body flush. He was huge. The kind of huge that made my throat dry and my heart stumble. The ridges of veins traced down his cock, leading to a thick base that promised fullness I¡¯d never known. My eyes lingered, both frightened and fascinated by the sheer size of him.


    He saw the uncertainty in my gaze and offered a soft, reassuring smile¡ªone that made the heat between my legs pulse even harder.


    He climbed onto the bed, the mattress dipping under his weight, and my breath hitched when he caged me between his arms. He didn¡¯t touch me¡ªnot yet¡ªbut his presence was overwhelming.


    "You don¡¯t remember?" he murmured, his lips brushing the shell of my ear. "We were supposed to finish something off before we were interrupted?"


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My breath shuddered as he finally touched me, his fingertips trailing down my arm, featherlight, raising goosebumps in their wake. His hands were calloused but gentle as they explored me, learning me like a song he already knew by heart.


    I gasped when his mouth finally found my throat, trailing hot, open-mouthed kisses along my skin.


    "You smell like you need me," he whispered against my neck, his voice thick with desire. "And I need to taste every part of you."


    He slipped the strap of my nightdress off one shoulder, then the other, his lips following the path as my dress slid down my body, pooling around my hips.


    I was naked to him, trembling under his gaze¡ªbut not from shame.


    From anticipation.


    "Lennox¡ª"


    He cut me off with a kiss¡ªnot hard or rushed, but deep. Slow. Passionate. His tongue explored my mouth like he was savoring me, and I melted into him, my fingers clutching his shoulders as he pressed me gently back onto the bed.


    His lips never stopped moving. From my lips, to my throat, down to my corbone. His hands followed, tracing every curve with maddening patience. He took his time. Worshipping. Teasing. Driving me wild with nothing but slow strokes and whispered promises.


    When his mouth reached my breasts, I arched into him, a soft moan escaping my lips as his tongue circled my nipple before taking it into his mouth. His other hand toyed with the other breast, and my thighs instinctively clenched together, seeking friction.


    He noticed.


    And grinned.


    "You¡¯re so wet already," he murmured, trailing kisses down my belly, nipping gently at my hip. "And I haven¡¯t even gotten to the best part."


    He kissed down between my thighs, spreading them slowly as his shoulders settled there. My heart thundered.


    Then his mouth ate my pussy.


    I forgot how to breathe.


    Lennox licked me like he had all the time in the world¡ªlong, slow strokes of his tongue that had my back arching off the bed. He knew exactly where to touch, where to suck, and where to press with just enough pressure to drive me insane. My fingers tangled in his hair, my thighs trembling as he devoured me like I was his favorite meal.


    "Lennox¡ªoh gods¡ª"


    He pulled back just enough to look up at me, his lips glistening, his eyes burning. "Say my name like that again, and I might notst."


    He kissed his way back up, and when he hovered above me again, I could feel how hard he was. How much he needed this too.


    I wrapped my legs around his waist, pulling him closer. "Please."


    That was all it took.


    His hand slid between us, guiding himself to my entrance. He moved with painful slowness, easing in inch by inch, giving me time to adjust. I cried out at the sting, and he stopped immediately, holding me close.


    "I¡¯ve got you," he breathed. "Just breathe. I won¡¯t move until you¡¯re ready."


    Tears welled in my eyes, not from pain¡ªbut from the overwhelming emotion. I clung to him, grounding myself in the warmth of his body.


    And then I nodded.


    He began to move¡ªslow, careful thrusts that sent shivers down my spine. The pain dulled, reced by a slow-building pleasure that left me breathless.


    Our eyes locked.


    Our bodies moved in perfect rhythm.


    Our bond hummed in the air between us¡ªthick and real.


    He moved slow, grinding deep, making sure I felt every inch of him. Every stroke pushed me higher. Every roll of his hips had my nails wing down his back, begging for more. We moved in sync, like we were made for this. Like this was the moment we were always meant for.


    He kissed me again, deeper this time. "You feel like home," he groaned.


    I was falling.


    And I didn¡¯t want to stop.


    "Come with me," he whispered, his hand slipping between us as he massaged my clitoris. "Let go for me, Oli."


    My body tensed.


    The world blurred.


    And I shattered under him¡ªcalling his name as the wave crashed over me.


    He followed secondster with a deep growl and onest thrust that had stars dancing behind my eyelids.


    I gasped as I jolted awake, my heart pounding, my legs still trembling from the phantom pleasure. My body was damp with sweat. My core throbbed like I¡¯d really just¡ª


    I ran a shaky hand through my hair, trying to calm my racing pulse.

 Chapter 278: Where Were You Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 278: Where Were You Last Night</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Are you okay?" Nora asked, her curious gaze meeting mine through the mirror as she helped me tie my hair into a bun.


    I swallowed hard and sighed. "I had a dream."


    Lolita, who was straightening the sheets on my bed, looked up. "A nightmare?"


    I scoffed and shook my head. "It wasn¡¯t. In fact, it was the best dream of my life," I admitted with a blush.


    Nora smirked and winked at me through the mirror. "So why don¡¯t you look happy?"


    I frowned. What is there to be happy about? It was just a dream... but Goddess, I wished it was real.


    My wolf growled approvingly in my head, and I rolled my eyes at her. Horny bitch, I muttered silently.


    Just then, a knocknded on the door.


    "Breakfast is served, mydy," a maid called from outside.


    I turned to Nora and Lolita. "Come with me. I want to introduce you to my brother."


    They looked at each other nervously.


    "You think he¡¯ll ept us?" Lolita asked, acting nervous.


    I smiled and shook my head. "Don¡¯t worry. Just be yourselves."


    This morning, I was dressed casually in jeans and a simple top. I wasn¡¯t Luna anymore¡ªno need for formal gowns.


    We made our way to the dining room, and there sat Calvin, already at the table, halfway through his meal.


    The moment we stepped in, his eyes shifted toward us... thennded on Nora.


    I noticed it instantly¡ªthe way his gaze lingered on her. It was intense and unreadable.


    I cleared my throat. "Brother," I said, walking up to him, "these are my friends, Nora and Lolita. I¡¯d like them to stay here with me."


    For a moment, he said nothing. He just kept staring at Nora. Not even blinking. I turned slightly to nce at her and noticed her fingers were clenched nervously at her side, her eyes lowered to the ground. She was panicking.


    But then I looked back at Calvin... and what I saw surprised me.


    There was no hate in his eyes.


    Just a strange stillness.


    After a few seconds, he gave a small nod and returned to eating without a word.


    I exhaled, relieved. "Thank you, brother," I said gently, taking my seat at the table.


    Nora and Lolita bowed politely before turning to walk away. But as they did, I noticed Calvin¡¯s gaze follow them... no, not both of them. Just Nora.


    I furrowed my brow. He was staring again, his expression unreadable.


    What was that look?


    Before I could figure it out, a guard entered the dining room, holding a medium-sized, neatly wrapped box in his hands.


    "This just arrived for Lady Olivia," he said, stepping forward.


    I stood halfway, reaching out. "For me?"


    But before I could touch it, Calvin shot to his feet.


    "Don¡¯t," he said sharply, blocking my hand. His tone was firm, protective. "Something harmful could be inside."


    I blinked at him, startled, but slowly lowered my hand. "Okay..."


    Calvin took the box from the guard, setting it gently on the table. He inspected it carefully, then unwrapped it.


    Inside was a delicate velvet pouch. He pulled it open and revealed¡ª


    A silver locket.


    I gasped.


    It was beautiful. The kind of jewelry I¡¯d always admired in shop windows but never bought for myself. Simple, elegant, with a tiny sapphire set in the center.


    Nestled beside it was a small folded note.


    Calvin picked it up and began to read.


    At first, his expression remained calm.


    But then his eyes darkened.


    His jaw tightened.


    And unexpectedly, he hurled the entire box across the room with a growl, the contents scattering across the floor.


    I flinched. "Calvin!"


    His fists clenched at his sides, his breathing heavy.


    I stood, my heart racing. "What did it say?"


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. He just stood there, seething.


    "Calvin¡ªwhat did the letter say?" I asked again, terrified, my heart racing.


    He finally looked at me, and the anger in his eyes made me shiver.


    "Last night... where were you?" Calvin asked, his voice cold.


    I swallowed hard, my eyes dropping to the floor. My heart pounded in my chest.


    "Answer me, Olivia!" he growled, mming his palm against the table so hard the tes rattled.


    I flinched, my breath catching in my throat. My hands trembled as I slowly stepped toward the shattered box. The locket had rolled across the floor, but my eyes weren¡¯t on it¡ªthey were on the letter. It had fallen open.


    I picked it up, unfolding the note with shaky fingers.


    "I¡¯m sorry aboutst night. My wolf got out of control... it won¡¯t happen again. I swear, I never meant to scare you. I just¡ªbeing near you drives me insane, Olivia. I will get better. I¡¯ll prove myself to you, no matter how long it takes. I love you."


    My eyes scanned to the bottom.


    ¡ªLennox.


    I froze.


    Calvin knew.


    There was no need to hide it anymore.


    I looked up, my lips parting. "Calvin... I¡¯m sorry. I was going to tell you¡ª"


    But he cut me off, his voice rising like thunder.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?!"


    I staggered back at the weight of his anger.


    "Those men¡ªthose animals¡ªthey¡¯re the ones you can¡¯t stay away from?" he roared. "Do you even know what they did to you?!"


    My mind screamed yes. I knew it. I lived it. I survived it.


    "I found out everything, Olivia!" he snarled, his eyes zing with rage. "My investigators finally gave me the full report."


    His words struck like a blow to the gut.


    "Those men rejected you. Abused you. Treated you like trash. And not just once," he continued, his voice trembling with rage. "You nearly died because of them!"


    Tears filled my eyes. My knees felt weak.


    "Do you know what else I learned?" he spat. "That they made your best friend their concubine just days after getting married to you. That on your wedding night¡ª" he broke off, rage choking him.


    He looked away for a second, his fists clenching, trying to hold himself back. Then he looked at me again.


    "They fucked your best friend right in front of you," he said, his voice low and trembling with fury. "And you copsed."


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    How did he know that?


    I¡¯d buried that night so deep, I thought it would never surface again.


    "I wanted to kill them the moment I read that report," he muttered, pacing furiously. "And those are the men you¡¯re letting near you again?"


    I opened my mouth to exin, but his furious eyes scanned me from head to toe.


    And then they locked on my neck.


    His expression changed.


    Darkened.


    "Are those... hickeys?"


    My blood froze.


    I instinctively reached up, covering my neck.


    "Did you let them touch you?" he asked slowly, angrily, like the words themselves were poison in his mouth.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I couldn¡¯t lie.


    The silence gave him his answer.


    Calvin¡¯s entire face changed¡ªhis anger melting into heartbreak. When he spoke again, his voice was full of disappointment.


    "...You let them touch you?"

 Chapter 279: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 279: Confession</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Did you fucking let them touch you?!" he roared again, louder this time... so loud I swore the walls shook with it.


    I took a shaky step back, my lips trembling, my eyes wide. This was a different Calvin.


    "Calvin, please¡ª"


    His fist mmed down on the table with such force, the wood cracked and splintered, a jagged line cutting straight through the center.


    A maid screamed from the hallway and ran off.


    Calvin¡¯s chest rose and fell like a beast barely holding onto its leash. His eyes weren¡¯t just angry¡ªthey were enraged.


    "You let them touch you..." he spat, as if the very thought of it was driving him insane. "After everything they did... after what they made you suffer..."


    "I didn¡¯t n it," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "It just... happened. I was caught in the moment. My wolf¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t," he snapped, shaking his head violently. "Don¡¯t me your wolf, Olivia. She¡¯s not stupid. You¡¯re the stupid one."


    My heart sank. "I¡¯m not defending them, Calvin."


    "Could¡¯ve fooled me!" he spat.


    He turned away, gripping the edge of the broken table, breathing through gritted teeth like he was trying not to explode again.


    Then, without turning to face me, he asked quietly, "Do you love them?"


    The question hung in the air like smoke.


    I opened my mouth... but no sound came out.


    Not because I didn¡¯t know the answer.


    But because I did.


    And saying it out loud would only anger him more.


    So I stood there in silence, trembling.


    That was enough for him.


    He turned around slowly, his expression unreadable¡ªbut his eyes... his eyes were burning with anger.


    "You don¡¯t love them," he said coldly. "You¡¯re clinging to them."


    I shook my head, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    "You think you love them because you grew up around them. Because they were kind to you once. Because you were little and stupid and didn¡¯t know what real love was. You¡¯re not in love, Olivia¡ªyou¡¯re obsessed."


    "Calvin, stop¡ª"


    "No!" he cut me off, stepping closer. "You¡¯re mistaking familiarity for love. You think just because they smiled at you when you were little and held your hand, that means they¡¯re yours forever?"


    My frown deepened, but I stayed silent.


    "Do you even hear yourself?" he hissed. "You¡¯re making excuses for monsters who broke you. Who discarded you. Who humiliated you. And now you can¡¯t let go¡ªnot because of love¡ªbut because you don¡¯t know who you are without them!"


    My lips parted.


    But he wasn¡¯t finished.


    "You¡¯re chasing ghosts, Olivia. You¡¯re holding onto the past so tightly, you¡¯re blind to the damage it¡¯s doing. You¡¯re trying to rebuild something that was never whole to begin with!"


    That broke me.


    "I love them," I whispered, my voice trembling. "You¡¯re wrong."


    His face twisted. "No. No, you don¡¯t¡ª"


    "I do!" I cried. "I wish I didn¡¯t, Calvin. Goddess knows I wish I didn¡¯t. I wish I could wake up one day and feel nothing for them. I wish I could rip them out of my soul and throw them into the sea. But I can¡¯t. I¡¯ve tried. And it doesn¡¯t work. Because the truth is... I love them."


    Calvin stepped back like I¡¯d pped him. His jaw clenched so tightly I could hear the grind of his teeth.


    "They hurt you, Olivia."


    "I know!" I yelled. "I know what they did. I remember every detail. And I still love them. That¡¯s what makes this a curse."


    He turned his back to me, dragging his hands through his hair. "How can you love them when our families have hated each other for decades? We lost a life because of them!"


    I swallowed hard.


    Here it was.


    The part I had tried so hard to avoid.


    "I don¡¯t just love them, Calvin..." I said softly.


    He turned around slowly, his brows drawn together in confusion.


    I took a shaky breath.


    "I¡¯m their mate."


    The silence that followed was the loudest thing I¡¯d ever heard.


    Calvin stared at me.


    Like he hadn¡¯t heard me.


    Or couldn¡¯t believe he had.


    "...What?" he whispered.


    I nodded slowly. "The bond... it¡¯s real. I¡¯ve felt it since the day of my weing party. They are my second chance mates."


    His mouth opened... but no words came.


    And then his face twisted into something between grief and horror.


    "Goddess," he whispered, backing away like I¡¯d just confessed to something unspeakable. "No..."


    "It wasn¡¯t a choice," I whispered. "You know that, Calvin. The bond chooses. The moon chooses."


    His face paled. He looked like the ground beneath him had disappeared.


    "How can this be possible?!" he exploded, his voice trembling with disbelief. "You are rted, Olivia! Rted!"


    His words echoed off the walls, filled with disgust, confusion, and pain.


    I flinched, the shame and pain in his voice slicing through me like a knife.


    "I know..." I whispered, my voice trembling. "Goddess, Calvin, I know. I¡¯ve asked myself that same question a hundred times."


    He stared at me like I had a hand in it.


    "You think this is normal? You think this makes sense?" he demanded, his hands shaking. "Our families are tied by blood. Hate. Loss. And you¡¯re telling me the Moon Goddess thought this¡ªthem¡ªwas your fate?"


    "I didn¡¯t choose it," I said, shaking my head, my throat tightening with emotion. "I didn¡¯t ask for this."


    Calvin scoffed bitterly.


    Then slowly, his voice hoarse, he asked, "...So what now?"


    I stayed quiet.


    He took a step forward, and I saw it¡ªthe desperation behind his rage. The helplessness of a brother watching someone he loved walk into what he believed was a fire.


    "You¡¯re rejecting them, right?" he asked, his voice tight. "Olivia, tell me you¡¯re going to reject them."


    The moment those words left his mouth, my wolf let out a sharp, furious growl inside me, wing at my chest like she wanted to tear free.


    No.


    She was livid.


    I shut my eyes, gripping the edge of the table to steady myself. My heart thundered. My head spun.


    "I¡ª" I tried.


    But the words wouldn¡¯te.


    Because I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Because saying yes would be a lie.


    And saying no would break him.


    So I did the only thing I could.


    I disappeared.

 Chapter 280: We Meet

    <h4>Chapter 280: We Meet</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I found myself standing outside the Nightshade Pack house, the cold breeze brushing against my face like a quiet p.


    I hugged my arms around myself, drawing in a shaky breath.


    I hadn¡¯t meant toe here. But my wolf had brought me... maybe she just needed space. Maybe I did too.


    Either way, I was here now.


    And I needed to clear my head.


    So I started to walk.


    I hadn¡¯t really explored this pack. I¡¯d been here for days, but always locked away in my room. I didn¡¯t even know what the streets looked like or where they led.


    With no particr direction, I followed the winding path into the heart of the territory.


    It was quiet. Peaceful.


    Houses lined the path, some simple and modest, othersrger and regal. Children ran across the yards, theirughter echoing faintly. I passed warriors in training gear, older omegas tending to gardens, and a pair of elders sitting beneath a tree, sipping tea and chatting like time didn¡¯t exist.


    They saw me. All of them.


    And as soon as they recognized who I was... they froze.


    Surprise lit up their eyes. Some stood straighter. Others lowered their heads in respect.


    I didn¡¯t know what they saw when they looked at me.


    But still, they bowed.


    I nodded politely, offering a small smile as I walked past. I didn¡¯t want respect... I didn¡¯t want attention. I just needed air.


    Eventually, I reached a quaint street with a few small shops¡ªa bookstore, a flower stall, and a little caf¨¦ with a wooden sign swinging gently in the breeze. The smell of roasted beans and baked bread spilled out into the street, warm andforting.


    I was about to pass it when something caught my eye.


    Through therge ss window of the caf¨¦, I saw someone sitting by herself, a tall ss of coffee in hand.


    I stopped.


    My heart dropped.


    My eyes widened.


    Because I knew that face.


    Even from here, I would recognize her anywhere.


    It was Sofia, sitting casually at a corner table, as she sipped her drink,pletely looking lost in thought.


    My legs froze. I couldn¡¯t move. I didn¡¯t even know how I felt. This was the first time I was actually seeing her, and I had no idea what to do. Should I pretend I didn¡¯t see her? Walk away? But I couldn¡¯t. I¡¯d always wanted to meet her. And now that I finally had the chance... I wasn¡¯t going to waste it.


    So, following my instinct, I walked toward the small coffee shop.


    The bell above the door gave a soft chime as I stepped in, the warm scent of coffee and cinnamon hitting my nose. The few people inside turned briefly, their eyes widening when they saw me, but I barely noticed.


    My gaze was locked on Sofia.


    She hadn¡¯t seen me yet.


    She was facing the window, her chin resting in one palm, her fingers idly stirring her drink as she stared outside. She looked troubled. Like someone who had a lot of things weighing her down.


    I stood still for a moment, just watching her. My chest tightened. She was my half-sibling... my sister.


    She reached for her cup again, and maybe it was the clink of the spoon or the shift in the air, but she finally looked up¡ªand our eyes met.


    I watched the blood drain from her face. Her hand froze mid-air. Her mouth parted, but no words came out.


    She recognized me instantly.


    "Olivia..." she whispered.


    It seemed she knew me too.


    I gave her a tentative smile and moved closer, while she stood up slowly, looking stunned¡ªlike she was staring at a ghost.


    Reaching her table, I paused, unsure of what to say. My heart thudded in my chest as I gave her a soft smile.


    "Hi," I said quietly, extending my hand for a handshake. "I¡¯m Olivia."


    But to my surprise, she didn¡¯t take it.


    Instead, Sofia stepped forward and pulled me into a hug.


    A real one.


    Warm. Tight. Familiar.


    I froze for a moment, caught off guard. Then slowly, I rxed into her arms.


    "It¡¯s so great to finally meet you," she whispered against my shoulder.


    When she pulled back, her eyes were glistening a little. She offered a small, shy smile. "I would¡¯vee to the Pack House to see you sooner, but... I knew Calvin wouldn¡¯t let me past the gates."


    I blinked, still stunned by how open she was. "You... knew me?"


    Sofia chuckled softly. "Of course I did... and seeing you now... Goddess."


    She studied me like she was taking in a long-lost reflection.


    I stared back at her.


    We looked so much alike it was unreal.


    Same cheekbones. Same nose. Same mouth.


    Only three things set us apart: her deep brown eyes, her long, silky ck hair¡ªthe same color as my natural one (mine was blonde now), and then our age difference... she seemed to be older than me with a few years in between.


    She smiled warmly. "The eyes are different, but everything else? It¡¯s like looking in a mirror."


    I smiled faintly. "Yeah... it¡¯s a little creepy, honestly."


    Sheughed, and it seemed genuine. "Come on, sit with me," she said, motioning to the seat across from her. "I¡¯d love to talk... and I have about a thousand questions."


    I hesitated only for a second before sliding into the chair.


    ncing around, I noticed a few people still staring, whispering. Sofia noticed too.


    " Don¡¯t mind them," she said with a casual wave of her hand. "They¡¯re probably shocked to see us sitting together when we were supposed to hate each other."


    I looked back at her and furrowed my brow. "We¡¯re family. Why are we supposed to hate each other?"


    Sofia slowly took a sip of her coffee before setting it down gently, her eyes drifting to the window for a moment, as if collecting her thoughts.


    Then she looked back at me, her expression sad.


    "I didn¡¯t have it easy growing up here, Olivia," she said quietly.


    I stayed still, listening.


    She took a breath. "You know... it wasn¡¯t just about being the Alpha¡¯s daughter. It was everything else. The way I came into this world."


    Her lips curved into a bitter smile, but her eyes held no humor. "My mother... she was your mother¡¯s twin sister. And she betrayed her. Slept with her mate¡ªour father. That¡¯s how I happened. A child born out of betrayal. Out of shame. So you can imagine what that did."


    My heart ached at her words.


    "My mother performed the act that day," Sofia continued, her voice low. "And me? I carry the consequences. I¡¯ve spent my whole life being the product of a scandal no one wants to remember."


    She paused, then added with a hollow chuckle, "And my father¡ªour father¡ªhe never truly saw me. Not as a daughter. Not even as a person. To him, I was just... a mistake."


    I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say.


    Her gaze dropped to her cup again. She traced the rim with her finger. "When they thought you were dead... everything got worse. The entire pack med my mother. Rumors spread fast. Everyone whispered it must¡¯ve been her. That she must¡¯ve been jealous her sister gave birth to the special one."


    She looked up at me again, her voice trembling. "And me? Every time I walked by, someone would say, ¡¯It should¡¯ve been you.¡¯ ¡¯We lost the wrong one.¡¯ ¡¯If only Sofia had died instead.¡¯"


    I gasped softly. "Sofia..."


    She shook her head, blinking rapidly. "No one wanted me here. I was groomed to hate you, Olivia. Everyone expected it..."


    I stared at her, my chest tightening.


    "But," she sighed, "thank the Moon Goddess, I never did. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate you. Not once. Not even when it would¡¯ve made things easier."


    Her eyes met mine again.


    "Because how could I hate someone I never even got the chance to know? Someone who, by all rights, should¡¯ve been my sister? Who is my sister."


    My vision blurred slightly as emotion crept up on me.


    Sofia smiled faintly. "So yeah... seeing you here, sitting with me like this¡ªit means more than you¡¯ll ever know."


    I reached across the table and gently took her hand.


    She smiled weakly.


    I don¡¯t care what happened," I told her quietly. "You are my sister. And nothing will change that."

 Chapter 281: Knowing Sofia

    <h4>Chapter 281: Knowing Sofia</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "You have a son?" I asked, shocked.


    "Yes, he¡¯s two years and six months old," she said with a bright smile.


    I returned her smile, but my mind was racing. Did Damien know about this? Did he know Sofia had moved on¡ªwith another man¡ªand had a child? I didn¡¯t think he did. So, out of curiosity, I asked, "Have you seen Alpha Damien recently?"


    Sofia¡¯s expression shifted into something more guarded. "Yes... I saw him two days ago."


    I nodded but pressed on. "Does he know you¡¯ve moved on with another man and have a child for him? Because Damien doesn¡¯t seem to have moved on."


    Sofia¡¯s smile faltered at my question. She looked down at her coffee for a moment, her fingers tightening around the cup.


    "I¡¯m not sure what Damien knows," she said softly.


    I studied her face¡ªhow the light left her eyes when his name came up. Her shoulders slumped slightly, as though the weight of his memory still sat heavily on her.


    "I never told him," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "About my son... about the man. About... any of it."


    My brows furrowed. "Why?"


    She let out a quiet breath and looked up at me again. "Because I didn¡¯t want to hurt him more than I already did. And honestly... I wasn¡¯t even sure he wanted to know."


    I blinked, confused. "But you said you saw him two days ago?"


    She gave a small nod. "Yes. When you were taken by Calvin, I was released to him. Actually, the reason I showed up was because I wanted to meet with Reba and find out why she married Damien. But instead, I got the shocking news of my life¡ªthat she was dead."


    She paused and inhaled deeply.


    I felt for her... Reba¡¯s death was a hard pill for her to swallow.


    "After realizing everything Damien did with you, I got angry and told him never toe near me again..."


    I was quiet for a moment, letting her words sink in.


    "You still love him," I said gently.


    Sofia didn¡¯t deny it. She smiled sadly. "Damien and I... we were so much in love. He obviously loved me. I¡¯ll always love him. He was my first love... my only love."


    Sofia chuckled softly, looking away, like she was pulling a memory from a box she¡¯d kept hidden deep inside her heart.


    "I still remember the night I met Damien," she said, her voice low. "It was five years ago... I had just left this pack for a while. Life here was suffocating¡ªeveryone hated me, the whispers never stopped. So I packed my bags and went to stay with an old friend in her pack."


    She nced at me, a soft smile ying on her lips. "One night, my friend dragged me to this nightclub in the city. I was drunk¡ªlike, really drunk. And then... I saw him."


    Her eyes softened.


    "He was sitting in the VIP section with a few other men. Even from across the room, he looked... different. That aura, that power, that calm control¡ªhe didn¡¯t even have to speak, and I was already drawn in."


    She let out a smallugh and covered her face in embarrassment. "Drunk me had no filter. I walked straight up to him, looked him dead in the eyes, and asked if he could take me home and fuck me."


    My eyes widened. "You didn¡¯t."


    "Oh, I did," sheughed, nodding. "I was bold. Stupid, really. He didn¡¯t say a word¡ªjust stared at me like I was insane. So I turned to the man beside him and repeated the exact same thing."


    She shook her head, smiling at the memory. "That was the moment Damien stood up. I swear, the possessiveness that shed in his eyes... it was like something inside him snapped."


    I leaned closer, curious. "What did he do?"


    "He pulled me away," Sofia said, her eyes flickering with fondness. "Didn¡¯t say a word to the others. Just took me out of the club. I thought he was angry, or maybe he just wanted to teach me a lesson¡ªbut instead... he took me to his house. Gave me water. Put me to bed. Stayed on the couch the whole night. He didn¡¯t touch me, Olivia. Not once."


    She paused, her voice even softer now. "I tried to tempt him. I was throwing myself at him. But he wouldn¡¯ty a finger on me. Said I was drunk and he didn¡¯t want our first time to be something I¡¯d forget or regret."


    My heart warmed a little at that.


    "When I woke up the next morning and realized where I was... I was embarrassed," she continued. "I apologized, thanked him, and left without even asking his name."


    Her smile widened. "But the very next day, I walked into my friend¡¯s house¡ªand there he was, sitting in the living room waiting for me."


    I smiled.


    Sheughed lightly. "That¡¯s when I learned his name. Damien. Alpha of the Pack. I couldn¡¯t believe it."


    "And that was the beginning," I murmured.


    Sofia nodded slowly. "That was the beginning. He courted me after that. Took his time. He was patient. Gentle. Protective. I had never known love before him. I never knew what it felt like to be wanted, cherished. Damien gave me that."


    Her voice cracked a little. "He was the first man I ever gave myself to. Completely. My first everything."


    I stared at her, my heart tugging at the sincerity in her voice. "Then why did you leave?"


    Her smile faded. She took a slow sip of her coffee, like she needed a moment to gather the strength to speak.


    "Because he didn¡¯t know who I really was," she said quietly. "He never knew myst name. Never knew my family. I kept that from him."


    Her fingers toyed with the edge of her napkin. Sofia looked at me, her eyes filled with pain. "I mean... the day I found out we were rted¡ªand not just that, but that our families were enemies."


    She looked away, her voice shaky. "I left because I thought that was the best thing to do. But leaving him broke me more than anything else ever had."


    She ced a hand over her heart. "I had to learn to live without him."


    I nodded slowly, then nced down at the table.


    "So... who are you with now? Your son¡¯s father?" I asked softly.


    Sofia hesitated. "No."


    I frowned, puzzled. She inhaled deeply before continuing.


    Sofia hesitated again. "There is no man, Olivia..."


    She looked away, swallowing hard. "Damien is the only man I¡¯ve ever been with."


    My eyes widened. "So that means..."


    Sofia nodded. "He¡¯s my son¡¯s father."

 Chapter 282: Can’t Tell Him

    <h4>Chapter 282: Can¡¯t Tell Him</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "I couldn¡¯t tell him..." Sofia whispered, her fingers tightening around her coffee cup.


    My brows drew together, a mix of concern and curiosity swirling in my chest. "Why?"


    She sighed deeply, her gaze falling to the table as if the truth weighed too much to look me in the eye. "First, he thinks he can¡¯t get a woman pregnant."


    My eyes widened. "But your son¡ª"


    "Is his," she confirmed softly. "There¡¯s no doubt. But I never told him. I was too afraid of what it would mean for him... for us."


    "And the second reason?" I asked gently.


    Her shoulders slumped. "Because we¡¯re rted."


    That word hit harder than I expected. It¡¯s funny how I was also in this shit with the triplets.


    "And the third?" I asked quietly, though I already knew.


    She looked up at me, her brown eyes filled with a tired kind of sadness. "Our families have been at war for decades. Everything about us... screams we¡¯re not supposed to work."


    I was silent, absorbing all of it.


    "But you still love him," I whispered.


    She gave me a sad smile. "With everything I have. But sometimes... love isn¡¯t enough."


    I reached across the table and gently ced my hand over hers. "He deserves to know he has a son."


    "I know," she whispered. "I will someday... but not just now..."


    Before she could finish, the bell above the caf¨¦ door chimed softly again.


    I nced up instinctively¡ªand froze.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    Because walking through that door, dressed in a dark navy suit and carrying himself with the same quiet confidence I remembered... was Lord Frederick.


    Our eyes met.


    His steps faltered for the briefest second.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to see me either. That much was clear.


    But then he gave a polite nod and continued further into the caf¨¦, apanied by another man I didn¡¯t recognize. They took a seat near the far window, their backs partially turned... but Frederick¡¯s gaze found mine again.


    I quickly looked away, pretending to stir my empty cup.


    Sofia had noticed.


    She smirked slightly, her voice teasing. "You know Lord Frederick?"


    I cleared my throat and tried to keep my expression neutral. "Not really... I only met him during my weing party. Briefly."


    "Mmhmm," she hummed, ncing toward him, then back at me. "Well, he¡¯s definitely not looking at his coffee."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She leaned forward just a little. "He hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off you since he walked in."


    I rolled my eyes and muttered, "Great..."


    Sofia chuckled softly. "Seems like someone has a little crush."


    I shot her a look. "Please don¡¯t."


    She raised her hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine. But... in all honesty, he¡¯s a good man. A bit serious. But polite. He has a long-standing rtionship with our family."


    My brow arched. "Why is he here, though? I thought he lived outside the territory."


    "He does," she replied, sipping from her cup again. "But he visits often. Something about trade routes and estate borders... he has business here. And ourte father trusts him."


    I looked away, my gaze drifting to the window beside us. The reflection of Lord Frederick still lingered faintly in the ss, his subtle nces in my direction making my skin feel a little too warm. I hated the feeling. The attention.


    Sofia didn¡¯t press it further, thankfully.


    Instead, her voice shifted tone¡ªsofter now, a bit more serious. "Can I ask you something?"


    I turned back to her. "Of course."


    Her brown eyes searched mine. "What¡¯s going to happen... between you and the triplets?"


    I froze.


    The question settled heavily between us.


    I looked down at my hands. "I don¡¯t know," I admitted truthfully. "I really don¡¯t. It¡¯splicated. Everything is... confusing. But they¡¯re my mates. My second chance mates."


    There. I said it out loud.


    Sofia didn¡¯t look surprised. Instead, she nodded slowly like she already suspected it.


    "Olivia," she said gently, "I don¡¯t know everything you¡¯ve been through. And I won¡¯t pretend I understand all the pain you¡¯ve carried¡ªbut I do know one thing. I¡¯ve seen the way those men cherish you."


    I frowned slightly, unsure of what she meant.


    "They love you," she said firmly. "All three of them. No matter what has happened¡ªor is happening¡ªyou should never question that. It¡¯s obvious in the way they speak about you. That kind of love... doesn¡¯t disappear. Even when it¡¯s messy."


    I stared at her. I knew she was right.


    They did love me.


    I never doubted their feelings.


    I only doubted if their love was enough.


    Still... hearing Sofia say it made something inside me settle.


    A small, fragile piece of me that had been fighting to breathe.


    I nodded slowly, blinking away the sting in my eyes. "Thank you."


    She smiled softly. "Just don¡¯t let fear make the choice for you."


    I nodded. "Thank you."


    Sofia and I sat in silence, sipping thest of our drinks. There was something strangelyforting about sitting with her like this. We¡¯d missed so many years of sisterhood, but somehow... this felt easy.


    Then, from the corner of my eye, I noticed movement.


    I turned slightly¡ªand there was Lord Frederick.


    He had left his seat and was now walking directly toward us, his presence calm butmanding. His eyes, sharp and unreadable, were fixed on me.


    I stiffened slightly, unsure of what he was doing. Sofia sat straighter.


    "Lady Olivia," he said smoothly as he stopped at our table.


    Before I could respond, he reached for my hand.


    And gently¡ªfar too gently¡ªhe lifted it and pressed a kiss to the back of it.


    My breath caught in my throat.


    "Forgive the interruption," he said, his voice as smooth as velvet. "But I couldn¡¯t walk out of here without saying hello. It¡¯s good to see you again."


    My lips parted, but no sound came out.


    Then he turned to Sofia, reached into his coat, and pulled out a ck envelope sealed with gold wax. He handed it to her with a small smile. "And this¡ªthis is for you."


    Sofia took it cautiously. "What is it?"


    He straightened and nced between us. "An invitation. Tonight is my birthday. Nothing grand. Just a quiet gathering with wine, music, and maybe a little dancing if the mood allows. I¡¯d love it if you both came."


    His eyes rested on me for a beat longer than necessary.


    "I¡¯ll be expecting you."


    And just like that¡ªhe nodded politely and turned away, walking back to his seat, where the other man was now standing, ready to leave.


    I blinked, still processing.


    Sofia held the envelope, staring at it like it might explode. "That man is... dramatic," she muttered with a half-smile.


    I looked at her, still stunned. "Are you going?"


    She nced at me and shrugged. "Yes. I think I need it. A little air, a little music... maybe a drink or two to clear my head."


    I hesitated... then slowly nodded. "Then I¡¯ming too."


    Her eyebrows lifted. "Really?"


    I offered a small, dry smile. "Why not? I could use a distraction."


    She grinned. "Great. Let¡¯s wear something fabulous and make the whole room stare."


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 283: The Party

    <h4>Chapter 283: The Party</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Trust me, all eyes will be on you," Lolita teased with a wink, fluffing my hair as I checked myself in the mirror. I rolled my eyes and looked away, forcing a small smile. The truth was, I didn¡¯t care about all eyes. I only cared about theirs¡ªLennox, Louis, and Levi. And they weren¡¯t going to be there. So no, I wasn¡¯t exactly excited.


    Before I could sink too deep into that thought, a knocknded gently on the door. I paused¡ªand even without opening it, I knew exactly who it was. His scent gave him away.


    "Come in," I called, adjusting the strap of my dress.


    The door creaked open, and Calvin stepped inside. I didn¡¯t turn to look at him. Not right away. Not after what happened this morning. After everything we¡¯d said... or yelled.


    "Excuse us," he said, directing his words toward Nora and Lolita.


    They both bowed slightly and slipped out of the room without another word.


    Silence settled between us.


    Tense. Quiet.


    Until finally, he spoke.


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    I turned slightly, eyes meeting his in the mirror.


    "For what?" I asked quietly.


    "For... reacting the way I did earlier," he said, his voice softer than I¡¯d expected. "I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I just¡ª" He paused, rubbing the back of his neck. "I¡¯m angry. Not at you. Just... at what you went through. I can¡¯t stop picturing it. I hate that I wasn¡¯t there to stop it."


    My expression softened, and I nodded slowly.


    "I know," I murmured.


    He took a breath and looked me over, his eyes lingering on my dress.


    "You look beautiful, by the way."


    I gave him a small, surprised smile.


    "Thanks."


    "Have fun tonight. You deserve that much."


    I studied him for a moment before asking, "Aren¡¯t youing?"


    He shook his head. "No. I¡¯ve got a few things to handle¡ªpack matters and some loose ends to tie up."


    Of course.


    Alphas are usually busy.


    "Just... if you feel anything strange," he said, stepping closer, "anything off at all¡ªI want you to call me immediately."


    I raised a brow. "You want me to call you from a party?"


    "No," he said firmly. "I want you to teleport straight to me. No hesitation. No second-guessing. Just get out ande to me, okay?"


    His tone was serious, protective, and it made my chest tighten a little.


    "Okay," I whispered.


    "Promise me, Liv."


    "I promise."


    He nodded once, like that was all he needed, and turned to leave. But just before he reached the door, he nced back.


    "And hey..." he added with a faint smile. "I love you. Don¡¯t you forget that."


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    As the door clicked shut behind Calvin, I stood there for a moment, staring at my reflection. My heart was still a little tangled in hisst words.


    "I love you. Don¡¯t you forget that."


    How could I? obviously he does.


    The door creaked open, and Lolita stepped back in, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips.


    "You done swooning?" she teased.


    I snorted. "Barely."


    Then I nced over her shoulder. "Where¡¯s Nora?"


    "Oh," Lolita said, moving to help adjust my ne. "Alpha Calvin asked her to bring him a ss of juice."


    I frowned. "Juice?"


    Lolita nodded. "Yeah. From the kitchen downstairs."


    My brows pulled tighter. That didn¡¯t sound right.


    "Why would he send Nora? He has personal servants for that."


    "I thought the same thing," she admitted.


    I turned back toward the mirror, a suspicious feeling creeping up my spine.


    Alphas don¡¯t just ept food or drinks from anyone¡ªnot unless it¡¯s someone they trustpletely. Especially not someone they just met the day before.


    Something about that... didn¡¯t sit well with me.


    Before I could dwell on it too long, a voice echoed in my mind.


    "I¡¯m here. Youing?"


    Sofia.


    Her tone was light, but I could sense the nervous energy behind it.


    "Yeah," I mind-linked back. "I¡¯m leaving now."


    Calvin¡¯s driver was already waiting at the front, and within minutes, I was in the sleek ck car, my fingers tapping nervously on myp as the trees blurred past outside the window.


    The car finally pulled up in front of Lord Frederick¡¯s estate¡ªa tall, elegant home. It looked more like a royal hall than a house. Music drifted faintly from inside, and the scent of wine, candles, and expensive perfume filled the air.


    I stepped out of the car and immediately spotted Sofia waiting near the entrance.


    She looked stunning in a deep burgundy dress that hugged her curves perfectly. Her long ck hair was curled and pinned to one side, and she smiled the moment she saw me.


    "There you are," she said, walking up to me and linking her arm with mine. "You look gorgeous."


    "You too," I said with a smirk. "You ready?"


    "As I¡¯ll ever be," she whispered. Then she leaned in. "Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening."


    Sofia and I walked arm in arm through the grand doors of Lord Frederick¡¯s estate.


    The moment we stepped in, the room seemed to pause.


    Heads turned.


    Eyes widened.


    And all of them¡ªevery pairnded on me.


    It wasn¡¯t just polite interest or admiration. It was... awe.


    Whispers broke out like ripples across a stillke.


    "That¡¯s her..."


    "The special one."


    "The girl from the prophecy?"


    "She¡¯s even more beautiful than they said..."


    I forced a small, polite smile, nodding slightly to the guests who greeted me with too much curiosity. I hated this kind of attention. It wasn¡¯t admiration¡ªit was fascination, like I was some kind of rare painting they weren¡¯t allowed to touch.


    Sofia, sensing my difort, leaned close and whispered, "Breathe. They¡¯re just stunned because you¡¯re... well, you."


    I huffed softly but nodded. "I hate being stared at."


    She grinned. "Better get used to it."


    Before I could respond, a soft chime rang out¡ªlike a crystal bell¡ªand the soft hum of conversation faded as Lord Frederick appeared at the top of the grand staircase.


    He looked as elegant as ever in a dark velvet jacket, a silver brooch gleaming at his cor. His pale skin glowed faintly under the chandelier light, and his piercing eyes swept across the room until theynded briefly¡ªfirmly¡ªon me.


    Then he smiled.


    "My honored guests," he began, his voice smooth andmanding, though not loud. "I thank you all foring tonight. This celebration... is something I¡¯ve put off for a very, very long time."


    A soft chuckle swept the crowd.


    Frederick descended the stairs slowly as he continued, "Thest time I celebrated my birthday... was over a hundred years ago. I gave up the habit, thought it unnecessary¡ªpointless, even. But tonight marks a new Chapter."


    He reached the final step and paused.


    "This is my three hundredth birthday."


    A murmur of surprise ran through the room.


    "And," he added, "since I have chosen to begin aging forward like the rest of you¡ªstarting now¡ªI figured it was only right to acknowledge it."


    The guestsughed gently and lifted their sses.


    "To life," he said, raising his own ss of thick red wine¡ªthough I wasn¡¯t entirely sure it was wine.


    "Cheers," the crowd echoed.


    Crystal clinked, and the room came alive again with conversation and movement.


    Music picked back up softly in the background, and people began to mingle and toast and drift into small groups. But Frederick¡¯s eyes lingered on me just a heartbeat longer before he turned away, speaking to an elder vampire near the bar.


    Sofia and I exchanged a look.


    "Well," she whispered with a smirk, "he¡¯s definitely watching you."


    I ignored her and reached for a flute of whatever pink drink a passing waiter offered me.


    "Let¡¯s just try to enjoy this evening."

 Chapter 284: Drugged

    <h4>Chapter 284: Drugged</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Sofia leaned close again. "You do know he¡¯sing over, right?"


    I blinked. "Who?"


    She tilted her head. "Lord Frederick."


    And as if on cue, I felt the shift in the air. That slight silence, the hush of curious eyes... and then I smelled his scent¡ªsubtle but unmistakable.


    I turned just in time to see him approach. The way he moved made it feel like the entire room adjusted around him.


    "Olivia," he said with a soft smile, his voice rich and smooth as ever. "You look... radiant tonight."


    I dipped my head politely. "Thank you, Lord Frederick."


    He gently reached for my hand, and before I could even react, he raised it to his lips and kissed the back of it. His cool lips brushed my skin, and the gesture was so regal it felt straight out of a different century.


    Then he turned to Sofia. "It¡¯s good to see you again, Sofia."


    She smiled warmly. "Happy birthday, Frederick."


    "Thank you." He nodded, then looked between us both. "I hope you two will stay for a while tonight. I¡¯d be honored to have you here."


    "We were nning to," Sofia said smoothly.


    Frederick¡¯s gaze flicked back to me, and there was something in his eyes¡ªadmiration, maybe. Or something else I couldn¡¯t quite name.


    "I hope you¡¯ll enjoy the celebration. There¡¯s still more toe," he said. Then, with onest nod, he turned and disappeared into the crowd, already being pulled into conversation by another elder vampire.


    Sofia raised a brow at me once he was gone. "Well. That was... princely."


    I looked down at my hand, still slightly cold from his touch. "He¡¯s very... dramatic."


    "Old vampires usually are." She smirked. "But not all of them give you that much attention."


    I ignored her teasing and sipped from my ss.


    After a few moments of silence, Sofia¡¯s eyes flicked past me, and her expression shifted.


    "What?" I asked.


    She gave a little smile. "There¡¯s a man walking over. He¡¯s cute."


    I turned slightly, and sure enough, a tall, well-dressed man with dark hair and warm eyes was approaching. His posture was confident but respectful as he came up to Sofia.


    "Forgive the interruption," he said with a charming smile. "Would you honor me with a dance?"


    Sofia nced at me, then back at him. "I¡¯d love to."


    She squeezed my hand briefly. "I won¡¯t be long."


    And just like that, she glided away with him onto the dance floor.


    I stood there alone, holding my ss.


    People had asked me to dance earlier¡ªmore than a few¡ªbut I¡¯d declined each one with a fake smile. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for strangers touching me, even politely. I wasn¡¯t here for romance or attention.


    I was here because I didn¡¯t want Sofia toe alone.


    Still, the loneliness settled in fast.


    A man I hadn¡¯t seen before walked up beside me, his voice friendly and calm. "You look like you need a second drink."


    I offered a tight smile. "I¡¯m alright, thank you."


    He chuckled. "Let me guess¡ªyou don¡¯t like parties?"


    "Not the kind where everyone¡¯s watching me like I¡¯m going to sprout wings."


    Heughed softly. "Fair enough."


    As a waiter passed, he reached out and took two sses from the tray. One was a pale pink, the other clear and fizzy. He handed me the pink one.


    I hesitated¡ªbut took it.


    "Cheers," he said, clinking our sses together gently.


    We talked for a few minutes¡ªnothing deep, just surface-level chatter about music and how long the party mightst. But as the minutes ticked by, I noticed something strange.


    The lights seemed a little brighter.


    My body... warmer.


    Then hotter.


    My vision blurred slightly, and I blinked, trying to steady myself.


    My throat felt dry.


    My chest rose and fell too fast.


    My skin tingled¡ªand not in a good way.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    I reached for my wolf. What¡¯s happening?


    Her voice was sharp. Alert.


    "You¡¯ve been drugged."


    My heart dropped.


    "You need to get out of there, Olivia. Now."


    Without hesitation, I focused every ounce of energy I had and teleported.


    Inded in my bedroom with a gasp, stumbling onto the floor. My ss slipped from my hand and shattered.


    But it didn¡¯t stop.


    The heat in my body only intensified.


    My skin burned.


    My mind clouded.


    I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    My wolf growled, "We need to find our mates. Their scent might stabilize you."


    I didn¡¯t think. I couldn¡¯t.


    I just acted.


    I teleported again, guided by instinct.


    And suddenly¡ªI was in a dimly lit room, standing unsteadily in front of Lennox.


    He was seated at his desk, scribbling something into a book.


    He looked up, his eyes wide with surprise when he saw me.


    "Olivia?"


    His voice was rough,ced with concern. "What¡ªwhat are you doing here? What¡¯s wrong?"


    But I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    The only thing I could feel... was him.


    His scent.


    His presence.


    And the undeniable pull that snapped something loose inside me.


    I didn¡¯t wait.


    The moment I saw Lennox, I rushed forward, nearly tripping over my own feet. My body was burning, shaking, desperate. I didn¡¯t care about anything else.


    I crashed into him, my hands on his face, my lips on his before he could even say another word.


    And he kissed me back.


    Hard.


    Hungry.


    But only for a moment.


    Then he pulled away, breathless, gripping my arms as if trying to hold me steady.


    "Olivia... what happened? Who drugged you?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I whispered, my voice trembling as my fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt. "I just¡ªI need you. Please. Touch me."


    His hands caught mine, stopping me.


    "Liv, calm down¡ª"


    "No!" I said, my voice rising with frustration and need. "Don¡¯t tell me to calm down, please. Just¡ªplease..."


    I kissed him again, more desperate than before, trying to melt into him.


    He groaned against my mouth, torn, his hold on me trembling.


    But just as he began to give in¡ª


    The door swung open.


    "Lennox¡ª" Levi¡¯s voice froze mid-sentence as he and Louis stepped inside.


    Their eyes widened at the sight of me¡ªflushed, disoriented, practically clinging to their brother.


    "She¡¯s been drugged," Lennox said immediately, his tone tight, angry.


    Louis¡¯s eyes darkened. "By who?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Lennox growled, his jaw clenched. "She showed up like this¡ªteleported straight here."


    Then, unexpectedly, Lennox pushed me gently but firmly toward Levi.


    Levi caught me, holding me carefully.


    "What are you doing?" I asked breathlessly, confused.


    "You know what to do," Lennox said to him, backing away. "Help her."


    I reached out, grabbing Lennox¡¯s sleeve. "Where are you going?"


    His eyes met mine, something unreadable flickering there.


    "I¡¯m going to get you water. You need to cool down."


    But it felt like a lie.


    Something in his voice.


    Something in his eyes.


    Tells me it¡¯s a lie.


    "You¡¯re lying." I said breathlessly.


    Lennox nodded, not even denying it. "If I stay, I¡¯ll lose control."


    He turned quickly and left the room, shutting the door behind him.


    I barely had time to process it because the moment he was gone, Levi cupped my face gently.


    "Liv, look at me."


    I did.


    And then he kissed me.


    And just like that... my thoughts spiraled away¡ªchased off by the heat of his mouth, the safety of his hands, the scent I¡¯d always known as home.


    And all I could feel... was him.

 Chapter 285: Just The Tip

    <h4>Chapter 285: Just The Tip</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Levi¡¯s kiss deepened, slow at first, thenced with a hunger that sent shivers down my spine. His hands framed my face, gentle yet possessive. Louis¡¯s presence pressed in next, his scent wrapping around me like smoke and spice. He came closer, his hand brushing over my arm, then trailing down to my waist. His touch was firmer, bolder, and it made my breath hitch.


    "You¡¯re burning up," he murmured, his voice husky.


    "I know," I whispered, trembling between them. "Please... don¡¯t stop."


    Levi¡¯s lips traced a path down my jaw, kissing the sensitive spot beneath my ear. Louis leaned in from the other side, his fingers brushing over the straps of my dress before sliding them down, exposing my shoulders to the cool air.


    They were working in sync, wordless but connected¡ªlike they¡¯d done this a thousand times in dreams they never admitted.


    Louis kissed the curve of my shoulder while Levi¡¯s hands caressed my thighs through the thin fabric of my dress. My skin tingled under every touch and every breath they took around me.


    My dress slipped lower. I didn¡¯t stop them.


    They touched me like I was sacred¡ªlike they needed to memorize every inch before I disappeared again. Soft lips. Strong hands. Gentle pressure.


    They worshipped me.


    Louis¡¯s mouth moved down, lips brushing over my stomach. Levi cupped my cheek again, whispering something I couldn¡¯t quite hear through the haze, but I felt it in his tone. It was adoration, desire, and love.


    Then he lifted me and gentlyid me on the bed. I gasped and pulled him in for a deeper kiss. As our mouths moved, I felt Louis tug at my panties, and I opened my legs for him. His breath hitched as he pulled them down, his lips brushing the inside of my thigh¡ªsoft and slow¡ªmaking me tremble.


    Louis¡¯s mouth moved lower, and the moment his lips touched me where I needed it most, I cried out, arching into him, my hands clutching the sheets. His tongue moved slowly at first, then with growing urgency, like he was drinking in every reaction I gave him.


    Levi kissed along my corbone, his hand cradling my jaw, grounding me. But I needed more¡ªall of him.


    Desperation took over.


    I tore my lips from Levi¡¯s, my hands shaking as they reached for his belt, unfastening it with frantic fingers. He tensed but didn¡¯t stop me. His eyes darkened, his breath catching as I freed him from his pants.


    I met his gaze, my need written across every inch of me.


    Unexpectedly, I flipped us over and made Leviy on the bed while I sat on him.


    Levi¡¯s hands gripped my waist as I straddled him, my body already aching, trembling from the heat Louis had ignited between my thighs. Levi¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, pupils blown wide, a low growl rumbling in his chest as I settled against him. His arousal pressed hot and hard against my aching pussy.


    Beneath me, he was tense¡ªtrying to hold back, to be gentle¡ªbut I could feel the war within him. Just like the one raging inside me.


    I leaned down and kissed him, slow and deep, tasting his restraint. My hands moved between us, wrapping his hardened cock. His breath stuttered against my lips as I began to stroke him with slow, deliberate care, savoring the weight and heat of him.


    Behind me, Louis hadn¡¯t stopped. His hands were gripping my thighs, spreading me open with delicious possession. His mouth returned to my pussy like he belonged there¡ªhis tongue moving with slow, teasing strokes that had my body jerking in response. Every nerve in me caught fire.


    "Oh, Moon Goddess..." I whispered, my voice breaking.


    Levi¡¯s hands tightened on my hips, his breath ragged as I increased my pace in stroking him.


    I dipped down, pressing kisses along his jaw, then lower, tracing his chest with my tongue. My lips found their way down, worshipping the hard lines of his body, while Louis¡¯s mouth never stopped licking me from behind.


    Levi groaned as I took him between my lips, slow and careful, savoring the taste of him. His fingers curled into the sheets, his body arching slightly beneath mine.


    "F-fuck, Olivia," he hissed, the sound strained, reverent.


    Louis groaned behind me, and I felt the vibration of it shoot straight through my spine. His tongue moved with purpose now, fast and deep, his hands anchoring me in ce as the two of them¡ªgods¡ªthe two of them unraveled me at once.


    I was suspended between them. One wrapped in my mouth, the other licking my pussy like I was made of starlight and sin.


    The heat was unbearable¡ªin the best, most wicked way.


    Levi groaned under me, every sound he made vibrating through my lips as I sucked him. His hands tangled in my hair, not to force, but to anchor himself.


    "Olivia," he rasped, his voice strained. "You¡¯re going to break me."


    Behind me, Louis pulled back only for a second, his finger sliding in where his mouth had just been, teasing the edge of my sanity. I gasped around Levi, my thighs trembling, my body caught in a relentless tide between them.


    "Don¡¯t stop," I begged, breathless. When I pulled off Levi for just a moment, my voice cracked open with need. "Please... don¡¯t stop."


    "I wasn¡¯t nning to," Louis murmured, his voice rough and thick with desire. Then his mouth returned to my pussy, hungrier this time¡ªmore desperate, like he couldn¡¯t get enough.


    Levi pulled me back up, capturing my lips in a kiss that was all teeth and tongue, tasting himself on me. He pulled back for a moment, his eyes searched mine, wild with hunger and possession.


    Then he pulled me up into another kiss, his lips crashing against mine, full of hunger and restraint all at once. I could feel the tremble in his hands as they held my waist, the fire behind his darkened eyes.


    "Levi," I breathed, pulling back just enough to look at him. "I¡¯m no longer drugged. I know what I¡¯m doing. And I¡¯m not going in... I just want to feel you."


    His jaw clenched. "Olivia..."


    "Just the tip," I whispered, my voice barely holding together. "Please."

 Chapter 286: Pleasured

    <h4>Chapter 286: Pleasured</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Levi hesitated, torn, but the desire between us was undeniable. Slowly, carefully, he guided his cock to my entrance, the thick head brushing against the slick heat of me. We both moaned at the contact, the tension snapping taut as a bowstring. I rocked my hips slightly, letting the tip of him slide along my folds¡ªwet and pulsing, so close, yet not inside. The friction was delicious and maddening. My breath came in shallow gasps as I moved, the sensation sending waves of pleasure through my core. Levi¡¯s grip on my hips tightened.


    "Moon... you¡¯re killing me," he groaned, his voice guttural.


    Behind me, Louis wasn¡¯t idle.


    His fingers slid between my thighs again, spreading me gently. Then his thumb found my clit, circling it in slow, purposeful strokes that made my entire body jolt with sensation.


    "Gods¡ªLouis," I cried, my hips bucking between them.


    Louis chuckled softly, his breath hot against my skin.


    "I want to feel you fall apart," he murmured. "Right here. Between us."


    Levi¡¯s cock rubbed at my entrance, the swollen head teasing me with every rock of my hips. It was torture. Sweet, burning, sacred torture.


    Our bodies moved in a rhythm that was all tension and longing, every brush of his tip making me whimper. Every flick of Louis¡¯s thumb sent sparks bursting behind my eyes.


    "Don¡¯t stop," I whispered again, my voice shaking with emotion. "Don¡¯t stop..."


    And they didn¡¯t.


    Levi¡¯s forehead pressed to mine, his breath ragged. Louis kissed along my back, his fingers coaxing more pleasure from my body than I thought possible.


    Levi¡¯s cock pulsed at my entrance, hot and throbbing against my slick folds as I rocked my hips again, slower this time, savoring the friction. He let out a sharp breath, his hands flexing around my waist as if anchoring himself against the urge to thrust deeper.


    His eyes locked on mine¡ªdark, dted, pleading.


    "Olivia, you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing to me..."


    "I do," I whispered, brushing my lips against his, teasing him. "I feel every twitch... every ache you¡¯re holding back."


    And gods, so did I.


    Louis¡¯s fingers never stopped circling my clit¡ªslow, steady, devastating. His other hand slid up, sying across my stomach, holding me close as he pressed his chest to my back, his mouth grazing the shell of my ear.


    "She¡¯s trembling," he murmured to Levi, his voice deep and full of praise. "So damn responsive."


    Levi groaned, his hips shifting up instinctively, the thick head of him grinding against my entrance with more pressure. I gasped, clutching his shoulders, the sensation so intense I saw stars.


    "I want you to feel all of it," Levi growled, his voice thick with strain, "even if I can¡¯t be inside you."


    Louis kissed my neck from behind, slow and savoring.


    I whimpered in pleasure.


    Louis reached around, his fingers recing his thumb, now sliding in gentle strokes over my clit¡ªup and down, slow at first, then firmer, more insistent. I bucked helplessly against Levi, the friction between his cock and my folds unbearable now, driving me wild with every movement.


    "More," I gasped. "Don¡¯t stop¡ªplease, more..."


    Levi captured my mouth in a kiss that was all teeth and fire, his hips rising in sync with mine. Every motion rubbed him harder against my entrance, every stroke of Louis¡¯s fingers pushing me closer to the edge.


    My entire body was a storm of sensation¡ªheat, friction, pressure. Levi¡¯s cock teasing, Louis¡¯s hands orchestrating my pleasure.


    "Let go, Olivia," Louis said against my ear. "Let us feel youe apart."


    I cried out, the sound raw and broken, as a wave of pleasure crashed through me¡ªsharp, pulsing, endless. My legs trembled, my thighs mped tight around Levi, my nails dug into his chest as the orgasm rolled through me like lightning.


    Levi groaned beneath me, his own restraint shattering as he jerked against me, moaning low into my mouth. Louis held me tight, grounding me as I trembled, whispering praise against my skin like I was something divine.


    I copsed forward, my lips brushing Levi¡¯s shoulder, my breath ragged, my heart pounding like a war drum. Louis¡¯s arms wrapped around me from behind, solid and warm, and Levi cradled my face, his thumbs wiping away the stray tears I hadn¡¯t realized had fallen.


    "You didn¡¯t even go in," I whispered, halfughing, half-sobbing.


    Levi chuckled hoarsely. "Didn¡¯t have to. You broke me anyway."


    Louis kissed my spine, a smile in his voice. "And you¡¯re not done yet..."


    My body was still shaking from the aftermath, the waves of pleasure still humming under my skin when Louis¡¯s grip on my waist shifted, strong, possessive.


    "Switch," he said tly to Levi.


    Levi blinked, breathless and dazed, still beneath me. "What?"


    "You¡¯ve had your turn. Move."


    There was no arguing with that voice. A chill skated down my spine at how quickly the dynamic changed.


    Levi groaned but obeyed, sliding out from under me, his cock slick and hard, his breath uneven as he moved to the side. I barely had time to gasp before Louis took his ce on the bed, lying back.


    "Come here," Louis said, pulling me onto hisp, positioning me over him.


    His hand gripped my jaw, making me meet his gaze. "Look at me. Stay right here. You don¡¯t move until I say so."


    I nodded, trembling, but the challenge in his eyes said he wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    He leaned forward slightly, his mouth brushing my ear. "You¡¯ll learn not to test me, Olivia."


    Then came the sting¡ªhis palm pped the inside of my thigh, not harsh but sharp enough to jolt me, send another rush of arousal through my already-overstimted body.


    "Keep those legs open. I don¡¯t like repeating myself."


    I whimpered, the sound strangled by shock and desire, and obeyed.


    Beneath me, his cock pressed against my folds, teasing and hot. He didn¡¯t push in, but the weight of him there was torture. My hips rolled instinctively, seeking more, but Louis¡¯s hands locked onto my thighs.


    "No."


    My breath hitched.


    "You¡¯ll take what I give you," he said, and then¡ªgods¡ªhis fingers returned to my clit, circling it with precise, controlled pressure. "And you¡¯ll thank me for it."


    "Louis," I moaned, my hips twitching against his restraint.


    To my side, Levi watched with parted lips, his chest heaving, his eyes zing with dark hunger. He reached down, wrapping a hand around himself, stroking in slow, rhythmic motions as he watched Louis dominate the moment.


    "She¡¯s beautiful like this," Levi said hoarsely. "Completely undone."


    Louis didn¡¯t take his eyes off me. "Not undone yet," he said. "But she will be."


    He brought me forward, dragging my folds slowly over his length¡ªtip to base and back again. I cried out, the stimtion unbearable in the best way. Still, he didn¡¯t enter. Not even a little.


    "You said you just wanted to feel the tip," Louis murmured. "So that¡¯s all you get."


    Then his hand struck again¡ªanother soft p to my thigh, punishment and reward tangled in one.


    "I¡¯ll give you everything when you¡¯ve earned it."


    My body bucked, caught between his wicked touch and Levi¡¯s gaze¡ªboth of them working me from opposite ends of a twisted heaven.


    And the worst part?


    I never wanted it to stop.


    Louis¡¯s grip tightened on my waist as I rolled my hips over him again and again, the thick length of him sliding along my soaked folds. The friction was maddening, every drag of his cock against me sparking lightning behind my eyes.


    His mouth trailed up my chest, slow and deliberate, until his lips found my nipple. He took it between his lips with a soft growl, sucking hard enough to make me cry out, his tongue flicking over the sensitive peak until my back arched in a helpless curve.


    "Louis¡ª" I gasped, my fingers burying in his hair as I rode the ridge of him. "Don¡¯t stop..."


    "I won¡¯t," he muttered around my skin, voice thick, lips never leaving my breast. "Not until you fall apart again."


    To the side, I caught Levi watching us, his eyes dark, his jaw clenched, his hand wrapped around himself as he stroked slowly, almost reverently. His chest rose and fell with shallow breaths, watching every move I made.


    I reached for him, fingers curling around his wrist to stop him.


    "Come closer," I said, my voice hoarse with need.


    He obeyed instantly, kneeling beside us, and I leaned forward, brushing my lips down his chest, down his stomach. His cock pulsed in my grip as I brought him to my mouth, slow and deliberate, never breaking eye contact.


    Levi groaned¡ªdeep, guttural¡ªas I took his cock into my mouth, matching the rhythm of my hips against Louis with the motion of my mouth around him. Thebination was too much. The push and pull. The dominance and surrender. The way Louis¡¯s hands guided my movement while Levi trembled under my touch.


    "You¡¯re going to make him lose it," Louis murmured against my skin, his mouth still close to my breast, his voice low and wicked.


    I moaned in response, and the vibration made Levi shudder.


    "Fuck," Levi hissed, his hands fisting the sheets as he suddenly pulled back, his breath ragged. "I¡ªOlivia, I¡¯m gonna¡ª"


    I watched as he tensed, his body straining as he came, his head tipped back, his face caught in that perfect, broken bliss. The sight sent another wave of heat rolling through me.


    Louis moved beneath me with new purpose. His hands gripped my hips, guiding me harder, faster along his length. I cried out, the rhythm turning wild, desperate, perfect.


    "Just like that," he growled. "Let me feel all of you."


    My fingers dug into his chest as I ground against him, hips rocking in frantic need, every movement bringing me closer to the edge again. His mouth returned to my breast, sucking with fierce hunger as his body tensed under mine.


    Then suddenly¡ªhe stopped.


    His hands gripped me tight, stilling me mid-motion, and before I could speak, he pulled me off him with a sharp breath.


    I blinked, confused¡ªuntil I saw his jaw lock, his muscles trembling.


    Louis¡¯s head fell back, his chest rising in hard, ragged gasps, and he let out a low, raw groan as he released his cum all over hisp. My body felt boneless. Wrung out. Completely drained.


    Louis¡¯s arms circled me first, his chest rising and falling under me. Levi shifted in closer, his hand brushing my hair back, his lips ghosting over my temple.


    They held me like I was fragile.


    Like I was more than desire. Like I was everything.


    And yet... as warm and secure as their arms were, something in me ached.


    Something missing.


    I closed my eyes, my heart pounding with the aftermath of pleasure, and then I thought of Lennox.


    The thought of him rose like a tidal wave, stealing the air from my lungs. I saw his eyes again, the way they darkened when he pushed me toward Levi. The way his voice had cracked when he said he was going to get water.


    "Where is Lennox?" I asked quietly, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    Levi stirred. "He should be around somewhere," he said softly, but even he sounded unsure.


    I sat up slowly, wrapping the nket tighter around myself. The warmth of their touch couldn¡¯t chase away the hollow in my chest.


    "I want to see him," I murmured, trying to stand.


    Louis reached for me, his fingers catching mine. "Liv... he¡¯s struggling."


    I turned to him. "With what?"


    He exhaled deeply. "With you. With this. Lennox is... intense. You know that."


    A sharp pang twisted through my chest. "That was a one-time thing," I said softly but firmly. "It¡¯s okay for him to lose control sometimes.... he¡¯s my mate. You all are..." My throat tightened. "I need to talk to him right now. I don¡¯t want him feeling like I left him behind."


    Louis¡¯s jaw clenched, but he nodded slowly, releasing my hand.


    I wrapped myself tighter in the nket, closing my eyes. I let the memory of Lennox guide me¡ªhis scent, his presence, the storm in his eyes¡ªand reached for that invisible tether between us.


    The room around me faded.


    And when I opened my eyes again, I was standing in the study.


    The fire was low, casting flickering shadows across the room. Books were scattered across the desk.


    And there¡ªseated in the chair, facing away from me¡ªwas Lennox.


    His posture was tense. A ss of whiskey in his hand. His head was bowed, hair falling over his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t look at me.


    But I could feel it¡ªthe pain raging inside him.


    "Lennox..." I whispered.


    His body went rigid.


    Slowly, he turned toward me.


    His eyes met mine.


    And the pain I saw in them nearly brought me to my knees.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 287: Let’s Start all over

    <h4>Chapter 287: Let¡¯s Start all over</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    "Olivia... what are you doing here?" I asked, stunned.


    She was thest person I expected to see right now, wrapped in nothing but a nket, her hair tousled, and cheeks still flushed from whatever had happened before she came here.


    But she didn¡¯t respond.


    Instead, she walked toward me in silence, her eyes unreadable in the low firelight. My heart hammered in my chest, confused and aching all at once.


    Then, without a word, she climbed onto myp and curled into me¡ªher head resting gently against my chest.


    I froze.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t breathe. I just held her there, stunned by the feel of her on me.


    Then my arms moved on instinct, wrapping around her tightly. I cradled her like she was something breakable. Something I¡¯d nearly lost.


    Her heartbeat thudded softly against mine, steady and close.


    And even though my mind was a mess of questions and pain... I held her like she was my world.


    Because she was.


    Because no matter how much it tore me up, no matter how jealous or broken I felt¡ªthis was still Olivia.


    My Olivia.


    I lifted her gently into my arms, her weight featherlight, her scent already soothing my pain. I buried my face in her hair, letting the silence say what I couldn¡¯t.


    For a long moment, we stayed like that, wrapped in each other, in silence. The warmth of her body against mine, her soft breaths tickling my neck, the steady beat of her heart grounding me.


    And still, I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I didn¡¯t want to ruin this moment. I didn¡¯t want to ask questions that might break whatever fragile peace this was.


    So I just kept holding her, burying my face in her hair again, breathing her in like she was air and I¡¯d been suffocating.


    Then, softly... she spoke.


    "Do you remember when I was thirteen?"


    Her voice was quiet, almost a whisper, but I felt the words vibrate through my chest.


    I nodded slightly, not trusting myself to speak.


    "I caught that fever," she continued, curling tighter into me. "And I wouldn¡¯t stop shivering... everyone panicked. Even my father thought they¡¯d have to send me to the hospital."


    I remembered.


    Of course I remembered.


    "You were the only one I wanted near me," she said, the ghost of a smile in her voice. "You picked me up and held me like this... right against your chest. You didn¡¯t even let go when you started burning up too."


    I could still feel it¡ªthat moment. Her small, trembling body clinging to me, crying from the heat and the chills, and my wolf refusing to put her down.


    She gave a soft breath, almost augh. "Levi and Louis kept begging me to let them take a turn. They said you needed rest. That it wasn¡¯t fair you had to hold me all day..."


    I smiled faintly, the ache in my chest pulling tighter.


    "But I refused," she whispered, her fingers curling lightly against my shirt. "I wouldn¡¯t leave your arms. Not for anything. Not even for them."


    Tears burned at the back of my eyes.


    "I didn¡¯t care if you were tired... I just felt safe."


    I pulled her closer, pressing my lips to the top of her head, letting her words soak through every wound I hadn¡¯t voiced aloud.


    "I feel that way now," she whispered. "Safe... right here."


    I closed my eyes, breathing her in again, letting my arms tighten around her like I could keep her there forever.


    Gods... how had I ever thought I could live without her?


    She was home.


    "Despite everything, Lennox... despite all that happened... my feelings for you... for your brothers never changed... they are still the same," she whispered.


    My heart stuttered, tears pricking my eyes... why did Olivia have to be this perfect?


    "I... I was supposed to hate you three," she continued, her voice barely more than a whisper. "What you did to me... what you three did to me... I should¡¯ve walked away and never looked back. But here I am. Wrapped in your arms."


    Her words sank deep, each one like a de sliding through my chest¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t pain I felt.


    It was love.


    Undeserved, unwavering love.


    She still loved us.


    Even after everything.


    Her head remained pressed to my chest, but I could feel the tremble in her voice, the way her hands clutched at my shirt like she was trying to keep herself from falling apartpletely.


    "I tried to hate you," she breathed. "Goddess, I tried. I wanted to. I needed to. But my heart... it wouldn¡¯t let me."


    She lifted her gaze then, slowly, her eyes ssy with tears that clung to hershes like fragile crystals. Her expression was so full of pain it almost broke me.


    "I¡¯ve been in love with you three since I turned thirteen," she said, the words raw and honest. "Since the day I realized the way I looked at you... it wasn¡¯t innocent anymore. It wasn¡¯t just a crush. It was real."


    Her voice cracked. "I never stopped loving you, Lennox. Not for one second. Not when you rejected me. Not when you hurt me. Not even when I tried to forget."


    Tears slipped down her cheeks, low, silent streaks of heartbreak¡ªand I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I leaned forward, cupping her face with trembling hands, and kissed her tears away. One. Then another. Then another¡ªuntil I was kissing her cheeks like I could take all the pain away with just my lips.


    "I don¡¯t know what to do," she whispered, her eyes searching mine. "I need to hate you. I should hate you. Our families are enemies. Everything says I should stay away..."


    My chest heaved with emotion. I pressed my forehead to hers, closing my eyes. "Then let¡¯s start afresh, Olivia."


    She blinked at me. "What?"


    "Let¡¯s start over," I murmured, my voice raw. "You, me... Levi, Louis. Let¡¯s go back to the beginning."


    Her lips trembled, confusion flickering in her tear-filled eyes. "We can¡¯t just erase everything that happened."


    "I know," I said softly, brushing a thumb along her cheek. "And we¡¯re not trying to. But we can¡¯t keep pretending the past didn¡¯t break something in you¡ªsomething in all of us."


    She closed her eyes briefly, like the weight of those words settled somewhere deep in her chest.


    "We¡¯ve hurt you," I continued, my voice cracking. "Gods, we shattered you. And just saying we¡¯re sorry¡ªit¡¯s not enough. It¡¯ll never be enough."


    Her arms tightened around me.


    "But maybe," I whispered, "if we stop running from it, if we face it together... maybe we can rebuild."


    She looked up at me, silent.


    "We want to show you we¡¯re sorry," I said. "Not with apologies, but with our actions. We want to show you how much we love you, how precious you are to us."


    Olivia¡¯s lips parted slightly, her breath catching.


    I gave her a faint, hopeful smile. "Let us start by courting you properly... the way we should have."


    She blinked. "Courting me?"


    I nodded. "You deserve that. You deserve effort, time, love. You deserve to be fought for."


    I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "So... will you have dinner with us?"


    Her brows lifted, and I hurried to rify.


    "Just the four of us," I said gently. "You, me, Levi, and Louis. No pressure. No expectations. Just... food and conversation. A start. A real one."


    She stared at me for a moment.


    Then she gave the smallest nod. "Yes."


    Relief surged through me. "Tomorrow night?" I asked, brushing my knuckles along her cheek. "Is that okay?"


    "Yes," she said again, more firmly this time, and her soft smile nearly made my heart burst.


    I chuckled, leaning forward to press a kiss to her forehead. "We¡¯ll cook all your favorite meals ourselves," I promised. "Even if we burn the kitchen down doing it."


    Sheughed quietly, that beautiful sound I hadn¡¯t heard in what felt like forever.


    "I¡¯d still eat it," she whispered.


    "I¡¯ll hold you to that," I said, pulling her closer once again, wrapping her in my arms as if I could shield her from the weight of everything we¡¯d done.


    For a while, we just stayed there, quiet. Her breathing soft against my neck, my hand gently stroking her back beneath the nket. Neither of us spoke. There was a lot to say. But not now. I¡¯ll wait for tomorrow.


    Soon, I felt the way her body sagged a little more against mine, the weight of exhaustion dragging at her limbs. She was tired. Drained. And she deserved rest more than anything.


    I pulled back slightly, whispering against her hair, "You must be tired... Let me take you to bed."


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    She just slowly slid off myp.


    For a moment, I thought she was leaving. A sh of panic surged through me¡ªhad I annoyed her?


    But she didn¡¯t move toward the door or teleport away. She didn¡¯t even look away.


    Instead... she turned to face me.


    And then, without a word, she let go of the nket.


    It slipped from her fingers, pooling silently at her feet.


    My breath caught as she stoodpletely naked before me.

 Chapter 288: I have three mates

    <h4>Chapter 288: I have three mates</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    I could barely speak. I could barely breathe.


    My gaze raked over her naked form¡ªher firm breasts, the delicate peaks of her pink, hardened nipples. Then my eyes drifted lower¡ªto the gentle curve of her stomach, the dip of her waist, the swell of her hips¡ªuntil theynded on her neatly shaved pussy.


    I inhaled sharply, shifting ufortably in my seat, the tension coiling tightly in my gut. Slowly, I forced my eyes back up to her face.


    "Olivia..." I managed, my voice barely a whisper. "What... what are you doing?"


    She stepped closer, the space between us shrinking until I could feel the warmth of her skin brushing the edge of my restraint.


    "I want you," she said softly, but her voice didn¡¯t waver. "Thest time I checked, I have three mates, Lennox. Not two."


    My wolf howled, wild and feral, pounding against the walls of my chest, begging me to close the gap. To take her. im her. Mark her all over again.


    I wanted to. Goddess, I craved it.


    But my hands shook at my sides.


    "Olivia..." I rasped, forcing myself to take a shaky breath. "I don¡¯t trust myself. If I touch you now, I might lose control again. I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    She didn¡¯t respond.


    Not with words.


    She simply climbed back into myp, her thighs straddling me, her bare skin pressing into mine like a brand.


    And then... she kissed me.


    No hesitation. No asking.


    Just her lips on mine¡ªsoft, warm and desperate.


    Everything in me shattered.


    Her kiss was fire. Need and nostalgia. It stole my breath and gave it back in pieces, wrapped in everything we¡¯d lost... and everything we still could be.


    I groaned into her mouth, my arms locking around her out of instinct. My hands skated over her back, memorizing the feel of her skin, the way she trembled¡ªnot from fear, but from desire.


    I should¡¯ve pulled back.


    But the second her tongue brushed mine, I lost it.


    The taste of her drove me mad.


    Her kiss was everything. Rage, longing, heartbreak, love. It shattered my control and rewrote the rules of restraint. Her hands tangled in my hair, tugging me deeper, and I didn¡¯t hesitate. I gave in. Fully. Finally.


    I stood abruptly, my arms wrapped around her, her legs instinctively locking around my waist. The chair scraped back behind me as I carried her to the desk, knocking aside papers and books like none of it mattered. Because it didn¡¯t.


    Only she did.


    Iid her down gently, reverently, her back pressing against the cool wood while her heat scorched into me like wildfire. Her hair spilled like ink over the desk, her eyes fixed on mine¡ªssy, vulnerable, but full of need.


    She was stunning.


    And she was mine.


    I kissed her again, slower this time, savoring the soft whimper she gave when our mouths met. My hands trailed down her arms, her ribs, her hips¡ªevery inch of her like scripture I needed to memorize. She arched slightly, offering herself to me, and I worshipped her like the goddess she was.


    My lips left her mouth to explore her jaw, the delicate curve of her neck, the hollow of her throat. I kissed every inch, tasting her skin, dragging my tongue across the ces that made her gasp. And when I reached her breasts¡ªGoddess, I paused.


    Just to look.


    To feel.


    To take in the soft rise and fall of her chest as my thumbs brushed across her hardened nipples. She trembled. I dipped my head and took one into my mouth, sucking gently while my hand caressed the other. Her back arched, a soft cry leaving her lips as her fingers clutched at my hair.


    I moved lower, leaving a trail of kisses down her stomach, my hands spreading her thighs open, baring the most sacred part of her.


    "Lennox..." she breathed, her voice trembling.


    "I¡¯ve got you," I whispered, locking eyes with her.


    Then I dipped my head between her thighs and tasted her.


    She cried out softly, her hips bucking at the first stroke of my tongue. Sweet and slick, her scent and taste ignited something feral in me. I licked her slowly, deliberately, dragging my tongue through her folds before focusing on her clit¡ªsuckling gently, then flicking with precision.


    Her thighs trembled around my head.


    Her moans were like prayers.


    My finger slid into her slowly, curling just right, matching the rhythm of my tongue. She was already so close, already gasping my name like it was the only word she remembered.


    Her hand gripped mine, fingersced tightly, grounding herself as I devoured her like a man starved. Because I was. Starved of her. Of this. Of everything we¡¯d lost.


    Her breath hitched¡ªonce, twice¡ªand then she shattered.


    She came on my mouth, her body convulsing as her climax tore through her. I didn¡¯t stop. I held her there, carried her through it, tasted every drop of her pleasure until she was trembling, drained, glowing.


    Only then did I rise, kissing my way back up her body, tasting her release on my lips as I hovered over her once more.


    Her eyes fluttered open, ssy and full of something deeper than lust.


    Love.


    She reached up, cupping my cheek. "Lennox..."


    I leaned in, brushing my nose against hers. "That was just the beginning, Olivia. I¡¯ll spend forever making up for the lost time."


    Olivia nodded, and her fingers ghosted over my chest, her touch soft, sexy. Then, without a word, she slid down from the desk and sank to her knees before me.


    The sight of her there¡ªnaked, flushed, eyes wide with devotion and hunger¡ªnearly undid me.


    She reached for my belt, her fingers trembling slightly as she unbuckled it, then unzipped me. I sucked in a sharp breath as she freed me, her gaze flicking up to meet mine. There was no hesitation in her eyes, just desire.


    "I want to taste you," she whispered. "Let me."


    My wolf roared with approval, and I could only nod, my hand brushing through her hair as she leaned forward and took me into her mouth.


    The heat of her lips, the wet suction, the way her tongue moved with slow, deliberate strokes¡ªit was maddening. She sucked gently at first, then deeper, her hand wrapped around my base as she worked me with exquisite skill.


    "Fuck... Olivia," I groaned, one hand braced on the desk, the other tangled in her hair as her mouth worked me. Every flick of her tongue, every sound she made, had my legs trembling. I was close¡ªtoo close¡ªand she knew it.


    But she didn¡¯t stop.


    I tried to warn her. "I¡¯m going to¡ª"


    She moaned around me, the vibration sending me spiraling. My hips bucked forward as I came, hard, spilling into her mouth with a guttural growl. She swallowed it all¡ªevery drop¡ªnever breaking eye contact.


    When I finally opened my eyes, she was wiping her lips with the back of her hand, still kneeling. Glowing. Smirking slightly.


    Then sheid back on the floor, spreading her legs for me, her body bathed in moonlight and firelight.


    "I want to feel you," she said, her voice hoarse. "You don¡¯t have to go all the way in... I just want to feel your cock between my thighs. Please."


    I knelt between her legs, my chest heaving as I looked down at her. My cock twitched again, already hardening despite what just happened.


    "You sure?" I asked, cupping her cheek.


    "Yes," she whispered, wrapping her legs around my waist. "I need you, Lennox... even if it¡¯s just like this."


    I positioned myself between her thighs, sliding my length against her slick folds¡ªnot entering¡ªjust gliding, teasing, giving her exactly what she asked for. The friction made us both gasp.


    She arched her hips toward me, her hands clutching at my arms as I rocked against her, the length of me gliding between her wetness with each thrust.


    Her moans were soft and needy, mine ragged and desperate.


    Her hips rocked in time with mine, desperate for more, for all of me. But I kept the pace slow, controlled, savoring every gasp, every tremble.


    I leaned down, my mouth finding her breasts again, sucking one nipple gently into my mouth while my hips rolled against hers.


    "Lennox..." she gasped, her nails digging into my shoulders. "Please..."


    I flicked my tongue over her hardened nipple, then kissed across to the other. "Please what?" I murmured, my lips brushing her skin.


    She arched under me, her breath ragged. "Please... I need you inside me. Just¡ªjust once. Please. Just go in."


    I groaned, the plea slicing through my already fraying restraint. My cock throbbed as I pressed harder between her thighs, our bodies moving like we¡¯d never been apart.


    But I didn¡¯t give in.


    Instead, I chuckled low against her skin, the sound vibrating against her breast. "If I do that, Olivia... my brothers will kill me."


    She gave a breathlessugh¡ªhalf desperate, half amused¡ªas she buried her fingers in my hair. "I don¡¯t care."


    "I do," I whispered, lifting my gaze to meet hers. "Because I want this¡ªus¡ªto be right. Not rushed. Not stolen in a moment of weakness. You have three mates, remember?"


    She swallowed hard but nodded in agreement.


    I rocked against her onest time, slowly, deeply, letting her feel every inch of me without taking that final step. Then I stopped.


    Her breathing was uneven, her body trembling.


    And still, she was the most beautiful thing I¡¯d ever seen.


    Gently, I pulled away, brushing her hair back from her face. Iid beside her, one arm wrapping around her as she curled into me, her cheek pressed to my chest.


    "I want you more than anything," I whispered into her hair. "But let¡¯s have that talk tomorrow, alright?"


    She nodded against me, her breath warm on my skin. "Then promise me it¡¯ll be soon."


    I kissed the top of her head, holding her tighter. "Soon," I vowed.

 Chapter 289: Waking Up In Their arms

    <h4>Chapter 289: Waking Up In Their arms</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I felt soft kisses trail over my cheeks, nose, and forehead. It was warm and gentle, nudging me out of sleep like sunlight peeking through a window.


    "Mmm..." I groaned, half asleep, trying to bury my face into the pillow.


    "Louis, stop... you¡¯re waking her up," came Lennox¡¯s unmistakable voice,ced with amusement and warning.


    I recognized it instantly.


    But Louis just chuckled,pletely unbothered. "She loves it. Don¡¯t you, sweetheart?" he murmured, pressing one more exaggerated kiss to the tip of my nose.


    I tried to smile, still caught between sleep and waking¡ªuntil I felt a sudden shift in the bed and heard a thud, followed by a grunt.


    I forced my eyes open.


    What I saw made my sleep-heavy brain jolt awake.


    Lennox had tackled Louis, pinning him t on the bed. His hand was wrapped around Louis¡¯s wrist while his knee held down his shoulder. Louis squirmed dramatically beneath him, clearly not trying very hard to escape.


    "I warned you," Lennox said with a growl that wasn¡¯t at all serious.


    Louis onlyughed harder, breathless beneath him. "You¡¯re just mad I got to her first."


    "I always get to her first," Lennox shot back smugly.


    "You sound like children," I mumbled, my voice still hoarse with sleep.


    They both froze, their heads snapping in my direction.


    Then Louis shed me a boyish grin from beneath Lennox. "Morning, beautiful."


    I rolled my eyes. "You¡¯re ridiculous."


    "You love me that way."


    Before I could respond, the bathroom door opened¡ªand out stepped Levi, steam curling from behind him. His dark hair was damp, and he wore nothing but a white towel slung low around his hips. Droplets of water glistened on his skin, trailing down his chest as he rubbed another towel over his hair.


    He paused mid-step, looking over at the scene on the bed with a raised brow.


    "Seriously?" he muttered. "You two already fighting?"


    "He started it," Louis said, still pinned.


    "I¡¯ll finish it," Lennox smirked, shoving his brother¡¯s face into the mattress just enough to make him grunt.


    I shook my head, suppressing a smile. There was something deeplyforting¡ªalmost surreal¡ªabout waking up to this chaos. Like nothing had changed and yet... everything had.


    Before I could say anything more, Levi walked over to the bed, his towel still wrapped low on his hips. The droplets on his skin shimmered in the morning light as he tossed the towel from his hair onto a chair and leaned down toward me.


    "Come here," he murmured, his voice soft and warm.


    Without thinking, I reached for him¡ªand he scooped me into his arms with such ease it made me feel weightless. I instinctively wrapped my legs around his waist, my arms loosely circling his shoulders as he held me close against his chest.


    It wasn¡¯t until I rested my cheek against him that I realized what I was wearing.


    One of their oversized shirts.


    I blinked, confused for a second. I didn¡¯t remember changing. Didn¡¯t remember how I got into bed. Everything after curling into Lennoxst night had been a blur. A warm, safe blur.


    Levi must¡¯ve noticed my hesitation because he chuckled softly. "You knocked out cold. Lennox carried you in. Louis insisted you wear somethingfortable. We all agreed on the shirt."


    "Figured you¡¯d like my scent more," Louis added from the bed, his face still partially squished under Lennox¡¯s arm.


    I smiled faintly, inhaling the faint, familiar mix of all their scents clinging to the fabric. It was stupid howforting it felt. Like home.


    Levi shifted me slightly in his arms, brushing a few strands of hair away from my face with his free hand. "How are you feeling?" he asked gently.


    I looked into his eyes, those alluring sea-blue eyes that always seemed to know more than they let on, and nodded. "I¡¯m fine."


    His gaze softened even more. "Are you ready for our date tonight?"


    That made my heart skip a beat.


    I nodded again, a little breathless. "Yes."


    A slow smile curved his lips, and he leaned in, pressing a sweet, lingering kiss to mine¡ªunhurried, like we had all the time in the world. His lips were warm, familiar, and everything in me seemed to melt into that moment.


    When he finally pulled back, his forehead rested against mine for a second before he whispered, "Good."


    Then, gently, Levi walked over and lowered me down onto the bed. Before I could even settle, Lennox reached out and pulled me into his arms, tucking me close to himself.


    I smiled to myself, wrapped in his warmth, my fingers lightly tracing circles over his chest as Louis finally managed to wriggle free from under him, grumbling yfully.


    Everything felt so good. Real.


    Until it didn¡¯t.


    A sudden sharp voice sliced through my thoughts like a knife.


    "Olivia Beckham, where the hell are you?"


    The mind-link hit me hard. It was from Calvin.


    My heart dropped.


    I sat up straight, my breath catching in my throat. "Shit."


    All three men immediately stilled.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Lennox asked, sitting up behind me.


    "Is everything okay?" Levi was already by my side.


    Louis raised a brow. "Who was that?"


    I stood quickly, brushing my hair out of my face. "It was my brother. Calvin. He¡¯s looking for me."


    Their expressions darkened instantly¡ªequal parts frustration and protectiveness.


    "Why do you look scared?" Levi asked, his voice sharp.


    "Because I didn¡¯t exactly tell him where I was goingst night," I admitted, moving toward the dresser and looking around frantically for my dress. I spotted it folded at the edge of a chair and snatched it up, slipping it on.


    "I¡¯ll deal with him," I said, trying to keep my tone steady. "I¡¯ll see you tonight, okay?"


    They didn¡¯t look happy about it. At all.


    "You sure?" Lennox asked, frowning.


    I nodded, leaning in to give him a quick kiss on the lips. "Positive."


    Then I turned to Levi and kissed him too¡ªsoft and quick, but warm.


    Finally, I crossed the room to Louis, who gave me a dramatic pout.


    I rolled my eyes and kissed him anyway.


    "Behave," I warned lightly, then stepped back, blowing them a kiss.


    And just like that¡ªI teleported.


    The room vanished.


    Inded in my bedroom back at the Beckham¡¯s estate, my feet hitting the tiled floor with a light thud. I barely had time to look around before Calvin¡¯s furious voice cut through the air again.


    "You have got to be kidding me."


    He stood near my desk, arms crossed, his eyes zing.


    Beside him were Nora and Lolita, both looking equally worried¡ªthough Lolita¡¯s lips twitched like she was trying not tough.


    "Well," Nora said, arms folded. "d to see you alive."


    Lolita just smirked. "I told them you were fine."


    Calvin stepped forward. "Where the hell were you?"


    I swallowed, my heart still racing. "With the triplets."


    The silence was deafening.


    Nora raised her brows. Lolita blinked slowly. Calvin¡¯s expression darkened.


    This... was going to be a very long conversation.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 290: Captured

    <h4>Chapter 290: Captured</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Calvin stared at me like I¡¯d just confessed tomitting treason.


    His jaw was clenched so tightly I thought it might crack. His hands fisted at his sides, and I could practically feel the rage radiating off him. But to his credit, he didn¡¯t yell. Not yet. His voice, when it came, was low... controlled.


    Too controlled.


    "Whatever you think you¡¯re doing," he said through gritted teeth, "you need to stop. Now."


    I lifted my chin, already bracing for the inevitable wave of judgment. "Calvin¡ª"


    "No." He cut me off, his eyes zing with anger. "No excuses, Olivia. This is disgraceful. Sleeping in the bed of the same people who ripped your heart apart? Whose family has done nothing but torment ours?"


    Nora looked away, clearly ufortable. Lolita bit her bottom lip, like she was dying to say something but knew better.


    I tried to stay calm. "It¡¯s not that simple."


    "Yes, it is!" Calvin snapped, the first crack in his control showing. "Their family and ours are enemies. Olivia, enemies. Do you even understand the implications of what you¡¯re doing?"


    "I do," I said quietly, folding my arms. "But that doesn¡¯t make what I feel any less real."


    He scoffed, stepping forward. "And what about the fact that we¡¯re rted?"


    "We¡¯re not directly rted," I said firmly. "You know that, Calvin."


    "That doesn¡¯t make it right," he fired back. "So what? You¡¯re just going to forget everything they did to you?"


    That hit deeper than I wanted to admit.


    My silence must have said enough.


    Calvin¡¯s expression shifted. His voice dropped, softer now. "You¡¯re going to forget how they rejected you? Humiliated you? Tore you apart? Is that it?"


    Tears burned at the back of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. I stood my ground.


    "I haven¡¯t forgotten," I whispered. "But I¡¯m trying to heal. And they¡¯re trying too."


    Calvin shook his head slowly, his eyes filled with disappointment. "Our parents would be ashamed of you."


    That one... that one shattered something inside me.


    He turned and walked toward the door, but before leaving, he paused, his back still to me.


    "You might think this is love," he said, voice colder now, "but this is just obsession."


    Then he walked out.


    Nora shifted beside me, then turned toward the door. "I¡¯ll be back," she said suddenly.


    I frowned. "Where are you going?"


    She simply gave me a small frown. "I¡¯ming."


    And then she walked out too¡ªleaving me with Lolita.


    I sank slowly onto the edge of my bed, my arms folding around myself. My chest ached from the tension, from Calvin¡¯s words, from the ugly truth of it all.


    Was I doing the right thing?


    Lolita stepped closer as she sat beside me.


    "You okay?" she asked softly.


    I hesitated before nodding. "Yeah... yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    She gave me a look that said she didn¡¯t believe that for a second.


    I swallowed hard, then turned to her. "Lolita... do you think Calvin¡¯s right? That I¡¯m making a mistake?"


    She tilted her head, letting the question settle before answering. "I think... love doesn¡¯te with a right or wrong, Olivia. It just is."


    I looked down at my hands.


    "He said I¡¯m letting them off too easily," I whispered. "That I¡¯m forgetting what they did."


    "You¡¯re not forgetting," Lolita said gently. "You¡¯re choosing to forgive. There¡¯s a difference."


    "But what if I¡¯m just being weak and stupid?" I asked.


    "You¡¯re not weak or stupid," she said firmly. "You¡¯re strong enough to let yourself feel. That¡¯s more than most people can do." She touched my arm,forting me. "The triplets... they love you. I see it, clear as day."


    I looked up at her, my eyes burning. "Then why can¡¯t Calvin?"


    Lolita sighed. "Because they haven¡¯t shown him. Not yet. He¡¯s still stuck in the version of them who hurt you. That¡¯s all he knows. But you... you¡¯ve seen a different side. You¡¯ve seen them fight for you, cry for you. He hasn¡¯t. So I understand where he¡¯sing from too."


    Her words sat heavy in my chest.


    Just then, the door creaked open.


    I turned.


    Calvin stepped back inside, his face unreadable. And right behind him... was Nora.


    I blinked.


    Calvin cleared his throat, his gaze lowering briefly to the floor before finding mine again. "I... I¡¯m sorry," he said quietly. "If my words earlier hurt you, that wasn¡¯t my intention."


    My breath caught.


    He nced at the window, then back at me. "I still don¡¯t ept them. I don¡¯t know if I ever fully will. But I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said like that. That was... wrong of me."


    Then, without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away again.


    I sat frozen, my heart still racing.


    My eyes shifted slowly to Nora, who leaned against the wall with her arms crossed.


    I stared at her. "What... did you say to him?"


    She shrugged. "Nothing much."


    Lolita raised a suspicious brow at her. "Is there something you are not telling us?"


    Nora swallowed hard but shook her head. "No... what is there to hide?"


    Lolita and I exchanged skeptical nces at Nora¡¯s too-quick answer. Obviously, we don¡¯t believe her.


    She shifted on her feet, her arms still folded, but I could see her throat bob as she swallowed hard.


    "There¡¯s nothing to hide," she repeated, a little too calmly.


    I narrowed my eyes but let it slide¡ªfor now. My head was still spinning from Calvin¡¯s outburst and his unexpected apology.


    Nora cleared her throat and changed the subject, almost too quickly. "Anyway... guess who¡¯s in your brother¡¯s dungeon."


    I blinked. "What? Who?"


    Lolita leaned in slightly, her tone low. "Anita."


    I sat up straighter. "Wait¡ªAnita? As in the Anita?"


    Nora nodded.


    My mind reeled. "How? Why? I thought¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t you know?" Lolita cut in, her voice more serious. "She lost thest pregnancy."


    My breath hitched.


    "She miscarried?" I asked, stunned.


    "She did," Lolita confirmed. "And after that, everything crumbled. The triplets¡ªespecially Lennox¡ªbanished her and her mother from the pack."


    I was still processing when Nora added, "Her mother couldn¡¯t take the disgrace. She killed herself not long after."


    "Oh my goddess..." I whispered.


    "It got worse," Lolita went on. "We don¡¯t know all the details, but from what we¡¯ve heard, her father used a dark spell on the triplets... we don¡¯t know how."


    I stiffened. "What?"


    "Alpha Lennox ordered his execution," she said. "He was crucified. As a warning to any pack members who tried to use dark magic."


    The room felt colder all of a sudden.


    I was stunned... All of this had happened... and I hadn¡¯t known?


    "And now," Lolita said, looking at me with concern, "she¡¯s here. We don¡¯t know how, but somehow, Alpha Calvin sent his men after her. She¡¯s locked in the dungeon."


    I sat in stunned silence, every part of me trying to absorb what I¡¯d just heard.


    My mind was spinning... "How did Anita¡¯s father use a dark spell on the triplets?"


    Nora shrugged. "We have no idea... you¡¯ll have to ask them yourself."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 291: The Date

    <h4>Chapter 291: The Date</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Nora and Lolita pulled me toward my vanity the moment it was 5 p.m.


    "Sit," Nora said with a tiny smile. "We¡¯re dressing you up. You¡¯ve got a date to y tonight."


    I chuckled weakly but obeyed, letting them take over.


    Lolita stood behind me, her fingers running through my hair. "Your roots are showing," she noted softly.


    "I know," I murmured. "I was thinking... maybe I should go back to ck. My natural color."


    Nora perked up. "Really?"


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    Within minutes, the blonde was gone¡ªreced by the rich, glossy ck I hadn¡¯t seen in months.


    When I looked at myself in the mirror, I barely recognized the girl staring back. Not because she looked different... but because, for once, she looked like me.


    "You look stunning," Lolita said, giving my shoulders a little squeeze.


    "Absolutely divine," Nora agreed, holding up a blue gown. It shimmered faintly under the lights, hugging all the right ces. "Try this. The triplets are going to go breathless when they see you."


    I smiled at that, feeling a sudden flutter in my stomach.


    As Nora helped zip me up, something tugged at the back of my mind. I bit my lip, debating with myself for a moment before finally turning to them.


    "Can I ask you both something... a little personal?"


    Nora raised a brow. "Of course."


    Lolita grinned. "Now you¡¯ve got my attention."


    I hesitated, then looked between them. "Have you two ever... you know... had sex before?"


    Nora¡¯s eyes widened, and she quickly shook her head, her cheeks flushing. "No! I¡ªI haven¡¯t. I¡¯m still a virgin."


    Lolita, on the other hand, just gave a knowing smile. "I have. A few times."


    I nodded slowly, heart thudding a little faster.


    "I think I want to... with them," I admitted softly. "With the triplets. I know it sounds crazy, but I... I just feel it. Like I want to give that part of myself to them. All of them."


    Lolita didn¡¯t look surprised. She moved to sit on the edge of the bed, looking thoughtful.


    "It doesn¡¯t sound crazy," she said gently. "You love them."


    Nora sat beside her, still looking a little dazed. "Wow..."


    I walked over and sat too, fiddling with the hem of the gown. "But I¡¯ve never... I mean, how do you even do something like that? With three of them? At once?"


    Lolita chuckled. "You don¡¯t have to do it all at once, Olivia."


    "But what if I want to?" I asked shyly. "What if I want it to be... special but shared? Like... all of us together. I want them to know I¡¯m theirs. And I want to feel that I¡¯m theirs too."


    Nora covered her mouth, her eyes wide. "You¡¯re bolder than I thought."


    Lolita, on the other hand, smiled warmly. "Then you take your time. You talk to them. Tell them how you feel. And when the momentes¡ªyou let them show you, guide you, but also trust your own body. Your own instincts."


    I exhaled slowly, trying to steady the fluttering nerves in my chest.


    Lolita leaned in. "If it¡¯s love¡ªand I know it is¡ªit¡¯ll be unforgettable. Just... make sure it¡¯s your choice."


    I nodded slowly, my heart hammering a little faster as I imagined what tonight might bring.


    Nora leaned over, carefully applying the final stroke of mascara to myshes while Lolita adjusted the straps of my gown.


    "You¡¯re glowing," Lolita said proudly, stepping back to admire their work. "Like... damn. If I were one of them, I¡¯d fall on my knees."


    Nora grinned. "They¡¯re not going to survive tonight."


    She bent down and slipped a pair of sapphire-blue heels onto my feet, fastening the delicate straps around my ankles. The heels matched the gown perfectly, adding just the right amount of height¡ªand elegance.


    As she stood, Nora gently touched my hand and met my eyes. "Don¡¯t worry about your brother tonight, okay?"


    I blinked.


    But she quickly turned away, adjusting the ne around my throat. Lolita shot her a side nce but said nothing.


    I frowned slightly, sensing something unspoken between them... but I let it go. For now.


    Just then, a voice brushed across my mind.


    "Are you ready?" Lennox¡¯s voice came through the mind-link, his tone gentle,ced with anticipation.


    A smile tugged at my lips. "Yes. I¡¯m ready."


    "We¡¯re on the rooftop," he added. "Come find us."


    I could practically hear the smirk in his voice.


    Lolita noticed the shift in my expression. "Let me guess. That was one of them."


    I nodded slowly. "They¡¯re waiting."


    Nora pped her hands softly. "Then go. Knock them dead."


    Lolita winked. "Or knock them to their knees. Same effect."


    Iughed, nerves and excitement swirling in my chest as I prepared to teleport.


    With one final deep breath, I closed my eyes and teleported.


    When I opened them again, I was standing on the rooftop of the Luciano mansion¡ªand the moment I arrived, the air caught in my lungs.


    My breath... was gone.


    The entire rooftop had been transformed into something out of a dream.


    Hundreds of candles glowed softly along the floor, their mes flickering gently in the evening breeze, casting a golden haze over everything. Twinkling fairy lights hung from overhead, draped like falling stars across the edges of the rooftop canopy. The scent of jasmine floated faintly in the air, blending perfectly with the warm night.


    But it wasn¡¯t the lights that stole my breathpletely.


    It was the photographs.


    All around me, clipped onto delicate strings and pinned between vines andnterns... were pictures.


    Pictures of me.


    Of us.


    I took a slow step forward, my eyes scanning the nearest photo. It was me¡ªbarely ten years old¡ªgrinning with frosting all over my cheeks. Louis stood behind me, making bunny ears over my head while Lennox tried to swipe a piece of cake from my te. Levi was to my right, holding up a badly wrapped gift with my name scrawled on it in big, messy letters.


    My tenth birthday.


    I hadn¡¯t seen that photo in years. I didn¡¯t even remember it being taken. My fingers trembled slightly as I reached out and brushed the edge of it.


    Further along, there was another¡ªme in a pale blue graduation gown, cap in hand, tears in my eyes. Lennox had his arm around my shoulder, pulling me in close while Levi stood at my other side, offering a soft smile. Louis had somehow managed to photobomb the shot, halfway through lifting me off the ground in a hug.


    Iughed softly to myself.


    There was one of us all at ake, soaked andughing, with me chasing Levi through the shallows while Louis and Lennox pushed each other off a dock.


    Another one of me curled up on a couch, sound asleep, my head on Lennox¡¯sp, while Levi¡¯s hand rested gently on my ankle¡ªand Louis was in the background, asleep on the floor beside us with a book covering his face.


    And then there were candid shots... raw moments.


    Me crying into Louis¡¯s shoulder one night after I failed an important test.


    Levi helping me braid my hair because I was too tired to do it myself.


    Lennox carrying me on his back up a hill because I¡¯d twisted my ankle during training and refused to be left behind.


    I couldn¡¯t speak.


    I hadn¡¯t seen these in years.


    I didn¡¯t even know they had them.


    Some were torn at the edges, a little faded, others looking like they¡¯d been tucked away in wallets or books.


    I slowly walked past them, my heart aching and blooming at once. Every picture was a memory. A ghost of who we used to be... and maybe, who we could be again.


    "Do you like it?"


    I turned.


    There they were.


    The triplets stood near the edge of the rooftop, backlit by the soft glow of string lights. All three of them were dressed in fitted ck shirts and cks, sharp and heartbreakingly handsome, but what stole my breath again¡ªwasn¡¯t just the way they looked.


    It was how they were looking at me.


    Like I was the only thing in the world that mattered.


    Lennox stepped forward first, his eyes roaming over me slowly like he was memorizing everything¡ªmy hair, my dress, my lips.


    "You¡¯re... stunning," he said quietly.


    "Absolutely unreal," Louis added, slipping beside him with a crooked smile, though his eyes held something far deeper.


    Levi gave me a soft nod from where he stood, his voice like velvet. "Breathtaking."


    I swallowed hard, the lump in my throat almost too big to speak past. I was still so stunned¡ªby the rooftop, the pictures, them.


    "I¡ª" I started, but my voice broke.


    Louis moved quickly, taking my hand and guiding me toward the center of the rooftop, where a round table was set for four. Crystal sses shimmered beside silverware. All my favorite dishes were beautifully disyed. A bottle of wine sat chilled in the center.


    This was more than a date.


    Lennox pulled out my chair while Levi helped me sit.

 Chapter 292: The Talk

    <h4>Chapter 292: The Talk</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Louis poured the wine while Lennox lit thest candle on the table. As I looked around, taking it all in, my heart swelled to the point of pain.


    "I don¡¯t understand," I whispered, my eyes brimming. "How did you even pull this off?"


    Levi smiled gently, his gaze never leaving me. "We did all this throughout the day."


    "It¡¯s beautiful." I whispered, my voice cracking.


    Lennox leaned down, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. "You deserve to feel loved, Olivia. Cherished. We wanted to remind you of what we had... and what we can still have."


    Levi rested his hand over mine. "You¡¯ve always been our everything. We just forgot how to show it."


    A heavy silence fell over us... not tense butfortable...


    Until I spoke... "I missed you. All of you. So much it felt like dying."


    Louis squeezed my hand. "We missed you too, little bird."


    That name. That damn name.


    It cracked something wide open inside me.


    It was the name Lennox had given me because he always teased that I was like a bird¡ªfluttering, always circling them. And he wasn¡¯t wrong. Back then, I was always around them.


    Tears fell, slow and silent, streaking down my cheeks. I didn¡¯t wipe them away. I let them fall. Because for the first time in what felt like forever... I wasn¡¯t crying alone.


    Lennox reached across the table and gently caught one of the tears with his thumb, his touch featherlight. "You¡¯re here now. That¡¯s all that matters."


    I nodded and shed them a weak smile. "Let¡¯s eat. The meal is getting cold."


    They nodded and offered to fill my te, and then we began eating in silence. I knew we had a lot to talk about, but we were waiting until after the meal.


    They kept refilling my te with my favorites, urging me to eat more, drink more.


    By the time dessert came¡ªchocte mousse with strawberry hearts¡ªI felt full in a way food couldn¡¯t exin.


    "Alright, please stop," I said with a soft chuckle, pushing the dessert slightly away. "I¡¯m going to explode if I eat one more spoon."


    They all smiled, watching me with that same soft admiration. But underneath the warmth, I could feel they were tense.


    "I know you guys probably have a lot to say," I murmured, folding my hands on the table. "But let me start."


    They paused, all three of them. Attentive. Silent.


    "I heard what happened to Anita... and her family."


    The air shifted instantly. Like the wind had changed direction.


    Lennox¡¯s jaw clenched slightly. Louis looked away. Levi¡¯s fingers tapped against his ss.


    I nced between them. "What... exactly did Anita¡¯s father do?"


    The silence was heavy and thick. Finally, Levi spoke, his voice low and grave. "He found the letters, Olivia. The ones that tore us apart. We¡¯ve found out who really forged them."


    I narrowed my eyes. "Who?"


    There was a pause.


    Then Lennox answered, his voice a whisper of guilt. "Our parents."


    My eyes widened. "Your parents forged those letters?"


    "Yes," Louis said softly. "When they discovered who you truly were, they wanted to separate us. They didn¡¯t want us near you."


    "But it wasn¡¯t just the words in the letters that messed us up," Levi added, looking directly at me. "Anita¡¯s father¡ªhe got a hold of the forged letters. And he performed a spell on them."


    I blinked, confused. "A spell?"


    "A dark one," Lennox said, his voice hard. "It was meant to twist us. To make us hate you."


    Louis nodded. "So much hate, it would¡¯ve made us capable of... killing you."


    I gasped, but I wasn¡¯t shocked. If he could set up my father, he was capable of far worse.


    Levi reached across the table, cing his hand over mine. "Luckily, Olivia, we didn¡¯t."


    Lennox interrupted, his voice full of guilt. "I know. We didn¡¯t kill you physically... but we killed you with our actions. With our words. Over and over again."


    "And that¡¯s something we¡¯ll never forgive ourselves for," Louis whispered.


    I stared at the three men before me and could see it in as day. The regret. The guilt. The pain of their mistakes. It wrapped around them like a second skin.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, the weight of everything pressing on my chest. "How long?" I asked softly. "How long have you known the letters were spelled?"


    They exchanged nces. It was Levi who finally spoke.


    "Before the meeting with the Council," he admitted quietly.


    I frowned, my heart clenching. "Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Because," Levi said, leaning forward slightly, "you wouldn¡¯t have believed us, Olivia. Not then."


    I wanted to protest, but as I thought back to how broken and angry I¡¯d been, I knew he was right.


    "I wouldn¡¯t have believed you," I whispered, more to myself than to them.


    Silence fell again, heavy but no longer suffocating.


    "I need to tell you something," I said, my voice gaining strength. "Anita... she confessed to me. When she thought I was Reba."


    Their eyes snapped to mine, sharp with attention.


    "She told me your mother took her to a witch," I continued. "She was bathed... spiritually. To make her more attractive to you."


    Lennox leaned back, his brows drawing together. "No wonder..."


    "What?" I asked gently.


    He exhaled slowly, rubbing his jaw. "The first time we actually touched her... it was confusing. Off. We became friends with her to hurt you, yes. But sex? That was never part of it."


    Louis nodded in agreement. "It wasn¡¯t even a thought, Olivia. Not until just a few weeks before she turned eighteen."


    "That¡¯s when it started," Lennox said, his voice tight. "That strange... pull. That desire. We thought we were losing our minds. But we didn¡¯t know it was spell-induced."


    Levi looked sick. "It wasn¡¯t love. It wasn¡¯t even lust. It was maniption. Magic."


    "And guilt," Louis added. "We kept thinking we owed her something. Because she was always... there. Always sacrificing. Or so we thought."


    I closed my eyes, trying to breathe past the storm brewing in my chest.


    Yes, I was hurt by them, by their actions, but these men were victims, too. They wouldn¡¯t have hurt me the way they did if they weren¡¯t manipted.


    This makes sense now...


    The triplets I knew¡ªmy boys¡ªthey never would have hurt me like that.


    If it had just been the forged letters, they might¡¯ve ignored me. Maybe even distanced themselves. That would¡¯ve hurt, but not the same way.


    They wouldn¡¯t have mocked me. Humiliated me. Broken me piece by piece with their actions, their hate, their cruel affection toward someone else.


    They might¡¯ve disliked me. But they wouldn¡¯t have crushed me.


    That was never who they were.


    And Anita... God. I knew they never really liked her. Back then, they barely tolerated her. I always noticed it. The obvious distance, the way they dismissed her opinions, never really talked to her when they didn¡¯t have to.


    So when they started acting obsessed with her¡ªkissing her, iming her¡ªit was like watching strangers in their skin.


    I remember thinking it didn¡¯t make sense.


    And now I knew why.


    It wasn¡¯t them.


    It was a spell. Maniption.


    A puppet show, with all of us dancing on strings.


    Realizing this didn¡¯t erase the pain they¡¯d caused me, but it gave it context. It made the truth bearable.


    The men who hurt me weren¡¯t mine. They were ghosts¡ªtwisted reflections of the ones I loved.


    But these three? Sitting in front of me now with sorrowful eyes and raw honesty?


    These were my triplets.


    The ones who used to sneak me candy when I was grounded by my parents. The ones who taught me how to ride a bike, fought off bullies at school, and stayed up whispering stories to me whenever I fell sick.


    The ones who called me little bird because I never stopped fluttering around them, always clinging to them.


    "I hated you," I whispered, my eyes meeting theirs one by one. "I hated you so much for what you became. But now... knowing it wasn¡¯t truly you¡ª" My voice broke. "It doesn¡¯t erase the pain. But it helps. Gods, it helps."


    Levi¡¯s eyes were glossy now, his jaw clenched tight like he was holding back a thousand words.


    "We didn¡¯t know how to fix it," Lennox said quietly. "We tried, after we found out, but you were gone. And we didn¡¯t me you for running. We med ourselves."


    Levi reached across the table again, this time taking both of my hands in his and cing a soft kiss on them.


    "We want to make up for everything," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "Every day for the rest of our lives, if that¡¯s what it takes. We¡¯ll show you how sorry we are, Olivia. If you¡¯ll let us."


    I swallowed hard. My shoulders trembled as I looked down at our joined hands, then up at their faces.


    Lennox stood slowly and walked around the table until he was in front of me. He crouched beside my chair, his eyes never leaving mine.


    "We want to date you," he said softly. "No rushing. No pressure. Just... the way it should¡¯ve been. We want to do it right this time."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding in my chest, and then he dropped his gaze briefly before looking up again with a rawness I¡¯d never seen before.


    "I love you, Olivia," Lennox said, voice barely above a whisper. "I don¡¯t even know when it started. Maybe it was when you trailed behind us everywhere, that silly little smile on your face. Maybe it was the way you always showed up for us, even when we didn¡¯t deserve it. I fought it¡ªGod, I fought it¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t stop loving you."


    My breath caught in my throat. My lips parted, but no words came out. I just stared at him, stunned.


    Levi squeezed my hands gently and spoke next. "Me too," he said, his voice trembling. "I said it was wrong... Olivia should be a sister to me, but my heart couldn¡¯t stop beating faster whenever you were around."


    Louis exhaled shakily, his eyes shimmering with tears. "You were the only one who really saw us. Not the Alpha heirs, not the future leaders, but us. You knew us better than we knew ourselves. And we destroyed you for it. But I never stopped loving you, Liv. Not for a second."


    Tears gathered in my eyes, but I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The boys I loved with everything I had were here now, pouring out their hearts to me.


    And then Lennox asked the question.


    "Do you love us, Olivia?" he said gently. "Do you want to give us a chance to date you? To try... and pay for what we¡¯ve done? To love you the way you deserve?"


    The room fell silent.


    Three pairs of hopeful, scared eyes stared at me.


    My throat closed, and my hands trembled as I pulled them away to wipe the fresh tears on my cheeks.


    "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s right anymore," I whispered. "But I do know one thing."


    They leaned in, their breath held.


    "I still love you. All of you. I never stopped."

 Chapter 293: Want You

    <h4>Chapter 293: Want You</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    Their faces lit up instantly. Levi¡¯s eyes shimmered, a boyish grin spreading across his face as he let out a shakyugh of relief. Louis exhaled hard, like he¡¯d been holding his breath all this while. And Lennox... he just stared at me like I¡¯d hung the stars with my bare hands.


    "You¡¯re serious?" Levi asked, his voice trembling with hope.


    I nodded slowly, brushing a tear off my cheek with the back of my hand. "I¡¯m willing to give you a chance. But you have so much work to do."


    That made all three of themugh. Reallyugh¡ªlike a weight had been lifted, even if only slightly.


    Lennox was the first to move. He stepped in without hesitation and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into his chest. I melted into him, my face pressed against the familiar warmth of his shirt, his scent surrounding me¡ªcedar, smoke, and something purely him.


    Then Levi and Louis stood too, and before I could process it, we were all wrapped up in one big, tangled hug. Their arms around me, their bodies pressed close. It was overwhelming¡ªin the best way.


    I felt safe. I felt loved.


    And goddess... I felt wanted.


    I pulled back slightly, looking up into Louis¡¯s eyes. Those warm, brown eyes that had once been my favorite shade. My heart thudded wildly as I reached up and pressed my lips to his.


    It was soft. Gentle. But it was also passionate.


    When I pulled back, his eyes were wide, stunned, and he looked like he¡¯d forgotten how to breathe.


    Then I turned to Levi. He was already watching me, his eyes dark with emotion, his lips parted. I didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªI kissed him too. Slower this time. Deeper.


    He made a soft, broken sound when our lips touched, like he¡¯d been waiting his whole life for that one moment.


    And finally... Lennox.


    I didn¡¯t even give him time to react. I cupped his jaw and pulled him down to me. Our mouths met, and this kiss¡ªgods, this one set me on fire.


    His hand slid around my waist, firm and possessive. His other hand tangled in my hair, anchoring me to him.


    It was heat and hunger and years of repressed feelings exploding at once.


    By the time I pulled away, my lips were tingling, my cheeks flushed. I could barely breathe.


    And I didn¡¯t know what hade over me¡ªmaybe it was the wine, maybe the emotions, or maybe I really was ovting¡ªbut the need in my belly was unmistakable. Heavy. Achy. Raw.


    "I want you," I said before I could stop myself.


    Three pairs of eyes locked onto me at once.


    "I¡ª" I licked my lips, breathless. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. Maybe it¡¯s the hormones. Or maybe it¡¯s the bond. But right now... I just¡ª" My voice dropped. "I need you."


    Silence.


    Thick. Tense. Electrified.


    Levi swallowed hard. "Are you sure?"


    Before I could answer, Lennox stepped back slightly, shaking his head, his brows furrowed. "She is not sure," he said, his voice low and rough. "She is just overwhelmed, Olivia. This is a lot."


    My heart clenched at his honesty. I didn¡¯t me him¡ªnot after everything we¡¯d been through. But I couldn¡¯t let doubt ruin this moment.


    I stepped closer, my voice soft but certain. "Then let me prove to you that I am."


    And I did.


    I turned to Levi and pulled him into a kiss. Deep. Hungry. No hesitation.


    His arms wrapped around me instantly, gripping my waist as if he¡¯d been waiting for this moment. He kissed me back with that same desperate energy¡ªyears of pain, love, confusion, and craving crashing into the space between our mouths. I moaned softly into the kiss, my fingers threading through his hair, tugging gently.


    He growled low in his throat, and I felt him lift the hem of my gown slightly, his fingertips grazing the bare skin of my thigh. My breath hitched, my whole body lit up, his touch reigniting something wild inside me.


    My hand slipped down between us, brushing against the hard line of his cock through his pants. He inhaled sharply, the sound shaky and raw, his hips twitching at my teasing touch.


    I pulled back slowly, just long enough to turn to Louis.


    He was already watching me, his eyes molten, jaw tight, chest rising and falling like he¡¯d been holding himself back. The heat in his gaze made my breath catch.


    I stepped toward him, rising onto my toes to press my lips to his. He didn¡¯t wait. His hands came up instantly, one gripping my waist, the other sliding up my front, his palm molding to my breast.


    I gasped into his mouth as his thumb brushed across my nipple through the thin fabric of my dress, the sensation shooting straight to my core. My wolf let out a soft, involuntary moan inside me.


    "Goddess, Olivia," Louis murmured against my lips, his voice thick. "You¡¯re going to undo us."


    And then¡ªsuddenly¡ªI was off the ground.


    Strong arms wrapped tightly around me, lifting me like I weighed nothing.


    I gasped, startled, then immediately melted into the heat of the body holding me.


    It was Lennox.


    His mouth crashed into mine with a desperation that stole every breath, every thought. It wasn¡¯t just a kiss. It was a im. A silent deration.


    His grip on my thighs tightened, holding me close against his chest, and I instinctively wrapped my legs around him, my arms curling around his shoulders.


    He kissed me like a starving man, like someone trying to consume a memory before it disappeared again. I whimpered into his mouth, feeling my pussy clench as his hands gripped my waist, dragging me closer, desperate and breathless, like he needed me to breathe.


    When we finally broke apart, he rested his forehead against mine, our breath mingling, our wolves howling.


    "Tell us, little bird," Lennox whispered, his voice hoarse with desire. "How and where do you want it?"

 Chapter 294: Catch Me If You Can

    <h4>Chapter 294: Catch Me If You Can</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    My breath was ragged. My lips swollen. My heart thundered like a war drum.


    Levi pressed a kiss to my exposed shoulder. "Tell us, baby... your wish is ourmand."


    A wicked smile curled my lips as I pulled back slightly from Lennox, my arms still draped around his shoulders.


    I leaned close, brushing my mouth against his ear, and whispered, "Come find me."


    Then, in the blink of an eye, I teleported.


    To the kitchen.


    The silence was immediate. The sudden absence of heat and hands and mouths gave me just enough rity to grin to myself.


    The scent of roasted meats and leftover wine filled the room. I pressed my hand to my racing heart and leaned against the counter, my cheeks flushed, my thighs pressed together.


    I could already hear it¡ªthe heavy footsteps pounding up the hall, fast and hungry.


    And then... their scents hit me. Smoky cedar. Pine and amber. Rain-drenched leather.


    I smirked, just as the door creaked open. Three sets of wide, confused, burning eyes locked onto mine.


    Before they could even speak, I gave them a wink. "Too slow."


    Poof.


    I disappeared again.


    To the library.


    Dim light. Books. Velvet chairs and silence.


    I perched atop the grand oak desk in the center, crossing my legs with a smirk. My body still thrummed with desire, but teasing them... gods, teasing them was its own kind of delicious.


    It didn¡¯t take long. The door burst open again, and I caught sight of them¡ªfrustrated, wild-eyed, breathless.


    Louis cursed under his breath. Levi muttered my name like it was both a prayer and a threat.


    I tilted my head sweetly, biting my bottom lip.


    And teleported again.


    This time, back to the rooftop.


    I twirled once,ughing softly to myself, my heart pounding with anticipation. I knew they were tracking me by my scent, by our bond, by instinct.


    Secondster, the rooftop hatch flung open.


    "Olivia!" Lennox¡¯s voice was rough, almost pained.


    I blew him a kiss.


    Poof.


    I teleported to the garden.


    Flowers swayed gently in the breeze, their fragrance wrapping around me. I strolled across the soft grass, goosebumps racing up my arms.


    And then¡ªthey arrived. All three of them. Furious. Desperate.


    "Catch me if you can," I purred, and with onest wink¡ªI vanished.


    To a guest room.


    The door creaked softly behind me. I waited, my heart in my throat, flushed and trembling. This game was driving me as crazy as it was them.


    The door opened.


    Louis. Levi.


    Both stepped in, eyes aze.


    Louis moved first, reaching for me¡ªhis voice low. "Enough games, Liv¡ª"


    And I was gone.


    Straight to Lennox¡¯s room.


    But this time... I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Lennox stood there. Waiting. Like he knew I woulde.


    His chest rose and fell like he¡¯d just sprinted through hell, sweat glistening along his corbone. His hair was tousled, lips parted, eyes dark as obsidian.


    The moment our gazes met, he moved.


    Before I could so much as smirk, his arms were around me, gripping my waist tight as he mmed me against the wall with a force that knocked the air from my lungs.


    "You think you¡¯re clever, little bird?" he growled, his voice low and trembling with restraint.


    I bit my lip, ying innocent even as my body trembled against his. "Maybe."


    His hand gripped my jaw gently, tipping my chin up until our noses brushed. "You¡¯ve been driving us insane."


    My smirk returned. "I know."


    Then he crushed his mouth to mine.


    There was no hesitation. No teasing. No more games.


    His kiss was furious, possessive, and iming. One hand tangled in my hair, the other pinned my hip, his thigh sliding between mine.


    "Mine," he rasped against my lips.


    Then came Levi¡ªbursting in, breathless, eyes wild.


    Followed by Louis.


    The moment they saw me trapped against Lennox¡¯s chest, flushed and trembling, they let out a sigh of relief.


    Lennox looked back at them and smirked. "Brothers, how do we make her pay?"


    Levi didn¡¯t wait.


    He stormed forward and yanked me from Lennox¡¯s grip, spinning me around and pulling me flush against him. His lips were parted, eyes dark with a hunger that stole the breath from my lungs.


    "You want to y games?" he growled, his hands already bunching the fabric at my hips.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to reply before he ripped my dress down the front. The sound of tearing fabric echoed in the room like thunder. I gasped, thenughed¡ªa breathy, teasing sound¡ªas cool air brushed my bare skin.


    Smack.


    His palmnded hard on my ass, making me jolt and whimper, the sting blooming deliciously.


    "Levi!" I gasped out, halfughing, half-moaning.


    "You like making us chase you?" he murmured against my ear, nipping at the shell before trailing his tongue down my neck.


    Behind me, Louis came closer. I felt the heat of his presence first, then the soft graze of his fingers along my waist.


    Then¡ªrip¡ªhe tore away my underwear in one swift, ruthless motion. The cold air kissed my bare skin, and I let out a shaky breath, dizzy with anticipation.


    "Beautiful," Louis murmured reverently, his lips pressing hot kisses down the curve of my spine. "Absolutely fucking beautiful."


    My body arched, instinctively pressing back against him as his hands explored my hips, his lips trailing fire down my back.


    Then Levi tilted my chin, iming my mouth with a kiss that left me breathless. His tongue demanded, explored, owned. One hand cradled the back of my head, the other squeezed my waist, pulling me tighter against his body.


    I was melting between them when Lennox returned, possessive, growling, not to be left out.


    He ducked his head and wrapped his lips around my nipple, sucking hard, making my head fall back with a moan that echoed off the walls.


    "Oh gods¡ª"


    My legs trembled. My body ached. My mind spun in a haze of heat and touch and mouths and them.


    I barely had time to catch my breath before Louis¡¯s hands were on me. With a growl low in his throat, he swept me off my feet and tossed me onto the bed. Inded with a soft bounce, a startledugh slipping past my lips as the three of them stood before me.


    With my heart pounding, pulse quickening, I sat up and looked at them.


    They stood there, the three of them, hungry eyes on me.


    Slowly, like they had all the time in the world to unravel me.


    Shirts were pulled over heads, muscles flexing and rippling in the low light. Pants slid down, and soon they were standing bare before me.


    I swallowed hard.


    Even though I¡¯d seen them naked before, it hit differently now¡ªbecause tonight, I wouldn¡¯t just feel their cocks against me. I would feel them inside me.


    The sight of them standing therepletely bare, aroused¡ªsent a flush of heat rushing through me. Their desire was bold and unhidden, heavy between their thighs. My breath stuttered as I took them in, every detail more intense under the weight of my anticipation.


    I couldn¡¯t look away.


    I tensed, my throat tightening around a shaky breath.


    They noticed.


    Levi, always the first to sense what I tried to hide, stepped forward. His voice was low and rough as gravel. "Do you want just one of us tonight, little bird?"


    My gaze flicked up to his, wide, breathless. I could feel the question ripple through the air like a dare. But the answer came as naturally as breathing.


    I shook my head.


    "No," I whispered. "I want you all."


    I could barely breathe.


    Their gazes pinned me in ce, heat, and hunger in every slow breath they took. My body trembled¡ªnot from fear, not even from hesitation¡ªbut from the weight of it all. The weight of them. The weight of this moment.


    Lennox stepped closer, his dark eyes softening just enough to make my chest tighten.


    "We¡¯ll be gentle," he murmured, his voice a gravelled promise. "As best as we can be."


    I nodded, my heart pounding, eyes burning.


    Louis smirked and whispered, "It¡¯s your night, Olivia. You get to choose who goes first."


    I froze.


    Three pairs of eyes, full of fire and longing, locked on me. My mouth parted, but no sound came. How could I choose?


    They were all part of me. All threads in the same bond. All pieces of the same longing. I blinked rapidly, trying to focus, but it was like asking me to pick which part of my soul should speak first.


    "I¡ª" I shook my head, my breath catching. "I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know. If... if all three of you could¡ª" I broke off, flustered. "But that¡¯s not possible."


    They all smirked¡ªequally amused, equally starved.


    "Choose among yourselves." I suggested.


    "We¡¯re greedy, sweetheart," Levi said with a rough chuckle. "We can¡¯t decide either."


    My wolf huffed inside me, impatient and restless. She wanted movement. Action. Now.


    "Okay," I muttered, my voice light and trembling. "If none of you can choose..."


    I sat up straighter, an idea forming as my fingers reached for the nightstand and pulled a small piece of paper and a pen from the drawer. "Turn around," I told them, already scribbling quickly. "No peeking."


    They exchanged nces, confused but amused, and slowly turned their backs to me.


    I wrote three words across three slips: First. Second. Third.


    Folding them, I ced the papers on the bed and smiled to myself.


    "Okay," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "Turn around."


    They did¡ªand each of them approached the bed, eyes flicking between the tiny folded slips.


    "One each," I said. "No trading. And no announcing what you got."


    They picked.


    Fingers unfolded the paper. Expressions stayed guarded.


    I met each of their eyes in turn, my voice low. "It doesn¡¯t matter who goes first. It¡¯s still all of you. It¡¯s still... us."


    They held my gaze, and in their silence, I felt their understanding. No tension, no jealousy. Just quiet eptance.


    Then¡ªwithout another word¡ªthey climbed onto the bed.

 Chapter 295: First Sex

    <h4>Chapter 295: First Sex</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The bed dipped as they climbed on, surrounding me.


    It seemed Louis would go in first because he settled between my thighs. His hands slid up my legs, thumbs circling the insides of my thighs, coaxing me open. He looked up at me with those rich brown eyes, full of hunger and desire.


    Lennox and Levi stayed close¡ªone on either side of me. Levi took my breast into his mouth without a word, tongue flicking and sucking with a greed that had my hips lifting from the mattress. Lennox imed my mouth, kissing me slow and deep, fingers threading into my hair as if he were grounding us both.


    Louis leaned in.


    But instead of pressing inside me, he licked my pussy¡ªone slow, possessive drag of his tongue that made my back arch and my mouth break from Lennox¡¯s kiss in a gasp.


    "Gods," I whispered, trembling.


    Louis only smirked against my skin, then pressed another soft, devastating kiss before pulling back.


    I blinked, confused for a moment... until Lennox slid between my legs, taking Louis¡¯s ce. He smirked at me¡ªthat smirk he always wore when things went his way.


    "I picked first, darling," he murmured, his voice a low, heated rumble that sent a shiver dancing down my spine.


    I sucked a deep breath, feeling my wolf purring for action... The bitch was impatient. Not like they were shifting and taking me in wolf form.


    Lennox leaned down, his mouth hovering just above mine. "You still sure?" he whispered, eyes searching mine.


    My whole body answered before my voice could. I nodded, pulling him down for a kiss that held nothing back.


    Lennox pulled back slightly, his fingers brushing along my jaw before trailing lower. "Let¡¯s open you up first," he whispered, and before I could brace myself, two of his fingers slid inside me.


    I gasped, my hips jerking, the sudden fullness startling and overwhelming. But before the sound could fully escape, Levi sealed my lips with his mouth, swallowing my moan as his tongue tangled with mine.


    Louis, ever attuned to my every breath, took my nipple into his mouth, sucking softly¡ªtenderly¡ªhis hand syed over my chest as though trying to soothe the tremble coursing through me.


    Lennox moved his fingers slowly, carefully, curling them inside me, stretching me with deliberate intent. My thighs quivered, and a needy whimper slipped into Levi¡¯s mouth. I was unraveling, undone by too much sensation and not enough¡ªnever enough¡ªof them.


    "Please," I whispered against Levi¡¯s lips, my voice cracked and breathless. I broke the kiss, my gaze finding Lennox. "Please... go in."


    His eyes darkened with restrained hunger, and he leaned closer, nuzzling my cheek. "You sure, baby?" he asked again, his voice hoarse with control.


    I nodded¡ªdesperate now. "Please, Lennox..."


    Then I felt it¡ªthe blunt, hot press of his tip nudging at my entrance.


    My breath hitched.


    It was bigger than I remembered. Or maybe it just felt that way because I was so overwhelmed.


    I tensed instinctively, the pressure already bordering on pain.


    "Breathe, love," Levi murmured beside me, his handing to rest gently over my heart. "Look at him. Don¡¯t fight it."


    My eyes locked with Lennox¡¯s, and he held my gaze like it was the only thing keeping him grounded. He moved slowly, inch by agonizing inch, every muscle in his body trembling with restraint.


    Louis leaned up to brush a kiss against my jaw before lowering again, his tongue circling my nipple while his fingers tracedzy patterns on my hip. "We¡¯ve got you, mate," he whispered. "Every part of you."


    My eyes stayed locked on Lennox¡¯s as I felt him push deeper. There was a sudden sting¡ªa sharp tear of difort that made me gasp, my fingers curling into the sheets.


    His eyes widened with worry, the heat in them instantly softened by concern. He froze.


    "I¡¯m sorry," he mouthed, lips barely moving.


    But I didn¡¯t want him to be sorry. I wanted him. I reached up, cupping his jaw, never breaking our gaze.


    "It¡¯s okay," I whispered. "Don¡¯t stop."


    He pulled back just slightly, enough to give me a moment, and then slid back in¡ªgentle, controlled¡ªour eyes never wavering. The burn gave way to a deeper fullness, one that made my breath catch.


    Louis was still at my breast, his tonguepping softly, soothing the ache building in my chest. Levi¡¯s lips trailed kisses down my shoulder and neck, his fingers brushing through my hair like he was trying to ease my difort.


    My eyes locked on Lennox, who leaned down, pressing the softest kiss to my thigh¡ªfirst one, then another.


    Then he began to move.


    Slow.


    Measured.


    Deep.


    Like he was memorizing every gasp, every flutter of myshes, every tremble that danced over my skin.


    I moaned, the sound raw and deep, my fingers finding his back and holding him close as he rocked into me.


    "I¡¯ve got you," he murmured, his voice shaking with restraint. "So perfect."


    I released a soft moan, unable to speak, overwhelmed by pleasure.


    Lennox began thrusting deeper into me, stretching me to take all of him. My gasp slipped into a moan, and he stilled again, teeth clenched, muscles taut like a bow pulled too tight.


    Our eyes met, and it was like the world narrowed to the space between our breaths.


    He was holding back. I could see it in the tightness of his jaw, the way his muscles flexed as if straining against a leash. His restraint was noble... but I didn¡¯t want it.


    "Don¡¯t," I whispered, wrapping my legs around his waist and pulling him deeper into me. "Don¡¯t hold back."


    His eyes darkened¡ªzing amber now¡ªand then he moved.


    Gods.


    The first real thrust sent sparks up my spine. He rocked into me slow, then deeper, hips rolling with a rhythm that made my entire body quake beneath him. My fingers clutched his back, my mouth falling open in a moan I didn¡¯t try to hide.


    My wolf stirred, her moans echoing through my mind, pressing against the edges of me, purring, wild, needy. She wanted this. All of it. So did I.


    "Fuck, Olivia," Levi whispered at my ear, brushing my hair back and kissing the sensitive skin behind it. His lips trailed down my throat, teeth grazing lightly. "You¡¯re doing so good."


    Louis¡¯s mouth closed around my other breast, tongue circling, suckling softly, his hands holding me steady while Lennox rocked deeper.


    I whimpered, then cried out as Lennox changed angle, hitting something that made stars burst behind my eyes.


    My hips arched to meet him.


    My moans grew louder.


    The difort had melted into heat, pure, molten pleasure that stole the breath from my lungs.


    Lennox buried his face in the crook of my neck, groaning like the restraint he¡¯d clung to was finally unraveling. And then he let loose.


    His pace changed.


    His thrusts became stronger, deeper, primal.


    I held his gaze, watching the pleasure unravel him the same way it was consuming me. His amber eyes locked with mine, and it wasn¡¯t just our bodies that were joined. It was everything. Our souls, wolves, hearts.


    "I love you," he breathed, his voice ragged as his thrusts grew desperate. "I¡¯ve always loved you."


    The next thrust knocked the breath from my lips, and I moaned aloud¡ªhelplessly, shamelessly. My fingers dug into his shoulders as he moved faster, harder, filling me sopletely I thought I might copse out of pleasure.


    "Lennox," I gasped, my eyes fluttering.


    "I¡¯ve got you, baby," he groaned against my throat, his lips brushing my skin.


    Louis¡¯s hands moved over my body, coaxing pleasure to bloom where Lennox left none, while Levi¡¯s fingers found my clit, circling it with skilled, feather-light touches that had my hips jerking and my mouth falling open in a cry I couldn¡¯t contain.


    My body burned, my wolf howled with pure, wild joy, the sound echoing inside me, fueling my pleasure. I was surrounded by them¡ªimed by them¡ªworshipped by them.


    The rhythm of Lennox¡¯s hips grew rougher, faster, and I could feel him¡ªevery inch of him¡ªdeep inside, hitting a part of me that sent my vision spinning.


    "I love you," I gasped suddenly, my voice breaking as I stared up at Lennox.


    His rhythm faltered for a heartbeat.


    His eyes widened, then softened, and something broke open in him.


    And when he hit that spot again... stars exploded behind my eyes.


    Levi¡¯s lips crashed into mine, passionate and heated, while still circling my clit in slow, tantalizing strokes that had my body writhing beneath their touch. The dual sensations¡ªhis mouth and fingers¡ªkept me hovering at the edge, my cries swallowed into his kiss as I trembled.


    Louis hadn¡¯t let up. His mouth was hot and wet around my nipple, tugging, sucking, his other hand stroking himself as if the sight of me under his brothers, flushed and trembling¡ªwas all he needed. I opened my eyes just for a moment and caught his expression: eyes dark, lips parted, desire etched in every line of his face. He was close, but holding back.


    Lennox groaned above me, his pace shifting, his thrusts turning faster, almost frantic. I could feel him pulsing deep inside me, his body tightening as he drove into me again and again.


    "Oh gods¡ª" I moaned into Levi¡¯s mouth, as pleasure crashed through me, my walls clenched around him.


    "Lennox!" I gasped, my fingers digging into his shoulders.


    The pressure inside me coiled impossibly tight, Levi¡¯s fingers never stopping, the wet sounds of his strokes mixing with Lennox¡¯s deep grunts and the desperate cries spilling from my lips.


    Then, through the haze of pleasure, I whispered again, "I love you."


    His eyes widened, pupils blown, and I saw the effect of those three words. His thrusts faltered, then deepened. More intense. More urgent. His entire body locked as he drove into me onest time and groaned my name like it was the only word that mattered.


    "Olivia¡ª" Lennox growled, his hips jerking as he came inside me. My walls clenched around him, milking every drop of him as he came inside me with a loud, guttural moan. The heat of him filled me sopletely it made my entire body tremble.


    Levi pulled back just as Lennox leaned down, kissing me, slow and tender this time, like he was sealing something sacred between us. His breath was still ragged, his body trembling as he held himself above me.


    "Thank you," he whispered against my lips, his voice thick with emotion. "That was perfect."


    He pulled out slowly, lingering just a moment longer inside me, like he didn¡¯t want to leave. And when he finally moved, settling beside me, my breath was still catching in my throat.


    Levi didn¡¯t wait. His fingers slid beneath my knees, lifting and spreading me gently, taking his position between my thighs with a grin that promised no mercy.

 Chapter 296: Second Sex

    <h4>Chapter 296: Second Sex</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    As Lennox finally pulled back, his lips brushing mine in a final kiss, my body trembled with aftershocks. I barely had time to catch my breath before Levi was there, positioning himself into the space between my thighs.


    Our eyes locked.


    His usual yfulness was gone, reced by something intense. Reverent. As though I were a gift he had waited his entire life to unwrap.


    "Hey," he whispered, brushing my hair away from my face, his thumb trailing softly down my cheek.


    "Hi," I breathed, my heart still racing.


    His lips found mine in a kiss that started slow, but deepened quickly¡ªhungry, desperate, and full of heat. He kissed like he was iming me, branding me from the inside out. And I kissed him back, my hands finding their way into his hair, pulling him closer, anchoring myself to him.


    Louis remained close, trailing soft kisses down my corbone, his hand stroking gently over my side, soothing. Lennox settled beside me too, watching with hooded eyes, his fingerszily brushing my stomach as though unwilling to let me gopletely.


    But Levi... Levi was everything in that moment.


    He pulled back from the kiss just enough to press his forehead against mine.


    "You¡¯re perfect," he whispered, his voice low and hoarse. "I¡¯ve waited for this. For you."


    His hand slid between my thighs, not rushing me, but feeling the way I pulsed¡ªstill sensitive, still aching. When his fingers brushed my clit, I arched into him instinctively, a broken sound escaping me.


    "Yes," he murmured, kissing me again. "That¡¯s my girl."


    His hand stilled between my thighs, his eyes searching mine as he hovered over me. His chest rose and fell with shallow breaths, the heat of his skin pressed against mine. There was so much in his gaze¡ªdesire, reverence, and something deeper, something that made my chest ache.


    "You ready?" he asked softly, his voice husky.


    I nodded, my throat too tight to speak. I was still trembling, sore and sensitive from Lennox, but the way Levi looked at me made me feel like I could take anything. Like I wanted to.


    He guided himself to my entrance, rubbing gently against me before beginning to push in.


    My breath hitched.


    It wasn¡¯t as painful as it had been with Lennox¡ªmy body was already stretched and slick¡ªbut the difort was still there. I winced, gasping softly as he inched deeper, his movements slow, patient.


    "Gods, Olivia," Levi groaned, his voice shaking. "You¡¯re so tight."


    I clung to his shoulders, fingers digging into his skin as I breathed through the tension, trying to focus on the warmth of his breath on my neck, the softness in his gaze.


    "I¡¯ve got you," he murmured again, kissing the corner of my mouth. "Just a little more..."


    And then he was fully inside me, buried to the hilt.


    We both stilled.


    His forehead dropped to mine, sweat beading at his temple as he tried to stay still, his body trembling with restraint. I felt stretched, full, but not overwhelmed. His presence was different¡ªsoothing and burning all at once.


    I let out a shaky breath. "You can move."


    He pulled back slowly, then pushed back in with a low groan that sent a shiver up my spine.


    His first thrust was gentle, as if he was learning me, memorizing every reaction, every sound that left my lips. The difort dulled quickly, reced by growing pleasure that curled hot and low in my belly.


    My wolf stirred again, moaning with me, pushing against the bond, hungry for more.


    Levi¡¯s lips brushed my ear. "You feel like heaven," he whispered. "I don¡¯t ever want to leave."


    I arched into him, wrapping my legs tighter around his waist, urging him deeper. He responded with a soft growl, thrusting harder, deeper, his pace gradually building.


    My moans grew louder with each of Levi¡¯s deepening thrusts. The way he moved inside me was worshipful, yet intense¡ªevery motion deliberate, every sound that tore from my throat matched by his low groans. Our eyes remained locked, even as everything around us blurred into heat and sensation.


    Louis¡¯s hand trailed lower, his fingers expertly finding my clit, rubbing in slow, tantalizing circles. My body jolted at the added stimtion, the dual sensations overwhelming. I gasped, arching into Levi as the pleasure mounted fast¡ªtoo fast.


    And then, without warning, Levi pulled out.


    I blinked up at him, breathless and dazed, confused by the sudden absence. "W-What...?"


    But he didn¡¯t answer with words. Louis shifted away from my side, giving Levi room as he moved behind me. I felt the mattress shift, then the warmth of Levi¡¯s chest pressing against my back. His hand lifted my leg gently, draping it over his as he nestled against me once more.


    When he entered me again, it was from behind, deeper, the angle more intense. I gasped sharply, my hand flying out to grip the sheets, but Lennox was already there, leaning in to kiss me, swallowing my cry with a slow, tender press of his lips.


    "Shh, baby," he whispered against my mouth, his hand cupping my cheek. "We¡¯ve got you."


    Levi moved with steady control behind me, each thrust making my breath hitch. His hand slid around to clutch my waist, holding me tight against him. The sensation of being surrounded, touched, cherished from all sides¡ªit was too much, and not enough. I felt like I was unraveling, every nerve on fire.


    Louis returned to my front, brushing kisses along my neck, his hand finding my breast and teasing my already-sensitive skin.


    "Fuck," Levi rasped, his breath hot against my shoulder. "You feel... incredible."


    Levi¡¯s grunt filled my ear, low and raw, vibrating against my skin like a thunderp. I could feel his wolf through the bond, rumbling with pleasure, moaning in unison with his every thrust. The wet, rhythmic sounds of our bodies moving together filled the air, mixing with our shared gasps and broken whimpers.


    He shifted slightly, lifting my leg higher with one hand, changing the angle. I cried out into Lennox¡¯s kiss as Levi drove deeper. My moan was swallowed by Lennox¡¯s lips, his tongue stroking mine, grounding me, iming me alongside his brother. Every thrust from Levi sent sparks of heat racing through my core, each stroke more intense than thest.


    Louis¡¯s fingers didn¡¯t stop¡ªthey moved in perfect rhythm, circling my clit, coaxing more pleasure from me, drawing me closer and closer to the edge. My hips moved instinctively, meeting Levi¡¯s rhythm, matching the unrelenting pressure of his thrusts.


    "You¡¯re doing so good, baby," Levi groaned into my ear, voice wrecked. "So perfect. I can¡¯t hold back anymore..."


    His pace faltered¡ªjust slightly¡ªand then his body tensed behind me. I felt him release inside me, a deep, shuddering growl escaping his chest as he buried himself to the hilt. His arms tightened around my waist, and his breath fanned hot against my shoulder as he came, the intensity of his release washing over us both.


    "Olivia..."


    I clung to him, my body still trembling, still aching with aftershocks as he slowly stilled behind me. Lennox broke the kiss, resting his forehead against mine, his hand brushing soothingly over my waist.


    Louis leaned closer, pressing a soft kiss to my temple.


    Levi sucked a deep breath and whispered into my ear. "This... was the best sex of my life." I blushed, though I was still in a haze.


    Louis leaned closer, his thumb brushing over my cheek, moving my gaze to his. There was heat there¡ªsomething dark and intense behind his deep brown eyes. A slow, wicked smile curved his lips.


    "One more to go," he murmured, his voice a low rumble that made my skin tingle. I was sore, drained... but the way he looked at me made my body react before I could think. My thighs tightened involuntarily, my breath catching.


    Louis smirked as if he knew he already had an effect on me.


    "Tell me, baby girl, how do you want it?" he asked... suddenly inserting two fingers inside me while I gasped. "Soft and gentle? A bit faster? Or..." His smirk deepened. "Do you want my favorite?"


    Levi shifted beside me, still close, his hand gently resting over my stomach.


    "Louis," he said quietly, concern etched into his features. "No. Not now. She can¡¯t take it."


    I moaned, my pussy clenching around Louis¡¯s fingers.


    "What¡¯s... your favorite?" I moaned out. "I want to try something new. I want your favorite."


    Louis¡¯s eyes darkened instantly.


    "You¡¯re sure?" he asked, his voice lower now, rougher.


    I nodded slowly, my heart thudding. "Show me."


    The air seemed to shift. Louis exhaled slowly, as though trying to control himself. His jaw flexed, and when he leaned in again, his lips barely brushed mine.


    "You have no idea what you¡¯re asking for," he whispered against my mouth. "But I¡¯ll be gentle... at first."

 Chapter 297: Third Sex

    <h4>Chapter 297: Third Sex</h4>


    Louis POV


    Impatiently, I grabbed the bedsheet under us and ripped a strip from it easily. I saw her eyes widen¡ªnot in fear, but with something that made my chest tighten.


    Excitement. Trust.


    I gently took her wrists in my hands, moving slowly. I didn¡¯t want to scare her.


    "Do you trust me?" I asked, my voice low and full of concern. For a Dom, trust wasn¡¯t just important¡ªit was everything.


    She nodded quickly. "Yes."


    "Good," I said as I tied her hands together and raised them above her head. Not too tight¡ªjust enough so she¡¯d feel that she was mine.


    I leaned down and kissed her knuckles gently. Even though I had control, I wanted her to know I still cared. Deeply.


    "I won¡¯t go deeper tonight," I whispered against her skin. "It¡¯s your first time with me. I¡¯ll give you enough to remember... but not everything."


    I leaned closer, my body brushing hers, and whispered near her ear, "Next time, when you¡¯re ready, I won¡¯t hold back."


    I reached for the second strip of fabric I¡¯d torn earlier, letting it slide slowly through my fingers before gently bringing it to her eyes.


    "One more thing, sweetheart," I murmured, brushing her cheek with my knuckles.


    Her breath hitched.


    "Trust me?" I asked again.


    "Yes," she whispered.


    I blindfolded her with care, tying the knot just tight enough to keep her in the dark. The moment her vision was gone, her other senses lit up¡ªher lips parted, her breathing deepened. She was already slipping into that headspace, giving herself over to mepletely.


    I guided her body, pressing softly on her shoulder.


    "Turn around," I said.


    She obeyed.


    "Now lie on your stomach... good girl."


    I dragged my hand down the curve of her back, then gripped her hips and gently lifted her.


    "Ass up for me, darling."


    She followed my instruction slowly, her breathing shaky and eager.


    I let my fingers trail down her spine, then between her thighs, just grazing the entrance of her soaked red pussy, but I didn¡¯t go in. She gasped when I teased her gently, then gave her a firm, open-palmed smack on the side of her ass. The sound echoed. She cried out¡ªnot just from the sting, but from the surge of sensation that came with it.


    "How do you feel?" I asked, watching the way her body shivered.


    "Great," she said breathlessly.


    I smirked, kneeling behind her, dragging my fingers over the backs of her thighs. But I didn¡¯t give her what she clearly wanted¡ªnot yet. Instead, I took my time. I kissed the shell of her ear and rubbed my finger on her entrance as she trembled with want.


    "You¡¯re doing so well for me," I praised softly.


    Her thighs clenched. She was shaking now with anticipation, her body aching for more.


    "Please," she whispered.


    I pressed a kiss to the base of her spine.


    "Not yet, sweetheart. But soon."


    I lifted her again, slowly, making her stand on the bed. She clung to me instinctively, her eyes dark with need, breath already catching in her throat.


    Iid on the bed with my back, then guided her gently, coaxing her to straddle me. Her legs trembled as she moved into position.


    "That¡¯s it, sweetheart," I murmured, settling beneath her. "Just squat."


    I gripped her thighs, steadying her, and the moment her pussy came in contact with my face, I felt her shudder, but I didn¡¯t give her the time¡ªI brought out my tongue and licked her pussy.


    She gasped in shock and positioned herself, cing both hands on the bed before her.


    I tightened my grip on her thighs, spreading her open just a little more, guiding her movements as I licked into her slowly, purposefully. She tasted like everything I¡¯d ever wanted.


    Her body jerked, her knees nearly giving out, but I held her firm. She sobbed. She was crying from the overwhelming pleasure, her voice raw and gasping.


    I slowed down deliberately, flicking my tongue just right, letting her feel every second. Her hips rolled, desperate, trying to chase the rhythm.


    "Mmmm." I moaned as I ate her pussy deeply.


    She cried out again, louder this time, her body arching.


    Above her, Levi moved in, brushing her hair back as he kissed her shoulder. Then he dipped lower, his mouth capturing one of her sensitive, flushed nipples. She let out a sound I¡¯d never heard from her before¡ªa whimper full of shock and raw want.


    At the same time, Lennox slid in behind her, his mouth finding her other breast. He sucked gently, teeth grazing just enough to make her moan into the sheets.


    Her hands gripped the bed, her nails digging into the covers, her body trembling like a live wire.


    "I c-can¡¯t¡ªLouis¡ªI¡ª!" she gasped.


    "Yes, you can," I murmured against her, my voice muffled as I sucked harder, guiding her with both hands still firm on her thighs. "You¡¯re doing so good, sweetheart. So damn good for us." I moaned.


    Her whole body quaked as the orgasm took her, loud and unrestrained, her cry echoing through the room as she pressed against my face, unable to stop the waves that wracked her.


    I held her through it, licking her harder.


    When she finally slumped forward, boneless and gasping, I lifted her carefully andid her back down on the bed. Her chest rose and fell in quick, shallow breaths. Her cheeks were flushed, lips parted, eyes still blindfolded but glowing with aftershock.


    I moved between her thighs, taking my time, watching her with emotions I couldn¡¯t exin. My hand slid down, and I rubbed the tip of my length along her folds, just barely grazing her entrance.


    She whimpered, trying to shift closer.


    "Patience," I whispered, my voice hoarse.


    But her hand moved up blindly, finding my chest... then lower, until her fingers wrapped around my cock, trembling.


    "Please," she whispered, so softly it made my chest ache. "Please go in, Louis..."


    I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    Her whisper¡ªbreathless, trembling¡ªripped thest thread of restraint from me. I gripped her thighs gently and eased forward, letting the head of my length nudge at her entrance. She was soaked. Warm. Tight.


    So damn tight.


    I pushed in just a little and stopped, breathing hard against her shoulder as her body mped down on me. She gasped, her fingers clutching the sheets like lifelines.


    "God," I groaned, forehead pressing to hers. "You¡¯re so tight, baby..."


    I waited, giving her time. She shifted under me, adjusting, and I eased in further¡ªslow, deliberate. Her breath hitched again.


    "You okay?" I murmured.


    She nodded, whispering, "Don¡¯t stop."


    So I didn¡¯t.


    Once I was fully inside, I paused again, savoring the feel of her wrapped around me. Then I began to move, slow thrusts building a rhythm, her gasps and soft moans driving me insane.


    Levi and Lennox leaned in, each taking one of her breasts into their mouths. She arched, overwhelmed, her hands clutching them for bnce as their mouths worshipped her. Her moans came faster now, tangled with my name and theirs.


    "That¡¯s it," I murmured, grabbing the backs of her thighs and giving her a light spank. She let out a sharp cry, the pain mixing with pleasure, making her quake beneath us.


    I pulled out slowly and flipped her with care.


    "On your stomach, baby," I said softly. "Ass up for me."


    She obeyed without hesitation, rising onto her knees with her cheek pressed to the pillow. The sight of her¡ªflushed, glistening, presenting herself to me¡ªnearly undid me.


    I positioned myself behind her, guiding myself to her entrance again. With one steady thrust, I slid back into her, and she cried out, fingers twisting in the sheets.


    "Good girl," I whispered darkly, beginning to move again, deep and steady, as her moans filled the room.


    I raised my hand and brought it down on her ass again¡ªhard. She sobbed into the sheets, but her hips rocked backward, meeting every stroke. Her body was moving on instinct now¡ªpure, mindless pleasure.


    I leaned forward, grabbed both her breasts from behind, and gave her nipples a harsh, possessive squeeze.


    She cried out, her whole body locking up with the sudden pain mixed with pleasure.


    "Yes¡ªoh God, yes!"


    My handnded on her ass again, sharp and rhythmic with each thrust. Her cries grew louder, more desperate. Every spank followed by a gasp, and every thrust met with her trembling moans. She was shaking under me, her body quivering on the edge.


    "Say my name," I growled, not slowing for a second.


    "Louis¡ª" she sobbed, her voice raw, a cry of overwhelming pleasure.


    I felt her tighten around me, and I knew she was close¡ªso close. But I wasn¡¯t done with her yet.


    Without warning, I pulled out and turned her over, flipping her onto her back. Her chest heaved, tears glistening behind the blindfold as her wrists strained slightly against the torn sheets still binding her.


    I reached up, gently untying her hands, letting them fall free. Then I removed the blindfold.


    Her eyes locked with mine¡ªdazed, shining, filled with tears of pure pleasure. The moment she could move, her hand reached for my shoulder, gripping it tightly, grounding herself in me.


    "Look at me," I whispered, and she did. She looked so beautiful, breathless, and satisfied.


    I hooked her legs up over my shoulders, lifting them gently but firmly. She let out a soft gasp, her back arching as I lined up with her again.


    Then I thrust in deep.


    She screamed my name, her nails digging into my skin, and I spanked her thighs sharply, watching her tremble with every motion.


    Again. And again.


    The sound of our bodies filled the room¡ªskin on skin, breathless moans, her voice breaking every time I pushed in harder.


    She clenched around me as I lost my rhythm, pleasure coiling tight in my gut. I grabbed her hips and mmed forward, burying myself deep as I came inside her with a groan, my body trembling with the force of release.


    She gasped, her arms wrapping around me, pulling me down into her warmth.


    I slowly pulled out of her, careful not to jolt her overworked body. Her breath hitched, her thighs trembling slightly. The moment I moved beside her, she reached up and pulled me in for a soft, lingering kiss¡ªslow, messy, full of emotion. Her lips were warm and tender.


    Then she fell back onto the bed, her arms slipping to the sheets, her legs still parted but limp with exhaustion. She was boneless, breathless, her chest rising and falling like she¡¯d just survived a storm.


    Levi and Lennox leaned in on either side of her, their touches now featherlight. Levi pressed kisses along her corbone, while Lennox trailed his lips down the curve of her stomach, both of them murmuring soft things into her skin¡ªworshipping her in their own quiet way.


    I brushed a hand down her arm, watching her eyes flutter open.


    "You okay?" I asked gently, brushing a strand of hair from her damp forehead.


    She gave a slow nod, her lips parting with effort. "I¡¯m okay," she whispered, though her voice was faint, almost slurred.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 298: First Time

    <h4>Chapter 298: First Time</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    Every part of me felt heavy, like I¡¯d been wrung outpletely. My legs trembled without lifting, and my breath came in soft, uneven waves. I was floating somewhere between reality and the stars, my body humming with lingering pleasure, my mind nk and full at the same time.


    I felt Louis pull out slowly, and then his warmth shifted beside me. I reached out blindly, needing him close, and the moment our lips met, I melted into him. It was soft... unhurried... like he was pouring every unspoken word into that kiss.


    And when he pulled away, I let myself fall back against the mattress.


    My limbs refused to move.


    I couldn¡¯t even lift my head, but I didn¡¯t feel afraid. I felt... safe.


    Louis tucked himself beside me, brushing damp hair from my face. Levi¡¯s lips were warm against my shoulder, and Lennox was still pressing kisses to my stomach, his touch delicate now, like he was afraid to break me.


    "You okay?" Louis asked, his voice low and gentle, fingers brushing over the back of my hand.


    I nodded slowly. "Yeah," I whispered, though even I could hear the exhaustion in my voice. "Just... tired."


    "Your body¡¯s limp," Levi murmured near my ear, concern threading through his voice.


    I tried to smile. "I can¡¯t move."


    Louis kissed my temple. "You don¡¯t have to. Let us take care of you."


    I barely registered it when Levi disappeared, only to return with a warm cloth. The bed shifted gently as he cleaned between my thighs with slow, careful strokes. I winced once¡ªmy body too sensitive¡ªbut he murmured an apology and soothed the spot with his lips.


    Then Lennox was at my side, wrapping the nket over my body, tucking it around me like I was something precious.


    Louis cradled my hand in his, his thumb stroking across my knuckles. "You did amazingly," he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.


    I blinked slowly, tears prickling at the corners of my eyes¡ªnot from pain, not even from the pleasure¡ªbut from the way they looked at me now. Like I was made of something rare. Something sacred.


    Lennox climbed into bed beside me, his chest pressed to my back, while Levi curled at my other side. Louis remained in front of me, his forehead resting against mine.


    I was cocooned between them. Warm. Protected. Held.


    No words were needed now. Their hands said enough¡ªthe way they stroked my arms, threaded fingers through my hair, kissed the spots they¡¯d once imed with fire.


    And slowly... gently...


    I drifted off to sleep with their hearts beating around mine.


    In my dream, I was thirteen again.


    I was sitting cross-legged on the library carpet, tucked between two towering shelves of books that smelled of old paper and stories long forgotten. The room was quiet, except for the distant sound of a ticking clock and pages turning.


    Lennox, Levi, and Louis sat nearby¡ªsprawled outzily on the rug, bored out of their minds. They had followed me there after training, still wearing their sweat-damp shirts and lookingpletely out of ce in a room full of silence and books.


    "Why are we even here?" Lennox grumbled, flipping through aic book without reading a word. "You said this would be five minutes."


    I ignored him, flipping through the novel I¡¯d just found. My eyes widened as I reached a particr paragraph, and my cheeks instantly flushed.


    "Whoa," I whispered.


    Levi looked over, curious. "What?"


    I hesitated, then turned the book toward him, pointing to the passage. "It says... the girl¡¯s first time was sweet and pleasurable. What does that even mean?"


    Everything went still.


    Levi blinked. "Wait, what?"


    Louis leaned over to peek at the page, but before he could read it, Lennox was already snatching the book out of my hands.


    "Olivia!" he barked. "You shouldn¡¯t be reading stuff like this!"


    My eyes narrowed, my face burning more from embarrassment than guilt. "Why not? I just wanted to know."


    "You¡¯re thirteen!" he shouted, waving the book in the air like it was something dangerous. "You¡¯re not supposed to read stuff about... that!"


    "Fine," I snapped, crossing my arms. "I¡¯ll just ask someone else!"


    I stood abruptly, but Louis was faster. He gently caught my arm and guided me back to the floor, his voice calm and soothing.


    "Hey, hey, rx," he said softly. "You don¡¯t need to go asking someone else. If you¡¯re really curious... ask us."


    I nced at him, surprised.


    Louis gave a small smile. "You can always ask us anything, remember?"


    Levi scratched the back of his neck, clearly flustered. "Yeah, just... maybe not here. Or, like, out loud."


    Lennox groaned. "Seriously?"


    I looked between them, still pouting but a little calmer. "I just... I don¡¯t understand what it means when they say it was ¡¯sweet.¡¯ Isn¡¯t sex supposed to hurt the first time?"


    The triplets all froze.


    Levi coughed. Lennox looked like he wanted to jump out a window. Louis just rubbed his temples slowly.


    "Well," Louis said eventually, choosing his words carefully, "for some people... it can hurt a little at first. But if it¡¯s with someone who really cares about you, someone who¡¯s gentle and patient... then yeah, it can be sweet and pleasurable."


    I looked at him, wide-eyed. "Oh..."


    "Why are we even having this conversation?" Lennox muttered under his breath, shoving the book into his jacket like it was a threat to national security.


    I thought about what Louis had said¡ªif it¡¯s with someone who really cares about you... someone gentle... then it can be sweet.


    I looked at them.


    At Lennox, who was still pretending to read hisic, but his jaw was tense.


    At Levi, who had turned a little red and was scratching behind his ear, awkwardly avoiding my gaze.


    At Louis, who still sat beside me, calm but lost in his thoughts.


    The words came out before I could stop them. "Then I¡¯d like my first time to be with you guys."


    Silence.


    All three of them stared at me.


    Levi choked on air. Lennox looked like he¡¯d just short-circuited. And Louis¡ªhis mouth opened slightly, then closed again.


    "What?" Levi asked, his voice a cracked whisper.


    "I¡¯m serious," I said, hugging my knees to my chest. "If it¡¯s supposed to be sweet and pleasurable... if it¡¯s supposed to mean something... then I want it to be with you. With all of you."


    Lennox shot up from the floor like he¡¯d been burned. "Okay, that¡¯s it." He pointed at the book tucked in his jacket. "From now on, before you read anything, I¡¯m going to approve it first. You¡¯re banned from the romance section."


    I flinched, his tone sharper than I expected.


    Louis exhaled slowly. "Olivia..."


    "What?" I asked, defensive now. "I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m thirteen. I can have feelings."


    "You¡¯re still young," Levi said gently. "You¡¯ll understand more as you grow up."


    "No!" I snapped. "That¡¯s what you all say! ¡¯You¡¯re too young. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯ But I do know how I feel."


    None of them spoke. Just silence.


    And that silence hurt more than anything.


    I rose to my feet, my fists clenched at my sides. "Fine. If you don¡¯t want to be my first, I¡¯ll give it to someone else who does."


    That made Lennox move. Fast.


    He stepped in front of me, his eyes zing with possession. "Take that back."


    I looked up at him, tears burning behind my eyes. "Why? Because it¡¯s true?"


    "Take it back, Olivia," he said, his voice low and but full of warning.


    I shook my head, lips trembling. "No. I meant it."


    Levi stood slowly, walking over and wrapping an arm around my shoulder. "Oli," he said softly. "We¡¯re not saying we don¡¯t want to. But this conversation¡ªit¡¯s just too soon."


    I bit my lip, trying to hold back the sting in my chest.


    He tilted his head, pressing his forehead to mine. "Can we... have this talk again when you¡¯re older? When we¡¯ve all grown up a bit?"


    I blinked, and a tear slid down my cheek. Levi wiped it gently with his thumb.


    "Okay?" he asked, voice tender.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I just nodded slowly, burying my face against Levi¡¯s chest as more tears slipped down my cheeks.


    The room was quiet. Too quiet. I felt their difort, their confusion... and something else. Something heavier.


    Then I heard footsteps approaching.


    And before I could pull away, Lennox was standing right in front of me.


    He cupped my face unexpectedly, tilting it up to meet his eyes. His brows were drawn, mouth tight, and I saw real pain behind his gaze.


    "Stop crying," he whispered, his voice rough. "I... I hate seeing your tears."


    I blinked, startled. "Lennox¡ª"


    He didn¡¯t let me finish.


    He pulled me away from Levi and straight into his arms, holding me tight. Like he needed it too. Like letting go wasn¡¯t an option. His chin rested on top of my head, and I felt his chest rise and fall, slow and heavy.


    Then, he leaned down¡ªhis breath warm against my ear¡ªand whispered so only I could hear:


    "Okay... fine. I promise. One day, when the time is right... we¡¯ll be your first."


    I froze for a moment, my breath catching.


    Then slowly, my lips curved.


    A small, shy smile broke through the sadness.


    I nodded into his chest, wrapping my arms around his waist, holding on like it meant everything. Because to me, it did.

 Chapter 299: What’s Next

    <h4>Chapter 299: What¡¯s Next</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I woke up to the ray of sunlight shing on my face. I groaned softly and turned my head away from the light, snuggling deeper into the familiarly alluring warmth around me. Slowly, I opened my eyes.


    Lennox was behind me, one arm wrapped tightly around my waist, his breath steady and deep against the back of my neck. His chest rose and fell in a slow rhythm, his face calm and peaceful in sleep.


    In front of me, Louisy on his side, facing me, hisshes brushing his cheeks, his lips slightly parted. His fingers were stillced with mine. He looked so calm... so beautiful. Like he hadn¡¯t been awake all night loving me.


    Levi was curled at my feet, arms around my legs like a nket. His dark hair was tousled, and a soft snore slipped from his lips.


    I just stared at them for a moment, my heart swelling with something warm and heavy. I had them. All three. Right here.


    As if they could feel my gaze, Louis¡¯s eyes blinked open first. He smiled sleepily, his voice rough. "Morning, angel."


    Before I could answer, Lennox groaned softly behind me, shifting as he nuzzled the back of my neck. "You¡¯re awake?" he mumbled.


    I nodded gently.


    Then Levi stirred, stretching like a cat and letting out a soft yawn. His eyes opened slowly, and when theynded on me, he grinned. "We didn¡¯t crush you, did we?"


    I giggled. "No. You just kept me warm."


    They all smiled.


    Levi was the first to get up as he sat on the bed, followed by his brothers. Slowly, I sat up but felt a little sore between my thighs. The triplets must have noticed it because they suddenly had that worried look on their faces.


    "We were hard on youst night, right?" Levi asked... sounding guilty.


    I quickly shook my head and gave him a warm smile. "That¡¯s not true... you three did amazing... I couldn¡¯t want anything less," I assured them.


    They looked relieved for a moment, but the worry never left their eyes.


    "And besides, I could just heal myself," I added with a smirk, "but I don¡¯t want to."


    They all looked confused.


    I stretched my legs a little, wincing slightly at the soreness, but I didn¡¯t mind it. Not even a little.


    "I want to feel it," I whispered, my voice softer now. "I want to remember how it felt... to be taken by all of you."


    That shut them up.


    Lennox swallowed hard, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "You¡¯re unbelievable," he murmured.


    Louis leaned forward and kissed my shoulder. "You¡¯re everything."


    Levi scooted back onto the bed, sitting beside me again. "Still," he said, "next time, we¡¯ll go easier on you."


    I chuckled and rolled my eyes. "Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep."


    They allughed¡ªrelieved, maybe, or just happy to hear me teasing them again.


    "I¡¯ll run you a warm bath," Lennox said, already slipping off the bed.


    "I¡¯ll get you something to eat," Louis added as he grabbed a pair of sweatpants and tossed one at Lennox.


    "I¡¯ll stay right here," Levi said proudly, wrapping an arm around my shoulders and pulling me close. "Someone has to keep youpany."


    I rested my head on his shoulder and closed my eyes for a moment.


    "Don¡¯t touch her!" Lennox warned, heading to the bathroom.


    Levi smirked. "I can¡¯t promise that."


    I blushed and sank deeper into his chest, inhaling the alluring smelling from him. We were both still naked, with just the nket covering us.


    Rxed in Levi¡¯s arms, I sucked a deep breath as I wondered what life had in store for us from now... is it happily ever after or...


    "What are you thinking?" Levi asked, stroking my hair.


    I sucked a deep breath and lifted my head off his chest to hold his gaze. With Levi, I felt really open, like I could tell him anything... it has always been like that.


    "I¡¯m thinking about the future," I said truthfully. "What happens from here?"


    Levi¡¯s face was calm, but I could see the concern etched behind his calm expression. He tenderly cupped my face with both hands and shed me aforting smile.


    "I genuinely don¡¯t know what the future holds," he said softly. "But I do know one thing¡ªI¡¯ll be right beside you through it all. We all will."


    His thumbs brushed against my cheeks, gently wiping away the tears I hadn¡¯t even realized had slipped down.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about tomorrow, angel," he whispered. "Let us carry that weight with you. You¡¯re not alone anymore."


    His words melted something inside me. I leaned forward and pressed my forehead against his. "Promise me," I murmured.


    "I swear it," he said without hesitation. "Even if the world turns against us, we¡¯ll stand with you."


    Just then, Louis walked back into the room with a tray of food in his hands. "Did I miss something?"


    Levi chuckled but didn¡¯t move away. "You always miss the best parts."


    Louis rolled his eyes but set the tray down on the nightstand. "I brought fruit, pancakes, and tea. Don¡¯t say I never spoil you."


    Iughed gently and pulled the nket tighter around me. "You spoil me more than enough."


    Lennox stepped out of the bathroom. "Bath¡¯s ready. I addedvender oil¡ªyou need to rx those muscles."


    Levi reluctantly let go of me, and I stood, wrapping the nket around myself. As soon as my feet touched the cold floor, Louis was there, lifting me into his arms.


    "You¡¯re not walking today," he said with a wink.


    I giggled, letting him carry me into the bathroom like I weighed nothing. Steam filled the air, and the tub was full, the water topped with delicate rose petals and scented withvender and something sweet¡ªjasmine, maybe.


    Louis set me down gently beside the tub, then kissed my forehead before stepping back. "We¡¯ll give you a moment."


    I looked up at them, at all three of them standing in the doorway now. "You don¡¯t have to go."


    Lennox¡¯s eyes darkened. "If we stay, Olivia, we won¡¯t let you bathe alone."


    Louis whistled. "And you looked sore already, angel."


    Leviughed behind them. "We¡¯re trying to be good mates. For once."


    I bit my lip, feeling the heat crawl back up my neck. "Fine. Then go," I said yfully.


    Lennox smiled at me. "We¡¯ll be right outside."


    As they left, I let the nket drop and slowly stepped into the warm water. A soft moan escaped my lips as I sank in, the heat soothing every aching muscle. I leaned back, breathing deeply, letting the scent and warmth wrap around me like their touch.


    With my eyes closed, Imunicated with my wolf.


    "So what now?" I asked.


    She responded immediately. "You tell me... what now?" She threw my question back to me.


    I released a soft sigh, not knowing what to say... this was supposed to be the part where everything starts falling into ce, but deep down I felt this phase of my life was actually going to be terrifying.


    Suddenly, I got a mind link.


    "Olivia."


    I tensed. It was Calvin.


    I swallowed hard andposed myself.


    "Yes?"


    He was silent for a moment before he spoke.


    "Someone is here to see you."

 Chapter 300: Unusual Visit

    <h4>Chapter 300: Unusual Visit</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I frowned. "Who?"


    "Come see for yourself," Calvin replied with that annoyingly serious tone, then ended the mind link without another word.


    Sighing, I sank deeper into the warm water of the bathtub. Thevender-scented steam curled around me, soothing my body and mind. Whoever it was could wait. I wasn¡¯t about to trade thefort of this bath for anything.


    Well... anything except the triplets taking me again.


    "Girl... you¡¯re such a bitch," my wolf muttered inside my head, her voice half-annoyed, half-amused.


    I smirked. "You¡¯re just mad I enjoyed it more than you did."


    "You didn¡¯t even give me a chance toe out!" she huffed. "Do you know what it¡¯s like being trapped in the back of your mind while they¡ª"


    "Okay, okay!" I cut her off quickly, cheeks heating. "No need for details."


    "Tch. Weak," she muttered, then went silent.


    I rolled my eyes and let my head rest against the back of the tub. The waterpped gently at my skin, and the ache between my thighs felt dull now.


    I closed my eyes again, letting my fingers trailzily through the water. Whatever Calvin wanted could wait a few more minutes.


    Just a few more.


    After drying off, I tied a towel snugly around my chest and stepped out of the bathroom.


    The triplets were all seated on the bed, wearing nothing but loose sweatpants. Their bare chests on full disy made my eyes do a quick scan. broad shoulders, toned muscles, those perfect V lines¡ª


    I quickly looked away, my cheeks burning.


    Louis chuckled. "You can keep staring if you want, angel. It¡¯s all yours."


    I rolled my eyes at him, but couldn¡¯t hide the small smile tugging at my lips. "I have to go. My brother called for me."


    Immediately, their yful expressions changed. Concern shed across their faces.


    "Is everything alright?" Levi asked, brows furrowing.


    "I¡¯m fine," I said gently, already sensing their rising protectiveness. "Someone wants to see me."


    "We cane with you," Lennox offered quickly.


    "No," I cut in softly. "Not now. It¡¯s not the right time. We should take things slow... ease into this."


    They looked at each other, clearly not liking the idea but respecting my decision.


    "Alright," Louis muttered, "but if anything goes wrong..."


    "Nothing will go wrong," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.


    I nced toward the vanity, thinking about drying my hair. I hated the cold feeling of water dripping down my back.


    Before I could reach for the dryer, Lennox was already standing. "Sit," he said gently, taking the towel from my hands. "Let me."


    I blinked. "You know how to dry hair?"


    He gave me a crooked grin. "I used to do it all the time... remember?"


    As he ran the dryer through my damp hair, I sat still, letting the memoriese.


    Back when I was younger, before everything shattered between us, the boys would dry my hair after training, or when I was sick, or just because they wanted to. Lennox always did it the most. He says drying my hair was one of his favorite hobbies.


    When he was done, Levi came up behind me,b and tie already in hand. "Want it packed or loose?"


    "Whatever¡¯s easier," I whispered, surprised by the gentle way his fingers moved.


    "You still remember how to do this?" I asked softly.


    "Of course I do," he said with a small smile. "Some things don¡¯t fade."


    As he twisted my hair into a low bun, I caught Louis leaning against the closet, watching me intently.


    "What?" I asked with a small, shy smile.


    He smiled, walked over, and pressed a soft kiss to my exposed shoulder. "You look so beautiful."


    My breath caught, and I quickly stood, knowing that if I stayed any longer, I might lose all control.


    "I... I¡¯ll see you guyster," I said hurriedly and reached for my things, which were folded neatly on the couch. I clutched them against my chest and forced a smile at the triplets, who were now wearing sad, almost wounded expressions.


    The idea of leaving didn¡¯t sit well with them. It didn¡¯t sit well with me either... but I had to go.


    I drew in a deep breath and gave them onest warm smile. "Bye."


    I teleported before they could respond.


    Inded in my room with a soft thud, the cool air brushing my damp skin as I adjusted the towel around my chest.


    "Finally!" a voice rang out, startling me.


    I spun toward the sound to find Nora and Lolita sitting casually on my bed, both with matching mischievous grins stered across their faces.


    My eyes narrowed. "What are you two doing here?"


    Lolita leaned back against the headboard, arms crossed behind her head. "Waiting for Sleeping Beauty to return from her little romantic vacation," she said, wiggling her brows.


    Nora snorted. "Or should we say¡ªhoneymoon trial? Honestly, Liv, you¡¯re glowing."


    I groaned, walking past them to grab fresh clothes. "Oh, shut up."


    "You look flushed," Lolita teased.


    "Like... blissfully destroyed," Nora added with a dramatic sigh.


    "I¡¯m going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear that," I muttered, clutching my clothes tighter to my chest as I ducked into my closet.


    They bothughed.


    "Okay, okay," Nora said after a moment, her voice stillced with humor. "We¡¯ll stop. But seriously... someone¡¯s waiting for you downstairs."


    That caught my attention.


    I stuck my head out of the closet. "Who?"


    Lolita shrugged. "One Lord Frederick."


    I blinked. "What?"


    "Yup," Nora confirmed, her tone suddenly more serious. "Alpha Calvin said he arrived about twenty minutes ago. He¡¯s been waiting patiently."


    My stomach twisted slightly.


    Lord Frederick?


    What the hell was he doing here?


    I quickly dried off the remaining dampness on my skin and pulled on a pair of high-waisted jeans and a simple white shirt. I tied it in a knot at the waist, giving it a casual edge, then slipped on my ankle boots. I left my hair in the low bun Levi had done.


    Taking onest look in the mirror, I squared my shoulders and headed toward the door. Nora and Lolita followed, both unusually quiet now. I could feel the tension brewing in the air. Something about this visit didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    As we made our way downstairs, I mentally prepared myself.


    Lord Frederick wasn¡¯t the kind of man to show up without reason and patiently wait.


    So whatever it was... it definitely wasn¡¯t going to be just a simple visit.

 Chapter 301: The Promise

    <h4>Chapter 301: The Promise</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The moment I reached the final step, I caught sight of Calvin standing in the sitting room, arms crossed as he spoke quietly to someone seated casually on one of the leather couches.


    Lord Frederick.


    And damn, he looked... good.


    He wasn¡¯t dressed like the uptight man I remembered seeing days ago. Gone was the formal cloak and the stiff suits. Instead, he wore a fitted ck t-shirt that hugged his toned chest and dark jeans that hung low on his hips. A leather wristband circled his wrist, and his silver hair was slightly tousled, like he hadn¡¯t bothered to fix it¡ªor maybe he just liked looking effortlessly hot.


    He looked young. Rxed. But there was still that unmistakable aura of power and quiet confidence that clung to him.


    He turned as I approached, and when our eyes met, he stood up slowly, giving me a once-over that wasn¡¯t exactly subtle. His gaze lingered for a second too long on my tied shirt and jeans before lifting to meet my eyes.


    "Olivia," he said with a warm, low voice. "You look beautiful."


    "You too," I said, the words slipping past my lips.


    He chuckled. "Guilty. I figured if I¡¯m going to show up uninvited, I might as well not look like a relic."


    I nced at Calvin, who didn¡¯t look too thrilled about this whole situation.


    "I didn¡¯t even know you wereing," I said, folding my arms. "You could¡¯ve given a heads-up."


    "I like surprises," he replied smoothly. "Besides... you weren¡¯t exactly reachable thest few days."


    "What do you want, Frederick?" I asked, keeping my tone polite.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he motioned toward the sitting area. "Can we sit? It¡¯s not the kind of conversation you have while standing."


    That made my spine stiffen slightly, but I nodded and followed him to the couch. He waited until I sat first before taking the seat opposite me. Calvin remained standing, arms crossed, watching us like a guard dog.


    I leaned back into the couch, already having a bad feeling about this. Lord Frederick watched me with unnerving calm, the kind of stillness only someone not quite human could master.


    Then he spoke.


    "Do you know how I knew your great-grandmother, Hailee?"


    My brow furrowed slightly. "No. You tell me."


    A faint, almost nostalgic smile yed on his lips. "I saved her life once. A long time ago... when she was young. Barely older than you are now."


    That startled me a bit. "You saved her?"


    He nodded. "And when she asked what I wanted in return... I told her I would think about it."


    I tilted my head, skeptical. "So?"


    Frederick reached into the inside pocket of his jacket and slowly pulled out something long and old, carefully wrapped in dark silk. He ced it gently on the table between us, then unwrapped it.


    A scroll.


    A real one. The parchment was aged, sealed with a blood-red wax emblem.


    My stomach twisted again.


    "What is this?" I asked, reaching out but not yet opening it.


    He met my gaze steadily. "A promise."


    My heart thudded harder.


    "I knew Hailee was special, but she wasn¡¯t the one I wanted. I asked her for someone instead. The next special one." He paused, his voice soft but clear. "She gave me her word. That the one born with the next special ability... would be mine."


    I blinked, confused. "Yours? What does that mean?"


    I stood slowly, unsettled by the weight of his gaze. "What exactly are you saying?"


    Lord Frederick rose too, but he didn¡¯t move closer. His expression didn¡¯t change, though his voice dropped into a more serious tone.


    "I¡¯m saying... I¡¯ve waited for years. I haven¡¯t aged a day because I¡¯ve held off my own end. My time should¡¯vee and gone, but I refused it. I waited for you, Olivia."


    My breath caught.


    "What?"


    "You were promised to me. As my wife. That scroll in your hand... is your great-grandmother¡¯s blood-sealed vow. Her word."


    My stomach turned. Not from fear¡ªbut from rage. Like my life had been written without my consent.


    I stared at him, my wolf already howling with threats.


    "I don¡¯t believe you," I said, even though a part of me already did.


    "Open it," he said softly. "See for yourself."


    But I didn¡¯t.


    "You¡¯re lying," I snapped, my voice sharp. "This is insane. You expect me to believe that I was promised to you?"


    Lord Frederick didn¡¯t even flinch. "I¡¯m not lying."


    I clenched my jaw, the scroll still unopened in my hand. My entire body was heating with disbelief and growing rage.


    "Even if what you¡¯re saying is true¡ªwhich I highly doubt," I spat, "I¡¯m not epting it. Never."


    His expression stayed calm, though something darker dimmed his eyes. "You have to."


    My brows shot up. "Excuse me?"


    "If you don¡¯t," he said softly, "you¡¯ll die."


    I froze. "What?"


    "I¡¯m not threatening you, Olivia," he said immediately, stepping back slightly as if to show he meant no harm. "I could never hurt you. That was the deal. Hailee made a pact sealed in blood. I am forbidden from ever causing you pain. But the magic in that scroll... it¡¯s binding. If you reject the bond, the cost will fall on you."


    My lips parted, but no words came out. My breath hitched in my throat, and for a moment, everything felt too quiet.


    "That¡¯s enough," Calvin growled suddenly. He stepped between me and Frederick, his posture tense, protective. "You¡¯ve said enough. She¡¯s overwhelmed¡ªand you¡¯re scaring her. Leave."


    For the first time, something flickered in Frederick¡¯s expression. Regret. Maybe even sadness. But he nodded once, slowly, as though he¡¯d expected this.


    "I meant no harm," he murmured, giving me onest nce. "We¡¯ll speak again... when you¡¯re ready."


    And then he was gone¡ªmoving with supernatural speed out the door, vanishing before I could blink.


    The room was silent again, but the pressure hadn¡¯t lifted from my chest.


    I turned to Calvin, barely breathing.


    "What the hell is this?"


    He looked at me, and the apology in his eyes told me everything I needed to know before he even spoke.


    "It¡¯s true," he said quietly. "All of it."

 Chapter 302: Won’t Accept It

    <h4>Chapter 302: Won¡¯t ept It</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "That was how it happened," Calvin finished, his voice weighed down by the ridiculous story he had just told me.


    I scoffed in anger, my hands flying to my hair as I yanked at it in pure frustration. Then I snapped my gaze to him, my eyes burning with rage.


    "It¡¯s never happening," I hissed. "I¡¯m not getting married to Lord Frederick just because I was vowed to him by a woman I never even met. Who the hell gave her the right to vow me to him?"


    Calvin let out a deep sigh and sank back into the couch, his elbows resting on his knees. His frown cut deep into his face as he studied me.


    "Don¡¯t worry, sis," he said finally, his voice low and calm. "I¡¯m not going to force you to do something you don¡¯t want to do... but¡ª"


    I narrowed my eyes. "But what?"


    His jaw tightened before he continued. "But the blood oath Hailee made wasn¡¯t just a simple promise. It¡¯s sealed magic. And if what Frederick said is true..."


    I crossed my arms, ring. "Spit it out, Calvin."


    He hesitated, then leaned forward. "If you refuse himpletely... if you try to break the bond... the magic will turn on you. And I don¡¯t know if even I can stop it."


    I stared at him, my heart pounding in my ears.


    "You¡¯re telling me my life depends on some stupid promise my great-grandmother made years ago?"


    His silence was answer enough.


    I gritted my teeth and shook my head. "Then I guess we¡¯re going to find a way to break it... because I¡¯d rather die fighting it than live as someone¡¯s property."


    With that, I turned and stormed upstairs.


    Back in my room, Lolita and Nora were already waiting. I could tell from the looks on their faces that they¡¯d overheard everything.


    "What are you going to do?" Nora asked.


    I didn¡¯t answer. I had no idea what to say. Instead, I sank onto the bed, my thoughts spinning. "Why now...?" I whispered, my fingers tightening around the edge of the nket. "Why now, when my life was finally starting to fall into ce..."


    Lolita sat beside me, her hand brushing mine in silentfort.


    Nora crouched in front of me, so I had no choice but to meet her eyes. "You have to tell the triplets."


    My head snapped up. "No," I said without giving it a second thought.


    "They have a right to know," she argued gently. "This isn¡¯t some random trouble you can hide from them. If what Alpha Calvin says is true, this is life or death. And you know damn well they¡¯ll want to fight for you."


    I shook my head, my throat tight. "If they know... they¡¯ll lose their minds. Lennox will go to war. Levi and Louis will follow him without hesitation. And Frederick¡ª" I bit my lip. "Frederick isn¡¯t just some random vampire we can push around. He¡¯s ancient. Old magic runs in his veins."


    Lolita frowned deeply. "So what? You¡¯re just going to sit here and wait for him to im you?"


    "I¡¯m going to think," I said firmly. "There has to be a way out. I¡¯m not his. I¡¯ll never be his."


    Silence settled between us for a few seconds, heavy and suffocating.


    Lolita broke the silence first, tilting her head and watching me closely.


    "What if there were no triplets?" she asked quietly. "What if you were still... you know... having issues with them? Would you have at least considered Lord Frederick?"


    The question caught me off guard. I froze, my lips parting but no wordsing out.


    I hated that I even had to think about it.


    My mind drifted for a second... and the truth was, Lord Frederick was insanely hot. Strong. Tall. Confident. He carried himself like the world already belonged to him. He was dangerous in that way some men are. He was maic, alluring, the kind of man that made you wonder what it would be like to be imed by him.


    And yes... he was exactly my type physically. If the triplets had never been in the picture... if I hadn¡¯t felt what I feel for Lennox, Louis, and Levi... maybe, just maybe, I would have thought about giving him a chance.


    But that was a fantasy.


    The reality was... the triplets are my life.


    They are a part of me in ways I can¡¯t exin. I know their ws, their bad sides, their tempers, their mistakes... but I still love them. And they love me back with that fierce, possessive, unshakable way that feels like home.


    Lord Frederick? I don¡¯t even know him. I don¡¯t know the real man behind that charming smile or the things he¡¯s done over the centuries. For all I know, his hands are stained with blood I could never forgive him for.


    So no matter how tempting Lord Frederick might seem... no matter how curious I might be about him... it doesn¡¯t change the fact that my heart belongs to the triplets.


    I gave Lolita a small, firm smile. "Maybe, yes... if they weren¡¯t in the picture, I¡¯d give him a chance to know him. But they are in the picture. They¡¯re my mates... my everything. That¡¯s not changing."


    Nora exhaled, relieved at my answer. Lolita just nodded, but I could tell her mind was already working on the next thing to say.


    I pushed myself off the bed suddenly, determination recing my earlier frustration.


    "I have to meet the seer," I said aloud, more to myself than to anyone. "If there¡¯s even the smallest chance I can heal my mother, she might be the one who can help me... and if my mother wakes, she can guide me. She can help me with this decision."


    Nora¡¯s head tilted in concern. "Liv, are you prepared for that? Your healing ability¡ª"


    I shook my head, cutting her off. "yes. I¡¯m not wasting another minute. I can¡¯t make this choice without her."


    Lolita straightened from the bed, studying my expression. "You¡¯re serious."


    "Dead serious," I replied.


    I nced between them, my decision final. "I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t worry about me. And... don¡¯t tell my brother where I went."


    "Olivia¡ª" Nora began, but I was already stepping away.


    With onest look at their worried faces, I whispered, "Trust me."


    And then... I teleported.

 Chapter 303: The War

    <h4>Chapter 303: The War</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    It felt like half of me had left with Olivia.


    The excitement I¡¯d been feeling just minutes ago was gone, snuffed out like a candle in the wind. Even my wolf, who had been wagging his tail in my mind ever since she was here, was now silent and brooding.


    I let out a frustrated sigh andy back on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    I was a fool. We were fools¡ªme and my brothers.


    We had Olivia all these years. She was ours, right here, and yet... we let someone else¡¯s maniptions twist the truth. We let them poison what we had, and we believed it.


    I turned my head slightly, my eyesnding on Levi and Louis. They were as quiet as I was, lost in their own thoughts. None of us had said a word since she teleported away.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask how they were feeling¡ªI already knew. They were drowning in the same emptiness.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed on the nightstand.


    I frowned and leaned over to grab it.


    Gabriel.


    I scoffed, ncing at my brothers. "The idiot is calling."


    Levi raised a brow. Louis just gave a humorless smirk.


    I hit answer and immediately put it on loudspeaker. "I hope you¡¯ve received my message," I said tly.


    Gabriel¡¯s voice came through the line, calm but with a hint of unease. "Lennox... let¡¯s talk about it. It doesn¡¯t have to be this way."


    I scoffed again, my anger ring hot. "Gabriel, you should be thanking me. I¡¯m being kind to you. Normally, I¡¯d just attack your pack without warning. But instead, I¡¯m calling to give you time to send your little pups and the old ones away... and to prepare yourself for the war that¡¯sing."


    There was a pause, and when he spoke again, there was desperation in his tone. "Let¡¯s please settle this¡ª"


    "There¡¯s nothing to settle," Levi cut in sharply, his voice cold. "You had the guts to do what you did to Olivia, and you think you can talk your way out of it?"


    "But I didn¡¯t kill her," Gabriel said quickly, almost defensively.


    My jaw tightened. "You didn¡¯t have to kill her. Throwing her in a dungeon, plotting with my uncle¡ªthose things are enough. You¡¯ve wronged us, Gabriel. You¡¯ve wronged her."


    Louis leaned forward over the phone. "Don¡¯t waste your breath trying to exin yourself. We¡¯ve made our decision. You should just get ready for the war. In fact, you should be grateful we¡¯re giving you the courtesy of a warning."


    I knew Gabriel was scared. He had every right to be. No pack in their right mind would want to go to war with us¡ªnot when the three of us fought as one.


    Together, we were unstoppable. We didn¡¯t just win wars; we ended them. The stories of thest war we had two years ago were still whispered in fear. Gabriel knew that if this came to blows, his pack wouldn¡¯t survive.


    He didn¡¯t say another word. He simply ended the call.


    I threw my phone onto the bed,my jaw still locked, my wolf pacing restlessly within me.


    There was a knock, and then the door opened.


    Dustin, one of our Betas, stepped inside.


    "I¡¯ve got the report," he said, ncing between me and my brothers. "Gabriel has about two hundred foot warriors and a hundred wolf warriors."


    I scoffed and leaned back against the headboard, shaking my head. "That means I¡¯ll be going alone with my warriors. You two don¡¯t need to join me."


    Levi gave me a sharp look. "Lennox¡ª"


    "I said you don¡¯t need to," I cut him off.


    Dustin frowned slightly. "How many of your warriors do you want to take?"


    "Just half of mine," I replied without hesitation.


    He did a quick mental calction, then nodded. "That¡¯s four hundred foot warriors and two hundred and fifty in wolf form."


    "Yes," I confirmed. "That¡¯s more than enough for what¡¯s waiting for us."


    Dustin nodded.


    "Have you passed our warnings around to other packs?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    He nodded. "Already done. I told them not to dare support Gabriel. Their response was unanimous¡ªthey don¡¯t want our trouble."


    I let out a satisfied breath. "Good. They know better. No one wants to get in our way."


    Louis folded his arms and muttered, "Don¡¯t you think we should let Olivia know?"


    "No," I responded immediately. "If she finds out, she¡¯ll try to stop us... and besides, I don¡¯t want to stress her. The fight will be over before she even knows it began."


    Levi and Louis nodded in agreement.


    I turned to Dustin. "Get the men ready. We leave by tomorrow."


    Dustin nodded and left.


    Louis broke the silence first. "You¡¯re sure about going in tomorrow alone?"


    "Yes," I said without hesitation. "It¡¯s a small war. Besides, it¡¯s too risky for all three of us to go. If something happens, our pack needs at least two of us alive."


    Levi nodded and leaned back, crossing his arms. "What¡¯s the n?"


    "Quick and clean. We hit them at dawn. No drawn-out fights. We tear through their defenses, take out their leadership, and leave the rest too scared to even think about retaliation."


    Louis smirked faintly, shaking his head. "Too bad... sounds like we¡¯re going to miss all the fun."


    Levi chuckled under his breath. "Yeah... you¡¯re going to have all the glory to yourself, brother. Don¡¯t forget to save us a piece of the action next time."


    I was about to reply when the air in the room shifted. The faintest ripple of energy brushed over my skin, raising the hairs on my arms.


    My wolf¡¯s ears perked up in my mind.


    A familiar scent hit me before the light shimmered in the center of the room.


    And then¡ªjust like that¡ªOlivia appeared.


    Her arms were folded across her chest, her face etched with a big frown.


    "Lennox. Levi. Louis..." Her voice was low but filled with annoyance that made even my wolf go still. "You three have some exnations to give me."


    The three of us froze, caught like pups with our paws in the meat storage.

 Chapter 304: Call It Off

    <h4>Chapter 304: Call It Off</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    "Are you sure about this?" the seer asked again for what felt like the hundredth time after I told her I wanted to heal my mother.


    "Yes," I said firmly. "I need her now."


    The old seer¡¯s cloudy eyes studied me, her gaze unreadable, before she finally gave a slow nod. "Alright... we will do it tonight. But if the process bes risky, I¡¯ll stop it."


    I nodded quickly. "Thank you. So... I¡¯ll see you tonight?"


    "Yes," she confirmed.


    A small, grateful smile spread across my lips. "Thank you," I repeated softly before teleporting away.


    The moment I reappeared in my room, I met Lolita there, arranging some of my clothes, but the second she saw me, her face lit up in relief.


    "Thank goodness you came..." she said quickly, almost rushing the words out. "Guess who called."


    I raised a brow. "Who?"


    "Alpha Gabriel," Lolita said, watching my reaction closely.


    I froze. "Gabriel?" My brows pulled together in confusion. Why would he be calling me after everything... after his betrayal?


    Before I could even ask, her phone rang again.


    I hesitated for a moment, my wolf growling low in my chest. Then I snatched the phone from Lolita¡¯s hand and answered.


    "You have the guts to call me?" I spat without greeting.


    There was a short pause on the line before his voice came through, soft and almost pleading. "Olivia... I¡¯m sorry."


    I let out a bitter scoff. "Sorry? I trusted you, Gabriel. I thought you were my knight in shining armor. I thought you were different."


    "I know," he said quickly. "And I¡¯m sorry. Truly, I am."


    I tightened my grip on the phone. "If you¡¯re calling to apologize, save it. I won¡¯t forgive you."


    "I¡¯m not calling just for that," he said urgently. "I need your help. The triplets... they¡¯re waging war against my pack. I don¡¯t want innocent souls to die because of me. I¡¯m ready for any punishment you think I deserve... but not war."


    My frown deepened instantly. The triplets... going to war? And they didn¡¯t tell me?


    I didn¡¯t say another word. I ended the call, tossed the phone back to Lolita, and instantly teleported.


    I appeared right in Lennox¡¯s room to find all three of them seated on the bed. The moment they saw me, I noticed that look of unease in them, like they had been caught doing something they were not supposed to do.


    With a deepening frown and my arms folded across my chest, I stared at them. "I believe you three have some exining to do," I said coldly.


    The three brothers exchanged tense nces before returning their gazes to me. Levi was the first to get up as he approached me. "We are sorry, Olivia. We didn¡¯t want you to get worried."


    My frown deepened, and my re fixed on the three of them. "Why did you have to keep this away from me? I thought we said no secrets among us."


    But deep down, a heavy guilt curled in my chest because I was keeping a secret of my own.


    Lennox finally stood, his expression softening, though his jaw was still tense. "We¡¯re sorry, Olivia. Really. We just... didn¡¯t want you to worry. This war? It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯ll be back before you even know we¡¯ve left."


    I shook my head instantly. "No. Absolutely not." My voice cracked slightly. "I just got you three back. Things are finally starting to work. And I don¡¯t want anything happening to you. I don¡¯t want any risks."


    I took a step closer, my gaze bouncing between all of them. "The war is not happening. I don¡¯t care what Gabriel did. You¡¯re not going. You¡¯re calling him, and you¡¯re canceling it. Now."


    They hesitated.


    The three of them exchanged nces like they were silently trying to decide how to handle me.


    Lennox finally broke the silence. "Olivia... there¡¯s no need to get scared. We¡¯ve handled worse. You know we can win this."


    And he was right. Damn it, he was right. But this time... the risk? It wasn¡¯t one I was willing to take.


    I narrowed my eyes. "Lennox. Levi. Louis. It¡¯s either you three call Gabriel right now... or I will never talk to any of you again."


    That got them.


    Levi was the first to move. He practically rushed for the phone, snatching it from the nightstand before anyone else could say a word. Without hesitation, he dialed Gabriel¡¯s number and put it on loudspeaker.


    Gabriel answered almost immediately, his voice tense. "Hello?"


    "You got lucky," Lennox said darkly, his tone dripping with rage. "I wanted to paint the ground with your blood."


    "Lennox!" I snapped sharply. "Watch your tongue."


    He groaned under his breath but didn¡¯t argue.


    Louis leaned closer to the phone. "We¡¯re calling off the war," he said tly. "But don¡¯t think this is over, Gabriel. You¡¯ll hear from us soon."


    Gabriel exhaled audibly, clearly relieved, but smart enough not to say anything stupid.


    Levi ended the call, then smiled at me. "All for you, Princess," he teased.


    I rolled my eyes and looked away, pretending to be mad. Louis moved closer, trying to touch my arm, but I stepped back.


    "We¡¯re sorry... we promise we won¡¯t keep anything from you again," he said sincerely.


    I didn¡¯t look their way. Yes, I was angry they kept things away from me, but that wasn¡¯t my only concern. I was worried about the silly vow our great-grandmother made and how the triplets would react to it.


    Lennox¡¯s sharp eyes lingered on me longer than usual, like he could see straight through my deflection. "What is it?" he asked finally, his voice low but filled with concern. "Something¡¯s bothering you. I can feel it."


    I forced a small smile that didn¡¯t quite reach my eyes. "It¡¯s nothing... I just... I¡¯ll be trying to heal my mother tonight."


    Their eyes widened instantly. Levi¡¯s brows pulled together. "Olivia... are you sure you¡¯re ready for that?"


    Louis tilted his head, his gaze softening with concern. "I heard it¡¯s been ten years. This isn¡¯t something you just... decide in a moment."


    "I know," I said quietly, my fingers tightening slightly against my shirt. "But I think so. I need her now. More than ever."


    There was a beat of silence before I stepped back slightly. "I have to leave."


    Louis was the closest to me, so I leaned in first and pressed my lips to his. He let out a low, deep moan against my mouth, his hands immediately sliding to grip my waist possessively.


    I pulled away before he could deepen it, turning toward Levi. His warm hands cupped my face as soon as I leaned in, and when my lips touched his, he groaned softly into my mouth like he didn¡¯t want to let me go.


    Finally, I moved to Lennox. The moment our lips met, his kiss was different¡ªdeep, iming, filled with the kind of possession that made my knees threaten to give out. He groaned against my lips and pulled me closer until I could feel his heartbeat pounding in sync with mine.


    When he broke away, his hand stayed on the back of my neck, holding me in ce. "Stay a little longer," he murmured, his voice low and rough.


    God, I wished I could. But I had too much on my te.


    I gave a faint smile and shook my head. "I have to leave."


    He exhaled heavily, clearly unhappy, but he let me go.


    "See youter," I said, and with that, I teleported back to my room.


    When I arrived, only Lolita was there. Nora was nowhere in sight.


    "Where¡¯s Nora?" I asked, confused.


    Lolita shrugged. "Alpha Calvin demanded her attention."


    I frowned. Something was definitely going on¡ªand I needed to get to the bottom of it.


    "I¡¯ll be back," I told Lolita, then left my room.


    This time, I didn¡¯t teleport. I walked to Calvin¡¯s room.


    When I reached it, I should have knocked. But something came over me. I just grabbed the doorknob, pushed it open, and stepped inside.


    Stepping in, my stomach dropped, and I could only stare, unable to believe what I was seeing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 305: Caught

    <h4>Chapter 305: Caught</h4>


    Calvin¡¯s POV


    The door to my room pushed open, and even before the person stepped inside, her intoxicating scent hit my nose, making my wolf lose his damn mind.


    "Mate!" he growled in my head¡ªloud and possessive¡ªpacing like a caged beast ready to pounce. His voice vibrated through me, tasting her scent like it was the finest thing in existence.


    I clenched my jaw and forced myself to keep myposure, ignoring the rush of heat in my chest. I wasn¡¯t about to let my emotions take over.


    Nora stepped in quietly, bncing a tray of juice I had requested earlier. Her eyes flicked to mine for the briefest second, and my wolf practically roared again, demanding I im her.


    "Mine." His voice was raw, insistent. "Touch her. Take her."


    I inhaled deeply, fighting the urge to let my instincts win. "Thanks," I muttered, my tone polite. My voice came out rough, like gravel, betraying the strain I was under.


    She gave me a polite smile, setting the tray down on the table beside me. But every movement she made¡ªevery shift of her body¡ªonly drove my wolf wilder.


    I had to grip the armrest of my chair to stop myself from reaching out.


    I cleared my throat, forcing my voice to stay even. "You can leave now," I said, not trusting myself to look at her for too long.


    But she didn¡¯t move. Instead, she crossed her arms, her chin tilting slightly as she studied me. "Since you don¡¯t want me as your mate," she said calmly, "why don¡¯t we just reject each other quietly? No one has to know."


    My frown deepened.


    Yes... I had told her I didn¡¯t want a mate. And it was true¡ªI don¡¯t believe in the mate bond. She was my second chance mate, but I¡¯d already convinced myself that mates only brought weakness, distraction, and pain.


    Still... the casual way she said it, like I meant nothing... that hurt more than I expected.


    "Why are you so desperate for it?" I asked, my voice low.


    She folded her arms tighter, meeting my gaze without flinching. "So I can explore other men," she replied tly.


    A sharp, ugly pang of jealousy shot through me. Other men?


    In a sh, my hand shot out and I pulled her onto myp, my grip firm around her waist. She gasped softly, ring at me as if daring me to let go.


    "Other men?" I repeated, my voice filled with jealousy. "So you¡¯re already seeing someone?"


    Her lips curved in the faintest smirk. "That¡¯s none of your business, Alpha Calvin. You made it clear you don¡¯t want me. So I can fuck anyone I want to."


    That... did it.


    The thought of her with another man lit a fire in my chest so fierce I could barely think. My wolf snarled violently in my head, demanding I put her in her ce.


    Without another word, I crashed my lips against hers in a hard, possessive kiss. There was nothing gentle about it¡ªI imed her mouth like I owned it, like I had every right to.


    And in that moment, I didn¡¯t care what I¡¯d said before.


    She was mine.


    She struggled against me at first, her hands pressing lightly against my chest as if to push me away. But the more I kissed her, the more that resistance began to melt.


    I deepened the kiss, pouring into it everything I shouldn¡¯t be feeling. Pain. Longing. Desire I¡¯d been denying since the moment I saw her.


    She was everything I had ever wanted in a woman¡ªbeautiful, innocent, a pure heart that radiated warmth. But I knew better. Those things... they never stayed the same. They would change. People always changed.


    Still... in that moment, I couldn¡¯t stop myself. My lips moved over hers like I was trying to memorize the taste, my fingers gripping her waist tightly as if she might disappear if I let go.


    Then¡ª


    The door burst open.


    I tore my lips from hers and looked up sharply, my chest rising and falling with uneven breaths. My eyes locked with the wide, shocked gaze of my sister standing frozen in the doorway.


    "Shit!" Nora gasped and jumped out of myp.


    "Olivia... you are¡ª" she couldn¡¯tplete her words.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes at Nora, then she stared back at me with a raised brow.


    I sighed and sat upright. "Nora... please excuse us."


    Nora hesitated like she wanted to argue, but after a second, she turned and walked out, unable to meet Olivia¡¯s gaze.


    Olivia¡¯s sharp gaze stayed on me even after Nora had slipped out, the air still tense from what she¡¯d just walked in on.


    "What is going on, brother?" she asked, folding her arms, her tone demanding answers.


    I exhaled slowly, running a hand over my face. There was no point in lying. "Nora... is my mate."


    Her eyes widened instantly. "Your mate? And you didn¡¯t think to tell me?"


    I looked away, my jaw tightening.


    "Why?" she pressed. "Is it because of her status? Calvin, you know Nora is a nicedy. You shouldn¡¯t care about status when ites to mates."


    I shook my head firmly. "It¡¯s never been about her status, Olivia. The truth is... Nora is my second chance mate. I¡¯ve had a mate before."


    Her brows shot up even higher. "You have? Where is she now?"


    A bitterugh escaped me. "Probably with my best friend right now... maybe even having their second child together."


    Her lips parted in shock. "What? How?"


    I leaned back in my chair, my gaze going cold as I thought back. "She¡¯d been in love with my best friend for years. I didn¡¯t know. When she turned eighteen, we found out we were mates. But she never let me mark her¡ªalways saying she wanted the mate mark on our wedding night. I said fine, let¡¯s marry. She refused, saying she was too young. She wanted to wait until she was twenty."


    My voice darkened. "What I didn¡¯t know... was that she was sleeping with my best friend the whole time. I never even touched her, Olivia. Not once."


    Her expression softened with something close to pity, but she said nothing. She let me talk.


    "Then one day," I continued, my voice almost a growl, "she came to me, asking me to forgive her. She wanted us to reject each other quietly because she was pregnant with his child. So I did it. I rejected her... and she left without looking back."


    I clenched the armrests, fighting the burn in my chest.


    Olivia¡¯s eyes softened a little as she studied me.


    "So... is that why you don¡¯t want Nora? Because of what your first mate did to you?"


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. My gaze dropped to the floor. "I¡¯m... scared, Olivia. I don¡¯t believe in the mate bond anymore. Not after that. I¡¯ve seen what it can turn into. How it can destroy you."


    She stepped a little closer. "Nora is not like that, Calvin. She¡¯s nothing like your first mate."


    I shook my head firmly. "No. I don¡¯t want it. I can¡¯t... go through that again." My voice dropped lower. "Please, Olivia... just leave it alone."


    She opened her mouth to say something more, but I turned my face away, my tone final. "Please... leave."


    Olivia studied me for a moment longer, then with a faint, troubled sigh, she nodded and quietly walked out.

 Chapter 306: Awake

    <h4>Chapter 306: Awake</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    The seer stood across from me, her worried eyes fixed on mine. "Are you ready?" she asked for thest time.


    "Yes," I breathed. "I¡¯m ready."


    She nodded once, her expression unreadable, then motioned for me to kneel beside the bed. My mothery there, still as stone, her body pale and thin from ten years of being trapped in this cursed sleep. My hands trembled as I reached for hers.


    "She¡¯s been gone for a long time," the seer reminded me softly. "To call her back will take more than magic¡ªit will take your spirit. Do you understand?"


    "I understand," I whispered, my throat tight.


    The seer began chanting in a low, rhythmic voice. Candles flickered, shadows dancing across the walls. A silver circle surrounded the bed, the runes glowing faintly as if waking from a long slumber.


    "ce your palms over her heart," the seer instructed.


    I did as told, pressing both hands gently against my mother¡¯s chest. Her skin was cold, but under it, I imagined the faintest thrum of life¡ªlike a dying ember waiting to be fanned into me.


    "Call to her," the seer urged.


    I closed my eyes, letting tears slip down my cheeks. Mama... it¡¯s me. Pleasee back. I need you.


    Heat began to build under my palms, slow at first, then stronger. My wolf stirred inside me, lending me strength. A golden glow spread from my hands, sinking into my mother¡¯s body.


    The seer¡¯s voice rose, the ancient words flowing like a river. The glow deepened, brightening until it filled the circle with light. My body ached, my heart pounding painfully in my chest.


    Her lips parted slightly.


    "Mama?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    Her fingers twitched against mine. Her eyelids fluttered, just for a moment.


    "She hears you," the seer said urgently. "Push harder!"


    Painnced through me as I poured every drop of my energy into her. The light from my hands pulsed faster, stronger¡ªuntil it felt like the air itself was vibrating. My breathing grew ragged, my vision blurring.


    Then¡ª


    A gasp.


    Her chest rose sharply, and her eyes snapped open, wild and confused.


    My tears spilled freely as I leaned closer. "It¡¯s me, Mama."


    She blinked up at me, her lips trembling as if trying to form words. The seer¡¯s voice softened. "She¡¯s back... but weak. You must let her rest."


    I nodded and held the shocked and confused gaze of my mother. She stared at me as if she was seeing a ghost, but even in that confused state, I could see the look of reconciliation in her eyes.


    "Mom... it¡¯s me... can you hear me?" I asked.


    "Olivia... let her speak on her own..." the seer advised gently.


    I swallowed hard and nodded, my gaze still on her. My mother¡¯s gaze drifted past me, scanning the room before settling on the seer. Her brows furrowed, puzzled, then slowly¡ªtremulously¡ªshe began to sit up.


    My heart pounded as I watched, unsure if she would recognize me. Then her gaze returned to mine, and a soft, weary smile bloomed across her face.


    "It¡¯s you," she whispered, her voice shaky.


    Tears gathered in my eyes as I nodded and took her hands in mine again.


    "Yes, Mother... it¡¯s me... your daughter... Olivia."


    Her eyes, those eyes that looked exactly like mine, lit up with a soft glow as tears gradually gathered in them. Her lips trembled, and then, with a sudden burst of emotion, she reached for me.


    Before I could even breathe, her arms wrapped tightly around me, pulling me into her frail but desperate embrace.


    "I finally... meet you," she whispered against my ear, her voice shaking with a mix of disbelief and overwhelming love.


    I broke. Completely.


    Hot tears streamed down my face as I buried my head in her shoulder, inhaling the faint scent of her skin that felt both strange and familiar.


    "I¡¯m here, Mama... I¡¯m really here," I choked out, clutching her as if I¡¯d never let go.


    Her thin hands trembled as they caressed my hair, her touch gentle but filled with a hunger only a mother could have after being kept away from her child for so long.


    "I¡¯ve dreamed of this... for so long," she murmured, her voice breaking. "I thought... I¡¯d never get the chance to see you again."


    "I¡¯m here now," I said fiercely, pulling back just enough to look into her teary eyes. "And I¡¯m neverleaving again."


    The seer, standing quietly nearby, gave us a small, relieved smile. "Let her rest now, Olivia. She needs time to regain her strength."


    I nodded slowly, still holding my mother¡¯s hands in mine.


    Mother looked around as though searching for something or someone.


    "Where is Calvin?" she asked, her voiceced with worry.


    "He¡¯s right outside," I answered quickly. "Should I call him?"


    She nodded quickly. "Yes... please call my boy."


    I gave her hands a reassuring squeeze before standing. "I¡¯ll call him in," I said softly.


    Opening the door, I found Calvin leaning against the wall, his arms folded, eyes closed like he¡¯d been holding his breath this whole time. When his gaze lifted to mine, I didn¡¯t have to say a word¡ªhe could see it in my tear-streaked face.


    "She wants to see you," I told him quietly.


    For a moment, his lips parted, but no sound came out. Then, with slow, almost cautious steps, he walked past me into the room.


    The moment my mother¡¯s eyesnded on him, they lit up¡ªnot just with recognition, but with the fierce, protective love only a mother could hold for her son.


    "Calvin..." she breathed, her voice cracking.


    He froze by the bed, his jaw tight, and for a second, I thought he wouldn¡¯t move. But then, almost as if a dam broke, he stepped forward and dropped to his knees beside her.


    Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around him.


    "Mother..." His voice was raw, low, and shaky in a way I had never heard from him before.


    She held him close, her thin fingers curling around the back of his head like she was trying to shield him from every hurt he¡¯d ever known.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," she whispered, her voice trembling as tears streamed freely down her cheeks. "I¡¯m so sorry for leaving you alone. I can¡¯t imagine... what you must have gone through without me."


    His arms tightened around her, his forehead pressed into her shoulder.


    "You don¡¯t have to apologize... you¡¯re here now," he murmured, but I could hear the pain in his voice, the years of loneliness he had buried deep.


    Her hands cupped his face then, forcing him to look at her.


    "My boy," she said with aching tenderness, "you¡¯ve grown so big and handsome, just like your father."


    Calvin swallowed hard, blinking away tears. He didn¡¯t speak. Instead, he reached up and wiped one of her tears away before pulling her back into his arms.


    I stood there quietly, my own heart swelling with emotion as I watched them.


    Calvin was still holding her when my mother¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to me. There was so much tenderness in her eyes, but also... worry.


    She reached one hand toward me, and I stepped closer, slipping my fingers into hers. Her grip was weak but warm.


    "My Olivia..." she whispered, searching my face like she was trying to read through me. "How has your life been?"


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to even begin answering that.


    But before I could speak, she tilted her head slightly, her brows drawing together.


    "Are you... married to Lord Frederick?"


    Her question hit me like a cold wind, and for a moment, I just stared at her, frozen.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 307: Troubled

    <h4>Chapter 307: Troubled</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I swallowed hard, not knowing what to say. For some reason, I thought she would look worried, maybe even upset, at the idea of me marrying Lord Frederick. But she didn¡¯t.


    Her expression didn¡¯t even flicker with surprise¡ªit was almost like... she had expected it.


    That unsettled me more than anything.


    Why wasn¡¯t she worried?


    Was she... fine with it?


    A cold ripple ran through me. I quickly pushed the thought aside, forcing a small smile as I decided to change the topic.


    "Mama... I¡¯ve been seeing you," I said softly. "In my dreams... in my visions. You appeared to me. You spoke to me."


    Her brows pulled together into a deep frown. "No... Olivia." Her voice was low but certain. "It wasn¡¯t me."


    I blink confused. "What? But¡ª"


    She shook her head slowly, her grip tightening weakly around my hand. "I¡¯ve been in aa for ten years. My soul has been trapped... sleeping. I couldn¡¯t appear to you even if I wanted to. Whoever you saw¡ªit wasn¡¯t me."


    A chill ran through me. "Then... who was it?"


    Her gaze darkened slightly, and when she spoke again, her voice dropped lower. "It might have been your great-grandmother... Hailee. She must have taken my face."


    A wave of unease rolled through me, tightening in my chest. My pulse quickened, and suddenly the room seemed to sway. My vision blurred at the edges.


    The seer¡¯s voice cut through the haze. "Olivia¡ª" She was at my side in an instant, her hand steadying my shoulder. "You¡¯ve overexerted yourself. Healing her took a great deal from you. You need to rest before you copse."


    I tried to shake my head, but even that made me dizzy. "I¡¯m fine... I can still¡ª"


    "No," the seer said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. "You can speak to herter. Right now, you must recover your strength. If you push yourself, you¡¯ll harm yourself."


    I nced at my mother, still lying weakly on the bed, her tired eyes filled with so many unspoken words. I wanted to stay. I wanted to keep talking, to tell her everything. But my body wasn¡¯t listening to my will anymore.


    I swallowed, forcing a soft smile for her sake. "I¡¯ll be back soon, Mama. I promise."


    She squeezed my hand faintly, her lips curving into a small smile. "Go rest, my daughter."


    I nodded, releasing her hand reluctantly. "Goodbye... for now."


    I teleported away, the room and the seer¡¯s worried gaze vanishing from sight as I disappeared into the safety of my chambers.


    Arriving in my chamber, I immediately noticed the quiet. No Nora. No Lolita. No sound of movement, no familiar presence to greet me.


    I let out a long sigh and lowered myself onto the bed, my body sinking into the soft mattress. My gaze drifted to the ceiling, but my mind was far away.


    I should have felt lighter. Happier. Relieved.


    My mother was back. She was alive. I had aplished the one thing I¡¯d dreamt of since learning about her fate.


    But...


    A hollow ache sat stubbornly in my chest. Something felt wrong. I didn¡¯t know if it was her strange calmness about me marrying Lord Frederick or something else.


    I wrapped my arms around myself, the silence of the room suffocating me. I had thought that having her back would help in Frederick¡¯s case, but instead, I felt... scared.


    I didn¡¯t want to be alone right now. I needed someone.


    And without thinking too much about it, my thoughts drifted to the triplets. The only ones who had ever made me feel safe without words.


    Without hesitation, I decided I¡¯d go to them.


    With a blink, I teleported.


    I appeared, standing in Levi¡¯s room.


    It was quiet, dimly lit, the faint scent of his smell lingering in the air. He was alone¡ªsitting on the edge of his bed, elbows resting on his knees, head slightly bowed like he¡¯d been lost in thought.


    He looked up the moment he sensed me. Surprise shed in his eyes, quickly reced by a warm, almost relieved smile.


    "Olivia," he said softly, rising to his feet.


    Levi¡¯s eyes searched my face, his brows pulling together in concern. "Olivia... what¡¯s wrong?" he asked gently, stepping closer.


    I parted my lips to answer, but before I could speak, the door opened.


    Lennox stepped inside, his sharp gaze immediately finding me, and just behind him, Louis followed. It didn¡¯t take a genius to guess how they knew I was here¡ªthey must have caught my scent the second I arrived.


    "Olivia?" Lennox¡¯s voice was low but worried, his eyes scanning me from head to toe. "What happened?"


    I gave them a faint, tired smile. "I just... healed my mother. It took a lot out of me. I¡¯m... weak right now."


    The three of them exchanged worried looks, and without hesitation, Levi moved to guide me toward the bed. "Come here," he murmured, his voice softer than usual.


    I didn¡¯t resist. My body weed thefort as Levi eased me down, positioning me so I could rest. I ended up with my head resting against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath my cheek. His warmth surrounded me,forting me in a way I didn¡¯t know I needed.


    Lennox moved in behind me, settling on the bed and wrapping an arm lightly around my waist, his other hand stroking slow, soothing circles across my back. His touch was gentle, protective, reminding me that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Louis shifted slightly at the foot of the bed. Without a word, he gently lifted my legs and rested them across his knees. Hisrge hands began to massage slowly, his thumbs pressing into the tense muscles of my calves.


    A soft sigh escaped me before I could stop it. The ache in my legs from the strain of the ritual began to ease under his touch. His movements were firm yet careful, like he was afraid of hurting me.


    "You¡¯re so tense," Louis murmured, his gaze flicking up to meet mine for a brief moment before returning to his task. "You should havee to us sooner, princess."


    The soft kneading of his fingers, Levi¡¯s steady heartbeat in my ear, and Lennox¡¯s warm strokes across my back worked together to pull me into a cocoon offort. For the first time since my mother woke up, I felt like I could finally breathe.


    But somewhere deep inside, a quiet whisper reminded me this moment wouldn¡¯tst.

 Chapter 308: A Strange Voice

    <h4>Chapter 308: A Strange Voice</h4>


    Olivia¡¯s POV


    I woke up to the feeling of warmth wrapped around me. Strong arms caged me in from both sides, their heat seeping into my skin, making me feel safe. My head was still rested against Levi¡¯s solid chest, his slow, steady heartbeat a soothing rhythm in my ear. One of his arms was draped protectively around my waist, holding me close. Behind me, Lennox¡¯s body was pressed against my back, his arm snugly around my middle, his breath fanning the back of my neck in slow, even puffs. And at the foot of the bed, my legs still rested across Louis¡¯p. At some point in the night, he must have stopped massaging me, but his hands stilly on my calves, his touch gentle and absentminded¡ªas if even in his sleep, he didn¡¯t want to let go.


    For a long moment, I stayed still, my eyes half-closed, letting the feeling sink in. Surrounded. Protected. Loved. A small smile tugged at my lips despite the heaviness still in my chest. But after a while, a different difort hit me. My dder protested painfully, and I shifted slightly, trying not to wake anyone. Unfortunately, the movement was enough to make Levi stir.


    His arm tightened around me just a second, and his sleepy voice rumbled above my head. "Olivia? You okay?"


    I bit my lip, embarrassed. "I¡¯m... pressed," I murmured.


    He blinked at me for a moment before understanding clicked in his expression. He chuckled softly and loosened his hold. "Go before you explode."


    I carefully slipped out of the warm tangle of limbs, feeling Lennox shift behind me in his sleep but not wake. Louis mumbled something incoherent and turned his head, his hand sliding off my leg. Padding quietly across the room, I slipped into the bathroom and closed the door behind me.


    I sat on the toilet, sighing in relief, but then¡ª


    "Hello, Olivia."


    I froze.


    That voice... it wasn¡¯t my wolf. My wolf¡¯s tone was familiar, threaded into my very soul. But this... this was deeper. Older. It slithered into my mind like silk and steelbined.


    My pulse spiked. "Who¡ª"


    "You¡¯ve been feeling it, haven¡¯t you?" The voice was calm, feminine, and coldly confident.


    My mouth went dry. "You¡¯re... not my wolf."


    A low, almost amused hum echoed in my mind. "No. I am not. But I know you, Olivia... more than you know yourself. I have been in existence for over five hundred years."


    Her voice was low, yet carried an authority that made my wolf whimper deep inside me. "I have been in the bodies of five generations before you. And now... I am inside you."


    My fingers clenched against my knees. "Inside me? What do you mean?" I whispered, my voice trembling.


    "I mean, Olivia," she purred, "you and I... we are bound. My blood runs through your veins."


    My stomach tightened. "So... you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve been there all along?"


    "Oh yes," she said softly, almost mockingly. "Since the moment you were born. Watching. Waiting. Guiding you when I could."


    I swallowed hard. "And who exactly are you?"


    A low, amused chuckle filled my mind. "The special ability in you... that is me..."


    The air in the bathroom suddenly felt thinner, harder to breathe. "I don¡¯t need you... I have the voice of my wolf already," I spat.


    She scoffed. "You have no choice, Olivia... I¡¯m here to stay. To direct and to guide you."


    My throat went dry. "And if I don¡¯t want your direction?"


    Her reply came like a threat. "Then you will lose everything you love. One by one."


    My frown deepened. "Are you threatening me?" I asked, already getting annoyed.


    She scoffed. "You think this is a threat? No, little one... it¡¯s a warning."


    I clenched my fists, my patience running out. "A warning for what?"


    Her voice shifted, bing sharper,ced with annoyance. "It seems you¡¯ll be just like Hailee. Stubborn. Defiant. Reckless."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine. "And what happened to Hailee?"


    Her tone dropped into something darker. "Her disobedience cost her many things. All because she thought she knew better than me."


    I swallowed hard, my jaw tightening. "So you¡¯re saying if I don¡¯t obey you, I¡¯ll end up like her?"


    "I¡¯m saying," she purred, "you should not make her mistake."


    I exhaled slowly, ring at the tiled wall. "Fine," I said tightly. "What exactly is your so-called direction?"


    The answer came without hesitation. "First, you must marry Lord Frederick."


    It hit me like a punch to the gut. "What?!" I almostughed in disbelief. "Hell no!" The words tore out of me before I could stop them, sharp and loud enough to bounce off the bathroom walls.


    The moment the words left my lips, I felt a shift outside. Within seconds, a light knock sounded on the door.


    "Olivia?" Levi¡¯s deep, concerned voice came from the other side. "Why are you yelling? What¡¯s going on in there?"


    My breath caught. My heart was pounding. And in my mind, the strange voice groaned.


    "We had a deal with Lord Frederick, and you need to abide by it."


    I gritted my teeth. "There was no we in that deal," I hissed under my breath. "And I¡¯m not¡ª"


    "Enough." Her voice cut through me like a whip. "I¡¯ve said what must be said. You will think on it. When you are ready to listen... call me. I wille."


    Before I could reply, her presence and voice vanished.


    The bathroom was suddenly too quiet. I exhaled shakily, running a hand over my face, trying to steady my heartbeat before stepping out.


    When I opened the door, all three of them were standing there. Levi was closest, his brows knitted in deep worry. Lennox stood a little behind him, his sharp eyes scanning me like he could read my soul. Louis leaned against the wall, but his usual teasing smirk was nowhere to be found.


    "What happened?" Levi¡¯s voice was soft but firm.


    "Yeah," Lennox added, his gaze narrowing. "We heard you yell."


    Louis tilted his head, studying me closely. "You look pale, Olivia."


    I forced a small, strained smile, keeping my tone rxed. "It¡¯s nothing. I was just having a little disagreement with my wolf."


    Levi¡¯s frown deepened, but he didn¡¯t push, at least not yet. "You sure?"


    "Yes," I lied smoothly, stepping past them toward the bed. "I¡¯m fine. Really."

 Chapter 309: Something Is Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 309: Something Is Wrong</h4>


    Lennox¡¯s POV


    The moment she stepped out of the bathroom, I knew something was wrong.


    Olivia¡¯s smile was small¡ªtoo small. Forced. And her scent... it carried that faint bitter note she always had when she was trying to hide something.


    My eyes stayed on her face, watching the way she avoided my gaze, the way her shoulders were just a little too tense.


    "You sure?" Levi asked again.


    "Yes," she answered too quickly.


    Liar.


    I took a step closer, my gaze steady on hers. "You yelled in there, Olivia."


    Her eyes flicked to me for a split second before sliding away. "It was nothing."


    Her heartbeat spiked. I heard it. So did my wolf.


    Something happened in there. Something she doesn¡¯t want us to know.


    I crossed my arms slowly, letting her know I wasn¡¯t buying her story. "Fine. But whatever it is... it¡¯s written all over your face."


    She froze just a second before moving toward the bed, like she didn¡¯t hear me. Levi followed her instantly, helping her sit. Louis moved around and sat on the edge near her feet.


    But I stayed standing, watching her.


    Her scent still carried unease. She was thinking about something¡ªno, someone. I could see it in her eyes.


    She sat there for a moment, her gaze unfocused, like her mind was somewhere far from this room. Then she finally looked at us and said quietly, almost distracted, "I... I need to go back."


    Louis frowned. "Back? Olivia, it¡¯s¡ª" he nced toward the clock on the wall¡ª "it¡¯s just after three in the morning."


    Levi leaned forward, concern tightening his voice. "Why? You¡¯re still weak. You should rest here."


    Her fingers twisted in herp. "I just... I need to be at home."


    The way she said it made my wolf bristle. It wasn¡¯t the tone of someone going home because they wanted to¡ªit was the tone of someone who feltpelled. Like something was pulling her.


    I took a step forward. "Olivia¡ª"


    But she didn¡¯t let me finish. With onest nce at us, her expression unreadable, she whispered, "I¡¯ll be fine," and in a blink, she was gone¡ªteleporting out of the room, leaving only the faint trace of her scent hanging in the air.


    I clenched my jaw, staring at the empty space where she¡¯d been just a heartbeat ago.


    For a few seconds, the room was silent after she disappeared.


    Louis was the first to speak, his brows furrowed. "Something¡¯s not right with her."


    Levi let out a slow breath, his gaze still fixed on the spot Olivia had just vanished from. "No... it¡¯s not. She¡¯s hiding something. And whatever it is¡ªit¡¯s serious."


    I didn¡¯t need them to tell me. I could feel it. Smell it. The unease in her scent was still lingering in the air like smoke after a fire.


    Louis rubbed the back of his neck. "We should let her be for now... but I don¡¯t like this."


    "Neither do I," I muttered. My wolf paced inside me, restless, demanding I reach out to her, but I held it back. She clearly didn¡¯t want us to trouble her.


    We exchanged a few more quiet words before finally deciding to call it a night. Each of us drifted back to our own rooms, but sleep? That was impossible.


    I sat at my desk, staring at the scattered papers in front of me, barely seeing the words. My mind kept reying her face, the tightness in her voice, the way she left so suddenly.


    With a frustrated sigh, I shoved the papers aside and leaned back in my chair. Finally, I gave in and reached for the one thing I knew I shouldn¡¯t do but couldn¡¯t resist.


    I mind-linked her. Olivia.


    A few seconds passed before her voice came. It was calm but not convincing. "I¡¯m fine, Lennox."


    The words were exactly what I expected. And just like before... I didn¡¯t believe them for a second.


    I didn¡¯t break the link. I leaned forward in my chair, resting my elbows on my knees as if somehow getting closer to her voice would make her speak the truth.


    "Olivia," I said again, softer this time. "You know you can tell me anything. Anything that¡¯s bothering you."


    There was a pause on her end, just her breathing¡ªsteady but faint.


    I pressed a little further. "We promised, remember? Not to keep things from each other. Not when it matters."


    Another pause.


    "Tell me," I urged. "Whatever it is, you don¡¯t have to carry it alone. You have us."


    Her answer came quicker this time, and it made my jaw tighten. "I¡¯ll handle it myself."


    I sat there for a long moment, gripping the arm of my chair. My wolf growled low in my head, furious that she was shutting us out again. But her tone told me one thing¡ªshe wasn¡¯t going to say more tonight.


    "Fine," I finally said, masking my frustration. "But just know... I¡¯m here. We all are."


    Her voice came again, softer now, like she wanted to end the conversation before I could push further. "Goodnight, Lennox."


    It was such a simple thing to say, but the way she said it... it didn¡¯t feel like a goodnight. It felt like a door closing.


    The link went quiet. I sat there in the stillness of my room, the faint ticking of the clock filling the silence. My wolf prowled in my mind, uneasy, growling low. My gut twisted in the same way it did before something bad happened.


    Something wasn¡¯t right with Olivia¡ªand the worst part was, she was shutting me out.


    I rubbed my face with both hands, trying to shake the heavy, restless feeling weighing on me, but it didn¡¯t work.


    Sleep never came. My mind stayed locked on her until the sky outside my window began to lighten.


    By morning, I was running on no sleep but forcing myself to focus. We had an Alpha council meetingter, and I was already preparing the reports in my office. Papers were spread across the desk, and I was halfway through making a note when a sudden voice hit my mind.


    "Alpha Lennox," one of the border guards mind linked urgently. "I¡¯m one of the guards at the northern gates."


    I stiffened. "Yes? What¡¯s going on?"


    There was a pause before he answered, and I could tell he was uneasy. "Lord Frederick is here. He says he wishes to enter the pack... and that he has something important to tell you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!